48TH  CONGRESS,  >  SENATE.  < Ex.  Doc. 

2d  Session.       j  (    No.  95. 


[!     ,    BUREAU    OF   EDUCATION 

SPECIAL,  REPORT,  1888 


INDIAN 


EDUCATION  AND  CIVILIZATION 


A  REPORT  PREPARED  IN  ANSWER  TO  SENATE  RESOLUTION 
OF  FEBRUARY  23,  1885 


BY 

ALICE  C.  FLETCHER 
UNDER  DIRECTION  OF  THE  COMMISSIONER  OF  EDUCATION 


WASHINGTON 

GOVERNMENT    PRINTING    OFFICE 
1888 


\)]o 


Bancroft:  Library 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.— THE  SIXTEENTH  CENTURY. 

Origin  of  the  American  Indians,  13  —  Why  they  had  never  become  civilized,  13  — 
Early  Spanish  explorers,  14  —  Cabeza  de  Vaca,  14  —  Coronado,  15  —  Do  Soto,  15  — 
Expedition  of  Cartier,  17  —  Indian  tribal  organization,  17  —  Position  of  women, 
17  —  Conduct  of  war,  18  —  Former  Indian  population  exaggerated,  19  —  Missionary 
effort  in  the  sixteenth  century,  19  —  Results  of  contact  with  the  white  race,  22. 

f 

CHAPTER  II. — THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY. 

VIRGINIA:  Early  treaties,  24  —  Massacre  of  1622,  25  —  Legal  measures,  26  —  Treaty 
of  peace,  27  —  Growing  strength  of  the  colonists,  29 — Bacon's  rebellion,  30  —  In 
dian  slavery,  31  —  Failure  of  early  educational  projects,  34  —  The  Boyle  fund,  34  — 
Indian  school  of  William  and  Mary  College,  34 — Difficulty  of  obtaining  pupils, 
35.  MARYLAND:  First  settlement,  36  —  Laws  regarding  the  Indians,  37  —  Lack 
of  education,  38.  MASSACHUSETTS:  Distrust  of  the  natives,  38 — Educational 
provisions,  39  —  Laws  regulating  intercourse,  40  —  Slavery,  42  —  Religious  instruc 
tion,  43  —  Indian  civilization  checked  by  King  Philip's  War,  44  —  Treatment  of  the 
"praying  Indians,"  46  —  John  Eliot,  47  —  Society  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
50  —  Indian  school  at  Natick,  52  —  Vices  of  the  natives,  53  —  Indian  college  at 
Cambridge,  54  —  Indian  books,  54  —  Expenditures  for  Indian  civilization,  57  — 
Mashpee  Indians,  59  —  Martha's  Vineyard  and  Nantucket  Indians,  61.  NEW  YORK  : 
Dealings  of  the  Dutch  with  the  natives,  62  —  Liquor  traffic,  63  —  The  Five  Nations, 
64  —  Slavery,  64.  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  MISSIONS:  In  Florida,  64  —  In  New  Mexico, 
64  —  In  California,  65  — In  Maine,  65  —  In  Michigan  and  along  the  Lakes,  65  —  In 
New  York,  67. 

CHAPTER  III. — THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY. 

VIRGINIA  :  Enactments  against  Indians  by  the  Assembly,  70  —  Favors  extended  to 
tributary  tribes,  71  —  Exploration  of  the  Neuse  River  by  De  Graffenried  and  Law- 
son,  September,  1711,  71 — Indian  depredations,  74 — Indian  education,  75.  PENN 
SYLVANIA:  Moravian  missions,  78 — Moravian  missions  in  Ohio,  82.  NEW  YORK: 
Missions  among  the  Iroquois,  85  —  Moravian  missions,  87.-  NEW  ENGLAND  :  Indian 
education,  90 — Revolutionary  leaders  and  the  Indian  question,  103  —  Enactments 
of  the  Continental  Congress,  104. 

CHAPTER  IV. — ADMINISTRATION  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS. 

Historical  outline  of  administration,  106  —  The  Indian  Department,  108  —  Transferred 
to  Department  of  the  Interior  by  act  of  March  3,  1849,  108  —  Office  organization, 
109 — List  of  Commissioners  of  Indian  Affairs  since  1832, 109 — Finance  division; 
land  and  law  division,  110  —  Field  organization,  112 — Duties  of  agents,  112  —  Sala- 

3 


4 


ries  of  agents,  115  —  Indian  police  and  court  of  Indian  offenses,  117  —  Indian  inspect 
ors,  117  —  Special  agents,  118  —  The  Board  of  Indian  Commissioners,  118  —  Present 
members  of  the  Board  with  their  post-office  addresses,  121. 

CHAPTER  V.—  GENERAL  REVIEW  OF  INDIAN  RESERVATIONS. 

Established  by  treaty  and  by  order  of  President,  123  —Reservations  established  by 
treaty  or  act  of  Congress,  124  —  Reservations  established  by  Executive  order,  126  — 
Rules  pertaining  to  Indian  reservations,  127  —  Indian  land  tenure,  T29  —  Treaty  of 
Guadaloupe  Hidalgo,  134  —  Laws  permitting  Indians  to  take  up  public  lands,  136  — 
Leasing  of  Indian  lands,  138  —  Land  in  severalty,  138  —  Legal  status  of  Indians, 
141  —  Trading«regulation,  146  —  Are  the  Indians  dying  out?  152. 

CHAPTER  VI.—  INDIAN  EDUCATION. 

Regulations  for  Indian  education  made  by  the  Continental  Congress,  161  —  Early  regu 
lations  for  Indian  education  by  the  United  States,  162  —  Reports  of  schools,  164  — 
Statistics  of  Indian  education,  173. 

CHAPTER  VII.  —  INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OP  ARIZONA  TERRITORY. 

The  Gadsden  purchase,  198  —  COLORADO  RIVER  AGENCY:  Colorado  River  Reserva 
tion,  198;  Hualpai  Reservation,  200;  Suppai  Reservation,  201  —  PIMA  AGENCY: 
Gila  River  Reservation,  202;  Gila  Bend  Reservation,  205;  Papago  Reservation, 
205;  Salt  River  Reservation,  206  —  SAN  CARLOS  AGENCY:  White  Mountain  Reser 
vation,  208  ;  Tulerosa  Valley  Reserve,  208  ;  Camp  Grant  Reservation,  209';  Camp 
Verde  Reservation,  210  ;  Moqui  Reservation,  215. 

CHAPTER  VIII.—  INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  CALIFORNIA. 

Acts  of  Congress  for  sustaining  military  reservations  in  California,  216  —  HOOPA  VAL 
LEY  AGENCY  :  Hoopa  Valley  Reservation,  219  ;  Klamath  River  Reservation,  221  — 
MISSION  AGENCY  :  Mission  Reservations,  225  ;  Executive  orders  relating  to  same, 
227  —  ROUND  VALLEY  AGENCY:  Round  Valley  Reservation,  230—  TULE  RIVER 
AGENCY  :  Tule  River  Reservation,  237  ;  Yuma  Reservation,  238. 

CHAPTER  IX.—  INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  COLORADO. 

First  emigrants  sustained  by  purchases  of  wheat,  corn,  etc.,  from  the  Indians,  240  — 
Indian  farms  in  1856,  241  —  SOUTHERN  UTE  AGENCY  :  Ute  Reservation,  242  —  Syn 
opsis  of  treaties  made  with  Utah  Indians,  243  ;  Treaty  with  the  Tabegauche,  Muache, 
Capote,  Weeminuche,  Yampa,  Grand  River,  and  Uintah  bands  of  Ute  Indians,  made 
at  Washington,  March  2,  1868,  245  ;  Treaty  between  United  States  and  the  above  at 
San  Pinos  Agency,  September  13,  1873,  246. 

CHAPTER  X.  —  INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  DAKOTA  TERRITORY. 

Agencies,  251  —  FORT  BERTHOLD  AGENCY:  Fort  Berthold  Reservation,  251  —  Synopsis 
of  treaties,  252;  Sioux  Reservation,  252  —  CHEYENNE  RIVER  AGENCY,  257  —  CROW 
CREEK  AND  LOWER  BRUL£  AGENCY:  Crow  Creek  Reservation,  258;  Old  Winne- 
bago  Reservation,  260  —  PINE  RIDGE  AGENCY,  262  —  ROSEBUD  AGENCY,  263  — 
STANDING  ROCK  AGENCY,  264  —  Synopsis  of  Sioux  treaties,  265  —  SISSETON  AGENCY  : 
Lake  Traverse  Reservation,  281  —  DEVIL'S  LAKE  AGENCY  :  Devil's  Lake  Reserva 
tion,  284;  Turtle  Mountain  Reservation,  285;  Ponca  Reservation,  286  —  YANKTON 
AGENCY:  Yankton  Reservation,  287. 


CONTENTS.  5 

CHAPTER  XI. — INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  IDAHO  TERRITORY. 

FORT  HALL  AGENCY:  Fort  Hall  Reservation,  291 ;  Synopsis  of  treaties,  292;  Unrati- 
fied  agreement  of  1880,  294  —  LEMHI  AGENCY:  Lemhi  Reservation,  294  —  NEZ 
PERCE  AGENCY:  Lapwai  Reservation,  296  —  COLVILLE  AGENCY:  Co^nr  d'Alene 
Reservation,  300. 

CHAPTER  XII. — INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OP  INDIAN  TERRITORY. 

Agencies,  304  — CHEYENNE  AND  ARAPAHO  AGENCY:  Cheyenne  and  Arapalio  Reser 
vation,  305;  Synopsis  of  treaties  made  with  Apache  Indians,  etc.,  306;  with  Chey 
enne  Indians,  303 ;  with  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoes,  308 ;  Unratified  agreement  made 
October  19,  1872,  with  Arapahoes,  Wichitas,  Caddos,  and  others,  311  —  KIOWA,  Co- 
MANCHE,  AND  WICHITA  AGENCY  :  Kiowa  and  Comanche  Reservation,  314  j  Treaties 
.  with  the  Kiowas,  Wichitas,  Katakas,  Tawakaros,  and  others,  315 ;  Wichita  Reser 
vation,  318;  Treaties  with  Delaware  Indians,  etc.,  318;  Unratified  agreement  of 
October  19, 1872,  323  —  OSAGE  AGENCY  :  Osage  Reservation,  323 ;  Treaty  with  Osage 
Indians,  324 ;  Kansas  Reservation,  327  ;  Treaties  with  Kansas  Indians,  328 — PONCA, 
PAWNEE,  AND  OTOE  AGENCY  :  Ponca  Reservation,  330 ;  Treaties  with  the  Ponca 
Indians,  330;  Otoe  Reservation,  333;  Treaties  with  Otoe  Indians,  333;  Pawnee 
Reservation,  336;  Treaties  with  Pawnee  Indians,  336;  Oakland  Reservation,  339  — 
Q UAP AW  AGENCY  :  Quapaw  Reservation,  340;  Treaties  with  Quapaw  Indians,  341; 
Modoc  Reservation,  342 ;  Ottawa  Reservation,  343 ;  Treaties  with  Ottawa  Indians, 
344;  Peori a  Reservation,  345;  Kaskaskia  treaties,  346 ;  Treaties  with  Miami  Indians, 
etc.,  349. 

CHAPTER  XIII.— INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  INDIAN  TERRITORY— CONTINUED. 

QUAPAW  AGENCY,  continued:  Seneca  Reservation,  359;  Shawnee  Reservation,  359; 
Treaties  with  Shawnee  Indians,  360 ;  Wyandotte  Reservation,  363 :  Treaties  with 
the  Wyandotte  Indians,  363  —SAC  AND  Fox  AGENCY:  Sac  and  Fox  Reservation, 
367 ;  Treaties  with  Sac  and  Fox  Indians,  368 ;  Iowa  Reservation,  372 ;  Kickapoo 
Reservation,  373 ;  Pottawatomie  Reservation,  374 ;  Treaties  with  Pottawatomies, 
375  —  UNION  AGENCY  :  Cherokee  Reservation,  381 ;  Government  of  the  Five  Nations, 
381;  Cherokee  treaties,  382;  f'-hickasaw  Reservation,  390;  Treaties  with  Chicka- 
saws,  391 ;  Choctaw  Reservation,  396 ;  Treaties  with  Choctaws,  397 ;  Creek  Reser 
vation,  400  ;  Treaties  with  Creeks  and  Seminoles,  401 ;  Seminole  Reservation,  407; 
Treaties  with  Seminoles,  408. 

CHAPTER  XIV. — INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  IOWA,  KANSAS;  AND  MICHIGAN. 

Iowa:  SAC  AND  Fox  AGENCY  :  Sac  and  Fox  Reservation,  411 — Kansas:  POTTAWATO 
MIE  AND  GREAT  NEMAHA  AGENCY  :  Chippewa  and  Munsee  Reservation,  412 ;  Trea 
ties  with  Munsee  Indians,  413  ;  Kickapoo  Reservation,  413  ;  Kickapoo  treaties,  414 ; 
Pottawatomie  Reservation,  416  —  Michigan:  MACKINAC  AGENCY:  Isabella  Reserva 
tion,  417 ;  L'Anse  Reservation,  419 ;  Ontonagon  Reservation,  420 ;  Treaties  with 
Chippewa  and  other  Indians,  420. 

CHAPTER  XV. — INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  MINNESOTA  AND  MONTANA. 

Minnesota:  WHITE  EARTH  AGENCY:  White  Earth  Reservation,  443;  Leech  Lake 
Reservation,  445 ;  Mille  Lac  Reservation,  446 ;  Red  Lake  Reservation,  446;  Winne- 
bagoshish  Reservation,  447;  Boise"  Fort  Reservation,  448;  Deer  Creek  Reservation, 
448;  Fond  du  Lac  Reservation,  449;  Grand  Portage  Reservation,  450;  Vermillion 
Lake  Reservation,  451  —  Montana  Twritory :  BLACKFEET  AGENCY,  452  —  FORT  BEL- 
KNAP  AGENCY,  453  —  FORT  PECK  AGENCY,  453  —  Blackfeet  treaties,  454  —  CROW 
AGENCY:  Crow  Reservation,  459;  Synopsis  of  Crow  Treaties,  459  —  FLATHEAD 
AGENCY:  Jocko  Reservation,  463;  Synopsis  of  treaties  with  confederated  bands  of 
Flathead,  Kootenai,  and  Upper  Peud  d'Oreille  Indians,  464 — TONGUE  RIVER 
AGENCY:  Northern  Cheyenne  Reservation,  467;  Arapaho  treaties,  468. 


b  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XVI. — INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  NEBRASKA,  NEVADA,  AND  NEW  MEXICO. 

Nebraska:  SANTEE  AND  FLANDREAU  AGENCY:  Niobrara  Reservation,  470 ;  Synopsis  of 
treaties,  472  —  POTTAWATOMIE  AND  GREAT  NEMAHA  AGENCY  :  Iowa  Reservation, 
478 ;  Treaties  with  lowas,  478 ;  Sao  and  Fox  Reservation,  481  —  OMAHA  AND  WIN- 
NEBAGO  AGENCY:  Omaha  Reservation,  482;  Omaha  treaties,  483;  Winnebago  Res 
ervation,  486 ;  Winnebago  treaties,  486— Nevada:  NEVADA  AGENCY:  Pyramid  Lake 
Reservation,  493;  Walker  River  Reservation,  495;  Moapa  River  Reservation,  496  — 
WESTERN  SHOSHONE  AGENCY  :  Duck  Valley  Reservation,  498 ;  Treaties  with  West 
ern  band  of  Shoshones,  499  —  New  Mexico:  Pueblo  Industrial  School  Reserve,  501; 
MESCALERO  AND  JICARILLA  AGENCY  :  Mescalero  Apache  Reservation,  502  —  NAVAJO 
AGENCY:  Navajo  Reservation,  508;  Treaties  with  the  Navajo  Indians,  509 —  PUEBLO 
AGENCY,  511  —  Zuni  Pueblo  Reserve,  513. 

CHAPTER  XVII.— INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  NEW  YORK. 

NEW  YORK  AGENCY,  514 ;  Oil  Spring  Reservation,  515 ;  Cattaraugus  Reservation,  517 ; 
Cornplauter  Reservation,  518;  Tonawanda  Reservation,  519;  Tusearora  Reserva 
tion,  520;  Onondaga  Reservation,  521;  St.  Regis  Reservation,  522;  Oneida  Reser 
vation,  523;  Treaties  with  Six  Nations,  525;  Treaties  with  St.  Regis  Indians,  528; 
Treaties  with  Senecas,  529 ;  Treaties  with  Mixed  Senecas,  Shawnees,  and  others,  534. 

CHAPTER  XVIII. — INDIAN  TRIBES  OF  NEW  YORK. 

Their  condition,  535  —  Livingston's  fraudulent  leases,  538  —  Settlement  of  Massachu 
setts  claims,  540  —  The  Phelps  and  Gorham  purchase,  540— The  Robert  Morris 
purchase,  541  —  The  Ogden  Land  Company,  542  —  Indians  of  New  York  in  the  War 
of  1812,  547  —  Indian  Reservations  of  New  York,  548  —  The  Thomas  Asylum  for 
Orphan  and  Destitute  Indian  Children,  554  —  Friends'  Boarding  School  at  Tunes- 
sasse,  558  —  The  Seneca  constitution,  568  —  Schools  among  New  York  Indians,  570  — 
Statistics  of,  573  —  Missions,  578  —  Indian  agricultural  societies,  578  —  State  and 
United  States  annuities,  579  —  Wealth  of  New  York  Indians  in  1861,  580  —  Statistics 
as  returned  by  the  State  census,  581. 

CHAPTER  XIX. — INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  NORTH  CAROLINA,  OREGON,  AND  UTAH 

TERRITORY. 

North  Carolina:  EASTERN  CHEROKEE  AGENCY:  Qualla  Boundary  and  other  lands, 
587  —  Oregon:  GRANDE  RONDE  AGENCY:  Grand  Ronde  Reservation,  589 ;  Synopsis 
of  treaty  with  Rogue  River  Indians,  589  —  Treaty  with  Chastas,  Scotones,  and  Ump- 
quas,  5b>2 ;  with  Umpquas  and  Calapooias,  593 ;  with  Molel  Indians,  595  —  KLAMATH 
AGENCY  :  Klamath  Reservation,  596 ;  Treaty  with  Klamath  and  Moadoc  Tribes,  etc., 
576;  Malheur  Reservation,  598  — SILETZ  AGENCY:  Siletz  Reservation,  601  —  UMA- 
TILLA  AGENCY:  Umatilla  Reservation, 604 ;  Treaty  with  Walla- Wallas,  etc.,  604  — 
WARM  SPRINGS  AGENCY:  Warm  Spring  Reservation,  607;  Treaty  with  Walla- 
Wallas,  etc.,  608—  Utah  Territory:  UINTAH  AGENCY:  Uintah  Reservation,  610  — 
OURAY  AGENCY:  Uncompahgre  Reservation,  612. 

CHAPTER  XX. — INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  WASHINGTON  TERRITORY. 

COLVILLE  AGENCY:  Colville  Reservation,  613 ;  Spokane  Reservation,  61(>;  Columbia 
Reservation,  617 ;  Columbia  or  Moses  Reserve,  617 ;  Agreement  of  July  7, 1883,  618 ; 
Allotments  made  to  Sar-sarp-kin  and  other  Indians,  620 ;  NEAH  BAY  AGENCY  :  Ma- 
kah  Reservation,  629 ;  Synopsis  of  treaty  with  Makah  tribe,  630  —  NISQUALLY  AND 
S'KOKOMISH  AGENCY  :  Puyallup  Reservation,  »-31 ;  Treaty  with  Nisqually  and  other 
tribes,  632;  Nisqually  Reservation,  636 ;  Squaxin  Island  Reservation,  636 ;  Chehalis 
Reservation,  636 ;  S'Kokomish  or  Twana  Reservation,  639 ;  Treaty  with  S'Klallams, 
640  —  QUINAIELT  AGENCY  :  Quinaielt  Reservation,  642;  Treaty  with  Quinaielt  and 


CONTENTS.  7 

Quillebute  Indians,  642 ;  Shoalwater  Reservation,  644  —  TULALIP  AGENCY  :  Snoho- 
mish  Reservation,  644;  Synopsis  of  treaty  with  Dwamish  and  other  tribes,  645; 
Lummi  Reservation,  646 ;  Muckleshoot  Reservation,  647 ;  Port  Madison  Reservation, 
648;  Swinomish  (Perry's  Island)  Reservation,  650  —  YAKAMA  AGENCY:  Yakama 
Reservation,  650 ;  Treaty  with  Yakama  Nation,  651. 

CHAPTER  XXI. — INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  WISCONSIN  AND  WYOMING. 

Wisconsin:  GREEN  BAY  AGENCY:  Menomonee  Reservation,  653 ;  Treaties  with  Me- 
nomonee  Indians,  654 ;  Oneida  Reservation,  658 ;  Treaty  with  First  Christian  and 
Orchard  band  of  Oneidas,  659 ;  Stockbridge  Reservation,  659 ;  Treaties  with  the 
Stockbridge  Indians,  660  —  LA  POINTS  AGENCY:  Lac  Court  Oreilles  Reservation, 
664 ;  Lac  de  Flambeau  Reservation,  666 ;  La  Pointe  Reservation,  607 ;  Bad  River 
Reserve,  667;  Red  Cliff  Reservation,  668 — Wyoming:  SHOSHOXE  AGENCY:  Wind 
River  Reservation,  672;  Synopsis  of  treaties  with  Eastern  Shoshone  Indians,  673. 

CHAPTER  XXII. — MISSIONARY  WORK  DURING  THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY. 

American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  677  —  American  Missionary 
Association  (Congregational),  679 — American  Unitarian  Association,  680  —  Baptist 
Church  missions,  680  —  Episcopal  Church  missions,  681  —  Friends  (Hicksite),  682  — 
Friends  (Orthodox),  683  — Work  among  the  Shawnees,  684  —  Mission  of  Friends  of 
Western  Yearly  Meeting  in  North  Carolina,  686  —  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
(North)  missions,  688  — Same  (South),  689  — Moravian  Church,  689  —  Presbyterian 
Church  (North)  missions,  690  —  Presbyterian  Church  (South)  missions,  691  —  Roman 
Catholic  Church  missions,  692  —  United  Presbyterian  Church  missions,  693. 


[Senate  Ex.  Doc.  No.  95,  Forty-eighth  Congress,  second  session.] 

Letter  from  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  transmitting,  in  answer  to  Senate 
resolution  of  the  23d  instant,  a  report  of  the  Commissioner  of  Education 
regarding  the  progress  of  Indian  education  and  civilization. 


IN  THE  SENATE  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

February  23,  1885. 

Resolved,  That  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  be  directed  to  furnish  to  the  Senate  the 
information  in  the  possession  of  the  Commissioner  of  Education,  showing  the  pro 
gress  of  Indian  education  and  civilization. 
Attest : 

ANSON  G.  McCooK, 

Secretary, 
FEBRUARY  26,  1885. — Ordered  to  be  printed,  and,  with  the  accompanying  papers, 

referred  to  the  Committee  on  Printing. 
MARCH  3,  1885. — Accompanying  papers  ordered  to  be  printed. 


DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  February  25,  1885. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  a  resolution  of 
the  Senate,  dated  23d  instant,  in  the  following  words : 

That  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  be  directed  to  furnish  to  the  Senate  the  informa 
tion  in  possession  of  the  Commissioner  of  Education,  showing  the  progress  of  Indian 
education  and  civilization. 

The  Commissioner  of  Education  having  been  called  upon  for  report, 
has  this  day  submitted  the  accompanying  letter,  with  copies  of  papers 
containing  the  information  desired.1 
Very  respectfully, 

H.  M.  TELLER, 

Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT  PRO  TEMPORE  OF  THE  SENATE. 


DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

BUREAU  OF  EDUCATION, 
Washington,  D.  C.,  July  16,  1887. 

SIR  :  In  obedience  to  instructions  from  the  Department  conveying  a 
resolution  of  the  United  States  Senate  of  February  23, 1885,  calling  for 

*The  report  was  subsequently  returned  to  the  Commissioner  for  further  revision 

and  amendment. 

9 


10  LETTER    OF    TRANSM1TTAL. 

the  information  possessed  by  this  Office  in  regard  to  the  progress  of  In 
dian  education  and  civilization,  I  have  the  honor  to  forward  the  accom 
panying  report  prepared  by  Alice  0.  Fletcher,  partly  from  material  col 
lected  by  this  Office  and  partly  from  the  results  of  her  own  wide  and 
varied  knowledge  of  the  subject. 

The  material  now  forwarded  comprises  a  historical  resume  of  the  rela 
tions  between  the  Indians  and  the  American  colonists  prior  to  the  War 
of  the  Revolution,  and  of  the  origin  and  progress  of  the  Indian  policy 
of  the  Government  from  that  date  to  the  present  time,  with  statements 
respecting  the  agencies,  reservations,  lands,  legal  status,  population, 
trade,  and  education  of  these  wards  of  the  nation.  I  beg  to  invite 
special  attention  to  the  zeal,  industry,  and  judgment  shown  by  Miss 
Fletcher  in  the  preparation  of  this  material  and  the  treatment  of  these 
important  topics,  qualities  which  do  credit  to  the  author  and  render  this 
document  of  great  value  to  the  Government  and  the  people  of  the 
country. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

N.  H.  K.  DAWSON, 

Commissioner. 

The  Hon.  SECRETARY  OF  THE  INTERIOR. 


PREFATORY  NOTE. 


The  writer  is  fully  aware  of  the  inequalities  of  treatment  in  the 
following  report.  These  are  incident  to  the  limitation  of  time  in  its 
preparation,  owing  to  the  lack  of  appropriation  to  carry  the  work  to 
completeness.  In  the  historical  chapters,  covering  the  period  prior  to 
the  Revolution,  the  legal  enactments  and  educational  efforts  in  behalf 
of  the  Indians  are  set  forth  in  but  two  of  the  colonies — Virginia  and 
Massachusetts;  but  as  these  led  the  other  plantations,  so  to  speak, 
In  their  relations  with  the  natives,  the  omissions  are  not  vital  to  the 
general  picture.  The  influence  of  the  Six  Nations  of  New  York,  and 
the  French  control  of  the  tribes  to  the  north  and  west,  are  but  little 
more  than  hinted  at  in  the  report,  because  these  are  fully  set  forth  in 
the  works  of  Mr.  Francis  Parkman  and  in  the  Documentary  History 
of  New  York.  The  story  of  the  Delaware  tribe,  under  its  Moravian 
missionaries,  that  suffered  practically  an  extermination  while  acting 
as  a  barrier  between  the  settlers  and  the  wild  tribes  to  the  westward,  is 
told  only  in  bare  outline. 

The  original  plan  of  this  report  embraced  the  history  of  each  existing 
tribe  from  its  first  contact  with  the  white  race  to  its  present  reservation 
life;  but  funds  were  not  available  for  so  great  an  undertaking,  although 
much  material  was  collected.  The  story,  however,  is  told  in  part  by  the 
synopsis  of  all  the  treaties  made  with  each  tribe,  if  one  recalls,  as  he  reads, 
the  ever-present  power  of  trade  and  the  current  events  at  the  various 
periods  of  negotiation,  which  more  or  less  shaped  each  treaty  as  it  was 
made.  The  resume"  of  laws  reveals  the  singular  position  in  which  the 
Indian  has  been  placed  toward  the  nation,  and  also  shows  a  strange 
falling  away  from  legal  privileges  by  the  mixed  bloods,  who,  by  birth, 
are  and  always  were  citizens  of  the  United  States. 

In  the  entire  report  the  curtailment  of  time  for  labor  on  the  one  hand, 
and  of  space  on  the  other,  are  plainly  discernible,  and  have  necessarily 
limited  the  report  to  an  outline  study,  rather  than  made  it  a  history  of 
Indian  education  and  civilization. 

A.  C.  F. 

11 


INDIAN  EDUCATION  AND  CIVILIZATION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  SIXTEENTH  CENTUKY. 

Whence  came  the  American  Indians  ?  This  question  still  engages 
the  attention  of  scientific  scholars.  Archaeological  research  reveals  the 
fact  of  the  high  antiquity  of  man  upon  this  continent,  making  it  equal 
to,  if  not  exceeding,  that  already  accorded  to  man  in  Europe.  The  re 
mains  of  habitations  are  plentiful  and  varied ;  they  indicate  movements 
of  peoples  over  our  country,  one  group  displacing  another ;  but  whence 
the  first  impulse  started  remains  unsolved. 

It  seems  probable  that  communication  between  this  hemisphere  and 
that  of  the  East  took  place  in  the  past,  both  by  way  of  the  Pacific  ahd 
by  the  North  and  South  Atlantic.  How  long  or  how  extended  this  in 
tercourse  was,  is  as  yet  unknown.  At  present  the  evidence  seems  to 
point  toward  a  composite  character  for  the  race  found  here  by  Euro 
pean  nations  four  hundred  years  ago,  and  this  in  the  face  of  marked 
similarities. 

The  causes  that  held  the  people  of  the  Americas  from  achieving  a 
civilization  approaching  that  of  the  eastern  continents  are  perhaps  not 
yet  fully  accounted  for.  Two  physical  peculiarities,  however,  may  be 
mentioned  as  more  or  less  influential  in  hindering  a  rapid  advancement 
in  America. 

The  configuration  of  the  two  hemispheres  presents  a  marked  contrast: 
in  the  eastern  the  great  body  of  the  country  lies  from  east  to  west  and 
the  formation  of  the  land  is  such  as  to  foster  the  growth  of  varied  peo 
ples  along  the  line  of  the  same  zone ;  in  the  western  the  stretch  is  from 
north  to  south  and  the  two  extended  areas  of  land  are  separated  by  an 
equatorial  sea  and  the  mountainous  ridge  of  a  narrow  isthmus,  thus  hold 
ing  the  people  in  comparative  isolation,  while  the  expanse  of  ocean  on 
each  side  prevents  free  outside  intercourse. 

The  absence  of  domesticated  animals  added  to  the  difficulties  of  the 
people.  His  herds  not  only  insured  the  man  of  the  eastern  continents 
a  constant  supply  of  food,  but  the  horse  and  the  ox  relieved  him  from 
the  heavier  burdens  of  work.  They  permitted  the  accumulation  of 
wealth,  and  by  securing  release  from  hunger  and  want  set  free  the 

13 


14  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

mental  powers,  so  that  man  could  bring  about  higher  social  and  govern- 
mental  conditions.  It  is  by  observing  the  status  of  peoples  in  the  East 
who  did  not  possess  these  animals  that  we  are  enabled  to  realize  the 
debt  civilization  owes  to  herds  and  horses.  Their  absence  in  America 
ranks  the  advance  in  agriculture  and  the  arts  attained  by  the  people 
of  this  continent  higher  than  would  otherwise  be  the  case ;  and  also 
in  a  great  degree  explains  the  widespread  hunter-life,  the  primitive 
governmental  state,  the  absence  of  co-ordinated  society,  and  the  general 
classification  of  labor  by  sex.  The  tribal  relation  was  better  fitted  for 
hunters  than  any  form  of  arbitrary  government  that  might  have  led  to 
a  higher  type  of  society. 

In  the  sixteenth  century  the  Spanish,  French,  and  English  nations 
engaged  in  ventures  for  discovery  and  colonization.  The  Spaniards, 
however,  penetrated  farther  into  the  present  territory  of  the  United 
States,  and  came  in  contact  with  more  of  the  aboriginal  population  than 
either  of  the  other  nations.  It  is  from  the  records  of  the  Spaniards} 
therefore,  that  we  mainly  derive  our  historical  knowledge  of  the  Indians 
at  that  early  date. 

The  Spanish  voyages  to  the  coast  of  Florida  between  1513  and  1528 
were  generally  slave-procuring  ventures,  and  their  records  afford  little 
information  concerning  the  natives.  Though  the  pretentious  expedition 
of  Narvaez,  which  landed  at  Tampa  Bay,  Florida,  in  1528,  encountered 
defeat  and  disaster,  all  but  four  members  perishing,  yet  by  means  of  the 
intelligence  and  fortitude  of  the  treasurer  of  the  ill-fated  company,  Ca- 
beza  de  Yaca,  a  record  has  been  left  giving  much  valuable  information 
concerning  the  inhabitants  of  the  interior  of  the  continent.  During  a 
period  of  captivity  extending  over  six  years  Cabeza  de  Yaca  devoted 
himself  to  a  study  of  the  languages  of  the  natives  of  Alabama  and  Mis 
sissippi,  and  noted  their  customs.  After  many  adventures  he  escaped, 
and  spent  two  years  in  trying  to  rejoin  his  countrymen.  In  his  journey- 
ings  he  traversed  the  country  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  through  the 
territory  at  present  covered  by  Louisiana,  Texas,  New  Mexico,  and  the 
Mexican  state  of  Sonora,  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  His  skill  in  medicine 
caused  him  to  be  everywhere  kindly  received  and  treated  with  respect. 
He  was  usually  accompanied  from  place  to  place  by  a  retinue  of  natives. 
He  says,  "Although  we  knew  six  languages  we  could  not  everywhere 
avail  ourselves  of  them,  there  being  so  many  differences." l 

The  tribes  inhabiting  the  present  Gulf  States  were  found  living  in 
villages.  Some  of  these  were  surrounded  with  palisades.  The  houses 
were  built  of  sun-dried  brick  or  of  timber  stuccoed  with  clay,  and 
thatched  with  cane  or  covered  with  mats.  Some  of  these  houses  were 
sufficiently  commodious  to  accommodate  several  hundred  persons.  The 
country  abounded  with  game,  and  the  people  raised  maize,  beans,  and 
pumpkins.  Cotton  was  cultivated,  and  the  arts  of  spinning  and  weav- 

1  Shipwrecks  of  Cabeza  de  Vaca.  Translated  by  Buckingham  Smith.  Washing 
ton.  Privately  printed,  1851,  p.  103. 


CABEZA  DE  VAC A  AND  CORONADO  15 

ing  were  known.  The  "blankets  of  cotton"  were  declared  by  the  trav 
eller  to  be  better  than  those  of  New  Spain.1 

In  the  southwest  the  tribes  inhabiting  the  regions  that  were  arid  were 
on  that  account  less  thrifty  and  advanced,  and  they  live  to-day  in 
much  the  same  manner  as  when  Oabeza  de  Vaca  met  them  over  three 
hundred  and  fifty  years  ago.  Their  dwellings  were  "  wicky  ups,"  made 
of  boughs,  and  their  food  consisted  of  roots  or  other  scanty  natural  prod 
ucts  of  the  region. 

In  some  localities  the  Indians  had  no  domestic  utensils,  and  collected 
the  juice  of  fruits  in  holes  in  the  earth;  others  cooked  food  by  casting 
heated  stones  into  calabashes  partly  filled  with  water  and  containing 
the  food  to  be  cooked  ;•  and  still  others  had  clay  jars,  in  which  they 
preserved  their  maize  by  burying  it  in  the  earth. 

Approaching  the  Mexican  settlements  near  the  coast  of  the  Gulf  of 
California  Oabeza  de  Yaca  met  a  Spanish  slave  hunting  expedition, 
which  had  laid  waste  the  entire  country.  The  Indians  had  deserted 
their  towns  and  fled  to  the  mountains.  On  his  assurance  of  safety, 
they  returned  to  their  homes ;  but  the  leader  of  the  expedition  violated 
this  pledge,  and,  capturing  as  many  as  possible,  hurried  them  away 
into  slavery. 

The  tribes  on  the  Pacific  coast  subsisted  mainly  on  fish,  game,  acorns, 
nuts,  berries,  and  roots.  The  camas  bulb  was  an  important  article  of 
food,  serving  to  make  a  kind  of  bread.  Maize  was  unknown  to  these 
Indians  as  late  as  1805.2 

The  narrative  of  Cabeza  de  Yaca  and  the  glowing  accounts  of  a 
Spanish  priest  who  had  explored  the  interior  and  seen  at  a  distance  the 
wall  of  Cibola,  inspired  the  expedition  of  Coronado.  This  adventure 
made  known  a  wide  extent  of  country,  reaching  east  to  the  tributaries 
of  the  Mississippi  and  north  to  the  Arkansas  River.  The  Indians  were 
not  at  first  subjugated  by  the  invaders,  and  Spanish  civilization 
made  little  impression  upon  them.  Conversion  was  chiefly  in  form. 
The  Pueblos  dwelt  then  as  now  in  their  communal  dwellings,  and  com 
paratively  little  change  has  taken  place  in  their  vocations  or  customs.3 

Coronado  had  hardly  reached  Mexico,  returning  from  his  unsuccessful 
search  for  fabulous  wealth,  when  another,  expedition,  stronger  and  more 
completely  equipped  than  any  that  had  left  Spain  for  the  New  World,' 
sailed  to  explore  and  conquer  Florida.  It  was  commanded  by  De  Soto, 
who  had  won  fame  and  fortune  under  Pizarro  in  the  conquest  of  Peru. 
After  stopping  in  Cuba  to  complete  his  preparation  and  enroll  the  vol 
unteers  who  flocked  to  his  standard,  he  continued  west  and  reached 

1  Shipwrecks  of  Cabeza  de  Vaca,  p.  102. 

2  Lewis  and  Clarke's  Travels,  Vol.  I,  p.  384. 

3  Buckingham  Smith,  in  a  note  to  his  translations  of  the  narrative  of  Cabeza  de 
Vaca,  speaking  of  Bernard  Romans'   Concise  Natural  History  of  East  and  West 
Florida,  published  in  1775,  says:  "This  volume  shows  the  customs  and  character  of 
the  tribes  along  the  Gulf  coast  seventy-five  years  ago  to  have  differed  but  little  from 
those  that  Cabeza  had  before  described." 


16  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Florida  in  1539.  During  his  three  years  of  wandering  he  passed  through 
the  present  States  of  Florida,  Georgia,  South  Carolina,  Alabama,  and 
Mississippi,  and  penetrated  into  the  country  west  of  that  great  river 
beneath  whose  waters  he  found  a  grave. 

On  the  arrival  of  De  Soto  at  the  Cherokee  town  ot  Chiaha  he  was 
kindly  received  by  the  chief,  who,  in  his  speech  of  welcome,  said : 

From  Giiaxale  your  Lordship  sent  unto  me,  that  I  should  prepare  Maiz  for  you  in 
this  town  for  two  months :  Here  I  have  for  you  20  barnes  full  of  the  choicest  that  in. 
all  the  Countrie  could  be  found.1 

The  adventurers  also  found  "  much  butter  in  gourds  melted  like  oile ; 
they  said  it  was  the  fat  of  beares ;  also  great  store  of  oile  of  walnuts 
which  was  cleare  as  butter."  The  town  was  surrounded  by  "  verie 
good  meadows  and  manie  fields  sowne  with  Maiz."2  A  certain  Indian 
governess  visited  De  Soto  in  great  state  from  one  of  her  towns  on  the 
Savannah  Eiver.  The  visit  is  thus  described  : 

Within  a  little  while  the  Ladie  came  out  of  the  towne  in  a  Chaire,  whereon  certain 
of  the  principall  Indiana  brought  her  to  the  River.  '  She  entered  into  a  barge,  which 
had  the  sterne  tilted  over,  and  on  the  floore  her  mat  readie  laied  with  two  cushions 
upon  it  one  upon  another,  where  she  sate  her  down.3 

The  writer  continues  concerning  the  country : 

Within  a  league  and  halfe  a  league  about;  this  towne,  were  great  townes  dispeo 
pled,  and  overgrowne  with  grasse;  which  showed,  that  they  had  been  long  without 
inhabitants.  The  Indians  said,  that  two  yeere  before  there  was  a  plague  in  that 
Countrie,  and  that  they  remooved  to  other  townes.  There  was  in  their  store  houses 
great  quantitie  of  clothes,  mantles  of  yarne  made  of  the  barkes  of  trees,  and  others 
made  of  feathers,  white,  greene,  red,  and  yellow,  very  fine  after  their  use,  and  profit 
able  for  winter.  There  were  also  many  Deeres  skinnes,  with  many  cornpartiinents 
traced  in  them,  and  some  of  them  made  into  hose,  stockings  and  shooes.4 

De  Soto  had  planned  to  settle  a  colony  in  some  favorable,  locality,  and 
his  expedition  was  provided  with  a  herd  of  swine,  as  well  as  with  chains 
for  Indian  slaves.  The  swine  multiplied  with  remarkable  rapidity. 
After  De  Soto's  death  his  effects  were  disposed  of  by  auction  to  his  fol 
lowers,  and  seven  hundred  swine  figure  as  an  item  of  the  property  sold.5 
During  the  march  swine  for  breeding  purposes  were  often  presented 
to  the  Indians  and  many  others  strayed  and  fell  into  their  hands,  so 
•that  in  a  few  years  they  were  extensively  distributed.  Horses  and 
mules  were  too  valuable  to  the  Spaniards  to  be  given  away,  and  the 
Indians  feared  them  and  were  glad  to  destroy  them  whenever  op 
portunity  offered.  One  historian  asserts6  that  the  Indians  obtained 
cows  from  De  Soto,  but  no  other  authority  can  be  found  for  this  state 
ment  and  no  mention  is  made  by  any  writer  within  our  knowledge  of 
neat  cattle  as  forming  part  of  the  outfit  of  the  expedition. 

De  Soto's  wanderings  across  the  country  might  be  traced  by  the  groans 
of  Indian  captives,  male  and  female,  reduced  to  slavery  and  compelled 

Portuguese  Narrative  of  De  Soto's  expedition;  Force's  Historical  Tracts,  Vol.  IV, 
p.  48.  *Ibid.,  p.  49.  3  Ibid.,  p.  43.  *lbid.,  p.  44.  *  Ibid.,  p.  98.  «Pick- 
ett :  Hist,  of  Alabama. 


SOCIAL    CONDITION   OF    THE    ABORIGINES,  17 

to  bear  the  burdens  of  the  soldiers  ;  by  the  flames  of  dwellings,  the  deso 
lation  of  fields,  and  the  heaps  of  slain,  young  and  old. 

In  1535,  Cartier  ascended  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  present  site  of  Mon 
treal,  where  he  found  a  considerable  town  surrounded  by  palisades 
formed  of  "  trunks  of  trees  set  in  a  triple  row,  the  outer  and  inner 
ranges  inclined  till  they  met  and  crossed  near  the  summit,  while  the 
upright  row  between  them,  aided  by  transverse  braces,  gave  to  the 
whole  abundant  strength.  Within  were  galleries  for  the  defenders,  rude 
ladders  to  mount  them,  and  magazines  of  stones  to  throw  down  on  the 
heads  of  assailants."1  The  houses  were  "50  yards  or  more  in  length, 
.and  12  or  15  wide,  framed  of  sapling  pales  closely  covered  with  sheets  of 
bark.  Surrounding  the  town  were  extensive  fields  of  maize,  beans,  and 
pumpkins." 

The  Indian  tribes  met  by  these  early  French  explorers  belonged  to 
the  same  family  as  those  scattered  throughout  the  territory  now  cov 
ered  by  the  Northern  and  Middle  States.  These  Indians  dwelt  in  vil 
lages  and  cultivated  the  soil  to  a  limited  extent.  For  their  animal 
food  they  depended  upon  fishing  and  the  chase.  The  same  was  true  of 
the  tribes  living  west  of  the  Mississippi  River.  The  presence  of  large 
herds  of  buffalo,  however,  tended  to  modify  the  life  of  the  tribes  depend 
ing  upon  that  animal  for  food  and  raiment.  The  Indians  followed  the 
migration  of  the  buffalo,  and,  therefore,  tents  were  commonly  used  as 
habitations  rather  than  the  more  permanent  structures  already  men 
tioned,  although  this  was  not  true  of  all  the  buffalo-hunting  tribes.  The 
hunts  were  conducted  according  to  fixed  tribal  ceremonials  and  reg 
ulations,  more  or  less  religious  in  character. 

The  manufactures  of  the  Indians  consisted  of  articles  of  pottery ; 
stone  and  copper  axes  and  chisels ;  arrow-heads 5  mortars  of  stone  and 
wood  for  grinding  maize;  stone  and  bone  hoes  and  skin  dressers; 
dressed  hides  of  the  deer  and  elk,  from  which  they  made  clothing  and 
moccasins,  embroidered  with  quill  work  ;  weaving  and  spinning  of  vege 
table  fibres;  canoes,  rope,  and  domestic  utensils  from  bark  ;  snow-shoes; 
fish  nets  of  sinew;  and  wooden  war-clubs,  spears,  and  bows. 

Throughout  the  territory  of  the  United  States  the  various  Indian 
tribes,  with  few  if  any  exceptions,  had  a  social  organization  based  upon 
kinship.  Each  tribe  was  divided  into  clans,  septs,  or  gentes,  under  the 
leadership  of  chiefs.  Among  the  Pueblos  and  the  tribes  of  the  Pacific 
coast,  and  those  formerly  living  in  the  present  Gulf,  Middle,  and  North 
ern  States,  the  woman  carried  the  clan,  or  septs  ;  that  is,  the  children 
belonged  to  the  clan  of  the  mother  and  not  to  that  of  the  father,  who 
must  be  of  a  different  clan.  In  tribes  having  descent  by  the  mother, 
women  frequently  held  public  office.  The  American  Archives  give  in 
stances  of  the  interposition  of  these  "female  governesses"2  in  gov 
ern  mental  and  other  matters.  Women  generally  held  the  household 

1Parkuian  :  Pioneers  of  Frauco  in  the  New  World,  189.  '2  American  Archives,  1st 
series,  Vol.  V,  col.  1101. 

S.  Ex.  95 2 


18  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

property  as  their  own.  To  them  belonged  all  the  duties  pertaining  to 
the  conserving  of  life ;  they  formed  the  only  non-combatant  class,  and, 
therefore,  upon  them  devolved  the  industrial  pursuits  and  the  care  of 
thtf  possessions  of  the  people.  To  the  men  belonged  the  duties  of  the 
provider  and  protector,  which  required  them  to  be  hunters  and  warriors. 

]S"o  regular  army  organization  existed  among  the  Indian  tribes.  Every 
man  strove  to  be  a  warrior.  All  war  parties,  large  or  small,  were  com 
posed  of  volunteers,  who  during  the  expedition  followed  and  obeyed 
their  leader,  but  disbanded  upon  their  return,  each  one  claiming  for  him 
self  such  honors  as  he  was  able  to  win  individually.  The  fighting  was 
not  conducted  by  any  system  of  tactics  for  combination ;  each  man 
looked  out  for  himself  and  did  as  he  deemed  best,  although  he  would 
fly  to  the  rescue  of  a  fallen  friend  to  prevent  liis  being  mutilated  by  the 
enemy.  Religious  ceremonies  attended  the  preparation  and  setting  out 
of  war  parties,  and  grave  responsibilities  rested  upon  the  leaders. 

The  polity  of  the  Indian  tribes  was  an  interweaving  of  the  religious 
and  civil  elements  and  powers.  The  chiefs  of  the  various  clans  com 
posed  the  council,  which  was  the  central  authority.  In  this  assembly 
all  the  affairs  of  the  tribe  were  settled,  and  a  unanimous  consent  was 
needful  to  a  decision  and  consequent  action.  The  hereditary  duties  of 
the  clans  determined  somewhat  the  relative  positions  and  functions  of 
the  chiefs,  but  personal  ability  generally  secured  the  head  chieftainship. 
The  office  of  chief  was  in  part  religious,  and  the  inauguration  ceremo 
nials  partook  of  that  character.  To  promote  internal  peace  and  the 
welfare  of  the  people  was  an  important  part  of  the  duty  of  a  chief.  He 
seldom  led  in  war  after  he  was  installed  in  office,  although  in  his  earlier 
days  he  had  proved  his  personal  prowess  as  a  successful  leader  of  war 
parties. 

The  punishment  of  offenders  was  generally  left  to  those  who  were 
aggrieved  or  to  their  relatives.  In  cases  where  the  vengeance  tended  to 
go  too  far  the  chiefs  interfered  to  restore  harmony  and  peace. 

Indian  social  order  was  without  caste  or  personal  inheritance  of 
power  or  property.  The  clan  was  superior  to  the  individual  in  these 
and  other  respects,  and  hell  its  members  bound  by  bonds  impossible  to 
break  or  to  be  released  from  except  by  expatriation.  There  was  little 
or  none  of  the  co-ordination  or  centralization  which  goes  to  form  a  na 
tion,  among  any  of  the  tribes;  therefore  conquest  in  the  Eastern  sense 
did  not  enter  into  the  ambition  of  a  tribe  or  league  of  tribes. 

This  outline  sketch  shows  the  Indians  in  their  native  coudUion  when 
first  met  by  the  Spaniards.  This  condition  exists  to  the  present  day, 
except  as  it  is  modified  by  the  changes  induced  through  the  loss  of  game, 
the  pressure  of  the  white  population,  and  the  taking  on  of  civilized 
ideas  and  modes  of  life. 

The  previous  experience  of  the  Spanish  in  the  New  World  had  pre 
pared  them  to  expect  to  find  the  country  thickly  populated.  Their  search 
for  gold  sent  them  to  regions  which  the  tales  of  the  natives  peopled  with 


THE    ABORIGINAL    POPULATION    EXAGGERATED.  19 

numerous  powerful  tribes,  having*  cities  rivalling  in  extent  and  mag 
nificence  those  of  ancient  Mexico  and  Peru.  To  these  expectations  may 
be  attributed  many  of  the  exaggerations  which  color  the  Spanish  nar 
ratives  respecting  the  number  of  Indians  inhabiting  the  regions  visited 
by  the  Spanish  adventurers.  Several  causes  conspired  to  reduce  the 
Indian  population  on  the  invasion  of  the  white  race.  Among  these  were 
strange  and  fatal  diseases,  like  the  small-pox,  which  baffled  the  skill  of 
the  native  physicians;  the  wars  in  which  they  became  involved  with 
the  whites ;  and  the  policy  inaugurated  by  De  Soto  and  continued  by 
the  French  and  English  of  fomenting  wars  between  the  tribes,  and  of 
using  them  as  allies  for  the  sake  of  temporary  advantage.  It  is  highly 
probable  that  the  decrease  of  the  Indian  tribes  has  not  been  so  great 
as  is  generally  stated  and  popularly  supposed.  Recent  experience  has 
proven  that  any  accurate  enumeration  of  an  Indian  tribe  invariably  re 
duces  preceding  estimates  in  a  remarkable  degree.  It  is  doubtful  if  the 
Indian  population  of  the  territory  now  forming  the  United  States  ex 
ceeded  half  a  million  at  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century. 

The  localities  of  the  various  tribes  were  generally  the  same  in  the 
sixteenth  century  as  in  the  two  centuries  following.  Conquest,  settle 
ment,  and  purchase  made  but  slight  changes  in  the  distribution  of  the 
Indians. 

MISSIONARY  EFFORTS  IN  THE   SIXTEENTH  CENTURY. 

The  missionary  efforts  of  the  sixteenth  century  in  behalf  of  the  In 
dians  were  put  forth  solely  by  the  Spaniards.  The  expedition  of  Nar- 
vaez  to  Florida,  in  1528,  was  accompanied  by  a  number  of  Franciscans, 
under  the  direction  of  Father  John  Juarez,  who  had  labored  in  Mexico. 
No  mission  was  founded,  however,  and  the  Franciscans  perished  *'  of 
famine,  disease,  or  by  the  hands  of  the  Indians."1  De  Soto  and  bis  fol 
lowers  in  '1539  were  attended  by  twelve  priests,  eight  inferior  clergymen 
and  four  monks.  Their  efforts  to  convert  the  natives  were  fruitless,  and 
all  the  missionaries  perished  before  the  remnant  of  the  expedition 
reached  Tampico. 

In  1544  Father  Andrew  de  Olmas  penetrated  alone  into  the  country 
north  of  the  Rio  Grande,  and  reached  the  rolling  prairies.  The  inhab 
itants  "listened  in  peace  to  his  doctrines,"  and  several  followed  the 
missionary  to  Tamaulipas,  where  he  instructed  them.8 

About  the  same  time  the  Dominican  father,  Louis  Cancer  de  Bar- 
bastro,  visited  Spain,  and  through  the  good  offices  of  Las  Casas,  who 
was  a  fellow-passenger  on  the  voyage  thither,  secured  the  patronage  of 
Philip  II,  and  a  royal  decree  emancipating  all  natives  of  Florida  who 
were  held  in  slavery  in  Spanish  America.  He  returned  to  this  country, 
and,  with  three  companions  belonging  to  the  same  order,  sailed  to 
Florida.  A  few  days  after  landing  ho  and  one  of  his  companions  were 

,  Catholic  Missions,  p.  40.          *Il>id.,  p.  45. 


20  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

killed  by  the  Datives.    The  others  fled  from  the  country  in  the  vessel 
that  brought  them.1 

In  1553  three  hundred  Spaniards,  survivors  of  a  shipwreck,  landed 
on  the  Florida  coast,  among  them  five  Dominicans,  four  of  whom,  with 
all  their  companions,  perished  in  the  attempt  to  reach  Mexico  by  land. 
One  survivor,  after  enduring  great  hardships,  finally  reached  Tampico. 

A  Spanish  expedition,  consisting  of  thirteen  vessels  and  fifteen  hun 
dred  men,  was  dispatched  in  1559.  Several  of  the  vessels  were  driven 
ashore  in  a  storm,  and  many  men  perished.  The  survivors,  establish 
ing  themselves  in  Florida,  sent  back  for  aid.  Before  it  arrived  the 
leader,  with  a  portion  of  his  followers  and  two  Dominicans,  penetrated 
into  the  interior,  formed  an  alliance  with  the  Creeks,  and  marched  west 
to  the  Mississippi  to  attack  the  Natchez,  with  whom  the  Creeks  were  at 
war.  Returning  to  the  Creek  country,  the  Spaniards  spent  some  time 
there,  the  missionaries  laboring  to  convert  their  Indian  allies;  "but 
their  efforts  were  not  crowned  with  success,  and  only  a  few  baptisms  of 
dying  infants  and  adults  rewarded  their  zeal."2  After  many  vicissitudes 
the  colony  and  missions  of  Santa  Cruz,  in  Pensacola  Bay,  were  aban 
doned  in  1561.3 

In  1565  the  first  permanent  Spanish  settlement  in  Florida  was  made 
by  the  founding  of  Saint  Augustine  by  Meneudez.  The  expedition 
consisted  of  thirty-four  vessels  and  two  thousand  six  hundred  forty- 
six  men.  More  than  twenty  Franciscans,  Jesuits,  and  other  ecclesiastics 
accompanied  it.4  Soon  after  the  colony  arrived  Meueudez  sent  a  party 
of  soldiers  and  some  Dominicans  to  build  a  fort  and  begin  a  mission 
among  the  Indians  of  Virginia.  They  were  accompanied  by  an  Indian 
chief  belonging  to  one  of  the  Virginia  tribes.  They  failed  to  reach  their 
destination,  and,  alarmed  by  storms,  sailed  for  Spain,  where  the  chief 
was  baptized  by  the  name  of  Don  Luis  Velasco.5 

Missions  were  begun  at  several  places  in  Florida,  and  in  1588  a  re-en 
forcement  of  eleven  Jesuit  missionaries  arrived.6  An  Indian  school  was 
opened  at  Havana  under  the  charge  of  two  missionaries,  who  had  learned 
the  native  language  and  "  drawn  up  vocabularies  by  the  help  of  natives 
then  in  Havana."7 

In  1567  Father  Roger  tried  to  win  the  Indians  of  Florida  to  industrial 
pursuits ;  "  lands  were  chosen ;  agricultural  implements  procured  • 
twenty  commodious  houses  raised.7  After  eight  months'  application 
he  judged  many  sufficiently  instructed  to  receive  baptism  ;  and,  calling 
a  council  of  the  chiefs,  proposed  that  the  tribe  should  "  renounce  the 
devil  and  embrace  the  new  faith."8  The  natives,  however,  voted  unani 
mously  to  reject  the  new  faith.  The  missionary  departed,  and  after 
spending  some  time  fruitlessly  with  other  tribes,  returned  in  1570  to 
Havana  with  some  Indian  boys  to  be  placed  at  school.9 

1  Shea's  Catholic  Missions,  pp.  46-49.        2  Ibid.,  p.  51.        *Ibid.,  p.  52. «  / bid.,  p. 
55.        6Ibid.,  p.  56.        6 /&*<*.,  p.  58.        '  Ibid.,  pp.  57-58.        »/6id.,  p.  60. 
p.  61. 


CATHOLIC    MISSIONARY   EFFORTS    IN   FLORIDA.  21 

At  this  juncture  Meuendez  arrived  in  Florida  with  a  new  re-enforce 
ment  of  ecclesiastics,  a  Jesuit  priest,  and  two  novices,  accompanied  by 
the  baptized  Indian  chief,  Don  Luis.1  It  was  determined  to  begin  a  mis 
sion  among  the  Indians  of  thelatter's  tribe.  Accordingly  Father  Segura, 
with  seven  other  ecclesiastics,  Don  Luis,  arid  the  Indian  youths  who 
had  been  educated  at  Havana,  took  ship  for  the  Chesapeake.  The  ves 
sel  returned  to  Lower  Florida,  leaving  the  party  to  pursue  their  journey 
into  the  interior  in  order  to  find  the  tribe  of  Don  Luis.  When  at  last 
that  chief  regained  his  people,  from  whom  he  had  been  separated  against 
his  will  by  Spanish  marauders,  he  lt  apostatized,"  and  the  missionaries 
and  their  Indian  pupils,  save  one  who  escaped,  were  put  to  death.  Men- 
endez  visited  the  region  in  1572  to  avenge  the  death  of  the  missionaries, 
and  captured  some  of  the  Indians.  Eight  were  executed  for  their  crime- 
Don  Luis,  however,  escaped.2 

The  following  year  a  baud  of  Franciscans  arrived  at  Saint  Augustine, 
and  in  1592  twelve  more  were  added  to  their  number.  About  this  time 
Father  Pareja  prepared  an  abridgment  of  Christian  Doctrine,  in  the 
Yamassee  tongue.3  In  1597  a  priest  of  the  Florida  colony  publicly  re 
proved  a  young  chief,  who  became  angered  and  determined  to  free  his 
people  from  priestly  restraints.  Gathering  his  followers  together  he 
began  his  work  by  killing  the  priest  who  had  reproved  him,  and  did  not 
cease  fighting  until  four  missionaries  had  been  slain,  and  one,  whose  life 
was  spared,  had  been  carried  off  and  sold  into  slavery.  The  insurgent 
Indians  were  finally  defeated  by  those  who  remained  true  to  the  whites  5 
but  the  missions  were  for  the  time  abandoned  and  no  further  attempts 
to  convert  the  natives  of  Florida  were  made  in  the  sixteenth  century. 

In  the  southwest  Franciscan  missionaries  accompanied  the  expedition 
of  Coronado,  which  set  out  from  Mexico  in  1539  for  the  region  to  the 
north.  When  Coronado  was  about  to  return  two  of  them  remained  to 
labor  among  the  Indians  of  New  Mexico.  They  met  with  no  success  • 
one  was  killed,  the  fate  of  the  other  is  unknown.4 

In  1581  three  missionaries  started  from  Mexico  with  ten  soldiers  and 
six  Mexican  Indians,  and  halted  at  one  of  the  pueblos  where,  on  account 
of  the  refusal  of  the  soldiers  to  go  farther,  the  missionaries  began  their 
labors.  Inspired  by  their  apparent  success  one  of  their  number  was  sent 
to  Mexico  for  auxiliaries,  but  he  perished  at  the  hands  of  some  wandering 
Indians  soon  after  starting  on  his  journey.  Within  a  year  the  other  two 
were  killed.5  Some  time  after,  two  Franciscans  accompanied  an  ex 
pedition  led  by  Costano,  but  these  were  also  put  to  death.  In  1597 
a  colony  from  Mexico  led  by  Onate  penetrated  New  Mexico  and  founded 
the  post  of  San  Gabriel  on  the  Eio  Grande,  the  first  permanent  European 
settlement  in  that  region.  Seven  Franciscans  joined  the  colony,  and 
these  were  re-enforced  the  succeeding  year  by  several  other  mission 
aries.6 

1  Shea's  Catholic  Missions,  p.  63.  2  Ibid.,  pp.  62-65.  3  Ibid.,  pp.  66-67.  *  I  bid., 
p.  44.  *  bid.,  p.  77.  e  [bid^  p.  78. 


22  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND   CIVILIZATION. 

During  the  sixteenth  century  the  Indians  made  no  real  progress 
towards  civilization.  Their  contact  with  the  white  race  was  attended 
by  wars,  slavery,  and  other  evils  connected  with  the  presence  of  soldiers. 
The  introduction  of  fire-arms  gave  to  those  who  first  secured  them  an 
advantage  over  the  primitive  weapons  of  less  fortunate  adversaries. 
This  caused  changes  in  the  relative  power  of  tribes,  and  tended  to  in 
crease  intertribal  disturbances.  Some  of  the  aborigines  became  pos 
sessors  to  a  slight  extent  of  domestic  animals.  A  few  Indians  were 
taught  letters,  but  it  is  doubtful  if  any  tribe  or  number  of  individuals 
became  christianized.  Of  the  missionaries  who  endeavored  to  teach  the 
people  the  doctrine  of  the  Eoman  Catholic  Church,  one-half  lost  their 
lives  while  making  their  zealous  efforts  in  this  behalf. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY. 

The  English  attempts  to  form  settlements  upon  the  coast  of  North 
America  during  the  last  quarter  of  the  sixteenth  century  were  unsuc 
cessful.  Although  the  colonies  disappeared,  the  name  Virginia,  given 
to  the  region,  remained  to  the  English,  while  to  the  natives  it  was  a 
heritage  of  distrust,  owing  to  their  primitive  confidence  having  been 
betrayed  by  hasty  and  cruel  actions  on  the  part  of  the  colonists.  As 
early  as  1585  many  of  the  Indians  accepted  the  prophecy  that  "  there 
were  more  of  the  English  generation  yet  to  come  to  kill  theirs  and  take 
tbeir  places." 1 

The  century  saw  this  prophecy  fulfilled  by  the  planting  of  twelve  of 
the  original  colonies  that  have  since  spread  over  the  breadth  of  the 
land.2 

VIRGINIA. 

Civilization. — The  charter  issued  to  the  Virginia  Company  by  James  I., 
April  10,  1606,  commends  the  "Desires  for  the  Furtherance  of  so  noble 
a  Work,  which  may,  by  the  Providence  of  Almighty  God,  hereafter  tend 
to  the  Glory  of  his  Divine  Majesty,  in  propagating  of  Christian  Keligion 
to  such  People  as  yet  live  in  Darkness  and  miserable  Ignorance  of  the 
true  Knowledge  and  Worship  of  God,  and  may  in  time  bring  the  Infi 
dels  and  Savages  living  in  those  Parts  to  human  Civility  and  to  a  set 
tled  and  quiet  Government."3  The  second  charter,  dated  May  23,  1609, 
declares,  "  the  principal  Effect,  which  we  can  desire  or  expect  of  this 
Action,  is  the  Conversion  and  Reduction  of  the  People  in  those  Parts 
unto  the  true  Worship  of  God  and  Christian  Religion."4  The  third  char 
ter,  given  March  12, 1612,  makes  a  similar  statement  concerning  the 
"  reclaiming  of  People  barbarous  to  Civility  and  Humanity."5  The  in 
fant  colony  on  the  James  River,  "weak  in  numbers  and  still  weaker  from 
want  of  habits  of  industry,"6  were  from  the  first  dependent  upon  the 
Indians  for  food,  and  two  years  after  the  founding  of  Jamestown  the 
natives  regarded  the  English  as  beggars,  and  planned  to  starve  them 
out  of  the  country.7 

1  Bancroft .  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  twenty-fourth  edition,  Vol.  I,  p.  99. 

2  A  sketch  of  the  laws  affecting  the  Indians  in  the  two  principal  colonies  of  this 
century   gives  a  picture  of  the  legal  and  the  social  status  of  the  Indian  and  his  op 
portunities  for  civilization.         3  Stith  :  Hist,  of  Virginia;  Appendix,  p.  1.        4  Ibid., 
p.  22.      &  Ibid,  p.  23.      6  Bancroft:  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  I,  pp.  126,  140.       7  Ibid., 
p.  139. 

23 


24  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

One  of  the  first  treaties  of  which  we  have  a  record  was  made  with  the 
Chickahoniiuies  by  Sir  Thomas  Dale  in  1613.  This  tribe  was  at  enmity 
with  the  Indians  under  Powhatan,  and  the  English  were  now  closely 
allied  with  the  latter  by  the  marriage  of  Pocahontas,  therefore  the  Chick- 
ahoininies  desired  to  secure  the  friendship  of  the  colonist.  The  treaty 
indicates  the  position  of  dependence  in  which  the  colonists  were  placed, 
and  the  ignorance  of  the  Indians  as  to  what  constituted  being  an  En 
glishman.  It  also  presents  a  suggestive  picture  of  the  races  that  were 
now  brought  face  to  face,  and  destined  to  act  and  react  on  each  other. 
The  treaty  reads : 

I.  Tbat  they  should  forever  be  called  Englishmen  and  be  true  Subjects  to  King 
James  and  his  Deputies. 

II.  That  they  should  neither  kill  nor  detain  any  of  the  English  or  of  their  Cattle, 
but  should  bring  them  home. 

III.  That  they  should  be  always  ready  to  furnish  the  English  with  three  hundred 
Men  against  the  Spaniards  or  any  other  Enemy. 

IV.  That  they  should  not  enter  any  of  the  English  Towns  before  sending  in  Word, 
that  they  were  now  Englishmen. 

V.  That  every  fighting  Man  at  gathering  their  Corn  should  bring  2  Bushels  to  the 
Store  as  a  Tribute,  for  which  he  should  receive  as  many  Hatchets. 

VI.  That  the  eight  chief  Men  should  see  all  this  performed  or  receive  the  Punish 
ment  themselves ;  and  for  their  Diligence  they  should  have  a  red  Coat,  a  copper  Chain, 
and  King  James'  Picture,  and  be  accounted  his  Nobleman.1 

Sir  Thomas  Dale  encouraged  his  colony  to  plant  much  corn,  and  it 
was  not  long  before  he  was  able  to  supply  needy  tribes  with  this  food 
and  for  the  "  Repayment  whereof  the  next  Year  he  took  a  Mortgage  of 
their  Whole  Countries.''2 

As  late  as  1G16,  Powhatan  charged  Tomocomo,  who  accompanied 
Pocahontas  and  her  husband  to  England,  not  only  to  take  the  number 
of  the  people  in  England,  but  "  to  take  an  Account  of  their  Corn  and 
Trees."  The  Indians  who  had  previously  visited  England  had  seen  little 
else  but  London,  and  "  had  r  eported  much  of  their  Men  and  Houses,  but 
thought  they  had  small  Store  of  Corn  and  Trees.  And  it  was  therefore 
a  general  opinion  among  these  Barbarians  that  the  English  came  into 
their  country  to  get  a  supply  of  these ;  which  might  be  strengthened 
and  confirmed  by  their  sending  large  Quantities  of  Cedar,  Clapboard, 
and  Wainscot  to  England,  and  by  their  continual  Want  and  Eagerness 
after  Corn."3 

The  establishment  of  the  English  on  the  "  waste  laud"4  of  the  In 
dians  was  not  effected  in  a  manner  that  accorded  with  the  pious  word 
ing  of  the  charters.  We  learn  that  "the  rights  of  the  Indians  were 
little  respected,  nor  did  the  English  disdain  to  appropriate  by  conquest 
the  soil,  the  cabins,  and  the  granaries  of  the  tribe  of  the  Appornat- 
tocks."5  The  tribute  of  corn  was  not  always  peaceably  obtained,6  and 
friendly  relations  with  the  natives  were  not  stable.7  In  1618,  the 

^Stith:  Hist,  of  Virginia,  pp.  130-131.  2/6/d.,  p.  140.  *Ibid,  pp.  143-144. 

*  Bancroft :  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  I,  p.  12C.        6  Ibid.,  p.  145.        6  Stith :  Hist,  of  Vir 
ginia,  p.  140.        f  Hid.,  p.  143. 


AMBUSH  AND  SURPRISE  OPPOSED  TO  MILITARY  DISCIPLINE.       25 

governor  published  several  edicts,  among  them  "That  no  Indian 
should  be  taught  to  shoot  with  Guns,  on  Pain  of  Death  to  Teacher  and 
Learner ;  that  there  should  be  no  private  Trade  or  Familiarity  with  the 
Savages." l  Beads  were  the  current  coin  in  Indian  trade,  and  in  1621 
Oaptain  Norton  with  some  Italian  workmen  "  were  sent  over  to  estab 
lish  a  glass  furnace  for  the  manufacture  of  these  articles." 2 

The  pressure  of  the  settlers  upon  the  Indians  threatened  to  create 
serious  difficulties ;  and  the  first  elected  assembly,  which  convened  in 
the  choir  of  the  church  at  James  City,  July  30,  1619,  made  provision 
for  the  protection  of  the  Indians  from  injury  and  injustice.3  Unfortu 
nately  the  settler,  in  his  haste  and  desire  to  better  his  estate,  did  not 
pause  to  consider  that  the  savage  occupant  of  the  soil  was  a  man  hav 
ing  a  sense  of  right  and  wrong,  and  believing  in  self-protection  as  fully 
as  his  white  neighbors. 

The  villages  of  the  Indians  were  scattered  over  a  wide  territory,  and 
were  quite  small,  seldom  containing  more  than  fifty  inhabitants,  although 
a  few  may  have  had  over  two  hundred.  The  people  were  not  accustomed 
to  meet  together  in  large  numbers,  or  to  act  together  either  for  defense 
or  aggression.  It  has  been  computed  that  within  a  radius  of  60  miles  of 
Jamestown  the  Indian  population  did  not  exeeexl  five  thousand,  and  of 
these  about  fifteen  hundred  were  warriors.4  Many  tribes  and  clans  were 
more  or  less  affiliated  under  the  chieftainship  of  Powhatan,  and  these 
could  raise  about  twenty-four  hundred  warriors.  The  men  of  the  colony 
were  equal  in  number,  and  provided  with  firearms;  they  were  also  accus 
tomed  to  concerted  action,  which  made  them  still  more  formidable.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  was  contrary  to  all  Indian  custom  for  warriors  to  com 
bine  as  an  army;  this  peculiarity  and  their  inferior  weapons  made  their 
methods  of  warfare  against  the  English  almost  a  necessity. 

The  Indians,  finding  their  claims  to  fair  dealing  frequently  set  at 
naught,  their  lauds  appropriated  by  strangers,  and  their  lives  threat 
ened,  counselled  how  they  might  rid  the  country  of  a  people  who  threat 
ened  destruction  to  the  original  inhabitants.  Open  battle  was  unknown 
to  them.  Ambuscade  and  surprise  were  bred  of  forest  experience.  View 
ing  the  circumstances  from  the  native's  standpoint  it  is  not  surprising 
that  the  Indians  determined  to  exterminate  the  English;  nor  is  the 
manner  in  which  it  was  attempted  strange,  even  in  the  history  of  our 
own  race.  At  the  same  time  of  day,  on  March  22,  1622,  three  hundred 
and  forty-seven  colonists  fell  at  the  hands  of  the  Indians.  By  this  ter 
rible  disaster  the  colony  was  crippled,  not  destroyed,  for  Christian  In 
dians,  at  the  risk  of  their  own  lives,  had  warned  their  English  friends, 
and  the  larger  part  of  the  colony  was  thereby  saved.  The  next  year 
the  records  show  that  there  were  two  thousand  five  hundred  English 
men  remaining  in  Virginia.5 

'Stith:  Hist,  of  Virginia,  p.  147.  *  Ibid.,  p.  198.  3  Perry:  Hist.  American  Epis 
copal  Church,  Vol.  I,  p.  6.  *  Bancroft:  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  I,  p.  180.  B  Ibid.,  p. 
183  and  notes. 


26  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  massacre  of  March  22,  1622,  put  an  end  to  many  friendly  relations 
and  projects.1  The  Indians  were  disfranchised,2  and  the  races  became 
irreconcilably  opposed  to  each  other  ;  henceforth  the  laws  of  war  became 
the  defense  of  covetousness.3  At  the  convening  of  the  fourth  Assembly, 
in  March,  1624,  the  following  laws  were  enacted: 

ART.  XVII.  All  public  as  well  as  private  trade  with  the  Indians  for  corn  shall  be 
prohibited  after  June  following. 

ART.  XXIII.  Every  dwelling  to  be  palisaded. 

ART.  XXIV.  People  to  go  armed. 

ART.  XXVIII.  A  watch  to  be  kept  day  and  night. 

ART.  XXXII.  That  at  the  beginning  of  July  following  every  corporation  should  fall 
upon  their  adjoining  Indians,  and  every  one  injured  in  this  warfare  to  be  cared  for  by 
the  Stat--.4 

As  a  result  of  this  policy  acts  of  cruelty  were  of  frequent  occurrence, 
and  ill-feeling  between  the  English  and  Indians  increased.  In  October, 
1629,  the  General  Assembly  enacted  laws  for  a  more  organized  warfare. 
Commanders  of  plantations  were  to  levy  a  force  for  the  defense  of  the 
habitations  ;  and  arrangements  were  made  for  three  expeditions,  to  start 
in  November,  March,  and  July,  to  clear  those  parts  and  "  to  doe  all  man 
ner  of  spoileand  offence  to  the  Indians  that  may  possibly  bee  effected."5 
The  Assembly  of  March,  1630,  declared  that  the  war  against  the  Indians 
was  to  be  prosecuted  and  no  peace  made  j6  and  in  1632  all  persons  were 
prohibited  to  speak  to  Indians,  except  those  planters  living  on  the  East 
ern  Shore.7  Commanders  were  authorized  to  fall  upon  lurking  Indians, 
or  any  who  should  molest  hogs.8  A  writer,  speaking  of  the  difficulties 
of  the  early  settlers,  says  of  the  Indians  : 

Being  accustomed  to  the  practice  of  killing  whatever  came  in  their  way,  they  ranked 
the  planters'  hogs,  turkeys,  and  geese  among  their  game,  and  freely  preyed  upon  them. 
The  planters  as  freely  made  use  of  their  arms  in  defense  of  their  property,  and  sev 
eral  Indians  were  killed  during  their  depredations.  This  occasioned  war,  and  the 
Indians  poured  their  vengeance  indiscriminately,  as  usual,  on  the  innocent  and  guilty, 
for  the  loss  of  their  friends.9 

In  1633  the  Assembly  fixed  the  penalty  for  selling  arms  to  Indians  at 
a  loss  of  all  goods  and  chattels  and  imprisonment  for  life.  It  was  also 
enacted  that  no  cloth  should  be  sold  to  Indians.10  Warfare  continued, 
and  in  1643  the  Assembly  decreed  that  no  peace  was  to  be  made  with 
the  natives,  who  were  greatly  distressed  by  sudden  raids  upon  their 
villages.11  The  county  that  furuished  these  raiders  paid  the  expense  of 
the  expeditious.12 

These  grievances  and  the  despair  bred  of  their  circumstances  led  the 
Indians  in  1644  to  attempt  to  rid  their  country  of  the  English  by  an  in 
discriminate  killing.13  The  colonies  made  a  prompt  resistance.  The 
Assembly  in  February,  1645,  authorized  the  association  of  three  couii- 


Hist,  of  Virginia,  pp.  218,  ',119,  235,  '281.  2  Bancroft:  Hist,  of  the  II.  S.f 

Vol.  II,  p.  241.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  I,  p.  184.  «Hening:  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  I,  pp. 
121-129.  *Jm,  pp.  140-141.  6lbid.,  p.  153.  7  Ibid.,  107.  *Ibid.,  p.  176. 
9Hewatt:  Hist,  of  North  Carolina,  Vol.  I,  pp.  78-79.  Aliening:  Statutes  of  Vir 

ginia,  Vol.  I,  p.  219.  n  Bancroft:  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  I,  p.  207.  Ali 

Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  I,  p.  2*5.         13  Bancroft:  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  I,  p.  208. 


THE    PEACE    OF    1646.  27 

ties  to  carry  on  the  war,  and  every  fifteen  tithables  to  furnish  one 
soldier,1  Provision  was  also  made  for  the  building  of  Fort  Royal, 
Fort  Charles,  and  Fort  James.2  The  following  year  Fort  Henry,  at 
the  falls  of  the  Appomattox,  was  built  and  garrisoned,  and  the  war 
against  the  Mansimuin  and  neighboring  Indians  pushed  by  "cutting  up 
their  corn  and  doing  or  performing  any  act  of  hostility  against  them."3 
There  being  "almost  an  impossibility  of  a  farther  revenge  upon  them, 
they  being  dispersed  and  driven  from  their  towns  and  habitations,  lurk 
ing  up  and  down  in  the  woods  in  small  numbers,  peace  would  conduce 
to  the  better  being  and  comditie  of  the  country,"4  the  Assembly  there 
fore  made  arrangements  for  meeting  and  concluding  a  peace  with  the 
shattered  tribes,  which  was  accomplished  in  October,  1646. 

The  following  were  the  conditions  made :  The  chief  acknowledged 
that  he  held  his  land  and  office  from  the  King.  His  successors  were  to 
be  appointed  or  confirmed  by  the  governor,  and  a  yearly  tribute  of 
twenty  beaver  skins  was  to  be  paid  at  the  time  of  the  going  away  of  the 
geese.  The  land  between  the  falls  of  the  James  and  the  York  Eiver 
was  ceded,  and  the  Indians  were  to  live  upon  the  north  side  of  the  lat 
ter  stream.  It  was  to  be  death  for  an  Indian  to  be  seen  upon  the  ceded 
territory,  unless  he  was  a  messenger.  These  were  to  be  known  by  a 
striped  coat,  which  was  to  be  provided  by  the  commander  of  Fort  Royal 
to  Indian  messengers  from  the  north,  and  by  Fort  Henry  to  those  coming 
from  the  south,  and  was  to  be  returned  by  the  Indians  when  their  errand 
was  accomplished.  Any  one  killing  a  messenger  or  his  party  was  to  suffer 
death,  and  the  same  penalty  was  attached  to  the  entertainment  or  con 
cealment  of  an  Indian.  Englishmen  were  forbidden  to  hunt  upon  Indian 
territory,  and  all  English  and  negro  prisoners  and  guns  were  to  be  sur 
rendered,  and  Indian  servants  running  away  to  be  delivered  up.  Indian 
children  under  twelve  years  were  to  be  permitted  to  live  with  the 
English.5 

The  former  acts  authorizing  depredations  and  war  upon  the  Indians 
were  at  this  time  repealed  by  the  Assembly.6 

During  the  years  of  comparative  peace  which  followed,  the  Assemblj 
enacted  the  following  laws  (in  March,  1656) : 

Whereas  wee  have  beiu  often  putt  into  great  dangers  by  the  invasions  of  our  neigh 
bouring  and  bordering  Indians  which  humanely  have  beiu  only  caused  by  these  two 
particulars  our  extreame  pressures  on  them,  and  theire  wanting  of  something  to  hazard 
and  loose  beside  their  lives;  Therefore  this  Grand  Assembly  on  mature  advice  doth 
make  these  three  ensuing  acts,  which  by  the  blessing  of  God  may  prevent  our  dangers 
for  the  future  'and  be  a  sensible  benefit  to  the  whole  countrey  for  the  present. 

Ffirst  for  every  eight  wolves  heads  brought  in  by  the  Indians,  The  King  or  Great 
man  (as  they  call  him)  snail  have  a  cow  delivered  him  at  the  charge  of  the  publick. 
This  will  bo  a  step  to  civilizing  them  and  to  makeiug  them  Christians,  besides  it  will 
certainly  make  the  commanding  Indians  watch  over  theire  own  men  that  they  do  vs 
no  injuries,  knowing  that  by  theire  default  they  may  be  in  danger  of  losing  theire 

1  Hening :  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  I,  pp.  ^-->93.  *  Ibid.  p.  2U3.  3 Ibid.,  p. 
315.  *  Ibid.,  pp.  317-319.  Ibid,  pp.  323-32(5.6  ma,,  p.  333. 


28  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

estates,  therefore  be  it  enacted  as  aforesaid  only  with  this  exception,  That  Acomack 
shall  pay  for  no  more  then  what  are  killed  in  theire  own  countrey. 

Secondly,  If  the  Indians  shall  bring  in  any  children  as  gages  of  theire  good  and 
quiet  intentions  to  vs  and  auiity  with  vs,  then  the  parents  of  such  children  shall 
choose  the  persons  to  whom  the  care  of  such  children  shall  be  intrusted  and  the 
countrey  by  vs  theire  representatives  do  engage  that  wee  will  not  vsethem  as  slaves, 
but  do  theire  best  to  bring  them  vp  in  Christianity,  civility  and  the  knowledge  of 
necessary  traders;  and  on  the  report  of  the  Commissioner  of  each  respective  countrey 
that  those  vnder  whose  tuition  they  are,  do  really  intend  the  bettering  of  the  children 
in  these  particulars,  then  a  salary  shall  be  allowed  to  such  men  as  shall  deserve  and 
require  it. 

What  lands  the  Indians  shall  be  possessed  of  by  order  of  this  or  other  ensuing  As- 
seiublyes,  such  land  shall  not  be  alienable  by  them  the  Indians  to  any  man  de  futuro, 
for  this  will  putt  vs  to  a  continuall  necessity  of  allotting  them  new  lands  and  pos 
sessions  and  they  will  be  allwaies  in  feare  of  what  they  hold  not  being  able  to  dis 
tinguish  between  our  desires  to  buy  or  iuforcement  to  have,  in  case  theire  grants  and 
sales  be  desired  ;  Therefore  be  it  enacted,  that  for  the  future  no  such  alienation  or 
bargains  and  sales  be  valid  without  the  assent  of  the  Assembly.  This  act  not  to  prej 
udice  any  Christian  who  hath  land  allready  granted  by  patteut."  1 

The  Assembly  also  ordered  that  Indians  were  not  to  be  killed  unless 
they  were  doing  mischief,  but  "  no  Indian  to  be  entertained  without  a 
license  from  the  couuty  court."  <*  Indian  children  by  leave  of  their 
parents  may  be  taken  as  servauts,  but  must  be  educated  and  brought 
up  in  the  Christian  religion."2  In  1658  the  Assembly  declared  that  no 
grants  were  to  be  issued  until  a  certain  proportion  of  land  should  be 
allotted  to  "each  Indian  bowman,"  and  Indians  lands  included  in  patents 
be  relinquished  or  paid  for.3 

Additional  legislation  was  enacted  for  the  security  of  Indians  on  their 
lands,  which  were  made  inalienable,4  and  penalties  were  affixed  for 
stealing  Indians  ;  the  purchaser  of  one  so  taken  was  to  return  him  with 
in  ten  days.5  Indians  were  also  permitted  to  use  their  own  guns,6  and 
one  Thomas  Flood  was  made  official  interpreter.7  During  this  period 
of  tranquility  and  republican  prosperity  8  explorations  of  the  region 
west  of  the  mountains  of  Virginia  were  authorized,9  and  the  fertile 
Sheuandoah  and  its  tributary  valleys  became  known  to  the  colony. 
The  settlers  spread  over  the  country,  and  land  was  purchased  for  match- 
coats  and  other  articles.10 

Trouble  again  began  to  arise  from  the  pressure  of  the  colonists  upon 
Indian  lauds.  In  1060,  one  John  Powell  having  received  damage,  the 
Assembly  authorized  the  court  to  sell  as  many  Indians  to  foreign. 
countries  as  was  needful  to  raise  the  proper  compensation  accorded  to 
the  complainant.11 

In  1662  the  eagerness  of  the  colonists  to  possess  Indian  lands  was 
restrained  by  the  Assembly  annulling  all  illegal  contracts  with  the  na 
tives  and  the  burning  of  the  houses  of  those  who  had  encroached  upon 


1  Heniug  :  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  I,  pp.  393-396.  3  Ibid.,  p.  410.  *1  &^.,  p. 
457.  «  Ibid.,  pp.  4G7,4G8.  &  Ibid.,  pp.  481-482.  «  Ibid.,  p.  518.  'Ibid.,  p. 
521.  8  Bancroft  :  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  I.,  pp.  224-232,  and  Vol.  II,  pp.  188-197*. 
*Hening  :  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  1,  p.  381.  10  Ibid.,  Vol.  I,  p.  515,  and  Vol.  II, 

pp.  34,  35,  36,  39.         "  Ibid.,  Vol.  II,  p.  15. 


LAWS   TO    REGULATE    INTERCOURSE    WITH   THE    INDIANS.      29 

the  Indians7  country.  Injury  to  the  person  or  property  of  an  Indian 
was  to  be  punished  as  "the  laws  of  England  in  this  country  doe  inflict 
if  the  same  had  bin  done  to  an  Englishman."  Settlers  within  3  miles 
of  the  Indians  to  assist  the  latter  to  fence  their  corn  fields  in  order  to 
prevent  damage  from  English  hogs  and  cattle.  The  Indians  to  keep  the 
fence  in  repair  or  suffer  the  consequences. 

Upon  application  to  two  justices  the  Indians  were  allowed  to  go,  un 
armed  and  for  a  limited  time  each  year,  to  gather  oysters  and  wild  fruits 
"  by  which  they  were  wonted  for  a  greate  parte  of  the  yeare  to  sub 
sist." 

All  trade  was  to  be  under  license  from  the  governor.  A  commis 
sioner  was  appointed  to  proclaim  these  acts,  and  to  visit  annually  the 
Indians  to  see  that  these  laws  were  kept.  Friendly  Indians  were  to  be 
distinguished  by  a  silver  or  copper  badge  to  be  provided  by  the  chiefs, 
and  any  one  found  within  English  bounds  without  such  proof  was 
to  be  imprisoned  or  fined.  No  Indian  servant  was  to  be  sold  as  a  slave 
for  a  longer  time  than  an  Englishman  of  like  age,  and  no  Indian  serv 
ant  allowed  without  a  license  from  the  governor.1 

The  growth  of  the  Virginia  colony  and  of  Maryland  on  the  north, 
together  with  the  successful  planting  of  settlements  in  North  and  in 
South  Carolina,  created  great  uneasiness  among  the  Indian  tribes.  la 
spite  of  laws  enacted  to  protect  them,  they  were  more  and  more  op 
pressed  by  the  keen-witted  pioneer,  and  tribes  from  the  interior2  began 
to  aid  their  enfeebled  kindred  on  the  coast  to  resist  the  encroachments 
of  the  whites.  The  colonies  were  growing  stronger  daily,  and  in  1603 
demanded  children  as  hostages  of  the  Potomaks  and  northern  tribes. 
These  were  to  be  civilly  treated  and  "  brought  up  in  English  literature." 
If  there  were  not  found  persons  willing  to  educate  them,  twelve  hun 
dred  pounds  of  tobacco  per  annum  were  to  be  set  aside  for  that  pur 
pose.  The  same  act  assured  the  Indians  that  they  were  to  have  equal 
justice  with  the  white  man,  yet  if  any  one  should  entice  away  a  hostage 
he  would  be  treated  as  an  enemy.3  If  a  white  man  was  murdered  the 
Indians  of  the  next  town  were  to  be  held  responsible.4 

The  Indians  living  in  the  interior  had  not  yet  felt  the  pressure  of  the 
colonists,  and  they  were,  therefore,  still  bent  upon  their  ancient  feuds 
and  carried  on  their  accustomed  tribal  warfare.  The  Iroquois,  or  Five 
Nations,  of  New  York,  made  frequent  sallies  against  the  Indians  living 
near  the  sources  of  the  rivers  that  make  their  way  through  Maryland 
and  Virginia.  These  Indians  as  early  as  1662  had  been  warned  against 
encroaching  upon  the  territory  of  the  colonists  or  molesting  tributary 
Indians.5  Difficulties,  however,  increased  as  the  settlers  pushed  further 
inland,  and  the  latter  became  involved  in  the  native  wars.  In  1674 
and  1675  the  Senecas,  Susquehannahs,  Piscataways  of  the  Potomac, 
and  the  inhabitants  of  Maryland  and  northern  Virginia  were  in  arms. 

1  Hening:  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  I,  pp.  149-151.  *Ibid.,  p.  185.  *Ibid.,  p. 
193.  *Ibid.,  p.  218.  6 Ibid.,  Vol.  II,  p.  153. 


30  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Murder  and  revenge  were  practiced  by  both  races,1  and  little  mercy 
shown.  Six  of  the  chiefs  came  to  the  colonies  to  arrange  for  a  peace, 
but  they  were  murdered  on  the  spot.1  This  outrage  roused  the  ven 
geance  of  the  Indians  and  a  hundred  English  were  slain  to  balance  the 
death  of  the  six  chiefs.  Again  the  confederated  Indians  offered  peace, 
but  tbeir  proposals  were  rejected  by  the  English. 

Meanwhile  the  colony  was  torn  with  contentions  incident  to  the  Res 
toration,  and  these  troubles  culminated  in  Bacon's  Rebellion.  The  re 
sistance  offered  by  the  Indians  to  the  encroachments  of  settlers  and  to 
the  constant  pressure  of  wars  and  murders  afforded  Bacon  and  his  fol 
lowers  their  excuse  for  arming.2  Counties  were  organized  for  war 
against  the  natives,3  and  a  series  of  stringent  laws4  was  passed  by  the 
Assembly,  authorizing  the  war. 

Although  most  of  these  laws  were  repealed  within  a  few  years  after  the 
dispersion  of  Bacon's  followers,  they  had  been  meanwhile  enforced  upon 
the  Indians  with  vigor.  The  result  was  the  breaking  up  of  tribes  and 
the  clearing  of  the  country  of  Indians  to  such  an  extent  as  to  enable 
the  governor,  Sir  William  Berkeley,  to  state  in  1680  that  "the  Indians, 
our  neighbors,  are  absolutely  subjected,  so  that  there  is  no  fear  of 
them."5 

The  Bacon  Assembly  authorized  the  raising  of  one  thousand  men,  and 
eighteen  counties  were  called  upon  to  furnish  a  given  number  each,  to 
make  up  the  quota.  War  was  declared  against  the  Indians,  and,  that 
the  innocent  might  not  become  involved,  a  statement  was  made  as  to 
what  constituted  an  Indian  enemy. 

All  Indians  absent  from  their  towns  without  leave  of  the  governor 
were  enemies. 

All  who  refused  to  deliver  up  their  arms  to  the  English ;  all  who 
should  refuse  to  deliver  hostages,  or  to  send  any  Indians  to  the  As 
sembly  who  should  be  demanded,  or  who  should  entertain  Indians 
not  friendly  to  the  English,  or  harbor  strange  Indians  and  not  imme 
diately  deliver  such  to  the  English,  or  kill  or  destroy  them.  If,  how 
ever,  they  were  not  strong  enough,  they  were  to  be  excused,  provided 
they  at  once  reported  to  an  English  official. 

All  Indians  who  should  hold  commerce  with  unfriendly  Indians  were 
to  be  accounted  enemies. 

The  officer  of  the  militia  was  to  take  a  full  list  by  name  and  number 
of  the  Indians  in  every  town,  and  any  Indian  refusing  to  give  his  true 
name  or  account  of  his  people  was  to  be  accounted  an  enemy. 

All  Indians  taken  in  war  were  to  be  held  and  accounted  slaves  dur 
ing  life.6 

" Lands  set  apart  for  Indians  at  the  last  peace  and  deserted  by  them 
to  be  vested  in  the  county  and  disposed  of  to  defray  the  charges  of  the 
war,  but  not  to  affect  legal  or  prior  grants." 7 

1  T.  M. :  Beginning,  Progress,  and  Conclusion  of  Bacon's  Rebellion.  2  Bancroft : 

Hist,  of  the  U.  S,,  Vol.  II,  p.  218.  3Hening:  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  II,  p.  347. 
4Ibid.,  p.  336.  »/Wd.,513.  «!&»<*.,  p.  341.  ^ Ibid.,  p.  351. 


INDIAN    SLAVERY.  iU 

The  cruelty  of  these  laws  lay  in  their  entirely  ignoring  any  obligation 
on  the  part  of  the  colonies  to  protect  and  become  identified  with,  those 
Indians  who  placed  themselves  in  the  attitude  of  friends.  If  an  Indian 
tribe  should  fall  upon  and  kill  all  chance  visitors  from  other  tribes  that 
happened  not  to  be  friendly  to  English  methods  of  dealing  with  the  na 
tives,  who  was  to  protect  the  tribe  from  the  vengeance  of  the  kindred 
of  those  slain  while  trusting  to  the  usual  hospitality  of  Indians  ?  This 
war  was  planned  to  be,  as  it  proved  to  be,  a  war  of  extermination,  for 
the  rules  laid  down  were  such  as  to  make  it  difficult  for  an  Indian  to  be 
true  to  his  sense  of  honor  and  to  be  anything  but  an  "  enemy."  All  such 
we  have  seen  were  subject  to  death  or  slavery. 

The  act  of  Bacon's  Assembly  concerning  enslaving  the  Indians  was 
confirmed  in  1676,1  and  again  enacted  in  1679.2  About  this  time  the  fol 
lowing  law  declared  who  were  to  be  accounted  slaves : 

Whether  Negroes,  Moors,  Molattoes  or  Indians,  who  and  whose  parentage  and 
native  country  are  not  Christiana  at  the  time  of  their  first  purchase  of  such  servant 
by  some  Christian,  although  afterwards,  and  before  such  their  importation  and  bring 
ing  into  this  country,  they  shall  be  converted  to  the  Christian  faith,  and  all  Indians 
which  shall  hereafter  be  sold  by  our  neighboring  Indians,  or  any  other  trancing  with 
us  as  for  slaves  are  hereby  adjudged,  deemed  and  taken,  and  shall  be  adjudged  and 
taken  to  be  slaves  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  any  law,  usage,  or  custome  to  the  con 
trary  notwithstanding.3 

In  order  to  prevent  any  harm  done  to  friendly  neighboring  Indians 
by  the  various  garrisons,  four  Indians  were  to  be  stationed  at  each  fort. 
Friendly  Indians  were  instructed  not  to  fly,  u  but  to  stand  peaceably  and 
discourse  the  English,  and  give  true  account  who  and  what  they  are, 
and  upon  their  approaching  lay  down  their  arms,  that  then  they  shall 
be  civilly  treated  and  no  harm  shall  be  offered  or  be  done  unto  them."4 

All  trade  had  been  prohibited  with  Indians,5  but  this  was  found  to  be 
disadvantageous  to  the  colonial  merchant,  and  in  1677  trade  was  opened 
with  friendly  Indians,  and  marts  or  fairs  established  for  the  natives  north 
and  south  of  the  James  Eiver.  These  fairs  were  held  for  forty  days  twice 
a  year,  the  governor  receiving  a  revenue  and  the  clerks  a  percentage  on 
all  sales.  The  Indians  were  bade  to  come  to  the  marts  unarmed,  and  no 
one  was  to  entertain  an  Indian  without  the  governor's  license.6 

Fourteen  years  later,  in  1691,  all  former  laws  restricting  trade  were 
repealed,  and  it  became  lawful  to  trade  "  at  all  times  and  all  places  with  all 
Indians  whatsoever."7  This  law  became  the  basis  of  the  decision  of  the 
Supreme  Court  in  1808 :  u  That  no  native  American  Indian  brought  into 
Virginia  since  the  year  1691  could,  under  any  circumstances,  be  lawfully 
made  a  slave."8  Although  the  law  of  1691  by  implication  asserted  that 
the  Indian  was  not  a  slave  because  he  was  made  capable  of  trading,  it 
remained  inoperative,  so  far  as  the  Indian's  freedom  was  concerned,  for 
he  continued  to  be  held  and  bought  as  a  slave  for  more  than  a  hundred 

Ulening:  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  II,  p.  p. 404.  *Ibid.,p.4W.  3 Ibid.,  Vol. 
II,  pp.  491-492.  * Ibid.,  p.  439.  6  Ibid.,  p.  336.  6Ibid.,  p.  410.  7  Ibid.,  Vol. 
HI,  p.  69.  8  Pallas  vs.  Hill  (2  Hening  and  Mamfbrd  Reports,  149). 


32  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

years  afterward,  as  is  attested  by  the  case  in  which  the  above  decision 
was  rendered  in  the  year  1808. 

At  this  time  (1691)  the  Assembly  authorized  the  employment  of  a  lieu 
tenant,  eleven  soldiers,  and  two  Indians  to  scout  at  the  head  of  each 
of  the  great  rivers  in  the  colony.  The  Indians  employed  were  to  re 
ceive  as  pay  eight  yards  of  duffels  and  two  barrels  of  Indian  corn  per 
year,  for  a  less  term  of  service  a  proportionate  amount;  and  each  one 
was  to  be  furnished  with  a  horse,  bridle,  and  saddle.1  This  act  was  re 
peated  each  year  until  1696,  when  the  employment  of  Indian  scouts  seems 
to  have  been  abandoned.2 

In  1691  the  Assembly  made  the  marriage  between  a  white  person  and 
an  Indian  punishable  by  perpetual  banishment.3 

In  the  following  year  the  tribunal  for  the  trial  of  slaves  was  first  es 
tablished  by  law.  The  governor  was  empowered  to  issue  a  commission 
of  oyer  and  terminer  to  such  persons  as  he  thought  fit.  The  offenders 
to  be  indicted  by  the  oaths  of  two  witnesses  or  by  the  oath  of  one  with 
pregnant  circumstances,  and  without  the  solemnity  of  jury,  "judgment 
to  be  executed  in  the  manner  the  law  provides."4 

Four  years  later  the  Assembly  declared  that  children  should  follow 
the  condition  of  the  mother,  bond  or  free.5 

The  century  opened  with  the  declaration  of  the  charter  of  1606,  that 
it  was  one  of  the  desires  of  the  colony  to  bring  the  savages  living  in 
Virginia  to  "  human  civility,"  and  "  unto  the  true  worship  of  God  and 
Christian  religion."  The  last  years  of  the  seventeenth  century  found 
but  a  remnant  of  the  natives  who  welcomed  the  English  to  their  "waste 
lands,"  and  these  were  enslaved,  degraded  by  law,  impoverished  by  the 
loss  of  their  homes  and  by  the  greater  loss  of  their  own  rude  laws  and 
government,  while  they  were  excluded  from  almost  every  benefit  of 
civilization.  The  Indians  were  mainly  tolerated  as  furnishing  a  revenue 
for  government  officials6  and  enterprising  traders,  and  as  a  scourge  to 
wolves.7 

Education. — At  the  first  Assembly  held  in  James  City,  July  30,  1619t 
"workmen  of  all  sorts  for  the  erecting  of  the  university  and  college" 
were  called  for;8  and  it  was  also  enacted  that  "the  most  towardly  [In 
dian]  boys  in  wit  and  graces  of  nature  should  be  brought  up  in  the  first 
elements  of  literature,  and  sent  from  the  college  to  the  work  of  con 
version"9  of  the  natives  to  Christianity.  The  action  of  the  colonists 
was  in  accord  with  the  purposes  of  the  company  in  England.  Sir  Edwin 

1Hening:  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  82.  2/6itf.,p.  164.  3I6id.,p.  87. 

4  Ibid.,  p.  102.  6lbid.,  p.  140.     This  enactment  and  the  one  preceding  bore  more 

directly  upon  the  negroes,  since  by  far  the  larger  proportion  of  slaves  were  of  that 
race  ;  but  as  Indians  were  also  held  in  slavery  they  were  governed  by  these  laws  until 
the  court  decided  upon  their  freedom  in  1808.  There  were  Indians  in  the  Virginia 
colony  who  never  were  slaves,  as  they  were  never  captured  or  tempted  to  bind  them 
selves  to  the  English  upon  unequal  terms.  *>  Ibid., Vol.  II,  pp.20, 124, 140.  ''Ibid., 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  141.  8  Perry:  Hist.  American  Episcopal  Church,  Vol.  I,  p.  6.  9  Ban 
croft:  Hist,  of  U.  8.,  Vol.  I,  p.  155. 


EARLY    EFFORTS    TO    EDUCATE    THE    INDIANS.  33 

Sandys,  the  president,  had  authorized  an  endowment  of  ten  thousand 
acres1  to  the  proposed  university  at  £Tenrico  (near  the  present  site  of 
Richmond),  and  King  James  issued  a  letter  to  the  archbishops  of  Can 
terbury  and  York  to  take  up  four  collections  throughout  their  provinces 
for  "the  erecting  of  some  churches  and  schools  for  the  Education  of 
the  children  of  those  Barbarians." 2  About  £1,500  was  received,  and  the 
money  invested  until  such  time  as  the  building  should  be  erected.3  We 
read  that  in  1620  "  for  the  better  procuring  aud  retaining  the  Indian 
children,  the  Company  ordered  a  Treaty  and  Agreement  to  be  made 
with  Opechancanough,  and  authorized  Sir  George  Yardley  to  make  such 
presents  out  of  the  Magazine  as  would  be  most  grateful  to  him  and  best 
promote  the  Design."  Mr.  Nicholas  Farrar  bequeathed  £300  for  "  con 
verting  infidel  children  in  Virginia,"  this  money  to  be  paid  to  Sir  Edwin 
Sandys  and  Mr.  John  Jb'arrar  when  it  should  appear  by  certificate  that 
ten  Indian  children  were  placed  in  the  college,  the  money  then  to  be 
disposed  of  according  to  the  true  intent  of  the  gift*  Meanwhile  8  per 
cent  on  the  money  was  to  be  given  to  those  Virginians  of  *fc  good  life 
and  fame,"  who  should  bring  up  one  of  the  Indian  children  in  the 
Christian  religion.4 

In  1621  the  company  allotted  1,000  acres,  with  five  servants  and  an 
overseer,  aud  received  a  subscription  of  £125  to  endow  a  school  at 
Charles  City,  to  be  called  the  East  Indian  School.5  This  name  was  given 
because  Mr.  Copeland,  to  whom  the  school  was  offered,  had  recently  re 
turned  from  missionary  work  in  the  East  Indies.6  While  these  efforts 
were  in  progress  for  the  erection  of  schools,  the  following  recommenda 
tions  were  made  for  securing  scholars  from  among  the  native  tribes : 

It  would  be  proper  to  draw  the  best  disposed  among  the  Indians  to  converse  and 
labour  with  our  people  for  a  convenient  reward  that  they  might  not  only  learn  a  civil 
way  of  life,  but  be  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  religion  and  become  instruments  in  the 
conversion  of  their  countrymen.  Each  town,  Burrongh  and  Hundred  ought  to  pro 
cure  by  just  means  a  certain  number  of  [Indian]  children  to  be  brought  up  in  the  first 
elements  of  literature  that  the  most  to  ward  ly  of  these  should  be  fitted  for  college,  im 
the  building  of  which  they  proposed  to  proceed  as  soon  as  any  profit  arose  from  th« 
estate  appointed  to  that  use.7  ^ 

On  March  22,  1622,  Mr.  George  Thorpe,  a  gentleman  of  His  Majesty's 
privy  chamber,  who  had  come  over  as  superintendent  of  the  college, 
together  with  a  number  of  the  college  tenants,8  were  put  to  death  dur. 
ing  the  sudden  uprising  of  the  Indians  to  rid  the  land  of  the  dangerous 
white  man. 

Although  the  larger  part  of  the  colony  owed  their  safety  to  the  warn 
ing  of  Christian  Indians  (and  had  hints  given  by  friendly  Indians  been 
taken  by  different  settlers  even  more  would  have  been  saved),  still  the 

1  Catalogue  College  of  William  and  Mary,  in  Virginia,  1859.  2  Perry :  Hist.  Amer 
ican  Episcopal  Church,  Vol.  I,  p.  69.  3  Ibid.,  p.  70.  4  Stith :  Hist,  of  Virginia,  p. 
172.  5  Catalogue  College  of  William  and  Mary,  1859.  6  Perry :  Hist.  American 
Episcopal  Church,  Vol.  I,  p.  73.  7  Stith  :  Hist,  of  Virginia,  p.  195.  8  Ibid.,  p. 
217 ;  Catalogue  College  of  William  and  Mary,  1859. 
S.  Ex.  95 3 


34  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

company  in  England  were  unable  to  start  any  educational  projects  in 
behalf  of  the  Indians.  Subscriptions  continued  to  be  received  by  the 
company  from  philanthropic  persons,  and  a  few  Indians  were  sent  to 
England  for  education;  but,  except  in  individual  instances,  there  was 
no  further  attempt  to  establish  an  Indian  school  recorded  until  the  be 
quest  of  the  Hon.  Hubert  Boyle,  in  1691,  became  known. 

The  charter  of  the  College  of  William  and  Mary,  in  Virginia,  given  in 
1693,  declares  one  of  the  objects  of  the  institution  to  be,  "  that  the 
Christian  faith  may  be  propagated  amongst  the  Western  Indians."  The 
Hon.  Robert  Boyle  had  left,  in  1691,  directions  in  his  will  that  the  resi 
due  of  his  estate,  after  debts  and  legicies  were  paid,  be  disposed  of  by 
his  executors  for  such  charitable  and  pious  uses  as  they  in  their  discre 
tion  should  think  fit.  Five  thousand  four  hundred  pounds  were  set 
apart  and  Brasserton  Manor  purchased.  The  court  having  decreed 
upon  the  purchase  on  December  21,  1697,  the  Earl  of  Burlington  and 
the  Bishop  of  London  laid  down  the  following  rules  l(  for  the  settlement 
of  said  charity  in  Virginia  " : 

First.  That  all  the  yearly  rents  and  profits  of  the  said  manor  of  Brasserton,  as  well 
as  those  incurred  due  since  the  purchase  thereof,  as  which  should  there  after  grow  due, 
after  the  deduction  thereout  of  £90  a  year  to  the  college  for  propagating  the  gospel 
in  New  Eugland,  and  other  necessary  or  incident  charges,  should  be,  by  the  present  or 
future  receivers  of  the  rents  thereof  paid  into  the  hands  of  Micajah  Perry,  of  London, 
merchant,  agent  in  London  for  the  president  and  masters  of  the  College  of  William  and 
Mary,  in  Virginia,  and  to  all  future  agent  and  agents  in  England,  for  said  college,  for 
the  time  being,  for  the  purposes  thereafter  mentioned,  and  such  agent  or  agent's  re 
ceipts  and  acquittances  should  be  sufficient  discharges  to  such  receiver  or  receivers 
for  what  should  be  so  paid. 

Second.  All  sum  and  sums  of  money  already  or  that  should  thereafter  be  received 
out  of  the  said  manor,  subject  to  the  deductions  aforesaid,  should  be  thereafter  re 
mitted  to  the  said  president  and  masters  for  the  time  being. 

Third.  That  the  said  president  and  masters,  and  his  and  their  successors,  should 
thereout  expend  so  much  as  should  be  necessary  toward  fitting  and  furnishing  lodg 
ings  and  rooms  for  such  Indian  children  as  should  be  thereafter  brought  into  the  said 
college. 

Fourth.  The  said  president  and  masters,  and  his  or  their  successors,  should  keep  at 
the  said  college  so  many  Indian  children  in  sickuess  and  health,  in  meat,  drink,  wash 
ing,  lodging,  clothes,  medicines,  books  and  education,  from  the  first  beginning  of 
letters  till  they  should  be  ready  to  receive  orders,  and  be  thought  sufficient  to  be  sent 
abroad  to  preach  and  convert  the  Indians,  at  the  rate  of  £  14  per  annum  for  every  such 
child  as  the  yearly  income  of  the  premises,  subject  to  the  deduction  aforesaid  should 
amount  to. 

Fifth.  That  the  care,  instruction  and  education  of  such  children  as  should  be 
thereafter  placed  in  said  college,  should  be  left  to  the  president  and  masters  thereof, 
for  the  time  being,  but  yefc  subject  therein  as  they  were  for  all  their  trusts  to  the 
visitations  and  inspections  of  the  rector  and  governors  of  the  said  college,  for  the 
time  being. 

Sixth.  That  the  said  president  and  masters,  and  his  and  their  successors,  should 
once  every  year  transmit  to  the  Earl  of  Burlington  and  lord  bishop  of  London,  for  the 
time  being,  a  particular  account  of  what  sum  and  sums  of  money  they  should  here 
after  receive  by  virtue  of  the  said  decree,  as  also  to  lay  out  or  expend  on  all  or  any  of 
the  matters  aforesaid,  and  the  occasion  or  occasions  thereof,  as  also  the  number  and 
names  of  the  Indian  childreu  that  should  thereafter  be  brought  into  the  said  college, 


AN   INDIAN    SCHOOL    ESTABLISHED.  35 

together  with  their  progress  or  proficiency  in  their  studies  and  of  all  other  matters 
relating  thereto. 

Seventh.  That  the  laying  out  of  the  money  from  time  to  time  thereafter,  to  be  re 
mitted,  as  also  the  manner  and  method  of  educating  and  instructing  such  children, 
and  all  other  matters  relating  to  this  charity  or  the  executing  of  it,  should  be  subject 
to  such  other  rules  and  methods  as  should  from  time  to  time  thereafter  be  transmitted 
to  the  said  president  and  masters  and  his  and  their  successors,  by  the  Earl  of  Bur 
lington  aud  the  lord  bishop  of  London,  for  the  time  being,  and  in  default  thereof  to 
such  rules  and  methods  as  the  rectors  and  governors  of  the  said  college,  for  the  time 
being,  should  make  or  appoint.  But  until  such  other  and  further  rules  were  made, 
the  rules  and  directions  thereby  given  were  to  take  place. 

Eighth.  That  the  name  of  the  benefactor  might  not  be  forgotten,  the  said  Earl  of 
Burlington  and  bishop  of  London  did  direct  and  appoint  that  the  said  charity  should 
thereafter  be  called  "The  charity  of  the  Honorable  Robert  Boyle,  esq.,  of  the  city  of 
London,  deceased."1 

The  preceding  rules,  slightly  altered,  were  ratified  by  the  lord  high 
chancellor  of  England  on  June  9,  1G98.  During  the  delay  incident 
to  founding  the  college  the  rents  accumulated,  and  a  u  convenient  build 
ing  of  brick"  was  erected  out  of  the  fund.  This  building  was  known 
as  "  Brassertou,"  being  named  alter  the  estate  in  England  which 
yielded  the  income  for  the  support  of  the  Indian  school.  The  rents 
amounted  to  about  £370  per  annum.2  The  master  of  the  Indian  school 
was  deemed  the  u sixth  master  or  professor  of  the  said  college."3 

The  statute  reads :  »  • 

There  is  but  one  master  in  this  [Indian]  school,  who  is  to  teach  the  Indian  boys  to 
read  and  write,  and  vulgar  arithmetic.  And  especially  he  is  to  teach  them  thor 
oughly  the  catechism  and  the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion.  For  a  yearly  sal 
ary  let  him  have  forty  or  fifty  pounds  sterling,  according  to  the  ability  of  that  school, 
appointed  by  the  honorable  Robert  Boyle,  or  to  be  further  appointed  by  other  bene 
factors.  And  in  the  same  school  the  master  may  be  permitted  to  teach  other  scholars 
from  the  town,  for  which  he  is  to  take  the  usual  wages  of  twenty  shillings  a  year."4 

It  would  seein  that  there  had  been  difficulty  in  obtaining  Indian  pu 
pils  for  this  school.  Governor  Spotswood,  in  a  letter  to  the  London 
council  of  trade,  under  date  of  November  17, 1711,  says  : 

It  has  hitherto  been  judged  a  matter  so  impracticable  that  the  governors  of  the 
college  have  thought  it  in  vain  to  attempt  it,  and  have  chosen  rather  to  be  at  a  great 
expense  for  buying  Indians  of  remote  nations  taken  in  war  to  be  educated  in  pur 
suance  of  a  donation  left  for  that  purpose  by  Mr.  Boyle.5 

In  a  letter  to  Lord  Dartmouth,  dated  November  11,  1711,  Governor 
Spotswood  indicates  the  cause  of  this  difficulty : 

They  [the  Indiars]  urged  the  breach  of  a  former  compact  made  long  ago  by  this 
government,  when,  instead  of  their  children  receiving  the  promised  education,  they 
were  transported  (as  they  say)  to  other  countrys  and  sold  as  slaves.6 

Under  the  same  date  the  governor  writes  to  the  bishop  of  London  : 

The  little  care  that  hath  hither  been  taken  for  converting  the  Indians  of  this 
Country  to  the  Christian  faith,  or  so  much  as  endeavouring  in  any  manner  to  Civilize 
them,  seems  to  be  no  small  reproach  both  to  our  Religion  and  politicks  after  above 

1  Statutes  and  charter  of  the  College  of  William  and  Mary,  1855,  p.  3D.  2  Catalogue 
of  College  of  William  and  Mary,  1855,  p.  5.  3  Statutes  and  charter  of  the  College 
of  William  and  Mary,  1855,  p.  32.  4  Ibid.,  p.  37.  6  Spotswood  Letters,  Virginia 
Hist.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  122.  *  Ibid.,  p.  125. 


36  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

one  whole  Century  that  the  English  Government  hath  been  established  here.  They 
who  would  excuse  this  neglect  urge  that  the  small  number  of  our  Neighbouring 
Indians,  who  are  still  declining,  makes  it  not  worth  while  to  take  any  pains  witk 
them,  and  likewise  that  they  are  of  so  suspicious  a  Nature  that  they  could  never  be 
persuaded  to  let  their  children  stay  any  time  among  the  Inhabitants  to  attain  a 
tolerable  Knowledge  of  our  language,  without  which  they  are  incapable  of  receiving 
Instruction  in  the  principles  of  Christianity  ;  but  as  the  first  of  those  excuses  always 
seemed  to  me  to  carry  the  face  of  too  much  carelessness,  as  if  the  Salvation  of  thos» 
few  were  unworthy  the  trouble,  I  could  not  believe  but  that  the  latter  might,  if  it 
had  not  been  too  lazily  endeavoured,  have  been  removed  by  proper  applications.1 

MARYLAND. 

The  fundamental  charter  of  Maryland,  dated  1632,  states  that  th« 
baron  of  Baltimore,  "  being  animated  with  a  laudable  and  pious  zeal 
for  extending  the  Christian  Religion,  and  also  the  territories  of  our  Em 
pire,"  was  to  hold  the  region  described  "  in  free  and  common  soccagc 
by  Fealty  only  for  all  services,"  yielding  therefor  u  unto  us  and  our 
heirs  and  Successors  Two  Indian  Arrows  of  those  parts,  to  be  delivered 
at  the  said  Castle  of  Windsor  every  year  on  Tuesday  in  Easter  week,"2 
besides  the  fifth  part  of  all  precious  metals. 

The  meeting  between  the  colonists  and  the  Indians  was  friendly,  tht 
Indians  on  the  Saint  Mary's  consenting  to  share  their  village  with  th* 
*  English,  and  to  yield  the  whole  after  harvest.  "  The  Indian  woinem 
taught  the  wives  of  the  new-comers  to  make  bread  of  maize ;  the  war 
riors  of  the  tribe  instructed  the  huntsmen  how  rich  were  the  forest* 
in  game,  and  joined  them  in  the  chase.'73 

The  increase  of  settlers  and  their  unfair  dealings  provoked  the  In 
dians  to  hostility;  peace,  however,  was  re-established,  and  in  1649  tht 
Assembly  passed  an  act  of  which  the  preamble  states  that — 

Divers  persons  have  heretofore  purchased  or  accepted  of  Lands,  from  the  Indian$, 
and  made  use  of  and  possessed  the  same,  without  any  lawful  Title  and  authority  de 
rived  from  the  Lord  Proprietary,  neglecting  also  to  take  out  grants  from  his  Lordship, 
under  the  Great  Seal,  for  such  Lands  as  have  been  due  to  them  by  virtue  of  his  Lord 
ship's  conditions  of  Plantations,  or  other  Warrant  from  his  Lordship,  which  Proceed 
ings  are  not  only  very  great  Contempts  and  Prejudice  to  his  Lordship's  Dignity  A 
Rights  but  also  of  such  dangerous  consequence,  if  not  timely  prevented,  that  they 
may  hereafter  bring  a  great  Confusion  in  the  Government  &  public  Peace  of  thU 
Province.  Be  it  therefore  enacted  by  the  Lord  Proprietary,  with  the  assent  and  Ap 
probation  of  the  upper  and  Lower  House  of  this  Assembly  &  (I)  All  Purchases  or 
Acquisitions  whatsoever,  of  any  lands,  &c  within  this  Province,  made  or  to  be  made, 
from  any  Person  whatsoever,  not  deriving  at  the  same  time  a  lawful  title  thereto,  by, 
from,  or  under,  LIs  Lordship  or  his  Heirs,  under  the  Great  Seal,  shall  be  void  &  null. 
(2)  It  shall  be  lawful  for  his  Lordship  to  enter  upon,  seize,  possess  and  dispose  of, 
any  such  Lands,  &c.  so  purchased  or  acquired  from  any  Indian  or  other,  at  his  Will 
and  Pleasure,  unless  such  Purchaser,  at  the  time  of  such  Purchase  or  acquisition  hav« 
some  lawful  Right  or  Title  to  such  lands,  by  some  grant  from  his  Lordship,  under  th« 
Great  Seal.4 

1  Spotswood  Letters,  Virginia  Hist.  Soc.,  Vol.  I,  p.  126.  2  Bacon  :  Laws  of  Mary- 
land  at  Large,  1649.  3  Bancroft :  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  I,  p.  247.  «  Bacon :  Law* 
of  Maryland  at  Large. 


LAWS    FOR    THE    PROTECTION    OF    THE    INDIAN.  37 

Having  thus  sought  to  secure  the  Indians  from  too  hasty  loss  of  land, 
the  same  Assembly  decreed  that — 

it  was  Felony  of  death  (without  forfeiture  of  Estate)  to  take,  entice,  surprise,  trans 
port  or  sell  any  Friend  Indian;  and  a  Penalty  of  1,000  Ib.  Tobacco  laid  on  such  as 
should  deliver  any  Gun  or  Ammunition  to  any  Indian.1 

In  1650  the  Indians  were  prohibited  from  going  into  Kent  or  Anne 
Arundel  Counties  without  notice.2  The  internal  difficulties  in  the  col 
ony  made  it  difficult  to  maintain  peace  with  the  Indians,  who  saw  their 
lands  passing  from  them  and  their  people  pushed  to  one  side.  All  the 
inhabitants  of  the  colony  were  permitted  to  trade  freely  for  pelts  and 
other  commodities,  and  export  them,  except  corn ;  and  the  people  cau 
tioned  not  to  provoke  quarrels,  or  to  go  about  "too  weak  in  numbers, 
so  as  to  provoke  attack.773 

In  1698  the  Nanticoke  Indians  had  their  lands  defined  ;4  but  the  de 
mands  of  settlers  were  stronger  than  the  laws,  and  the  Assembly,  in  1704, 
•ought  to  protect  the  natives  by  prohibiting  trespass  and  the  cutting 
of  timber  upon  Indian  lands.5  In  1705  it  became  again  necessary  to 
threaten  punishment  for  selling  or  transporting  friendly  Indians  out  of 
the  province.6  This  was  a  favorite  method  of  getting  rid  of  Indian 
aeighbors  in  all  the  colonies,  as  it  involved  less  risk  than  open  war 
fare  and  effectually  diminished  the  Indian  population. 

In  1711  the  Nanticoke  Indians  were  removed  to  a  new  reservation,  to. 
be  theirs  during  their  occupancy,  and  afterward  to  be  disposed  of  at 
the  direction  of  the  General  Assembly.7 

During  the  Indian  troubles  of  1715,  Art.  XIY.  of  "An  Act  for  the 
ordering  and  regulating  of  the  Militia  of  the  Province  for  the  better 
defence  and  security  thereof,'7  provides : 

For  the  better  Encouragement  of  such  soldiers  as  shall,  in  the  time  of  War,  adventure 
in  the  service  of  the  country  and  in  defence  thereof  against  Indians  and  others,  Be  it 
Enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid,  that  the  booty,  prize,  pillage,  or  plunder,  or 
any  Indian,  or  other  seized,  or  taken  prisoner,  shall  be  by  the  the  Commander-in- 
Chief  bestowed  on  such  officer,  soldier,  or  soldiers  taking  or  seizing  the  same.8 

Two  years  later  Indians,  bond  and  free,  were  made  incompetent  to 
give  evidence  in  court.9 

In  1723  no  Indian  was  permitted  to  lease  his  land  for  a  longer  term 
than  seven  years,  and  certain  sales,  if  made  when  the  Indians  were 
iober,  were  confirmed.10  In  1741  the  remnant  of  several  Indian  tribes 
were  gathered  upon  a  place  called  Indian  ^eck,  the  land  to  fall  to  the 
public  when  deserted  by  the  Indians.11  The  Nottoways,  having  gone 
to  the  westward,  returned  to  their  old  haunts  and  put  up  cabins,  but 
they  were  considered  as  spies.  In  1756  the  Assembly  directed  the  con 
stable  of  hundreds  annually  to  give  a  list  of  names,  Indian  and  English, 
as  well  as  the  sex  and  age  of  all  Indians  belonging  to  every  Indian 
town,  to  the  clerk  of  the  county,  who  should  enter  the  same  on  his  land 

1  Bacon:  Laws  of  Maryland  at  Large,  1649.    » Ibid.,  1650.    *Ibid.,  1676. 
4  Ibid.,  16?8.    -Hid.,  1704.     <*  Ibid.,  170fx     •  7?>W.,  171.1.    s  Ibid.,  1715. 
slbid.,  1717.    lo  I  bid.,  1723.    »/6W.,  1741. 


38  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

records.  A  chief  refusing  to  give  the  desired  information  was  to  be 
taken  before  a  justice,  and  if  he  refused  then  to  give  the  names  was  to  be 
retained  in  prison  until  he  gave  such  an  account.  Indians  going  from 
town  to  town  were  required  to  have  a  pass  from  a  justice  of  the  peace 
where  such  town  -lay;  no  charge  to  be  made  for  the  pass,  which  must 
contain  Indian  and  English  name,  the  town,  and  a  personal  description, 
and  be  signed  by  the  county  clerk,  and  bear  the  seal  of  the  county. 
Any  Indian  discovered  10  miles  from  his  town  without  such  a  pass  was 
to  be  seized  and  committed.  This  did  not  apply  to  "the  Ambassadors 
of  the  Six  Nations  going  to  the  Governor."1  This  act  was  maintained, 
in  force  during  the  French  and  Indian  war. 
A  price  was  put  upon  Indian  scalps,  as  the  records  show : 

To  paying  any  Inhabitant  of  this  Province  or  Indian  Allies  for  scalps  of  Indian 
Enemies,  or  Indian  prisoners  by  them  brought  in,  at  £10  per  scalp  or  prisoner.3 

In  1763  money  was  still  paid  for  scalps,  and  the  magistrate  was  to 
receive  the  scalp,  burn  it,  and  then  give  a  certificate  to  the  man  who 
had  taken  the  scalp,  and  upon  his  presentation  of  this  paper  to  the 
commissioners  of  loans  he  was  to  receive  payment.3 

This  summary  of  laws  relating  to  the  Indians  of  Maryland  reveals  a 
similar  state  of  feeling  between  the  two  races  as  existed  in  Virginia. 
The  Indian's  claims  to  his  land  were  in  a  measure  verbally  respected 
by  the  law,  but  he  was  maneuvered  out  of  it,  and  the  law  evaded.  The 
person  of  the  Indian  was  liable  to  capture  and  slavery,  and  he  was  dis 
qualified  from  civilized  pursuits  and  remanded  to  hunting  wolves  and 
bringing  pelts  to  the  trader.  Little  or  no  effort  was  made  for  his 
education.  During  the  seventeenth  or  eighteenth  centuries  we  read  of 
no  schools  being  founded  for  the  benefit  of  the  natives. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

The  same  distrust  which  awaited  the  English  upon  the  shores  of  Vir 
ginia  existed  upon  the  coast  of  New  England,  and  was  bred  of  kindred 
experiences.4  Indians  had  been  kidnapped  and  ruthlessly  attacked  and 
killed  on  the  rivers  and  bays  of  Maine  j  and  although  few  vessels  had 
ever  skirted  Cape  Cod  still  the  reputation  of  the  English  had  preceded 
the  Pilgrims,  who  attempted  to  explore  that  region  early  in  December, 
1620,  and  they  were  assailed  by  a  shower  of  arrows.5  It  was  fortunate 
for  the  emigrants  who  were  forced  to  struggle  to  make  a  footing  on  the 
bleak  coast  in  the  midst  of  a  New  England  winter  that  the  Indian 
population  in  the  immediate  vicinity  had  been  almost  swept  away  by 
some  pestilence  a  few  years  before.6  So  that  the  weary  explorers  found 
graves  and  abandoned  villages,  rather  than  vigilant  warriors  to  dispute 
possession  of  the  land.7  It  was  in  March  following  the  landing  of  the 
Pilgrims  at  Plymouth  that  Samoset  entered  the  little  settlement,  and 

1  Bacon:  Laws  of  Maryland  at  Large,  1741.  2  Ibid.,  1756.  3 Ibid.,  1763. 

<  Bancroft:  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  I,  p.  270.        5  Ibid.,  p.  312.        6  Mass.  Hist.  Coll., 
1st  series,  Vol.  I,  pp.  122,  148.        7  Bancroft:  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  I,  pp.  314-316. 


GOVERNOR  CRADOCK'S  LETTER  OF  INSTRUCTION.    39 

in  the  English  tongue  exclaimed,  "Welcome,  Englishmen!"  The  friend- 
ship  then  begun  proved  of  service  and  led  to  treaties  with  neighboring 
tribes.1  Pleasant  relations  with  the  natives  were  threatened  by  the 
injustice  of  traders,  but  disaster  was  averted  by  the  gallantry  of  Stand- 
ish  and  the  friendship  of  Indians.2 

The  charter  granted  by  Charles  I  to  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  Bay 
in  March,  1629,  declares : 

And  for  the  directing,  ruling,  and  disposing  of  all  other  matters  and  things  whereby 
our  said  people,  inhabitants  there,  may  be  so  religiously,  peaceably,  and  civilly  gov 
erned  as  their  good  life  and  orderly  conversation  may  win  and  invite  the  natives  of 
the  country  to  the  knowledge  and  obedience  of  the  only  true  God  and  Saviour  of 
mankind,  and  the  Christian  faith ;  which,  in  our  royal  intention,  and  the  adven 
turers'  free  profession,  is  the  principal  end  of  this  plantation.3 

The  first  letter  of  instructions  extant  written  by  Governor  Gradock, 
February  16,  1629,  says: 

And  we  trust  you  will  not  be  unmindful  of  the  main  end  of  our  plantation  by  en 
deavoring  to  bring  the  Indians  to  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel;  which,  that  it  may 
be  speedier  and  better  eifected,  the  earnest  desire  of  our  whole  company  is  that  you 
have  diligent  and  watchful  eye  on  our  own  people,  that  they  live  unblamable  and 
without  reproof,  and  demean  themselves  justly  and  courteous  towards  [the  Indians], 
thereby  to  draw  them  to  affect  our  persons  and  consequently  our  religion ;  as  also  to 
endeavor  to  get  some  of  their  children  to  train  up  to  reading,  and  consequently  to 
religion  whilst  they  are  young;  herein  to  young  or  old  to  omit  no  good  opportunity 
to  bring  them  out  of  that  woeful  state  and  condition  they  are  now  in.4 

In  the  "  First  general  letter  of  instructions  of  the  governor  and  dep 
uty  of  the  ]S"ew  England  Company  to  the  governor  and  council  for  Lon 
don's  Plantation  in  the  Massachusetts  Bay,  in  New  England,'7  dated 
u  Gravesend,  17th  April,  1629,"  we  find  the  following: 

And  for  that  the  propagating  of  the  gospel  is  the  thing  [we]  do  profess  above  all 
to  be  our  aim  in  settling  this  plantation,  we  have  been  carefnl  to  make  plentiful  pro 
vision  of  godly  ministers,  by  whose  faithful  preaching,  godly  conversation,  and  ex 
emplary  life,  we  trust,  not  only  those  of  our  own  nation  will  be  built  up  in  the 
knowledge  of  God,  but  also  the  Indians  may,  in  God's  appointed  time,  be  reduced  to 
the  obedience  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.6 

It  is  stated  that  the  colony  seal  of  Massachusetts  was  "  An  Indian 
erect,  naked,  an  arrow  in  his  right  hand  and  a  bow  in  his  left  hand  5 
these  words  issuing  in  a  scroll  from  his  mouth:  'Come  over  and  help 
us ; '  and  in  a  round,  Sigillum  Oub.  et  Societatis  de  Massachusetts- Bay 
in  Nova  Anglia.m 

The  relations  between  the  various  settlements  and  the  Indians  seems 
to  have  been  harmonious  in  the  main.7  The  Rev.  Mr.  Higginson  wrote 
in  1629:  "They  [the  Indians]  doe  generally  profess  to  like  well  our 
coming  and  planting  here,  partly  because  there  is  abundance  of  ground 
that  they  can  not  possess  or  make  use  of."  and  this  was  therefore  the 

1  Bancroft :  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,Vol.  1,  pp.  316-318.  2  lUd. ,  pp.  318-319.  3  Records 
of  Mass.,  I,  17.  *  Ibid.,  384.  ^Ibid.,  386.  6  Douglas:  British  Settlements  in 
America,  Vol.  II,  p.  298.  London,  1760.  7  Bancroft :  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  I,  pp. 
363,  364,  378. 


40  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

means  of  relief  in  want  and  tbe  English  defense  against  Indian  ene 
mies.  The  writer  goes  on  to  say :  "  We  neither  fear  them  nor  trust 
them.  We  use  them  kindly.  They  will  come  into  our  houses  some 
times,  half  a  dozen  or  half  a  score  at  a  time,  when  we  are  at  victuals, 
but  will  ask  or  take  nothing  but  what  we  give  them."1 

The  irregularities  and  improper  conduct  of  the  traders  received  the 
attention  of  the  General  Court  of  the  Colony  of  Massachusetts  in  1629,2 
and  the  sale  of  fire-arms  to  Indians  was  prohibited  the  following  year.3 
In  1631  no  Indian  servant  could  be  employed  without  a  grant  from  the 
Court.  The  use  of  money  in  trade  with  the  natives  was  at  the  same 
time  prohibited.4  This  provision  forced  the  Indians  to  become  diligent 
hunters  in  order  to  obtain  the  articles  they  had  already  learned  to  use 
and  to  need.  The  effect  was  to  postpone  any  attempts  at  civilization. 
This  regulation  was  repealed  in  1646.5  In  1632  the  Court  appointed 
certain  houses  in  every  plantation  that  were  to  have  the  sole  right  to 
trade,6  and  the  penalty  of  death  attached  to  the  selling  of  ammunition 
to  Indians.7 

Drunkenness  was  introduced  by  white  men  and  the  "orchards  brought 
cider."8  The  Court  decreed  in  1633 :  "Koman  shall  sell  or  give  any 
strong  water  to  an  Indian."9  In  the  same  year  it  was  made  unlawful 
for  any  one  to  purchase  land  of  Indians  without  permission  of  the 
Court. 

The  following  year  the  Court  ordered  certain  persons  living  in  Charles- 
town,  whose  swine  had  destroyed  corn  belonging  to  some  Indians,  to 
pay  for  the  damage.  This  act  seems  to  have  been  brought  about  by 
the  intervention  of  Thomas  Mayhew,  who  afterward  became  widely 
known  for  his  work  among  the  Indians  at  Martha's  Vineyard  and  Nan- 
tucket.10 

Friendly  intercourse  between  the  colonists  and  Indians  evoked  an 
other  question  of  importance,  and  we  find  that  in  1634-'35  "The  matter 
of  intermarriage  between  English  and  Indians  is  referred  to  after  con 
sideration."  n  No  official  action  regarding  it  appears  to  have  been 
taken,  and  thus  one  means  to  cement  friendship  and  open  the  way  to 
Christianity  and  civilization  was  left  untried.  Of  course  the  easy,  un 
lawful  relations  between  whites  and  Indians  that  were  permitted,  if 
not  encouraged,  in  the  French  and  Spanish,  and  in  some  of  the  South 
ern  English,  colonies  never  could  have  existed  in  Puritan  New  Eng 
land. 

In  1640  it  was  en?cted  that — 

The  English  shall  keep  their  cattle  from  destroying  the  Indians'  corn,  in  any 
ground  where  they  have  a  right  to  plant;  and  if  any  corn  shall  be  destroyed  for  want 
of  fencing  or  herding,  the  towns  shall  be  liable  to  make  satisfaction.  *  *  *  And 
the  Indians  are  to  be  encouraged  to  help  towards  the  fencing  in  of  their  own  fields.1* 

iMass.  Hist.  Coll.,  1st  series,  Vol.  I,  p.  123.  2  Records  of  Mass.,  Vol.  I,  p.  48. 
*IMd.,  p.  76.  *  Ibid.,  p.  83.  5I&icZ.,  Vol.  II,  p.  152.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  I,  p.  96. 

7  Ibid.,  p.  100.         «Mass.  Hist.  Col.,  1st  Series,  Vol.  I,  p.  151.        » Records  of  Mass., 
Vol.  I,  p.  106.        10  Ibid.,  p.  121.        12  Ibid.,  p.  140.         *  Ibid.,  p.  293.    . 


SUBMISSION    OF    THE    INDIANS.  41 

From  time  to  time  the  colonists  were  enjoined  by  the  directors  of  the 
company  in  England  to  pay  for  all  lands  occupied  by  them  when  the 
Indians  claimed  ownership.1 

These  and  other  provisions  show  a  uniform  desire  to  confirm  the  Indians 
in  all  their  rights,  and  seem  to  have  been  so  far  successful  that  in  1G43 
two  chiefs  with  their  followers  became  voluntarily  subject  to  the  Massa 
chusetts  laws,  promising  to  assist  in  maintaining  the  government  and 
to  be  willing  to  be  "instructed  in  the  knowledge  and  worship  of  God."a 
From  time  to  time,  subsequently,  most  of  the  New  England  Indians 
professed  submission  and  subjection  to  the  colonial  authorities ;  a  fact 
that  should  be  remembered  when  considering  the  severity  with  which 
the  Indians  were  afterward  treated. 

Ou  the  occasion  when  five  chiefs  offered  their  submission  a  number 
of  questions  or  propositions  were  propounded  to  them,  which,  with  the 
answers  they  returned,  are  given  as  well  to  show  the  ideas  of  the  essen 
tials  of  Christian  civilization  held  by  our  New  England  ancestors  as  to 
illustrate  the  views  of  the  Indians  themselves. 

1.  To  worship  the  only  true  God,  which  made  heaven  and  earth,  and 
not  to  blaspheme  Him. 

Ans.  We  do  desire  to  reverence  the  God  of  the  English  and  to  speak 
well  of  Him,  because  we  see  He  doth  better  to  the  English  than  other 
gods,  do  to  others. 

2.  Not  to  swear  fa'lsely. 

Ans.  They  say  they  know  not  what  swearing  is  among  them. 

3.  Not  to  do  any  unnecessary  work  on  the  Sabbath  day,  especially 
within  the  gates  of  Christian  towns* 

Ans.  It  is  easy  to  them;  they  have  not  much  to  do  on  any  day,  and 
they  can  well  take  their  ease  on  that  day. 

4.  To  honor  their  parents  and  all  their  superiors. 

Ans.  It  is  their  custom  to  do  so;  for  the  inferiors  to  honor  the  superiors. 

5.  To  kill  no  man  without  just  cause  and  just  authority. 
Ans.  This  is  good  and  they  desire  to  do  so. 

6.  To  commit  no  unclean  lust,  as  fornication,  adultery,  incest,  rapey 
sodomy,  buggery,  or  bestiality. 

Ans.  Though  some  time  some  of  them  do  it,  yet  they  count  that 
naught,3  and  do  not  allow  it. 

7.  Not  to  steal. 

Ans.  They  say  to  that  as  to  the  sixth  query. 

8.  To  suffer  their  children  to  learn  to  read  God's  word,  that  they  may 
learn  to  know  God  aright  and  worship  Him  in  His  own  way. 

Ans.  They  say  as  opportunity  will  serve,  and  English  live  among 
them,  they  desire  so  to  do. 

9.  That  they  should  not  be  idle. 

Ans.  To  this  they  consented,  acknowledging  it  to  be  good.4 

1  Records  of  Mass.,  Vol.  I,  p.  400.  *  Ibid. ,  Vol.  II,  p.  40.  a  Vile.  « Records  of 
Mass,,  Vol.  II,  pp.  55-56. 


42  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  custom  of  enslaving  prisoners  of  war  was  the  usual  custom. 
Chief  Justice  Marshall  says : 

From  the  earliest  times  war  has  existed,  and  war  confers  rights  in  which  all  have 
acquiesced.  Among  the  most  enl  ightened  nations  of  antiquity  one  of  these  was  that  the 
victor  might  enslave  the  vanquished.  This,  which  was  the  usage  of  all,  could  not  be 
pronounced  repugnant  to  the  law  of  nations,  which  is  certainly  to  be  tried  by  the 
test  of  general  usage.1 

Slavery  was  also  a  mode  of  punishment  for  crime.  Persons  were  per 
mitted  by  English  law  to  sell  themselves;  and  it  was  also  adjudged  that 
infidels  could  be  bought  and  sold  as  merchandise.  Scruples,  however, 
were  felt  against  enslaving  Christians. 

In  1641  a  statement  of  the  laws  for  Massachusetts  Colony  was  compiled 
in  accordance  with  an  order  of  the  Court  in  1638,  and  this  compilation 
became  known  as  the  "  Body  of  Liberties." 2  The  ninety-first  article 
declares : 

There  shall  never  be  any  Bond  Slavery,  Villinage,  or  Captivity  amongst  us,  unless 
it  be  lawful  Captives  taken  in' just  Wars,  and  such  strangers  as  willingly  sell  them 
selves,  or  are  sold  to  us.  And  these  shall  have  all  the  liberties  and  Christian  usages 
which  the  law  of  God  established  in  Israel  concerning  such  persons,  doth  morally  re 
quire.  This  exempts  none  from  servitude  who  shall  be  judged  thereto  by  authority.3 

Based  on  this  law,  it  has  been  repeatedly  held  by  the  highest  courts 
of  Massachusetts  that — 

No  child  born  here  since  1641  was  ever  by  law  a  slave.  Single  judges  may  have 
dropped  language,  at  times,  that  might  be  capable  of  another  construction ;  but 
that  of  the  courts,  when  speaking  authoritatively  upon  the  point,  has  all  been  one 
way,  that  freedom  was  the  child's  birthright.4 

The  Indians  who  had  become  subject  to  the  English  appear  to  have 
paid  regular  taxes  in  the  form  of  tribute.  In  September,  1655,  we  find, 
according  to  the  records  of  the  commissioners,  that — 

The  Pequot  Indian  Tributaries  came  in  to  present  theire  Wampam  to  the  Commis 
sioners  desiring  to  give  them  orders  both  for  settlement  and  comly  demeanor  of  them 
selves,- one  towards  another,  as  alsoe  whoe  should  be  theire  governor  this  next  year. 

The  amount  paid  by  the  Pequots  on  this  occasion  was  301  fathoms,  1*. 
6d* 

1 10  Wheat.  Rep.,  120. ^Palfrey  :  Hist,  of  New  England,  Vol.  II,  pp.  23-27. 

3  Mass.    Hist.  Col.,  Vol.    XXVIII,  p.  231;  Massachusetts  and  its  Early  History, 
Lowell  Inst.  Lectures,  p.  201. 

4  4  Mass.,  128,  n. ;  16  Mass.,  75  ;  13  Mass.,  552;  10  Gush.,  410  ;  Quincy  Eep.,  29,  Gray's 
note;  Massachusetts  and  its  Early  History,  Lowell  Inst.  Lectures,  p.  205. 

6  Wampum  was  made  a  legal  tender  to  the  amount  of  forty  shillings  by  the  Massa 
chusetts  General  Court  in  1643,  ''the  white  at  8  a  penny,  the  black  at  4,  excepting 
in  payment  of  country  rates." — Holmes'  Annals,  I,  p.  271.  A  fathom  or  belt  of  wampum 
consisted  of  360  beads,  and  its  value  fluctuated  greatly  from  time  to  time.  In  1640 
the  white  was  reckoned  at  four,  and  the  black  at  two  beads  a  penny ;  three  years 
afterward  it  was  worth  but  half  as  much.  But  it  had  been  made  legal  tender  to  the* 
amount  of  forty  shillings,  whereas  in  1640  it  was  limited  to  one  shilling. — Sumner's 
History  American  Currency,  pp.  4,  8.  Reckoning  wampum  at  its  value  as  fixed  in  1643, 
the  tax  paid  by  the  Pequots  on  this  occasion  amounted,  if  in  black  wampum,  to  £112 
19*. ;  if  in  white,  to  £56  10s.  3d. 


CHRISTIANIZING   THE    INDIANS.  43 

In  1644,  the  allied  Indians  being  threatened  by  the  Narragausets,  the 
Court  ordered  ten  Englishmen  to  build  a  strong  palisaded  house  for  the 
Indians  and  to  guard  them  fora  season.1  These  precautions  having 
had  the  effect  of  deterring  the  southern  Indians,  the  Court  stated  that 
if  this  labor  seemed  needless,  such  provisions  should  be  made  as  seemed 
best  for  the  Indians.2  The  Narragansets  at  the  same  time  were  bade 
to  leave  the  vicinity  of  the  allied  Indians  on  pain  of  being  treated  as 
enemies.3 

In  the  same  year  the  Court  record  contains  the  following  :  "  It  is  not 
fit  to  deprive  the  Indians  of  any  lawful  comfort  which  God  alloweth  to 
all  men  by  the  use  of  wine  ; "  and  it  was  therefore  made  lawful  to  sell 
wine  to  the  Indians.4 

In  November,  1644,  the  General  Court  of  Massachusetts  "ordered  that 
the  county  courts  in  this  jurisdiction  shall  take  care  that  the  Indians  in  the 
several  shires  shall  be  civilized,  and  they  shall  have  power  to  take  order 
from  time  to  time  to  have  them  instructed  in  the  knowledge  and  worship 
of  God."  A  year  later  the  General  Court,  "being  still  mindful  of  its 
duty,  doth  endeavor  as  much  as  in  it  lies,  that  all  means  may  be  used 
to  bring  the  natives  to  the  knowledge  of  God  and  his  ways,  and  to  civilize 
them  as  rapidly  as  may  be,"  and  it  called  in  the  aid  of  the  elders  of  the 
several  shires  and  asked  them  to  consider  some  plan  to  accomplish  this 
desire,  and  report  at  the  next  session  of  the  Court.5 

All  Indians  subject  to  New  England  government  were  enjoined  to  at 
tend  service  on  Sunday,6  and  no  Indian  was  to  be  permitted  to  enter  a 
town  on  Sunday  except  to  attend  meeting,  and  never  to  enter  an  English 
man's  house  without  knocking,  under  penalty  of  punishment.7 

The  next  year,  therefore,  we  find  that  a  law  which  had  been  enacted 
prohibiting  the  employment  of  Indian  labor,  except  under  a  permit  from 
the  General  Court,  was  repealed ;  that  provision  was  made  for  having 
the  laws  interpreted  to  them ;  that  it  was  ordered  that  two  ministers 
should  be  appointed  each  year  to  preach  to  them  through  interpreters, 
and  to  improve  their  prospects  of  success  something  was  to  be  allowed 
them  by  the  General  Court  "  to  give  away  freely  unto  those  Indians 
whom  they  shall  perceive  most  willing  and  ready  to  be  instructed  by 
them;'7  and  a  committee  was  appointed  to  select  and  purchase  lands 
"  for  the  encouragement  of  the  Indians  to  live  in  an  orderly  way  amongst 
us,8  from  which  it  would  appear  that  the  Indians  had  no  land  of  their 
own  left  in  the  vicinity  of  the  English  settlements. 

The  same  year  it  was  decided  that  though  the  Indians  were  not  to  be 
compelled  to  embrace  the  Christian  religion,  they  were  to  be  held  amen 
able  to  punishment  for  a  violation  of  the  law  against  blasphemy,  the 
penalty  of  which  was  death.  It  was  also  "ordered  and  decreed  by  this 
Court  that  no  Indian  shall  at  any  time  powow  or  perform  outward  wor- 

1  Records  of  Mass.,  Vol.  II,  p.  72.  *  Ibid.,  p.  74.  s  Ibid.,  p.  112.  <  Jfrid.,  p.  85. 
6  Ibid.,  p.  134.  6  Ibid.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  7.  7  Ibid.,  p.  6.  «  Ibid.,  Vol.  II,  pp.  16t3, 
178-179,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  56?  57,  85-100. 


44  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

ship  to  their  false  gods,  or  to  the  devil,  in  any  part  of  our  jurisdiction,, 
whether  they  be  such  as  dwell  here,  or  shall  coine  hither.  If  any  shall 
transgress  the  law,  the  powower  to  pay  five  pounds,  the  procurer  fiv« 
pounds,  and  every  assistant  countenancing  by  his  presence  or  otherwise 
twenty  shillings." l 

From  this  time  the  political  condition  of  the  Indians,  as  well  as  their 
relation  to  their  white  neighbors,  became  intimately  connected  with  th* 
labors  of  John  Eliot  and  his  co-workers.  These  men  declared  that  it 
was  "  absolutely  necessary  to  carry  on  civility  with  religion."  Civiliza 
tion,  education,  and  religious  training  were  closely  interwoven  in  th« 
history  of  the  Indians  of  New  England.  Two  points  of  legislation  whick 
had  their  influence  upon  the  Indians'  future,  need  to  be  cited  : 

First,  in  1665  the  Court  declared  that  Indian  lands  shall  not  be  sold 
or  leased  without  the  consent  of  the  Court.2 

Second,  ten  years  later  the  methods  of  Indian  trade  were  changed. 
Considering  the  "great  abuse  and  scandal  that  hath  arisen  by  the  license 
of  trading-houses  with  the  Indians,  whereby  drunkenness  and  other 
crimes  have  been,  as  it  were,  sold  unto  them,  all  Indian  trading- 
houses  are  to  cease,  and  no  sales  to  be  made  except  in  open  shop* 
where  goods  are  sold  to  the  English."3 

In  the  preamble  to  the  Articles  of  Union  adopted  by  the  colonies  of 
Plymouth,  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  and  New  Haven,  in  May,  1643, 
forming  the  united  colonies  of  New  England,  occurs  the  following  pas 
sage  :  u  Whereas  we  all  came  into  these  parts  of  America  with  the  same 
tnd  and  aim,  namely,  to  advance  the  kingdom  of  ourLord  Jesus  Christ.774 

The  articles  provided  for  a  commission  to  frame  agreements  to  pro- 
aaote  peace  and  prevent  wars,  and  so  arrange  with  regard  to  the  In 
dians  "  that  they  neither  grow  insolent  nor  be  injured  without  due  sat 
isfaction."5 

Trumbull,  in  speaking  of  the  benefits  realized  from  the  union  of  the 
New  England  colonies,  remarks:  "It  was  the  grand  source  of  mutual 
defense  in  Philip's  war,  and  of  the  most  eminent  service  in  civilizing 
the  Indians,  and  propagating  the  gospel  among  them."6  This  unionr 
which  existed  until  the  charters  of  the  colonies  were  vacated  in  1686, 
covered  the  period  in  which  Eliot,  May  hew,  and  others  labored  with 
such  zeal  and  success  to  christianize  and  civilize  the  Indians  of  New 
England. 

Though  difficulties  had  sometimes  arisen  between  the  whites  and 
Indians  in  New  England,  they  had  not  involved  any  considerable  num 
ber  of  the  latter,  and  had  been  easily  composed  until  the  outbreak  of 
King  Philip's  War  in  1675,  so  that  the  efforts  to  christianize  and  civil 
ize  the  natives  had  proceeded  without  serious  interruption.  The  terri- 

1  Records  of  Mass.,  Vol.  II,  pp.  176, 177.  3  Ibid.,  Vol.  IV,  Part  2,  p.  282.  » Ibid., 
Vol.  V,  p.  63.  «  Winthrop :  Hist,  of  Mass.,  Vol.  II,  p.  121 ;  Mass.  Hist.  Coll.,  1st 

series,  Vol.  I,  p.  175.        5  Records  of  Mass.,  Vol.  IV,  Part  2,  p.  473.        « Hist,  of  Conn., 
I,  129;  Holmes'  Annals,  I,  270. 


SUFFERINGS    OF    CHRISTIAN    INDIANS.  45 

ble  effects  of  that  war  on  the  scattered  New  England  settlements^have 
often  been  portrayed,  but  its  destructive  influence  on  the  efforts  to  ele 
vate  the  Indians  has  not  been  so  carefully  estimated. 

Mr.  Gookin's  narrative,  entitled  uAn  Historical  Account  of  the  Do 
ings  and  Sufferings  of  the  Christian  Indians  in  New  England,  in  the 
years  1675,  1676,  and  1677,  impartially  drawa,  by  one  well  acquainted 
with  that  Affair,"  was  written  from  his  residence  at  Cambridge,  Decem 
ber,  1677.  It  was  found  long  after  in  private  hands  in  England,  and 
was  given  to  the  public  by  the  American  Antiquarian  Society  only  in 
1836.  Mr.  George  E.  Ellis  says  of  this  narrative : 

Even  at  this  late  day  and  while  the  pangs  which  it  cost  the  writer,  and  of  whick 
»s  borne  by  others  it  was  the  faithful  record,  have  long  been  stilled  in  peace,  it  can 
Dot  be  read  without  a  profound  sympathy  of  sorrow.  *  *  *  The  gentle,  earnest 
truthfulness,  the  sweet  forbearance,  the  passionless  tone,  and  the  full,  minute,  and 
well-authenticated  matter  of  this  record,  draw  to  the  writer  our  warmest  respect  and 
confidence.  The  substance  of  it  is  a  matter-of-fact,  detailed  rehearsal  of  the  jealousies, 
apprehensions,  and  severe  measures  on  the  part  of  the  people  and  government  of 
Massachusetts,  in  their  dealing  with  the  «'  Praying  Indians  "  during  the  horrors  and 
massacres  of  that  exterminating  war  [King  Philip's].  *  *  *  Gookin  and  Eliot 
were  fully  persuaded,  from  their  own  knowledge,  that  the  Indians  under  instruction 
were  then  sufficient  in  numbers,  with  constancy  and  sincerity  for  the  emergency,  if  they 
liad  been  j  udiciously  managed,  to  have  been  most  effective  allies  of  the  whites  in  that 
war,  and  that  their  settlements  were  in  fact  admirably  adapted  to  be  a  wall  of  defense. 

*  *    *    The  darkest  jealousies,  which  could  not  be  reasoned  with,  popular  panics, 
and  bruited  or  whispered  suspicions,  had  full  sway.     The  word  was,  "We  have  bee» 
nourishing  vipers."     It  was  affirmed  that,  either  by  artifice,  or  threats,  or  promises 
of  reward,  Philip  would  sooner  or  later  induce  the  converted  Indians  to  make  com 
mon  cause  with  him  as  spies  or  traitors.     This  jealousy  was  natural,  and  is  not  to  b« 
wondered  over.     The  magistrates  seeni  to  have  tried  to  withstand  it.     Many  of  their 
first  measures  in  dealing  with  it  were  considerate  and  forbearing,  as  they  remon 
strated  with  the  popular  excitement,  and  endeavored  to  restrain  it,  manifesting  a  true 
sympathy  with  the  suspected  and  odious  parties.    But  it  was  all  in  vain.    Just  enough 
•ases  also  did  occur,  which,  when  aggravated  by  rumor  and  generalized  upon,  seemed  t» 
warrant  suspicion  and  distrust  of  all  the  christianized  Indians.    Some  few  who  had  set 
tlements  in  the  towns,  and  a  larger  number  of  those  who  had  never  committed  them- 
•elves  directly  to  the  experiment  on  trial  in  their  behalf,  slipped  away  into  the  woods. 
In  three  instances  barns  or  outbuildings  in  exposed  situations  were  set  on  fire,  as  was 
•uspected  and  alleged,  by  Indians  who  had  been  under  the  kindly  care  of  the  whites. 
In  no  instance,  however,  was  such  a  deed  proved  against  any  one  of  them,  while  there 
were  mischievous  and  malignant  strollers  enough  in  those  dismal  days  to  have  don* 
many  such  acts,  and  worse  ones.     In  the  meantime  several  outrages  and  even  mur 
ders  were  committed  against  the  Indians  by  the  exasperated  whites,  and  the  juries 
would  not  convict  the  offenders  in  the  courts,  though  the  magistrates  faithfully  in 
structed  and  urged  them  to  do  so.    It  would  appear  that,  as  the  excitement  and  panie 
increased,  something  of  the  effect  followed  which  had  from  the  first  been  apprehended. 

*  *     *     As  day  by  day  brought  fresh  alarms    *     *     *    the  suspicions  and  animosi 
ties  against  the  christianized  Indians  could  no  longer  be  held  in  check.    Some  indeed 
were  ready  to  turn  against  them  with  the  deadliest  weapons.     *     *     *    The  rooted 
race  prejudice  stirred  the  English  blood.     Their  [the  Indians']  occasional  assump 
tions  of  equality,  induced  by  their  common  Christian  profession  and  observances, 
made  the  Indians  offensive.    Timid  and  thrifty  persons  dreaded  the  strolling  or  camp 
ing  of  a  few  of  them  in  their  neighborhood,  as  worse  than  Gypsies.    The  Indians  ob 
served  and  felt  all  these  things,  and  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  they  sometimes 


46  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

gave  the  whites  reason  to  dread  their  proximity.  But  there  was  no  alternative  to  the 
removal  of  the  Indians  from  their  settlements.  *  *  *  Eliot  and  Gookin  stood  res 
olutely  and  mo.st  affectionately  for  the  championship  of  the  objects  of  their  care. 
They  had  no  distrust,  no  wavering  in  their  love.  They  pleaded,  remonstrated,  and 
offered  themselves  to  be  sureties  for  the  fidelity  of  the  wretched  and  cowering  converts. 
Gookin  was  confronted  and  insulted  for  his  conduct  in  the  case,  and  even  Eliot  was 
treated  by  some  with  reproaches  and  disdain.  The  courts  were  compelled  to  yield  to 
the  wishes  of  the  panic-stricken  whites.1 

The  fate  of  the  "Praying  Indians7'  at  Natiek  was  less  distressing 
than  that  which  befell  those  in  other  towns  where  men,  women,  and 
children  were  killed  while  living  quietly  and  pursuing  their  industries 
in  their  homes.  None  of  these  outrages  committed  by  white  people 
seem  to  have  been  punished  by  law,  the  juries  failing  to  render  a  ver 
dict  against  one  guilty  of  the  offence  of  killing  Indians. 

The  story  of  the  Natick  Indians  is  briefly  as  follows:  The  town  lay 
on  the  road  from  the  west  to  the  east;  and  through  the  little  town  one 
June  day  in  1G75  passed  Oneco,  sou  of  Uncas,  with  fifty  Mohicans,  on 
their  way  to  Boston  to  join  tbeir  British  allies.  As  they  passed  they 
were  j  oined  by  two  Englishmen  and  some  Natick  Indians.  Three  mouths 
later,  just  as  their  crops  were  ripening,  these  Christian  Indians  were  hur 
ried  off  from  their  village  home  wit  ha  few  movables,  the  sick  andlame  be 
ing  taken  in  carts.  They  were  brought  to  the  site  where  the  arsenal  now 
stands  in  Watertown,  Mass.  There  John  Eliot  and  a  few  friends  met 
them  and  sought  to  comfort  them  with  prayer,  being  "  deeply  moved  by 
their  submissive  patience."  At  midnight,  October  30,  the  tide  serving, 
they  were  shipped  in  three  vessels  to  Deer  Island,  in  Boston  Harbor.  In 
dians  from  other  of  the  praying  towns  joined  them  later,  until  over  five 
hundred  were  huddled  upon  the  barren  island.  John  Eliot,  then  seventy- 
two  years  old,  visited  them  with  Mr.  Gookin,  who  writes:  "I  observed 
in  all  my  visits  to  them  that  they  carried  themselves  patiently,  humbly 
and  piously,  without  murmuring  or  complaining  against  the  English  for 
their  sufferings  (which  were  not  few),  for  they  lived  chiefly  upon  clams 
and  shell- fish  that  they  digged  out  of  the  sand  at  low  water.  The 
island  was  bleak  and  cold,  and  their  wigwams  poor  and  mean — their 
clothes  few  and  thin.  Some  little  corn  they  had  of  their  own;  which 
the  Council  ordered  to  be  fetched  from  their  plantations  and  conveyed  to 
them  by  little  and  little." 

Finally,  as  the  war  pressed  harder  and  harder  upon  the  colonists,  the 
help  of  these  persecuted  Indians  was  reluctantly  sought,  and  by  their 
faithfulness  they  turned  the  tide  of  war  and  saved  the  English.  It  is 
stated  that  had  it  not  been  for  the  3,000  u  Praying  Indians  "  of  Massa 
chusetts  and  Plymouth  colonies,  who  were  thus  withdrawn  from  Philip's 
support,  and  many  of  them  turned  actively  against  him,  there  would 
hardly  have  remained  a  remnant  of  the  white  race  upon  the  New  Eng 
land  coast. 

In  the  following  year  the  exiles  on  Deer  Island  were  permitted  to 
return  to  their  desolated  homes.  At  Natick  their  mill  was  burned,  their 


lThe  Ked  Man  and  the  White  Man,  pp.  459-463.     Boston, 


THE    NATICK   INDIANS.  47 

fields  and  bouses  wasted.  It  was  hard  to  rally  them  or  to  make  them 
forget  the  unprovoked  outrages  and  hard  treatment  put  upon  them 
merely  because  of  their  race.  Prosperity  can  hardly  be  said  to  have 
ever  returned  to  the  Natick  Indians. 

u  Daniel  Takawambpait  was  ordained  November,  1681,  ye  first  Indian 
minister,"  writes  Judge  Sewall,  in  his  diary.  The  ordination  of  this 
Indian  minister  was  John  Eliot's  legacy  to  his  Natick  flock.  In  1691 
the  Indians  petitioned  the  General  Court  for  permission  to  sell  a  "nook 
of  land"  that  they  might  pay  the  carpenter  for  a  new  church,  their  old 
one  having  "fallen  down."  This  was  granted,  and  their  native  preacher 
ministered  to  them  until  his  death,  in  1716.1 

In  1677  the  General  Court  reduced  the  number  of  "praying  towns'7 
to  four,  and  their  inhabitants  were  forbidden  to  entertain  strangers  or 
to  u  travel  with  guns."  Those  who  desired  to  remain  with  the  settlers 
as  servants  could  do  so,  but  they  must  be  instructed  in  the  Christian 
religion  until  twenty -four  years  of  age.  Indians  that  had  been  captured 
and  sold  as  slaves  must  be  "trained  in  civility  and  religion."2 

In  1681  the  towns  were  reduced  to  three,  and  all  the  Indians  in  the 
Massachusetts  colony  were  ordered  to  live  within  these  limits  under 
"  pain  of  going  to  prison." 3 

Education. — Rev.  John  Eliot  was  born  in  Essex,  England,  in  1604  j 
graduated  at  Cambridge,  in  1623  5  and  came  to  New  England,  in  1631. 
He  accepted  the  pastorate  of  the  First  Church  at  Eoxbury,  in  1632,  and 
continued  his  charge  until  his  death  in  1690.  His  attention  and  sym- 

1  Proceedings  of  the  Hist.  Nat.  Hist,  and  Library  Asso.,  South  Natick.  Maws. 

*  Records  of  Mass.,  Vol.  V,  p.  136. 

3  Ibid.j  p.  327.  In  1721  a  white  minister  came  to  labor  among  the  Indians,  and  an  old 
record  says:  "  Great  enthusiasm  prevailed."  A  new  meeting-house  was  built  at  the  cost 
of  40  acres  of  land.  That  site  was  the  same  as  the  first  one  built,  and  the  people,  as  they 
came  and  went  on  Sunday,  "  used  to  step  across  the  ditch  which  surrounded  the  fort 
jn  Eliot's  time."  White  families  had  gathered  at  Natick,  and  some  of  them  lived  on 
terms  of  friendship  with  the  natives.  Joshua  Brand,  a  noted  native  physician,  was 
near  neighbor  to  Jonathan  Carver,  the  father  of  six  daughters.  Betty,  next  to  the 
youngest,  was  an  energetic,  executive,  and  kindly  person,  teaching  school  among  her 
many  doings.  Her  sayings  and  ballad  singing,  "  keeping  time  on  the  treadle  of  her 
spinning- wheel,"  are  part  of  the  town  traditions.  Between  the  home  of  this  cheery 
woman  and  the  house  of  Joshua  Brand  was  a  "beaten  path,"  made  partly  by  "the 
children  of  the  two  families,"  that  were  "  equally  welcome  in  both  houses." 

These  pleasant  relations  seem  to  have  continued,  for  in  1753,  when  the  new  pastor, 
the  Parson  Lothrop,  of  Mrs.  Stowe's  "Old town  Folks,"  built  his  house,  the  Indians 
brought  elms  on  their  shoulders  and  planted  them  about  the  new  home  as  a  testi 
monial  of  their  regard. 

Up  to  1733  all  the  town  officers  were  Indians  ;  but  as  the  white  inhabitants  increased 
white  men  served  with  the  natives,  and  finally  superseded  them.  In  1762  Natick  was 
incorporated  as  an  English  town  after  having  remained  for  one  hundred  and  eleven 
years  as  an  Indian  reservation.  The  Indians  gradually  disappeared.  In  1792  there 
remained  but  one  full  blood  family.  In  October,  1846,  at  the  celebration  of  the  two 
hundredth  anniversary  of  Eliot's  first  visit  to  the  spot,  a  young  girl  of  sixteen  was 
present,  the  only  lineal  descendant  of  the  Natick  Indians  known  to  the  present 
inhabitants. 


48  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

pathy  were  early  drawn  to  the  condition  of  the  Indians,  and  plans  for 
helping  them  occupied  his  mind.  He  began  the  study  of  the  language 
of  the  tribes  in  his  immediate  vicinity,  instructing  those  Indians  who 
visited  him,  as  well  as  he  could,  in  the  Christian  doctrine.  In  his  let 
ters  to  the  agent  of  the  colony  in  England  and  to  other  persons  he 
sought  not  only  to  arouse  sympathy  for  the  Indians,  but  to  secure  pe 
cuniary  aid  to  carry  on  the  work  of  Ohristianizatiou.  This  came  later, 
but  not  until  John  Eliot  and  other  laborers  had  proven  the  practica 
bility  of  the  work  proposed. 

One  of  the  ablest  of  Eliot's  coadjutors  was  Mr.  Daniel  Gookin,  born  in 
Kent,  England,  in  1602.  Having  secured  a  grant  of  land  in  Yirginia 
he  undertook  "to  transport  a  great  multitude  of  people  and  cattle" 
thither,  and  arrived  in  1631.  He  settled  in  Newport  News.  When  the 
nonconformists  were  banished  from  Yirginia  in  1643,  "divers  Godly  dis 
posed  persons  came  from  thence  to  New  England."  Mr.  Gookin  arrived 
in  1644,  and  was  that  year  admitted  as  a  freeman  of  the  colony.  He 
lived  in  Boston,  and  afterward  in  Cambridge.  He  became  eoininander- 
in-chief  of  the  military  of  the  colony,  speaker  of  the  House  of  Deputies 
in  1651,  and  was  made  superintendent  of  the  Indians  in  Massachusetts 
in  1656.  He  continued  to  hold  this  office,  which  was  magisterial  in  char 
acter,  until  his  death  in  1686.1 

The  duties  of  the  superintendent  required  Mr.  Gookin  "to  make  and 
execute  good  orders  for  keeping  holy  the  Sabbath  day;  and  that  the 
people  do  attend  the  public  worship  of  God ;  and  that  schools  for  the 
education  of  youth  be  settled  and  continued  among  them ;  and  to  pro 
vide  that  the  Indian  teachers  and  rulers  have  some  small  encourage 
ment  distributed  among  them,  according  to  the  people's  ability,  which 
is  done  out  of  the  tenths  of  their  yearly  increase  of  all  sorts  of  grain 
and  pulse."  He  was  also  required  to  make  and  enforce  orders  "  for 
promoting  and  practicing  morality,  civility,  industry,  and  diligence  in 
their  particular  callings;  for  idleness  and  improvidence  are  the  Indians' 
great  sins,  and  are  a  kind  of  second  nature  to  them,  which  by  good  ex 
ample  and  wholesome  laws,  gradually  applied,  with  God's  blessing,  may 
be  rooted  out." 

John  Eliot  gave  as  his  reason  for  engaging  in  work  for  the  Indians : 

First.  The  glory  of  God  in  the  conversion  of  some  of  these  poar  desolate  souls. 

Second.  His  compassion  and  ardent  aifection  to  them  as  of  mankind  in  their  great 
blindness  and  ignorance. 

Third.  And  not  the  least  to  endeavor  as  far  as  in  him  lay  the  accomplishment  and 
fulfilling  of  the  covenant  and  promise  the  New  England  people  had  made  to  their 
King  when  he  granted  them  their  charter.2 

That  a  man  capable  of  so  large  a  Christian  feeling  toward  a  race  that 
was  characterized  as  a  "  nation  of  wretches,  whose  whole  religion  was 
the  most  explicite  sort  of  devil  worship," 3  and  proposing  their  elevation 
from  motives  of  the  broadest  humanity  and  patriotism,  should  fail  to  meet 

'Archaeologi a  Americana,  Vol.  II,  p.  425.  8Mass.  Hist.  Coll.,  1st  series,  Vol.  I,  p.  175. 
*Magnalia,  Vol.  VII,  p.  6. 


THE    NONANTUM    INDIANS.  49 

a  cordial  response  from  the  colonists,  was  not  surprising.  It  has  taken 
this  nation  two  hundred  and  forty  years  to  secure  the  legislation l  that 
makes  it  possible  to  take  up  the  work  begun  by  John  Eliot  in  the  midst 
of  the  pioneer  life  of  New  England. 

In  October,  1646,  John  Eliot,  accompanied  by  several  friends,  made 
a  visit  and  preached  to  the  Indians  of  Nonantum  (East  Newton),2  a  few 
miles  from  Eoxbury,  where  he  was  kindly  receievd  by  the  natives  and 
their  chief  Wab'aii,  a  warm  friend  of  the  English,  whose  son  was  being 
educated  in  an  English  school  at  Dedham.  One  of  the  questions  asked 
by  the  Indians  after  the  sermon  was  whether  God  or  Jesus  Christ  could 
understand  prayers  in  the  Indian  language.  Eliot's  visits  to  the  Indians 
were  continued  with  such  success  that  in  December  they  offered  all 
their  children  to  be  instructed  by  the  English,  and  lamented  their  ina 
bility  to  pay  anything  for  their  education.  Many  of  the  Indians  ap 
pear  to  have  cut  off  their  scalp -locks  at.  this  time,  for  one  of  the  con 
verts  complained  at  the  December  meeting  that  the  other  Indians  called 
the  Christian  Indians  rogues  for  wearing  their  hair  short  like  the  Eng 
lish. 

The  General  Court  having  set  apart  for  their  use  a  tract  of  land  at 
Nonantum,3  he  furnished  them  u  by  the  public  aid  "with  agricultural 
implements,  and  induced  them  to  build  ditches,  walls,  better  wigwams, 
and  to  engage  in  husbandry  and  learn  certain  trades.  Among  the  ar 
ticles  they  carried  to  market  for  sale  were  brooms,  staves,  baskets, 
cranberries,  and  fish.  The  women  learned  to  spin,  and  Eliot  took  it 
upon  himself  to  see  that  they  were  supplied  with  spinning  wheels.  The 
Indians  desired  a  form  of  civil  government,  and  the  General  Court  or 
dered  that  one  or  more  of  the  magistrates  appointed  should  hold  a  court 
quarterly4  and  adjudicate  all  civil  and  criminal  causes,  not  being  cap 
ital,  concerning  the  Indians  only ;  and  the  sachems  were  empowered  to 
bring  any  of  their  people  before  his  court.  They  also  held  among  them 
selves  a  monthly  court  for  the  trial  of  inferior  causes.  The  executive 
officers  of  both  courts  were  appointed  by  the  sachems,  and  all  fines  col 
lected  were  to  be  used  for  building  school-houses  or  for  other  purposes 
of  public  benefit.  At  the  same  session  (May  26,  1647)  the  Court  passed 
the  following  order : 

It  is  ordered  thsft  £10  be  given  Mr.  Eliot  as  a  gratuitie  from  this  Court  in  respect 
of  his  paynes  in  instructing  the  Indians  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  &  that  order  be 
taken  that  the  £20  per  annum  by  the  Lady  Ermin  for  yt  purpose  may  be  called  for 
&  imployed  accordingly.5 

The  next  year  an  unknown  gentlemen  in  London  sent  to  Eliot  £10  to 
be  expended  in  instructing  the  children  in  letters,  and  the  latter,  while 
remarking  on  the  good  it  had  done,  laments  the  prospect  of  his  being 
unable  to  keep  the  children  in  school  for  want  of  means.  Considerable 
interest  in  behalf  of  the  Indians  was  awakened  in  England,  and  in  1649 

1  Severalty  act,  signed  February  8,  1887.    3  Mass.  Hist.  Coll.,  1st  series,  Vol.  I,  p.  168. 
3 Records  of  Mass.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  85.        * Ibid.,  p.  106.        5Ibid.,  Vol.  II,  p.  188. 
8.  Ex.  95 4 


50  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Parliament  instituted  the  corporation  entitled  "The  President  and 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  New  England,"  and  enacted 
that  a  general  contribution  should  be  made  throughout  England  and 
Wales  for  its  benefit.  Though  much  opposition  to  the  plan  of  convert 
ing  the  Indians  was  displayed,  a  considerable  sum,  yielding  between 
five  and  six  hundred  pounds  a  year,  was  collected  and  the  income  prop 
erly  expended.  On  the  accession  of  Charles  II  in  1660  the  enemies  of 
the  society  endeavored  to  destroy  it  by  persuading  him  that  the  charter, 
never  having  received  the  royal  assent,  was  illegal,  and  inducing  him 
to  divert  its  revenues  to  the  royal  coffers.  The  friends  of  the  society 
were  on  the  alert  and  succeeded  in  getting  the  charter  confirmed  by 
Charles,  an  act  that  made  possible  the  continuation  of  work  by  Eliot 
and  others  in  behalf  of  the  Indians. 

The  Indian  titles  to  lands  in  Massachusetts  had  been  generally  alien 
ated,  and  such  improvements  as  the  Indians  made  seem  to  have  been 
at  the  mercy  of  the  English,  so  that  the  General  Court  in  October,  1652, 
too£  cognizance  of  the  subject  as  follows : 

*  *  *  It  is  therefore  ordered  and  enacted  by  this  Court  &  the  authority  thereof,  that 
what  laades  any  of  the  Indians,  within  this  j  urisdiction,  have  by  possession  or  im 
provement,  by  subdueing  of  the  same,  they  have  just  right  thereunto  accordinge  to 
that  Gen:  1:  28,  chap:  9:  1,  Psa:  115,  16. 

It  was  further  provided  that  any  Indians  who  became  civilized  might 
acquire  land  by  allotment  in  the  white  settlements  on  the  same  terms 
as  the  English.  It  was  also  decreed  that  when  ua  competent  number 
of  Indians  shall  be  capable  of  a  township,  upon  their  request  unto  the 
General  Court  they  shall  have  grant  of  lands  undisposed  of  for  a  plan 
tation  as  the  English  have."  "Any  Indian  unjustly  put  from  his  plant 
ing  or  fishing  ground,  upon  their  complaint  or  proof  thereof,  they  shall 
have  relief  in  any  of  the  courts  of  justice  amongst  the  English  as  the 
English  have."1 

Under  this  ordinance  the  first  town  was  established  at  Natick.  Thither 
John  Eliot  took  a  small  colony  of  Indians  in  1651.  Three  wide  streets 
were  laid  out,  one  on  the  south  and  two  on  the  north  side  of  the  Charles 
Kiver.  An  arched  foot-bridge,  resting  upon  wooden  abutments  weighted 
with  stone,  was  thrown  across  the  stream.  The  bridge  was  80  feet  long 
and  8  feet  high,  and  proved  to  be  a  substantial  structure.  Separate 
lots  were  set  off'  for  each  family,  and  each  dwelling  was  to  have  a  garden 
patch.  Orchards  were  planted,  clearings  made,  and  fields  cultivated, 
and  all  of  these  were  inclosed  by  wooden  or  stone  fences.  The  meeting 
house  was  50  feet  long.  25  feet  wide,  and  12  feet  high.  It  was  built 
of  squared  timber,  hewn  by  the  Indians  under  the  supervision  of  John 
Eliot,  and  carried  on  their  shoulders  from  the  forest  to  the  building- 
site.  All  the  work  was  done  by  Indian  labor,  except  two  days'  service 
by  an  English  carpenter.  The  house  was  two  stories ;  the  lower  served 
as  a  school  room  on  week  days  and  as  a  place  for  worship  on  Sunday* 

'Records  of  Mass.,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  '261-W2. 


ELIOT'S  WORK  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  51 

The  upper  room  was  used  by  the  Indians  to  store  their  pelts  and  other 
salable  articles ;  one  corner  was  partitioned  off  as  the  missionary's 
apartment.  A  circular  palisade,  flanked  by  a  ditch,  surrounded  the 
meeting-house,  making  it  a  kind  of  fortress.1 

In  1652  the  General  Court  set  apart  4  square  miles  for  the  use  of  the 
town.2 

The  Corporation  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts, 
in  England,  sent  tools  as  well  as  books  and  money.  The  Indians,  being- 
no  w  settled,  were  more  anxious  than  before  to  imitate  their  English 
neighbors  by  living  under  civil  and  ecclesiastical  laws.  Eliot  believed 
that  all  civil  government  and  laws  should  be  derived  from  the  Script 
ures  alone,  and  he  said  of  his  Indians,  "  They  shall  be  wholly  governed 
by  the  Scriptures  in  all  things,  both  in  church  and  state;  the  Lord  shall 
be  their  law-giver,  the  Lord  shall  be  their  judge,  the  Lord  shall  be  their 
king,  and  unto  that  frame  the  Lord  will  bring  all  the  world  ere  he  hath 
done."  The  form  of  government  chosen  by  the  Indians  under  Eliot's 
influence  was  that  proposed  by  Jethro  to  the  Israelites.  Accordingly 
they  met  together  and  chose  one  ruler  of  a  hundred,  two  rulers  of  fifties, 
and  ten  rulers  of  tens. 

In  the  schools  and  in  the  homes  industries  were  taught.  The  girls 
learned  to  spin  and  weave,  and  cleanliness  was  exacted  in  all  the 
houses.  The  boys  became  carpenters,  masons,  and  blacksmiths.  Bas 
ket- weaving  and  the  making  of  shingles  and  clapboards  were  carried 
on,  the  people  having  built  a  saw-mill  in  1658,  the  third  erected  in 
America.  The  people  became  thrifty,  and  gathered  about  them  horses, 
cattle,  swine,  and  fowls.  They  were  diligent  and  reverent  in  their 
attention  to  religious  duties,  attending  the  two  services  on  Sunday  and 
at  other  times  during  the  week.  A  church  with  native  members  was 
not  instituted  until  1660.  This  delay,  however,  was  occasioned  by  other 
causes  than  the  lack  of  Christian  converts. 

It  is  a  suggestive  chapter  to  read  the  painstaking  account  of  John 
Eliot's  pleadings  with  the  colonists  to  permit  him  to  make  this  experi 
ment  of  civilizing  and  Christianizing  the  Indians.  It  was  by  no  means 
popular,  and  hardly  approved.  The  money  for  the  support  of  this  mis 
sion  work  did  not  come  from  the  colonists,  but  from  friendly  sympa 
thizers  in  England.  The  people  near  at  hand  ridiculed  his  schemes 
and  sought  to  thwart  all  measures  for  the  protection  of  the  Indians  by 
contemptuous  treatment  and  injustice  in  trade,  while  the  magistrates 
hesitated  to  carry  out  beneficial  enactments.  In  religious  matters  the 
English  resented  the  recognition  of  a  church  composed  of  natives.  It 
was  deemed  derogatory  to  English  pride,  self-respect,  and  the  dignity 
of  Puritan  institutions,  and  as  tending  toward  an  equality  not  to  be 
welcomed.  The  gentler  counsels  of  John  Eliot,  however,  finally  pre- 
railed,  and  the  "assembled  elders  admitted  the  confessions"  of  the 

1  Field-Day  Proceedings,  etc.  Hist.  Nat.  Hist,  and  Library  Society  of  South  Na- 
tiek,  Mass.,  1881,  1882,  1883.  2  Records  of  Mass.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  294. 


52  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION". 

Indians,  and  a  native  church  was  established  at  Natick  nine  years  after 
its  settlement. 

Eliot  wrote  to  England  asking  that  physicians,  well  supplied  with 
drugs  and  other  appliances,  might  be  sent  to  practice  among  the  In 
dians.  He  also  suggested  that  these  gentlemen  should  lecture  with 
the  help  of  anatomy,  u  or  skeleton."  This  plan  was  proposed  as  a  means 
to  break  the  power  of  the  medicine-man  over  the  ignorant.  Eliot  him 
self  had  "some  thoughts,"  so  he  says,  of  reading  medicine* 

Once  a  week  in  the  summer  Eliot  lectured  on  logic  and  theology  to 
the  natives  at  Katick  (the  first  summer  school  in  Massachusetts). 

The  Indians  were  encouraged  to  ask  questions  at  the  services  held 
for  religious  teaching  upon  subjects  that  engaged  their  thoughts.  Eliot 
said  "  they  were  fruitful  in  that  way."  A  writer  touching  on  this  sub 
ject  remarks  wittily  :  "  It  was  altogether  natural  that  the  Indians, 
being  so  positively  told  by  those  who  seemed  to  have  knowledge  in  the 
case  that  they  were  the  natural  bond  subjects  of  Satan  in  life  and  death, 
and  being  generally  treated  by  the  English  in  conformity  with  this 
teaching,  should  be  especially  interested  in  learning  all  they  could 
about  their  dark  and  spiritual  adversary."  The  Indians  asked,  "  If  God 
made  hell  in  one  of  the  six  days,  why  did  he  make  hell  before  Adam 
sinned  ?  "  .  "  Why  do  Englishmen  so  eagerly  kill  all  snakes  1  "  "  Why 
does  not  God,  having  full  power,  kill  the  devil,  that  makes  all  men 
so  bad  ?  v  And,  again,  "  If  God  loves  those  who  turn  to  him,  why 
does  he  ever  afflict  them  after  thev  have  turned  to  him  ?" 

Eliot  extended  his  labors  to  other  bands  of  Indians  living  m  Massa 
chusetts  with  such  success  that  there  were  in  1674  fourteen  towns  of 
Praying  Indians  in  the  colony,1  seven  of  which  had  been  settled  a  num 
ber  of  years  and  contained  in  all  a  permanent  Indian  population  of 
about  five  hundred.  At  certain  seasons  this  population  was  greatly  in 
creased  by  the  temporary  sojourn  of  Indians  who  led  a  more  or  less 
wandering  life,  and  these  occasions  were  improved  by  Eliot,  who  visited 
and  preached  to  them. 

At  Wamesit  (Tewksbury),  about  20  miles  from  Boston,  there  were 
about  fifteen  families  settled,  but  the  population  was  largely  increased 
during  the  fishing  season,  at  which  time  Eliot  sought  "to  spread  the 
net  of  the  Gospel  to  fish  for  their  souls."  We  learn  that  "  the  ruler 
of  this  people  is  called  Numphaw,"  and  that  u  their  teacher  is  called 
Samuel,  son  to  the  ruler,  a  young  man  of  good  parts,  and  can  speak 
read,  and  write  English  and  Indian  competently.  He  is  one  of  those 
that  was  bred  up  at  school  at  the  charge  of  the  corporation  for  the 
Indians."  Our  author  describes  the  fishery  at  this  place  as  very  pro- 


.  Hist.  Coll.,  1st  series,  Vol.  I,  pp.  180-195. 
The  following  towns  occupy  the  sites  of  the  "Indian  praying  towns":  Natick, 
Stoughton,  Graftou,  Marlborough,  Tewksbury,  Littleton,  Hopkinton,  D.udley,  North 
east,  Southeast,  and  Southwest  Woodstock,  Uxbridge,  and  Brookfield.  There  were 
nine  other  towns  among  the  Nipmuck  that  dwelt  near  the  Connecticut  Valley,  beside 
settlements  and  towns  on  Cape  Cod  and  throughout  Plymouth  Colony.  See  p.  59. 


INDIAN   TOWNS    ORGANIZED.  53 

ductive,  and  says  that  "the  Indians,  being  well  stored  with  horses 
at  a  low  price,  might  furnish  the  market  (Boston)  fully,  being  at  so 
small  a  distance." 

These  visits  frequently  took  place  at  the  time  the  court  was  being 
held  by  the  colonial  magistrate  at  the  different  Indian  towns ;  and 
these  occasions  were  sometimes  a  sort  of  market  time,  the  Indians  ad 
justing  their  trading  in  pelts,  fish,  and  other  articles.  According  to  the 
decree  of  the  General  Court  one  or  two  ministers  were  present,  and 
John  Eliot  was  generally  the  companion  of  his  friend,  Mr.  Daniel 
Gookin,  superintendent  and  magistrate  for  the  Indians. 

The  Indian  towns  were  similarly  organized,  and  the  code  of  laws  con* 
tained  many  practical  lessons: 

If  any  man  be  idle  a  week,  or  at  most  a  fortnight,  he  shall  pay  5s. 

If  any  man  shall  heat  his  wife,  his  hands  shall  be  tied  behind  him  and  he  shall  be 
carried  to  the  place  of  justice  to  be  severely  punished. 

Any  young  man,  if  not  another's  servant,  and  if  unmarried,  shall  be  compelled  to 
set  up  a  wigwam  and  plant  for  himself  and  not  shift  up  and  down  in  other  wig 
wams. 

If  any  woman  shall  not  have  her  hair  tied  up,  but  hang  loose  or  be  cut  as  men's 
hair,  she  shall  pay  5s. 

All  men  that  wear  long  locks  shall  pay  5s. 

Immorality  and  indecent  conduct  were  also  subject  to  fine.1 
The  New  England  Indian  had  acquired  the  appetite  for  strong  drink, 
and  while  the  rigorous  prohibitory  laws  of  the  colonies  repressed  the 
traffic  in  rum  to  a  great  extent,  so  far  as  he  was  concerned,  they  did 
not  prevent  his  making  a  substitute.    Gookin  says : 

In  this  village  [Nashobah  (Littleton)],  as  well  as  on  other  old  Indian  plantations, 
they  have  orchards  of  apples,  whereof  they  make  cider,  which  some  of  them  have  not 
wisdom  and  grace  to  use  for  their  comfort,  but  are  prone  to  abuse  unto  drunkenness. 
And  although  the  laws  be  strict  to  suppress  this  sin,  and  some  of  their  own  rulers  are 
very  careful  and  zealous  in  the  execution  of  them,  yet  such  is  the  madness  and  folly 
of  man  naturally,  that  he  doth  eagerly  pursue  after  that  which  tendeth  to  his  own 
destruction.  I  have  often  seriously  considered  what  course  to  take  to  restrain  this 
beastly  sin  of  drunkenness  among  them,  but  hitherto  cannot  reach  it.  For  if  it  were 
possible,  as  it  is  not,  to  prevent  the  English  from  selling  them  strong  drink,  yet  they 
have  a  native  liberty  to  plant  orchards  and  sow  grain,  as  barley  and  the  like,  of  which 
they  may  and  do  make  strong  drink  that  doth  inebriate  them,  so  that  nothing  can 
overcome  and  conquer  this  exorbitancy  but  the  sovereign  grace  of  God  in  Christ, 
which  is  the  only  antidote  to  prevent  and  mortify  the  poison  of  sin. 

A  teacher,  commonly  an  Indian,  whose  duty  seems  to  have  usually 
been  rather  that  of  a  catechist  than  a  school-master,  was  stationed  at 
each  town.  Eliot's  desire  to  maintain  schools  for  the  children  was 
greatly  hampered  by  a  lack  of  competent  teachers,  the  Indians  usually 
not  being  sufficiently  versed  in  letters,  and  few  English  being  found 
with  patience  to  learn  the  Indian  language.  Besides,  money  for  their 
support  was  wanting.  The  English  "Corporation  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,"  seconding  Mr.  Eliot's  views,  tried  the 
plan  of  educating  Indian  and  other  youth  for  missionaries  and  teachers. 

1  Hist,  of  Grafton,  pp.  20-21 ;  also  Mass.  Hist.  Coll.,  3d  series,  Vol.  IV,  p.  20. 


54  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

September  23, 1654,  it  was  ordered  that  the  two  sons  of  Thomas  Stantom 
(of  Connecticut),  who  "have  good  skill  in  the  Indian  language," should 
be  maintained  and  educated  at  Cambridge  at  the  expense  of  the  society, 
"for  future  service,  to  be  helpful  in  teaching  such  Indian  children  as 
shall  be  taken  into  the  colledge  for  that  end."  1 

It  was  agreed  at  the  same  time  to  change  the  plan  of  the  building  for 
the  Indian  college  at  Cambridge,  so  that  it  "  exceed  not  thirty  foot  ia 
length  and  twenty  in  breadth,"  and  that  the  building  should  be  finished 
as  soon  as  possible,  at  the  charge  of  the  society. 

The  efforts  to  educate  Indian  youth  for  school- masters  were  measura 
bly  successful,  but  the  attempt  to  give  them  a  college  training  and  fit 
them  for  the  higher  duties  of  the  ministry  appears  to  have  failed.  Not 
withstanding  the  misfortunes  of  sickness  and  death  that  clouded  tbe 
first  attempts  to  endow  the  Indian  youth  with  a  higher  education,  their 
friends  did  not  despair,  and  built  at  Cambridge  the  Indian  college,  a 
brick  structure  large  enough  to  accommodate  twenty  pupils  with  lodg 
ings  and  study*-rooms,  and  costing  three  or  four  hundred  pounds,  which 
expense  was  borne  by  the  society  under  whose  direction  it  was  built. 
It  appears  to  have  been  little  used  for  the  purpose  designed,  "  by  rea 
son  of  the  death  and  failing  of  the  Indian  scholars.  It  hath  hitherto 
been  principally  improved  for  to  accommodate  English  scholars,  and 
for  placing  and  using  a  printing-press  belonging  to  the  college."  Goo- 
kin,  a  fellow-laborer,  of  Eliot,  writes  of  the  college  and  of  Eliot,  as  fol 
lows: 

But  besides  liis  industry  to  provoke  others,  and  his  frequent  travels  and  preach 
ing  among  the  Indians,  he  set  up  that  great  work  of  translating  the  bible  into  the 
Indian  language ;  which  the  Honourable  Corporation  for  propagating  the  gospel  in 
New-England,  residing  in  London,  did  greatly  encourage,  and  out  of  the  revenues 
belonging  to  that  stock,  which  then  was  more  considerable  than  now  it  is,  did  pay 
for  the  printing  thereof.  Besides,  he  framed  and  translated  into  the  Indian  language 
divers  other  books;  as  Indian  catechisms,  a  grammer,  primer,  singing  psalms,  the 
Practice  of  Piety,  Baxter's  Call  to  the  Unconverted,  and  other  things ;  all  which  are 
printed  at  the  charge  of  the  Corporation  stock. 

Moreover  he  took  great  care,  that  schools  should  be  planted  among  the  praying 
Indians;  and  he  taught  some  himself  to  read,  that  they  might  be  capable  to  teach 
others ;  and  by  his  procurement,  some  of  the  choice  Indian  youths  were  put  t» 
school  with  English  schoolmasters,  to  learn  both  the  English,  Latin,  and  Greek 
tongues. 

There  was  much  cost  out  of  the  Corporation  stock  expended  in  this  work,  for  fit 
ting  and  preparing  the  Indian  youth  to  be  learned  and  able  preachers  unto  their 
countrymen.  Their  diet,  apparel,  books,  and  schooling,  was  chargeable.  In  truth 
the  design  was  prudent,  noble,  and  good ;  but  it  proved  ineffectual  to  the  end  pro 
posed.  For  several  of  the  said  youth  died,  after  they  had  been  sundry  years  at 
learning,  and  made  good  proficiency  therein.  Others  were  disheartened  and  left 
learning,  after  they  were  almost  ready  for  the  college.  And  some  returned  to  live 
among  their  countrymen;  where  some  of  them  are  improved  for  schoolmasters  and 
teachers,  unto  which  they  are  advantaged  by  their  education.  Some  others  of  them 
have  entered  upon  other  callings:  as  one  is  a  mariner ;  another,  a  carpenter;  another 

1  The  charter  of  Harvard  College,  Cambridge,  Mass.,  states  that  one  of  its  objects 
shall  be  "the  Education  of  the  English  and  Indian  youth  of  this  country  in  Knowl 
edge  and  Godliness." 


INDIAN    STUDENTS    AT    CAMBRIDGE.  55 

went  for  England  with  a  gentleman,  that  lived  sometimes  at  Cambridge  in  New-Eng 
land,  named  Mr.  Drake,  which  Indian,  as  I  heard,  died  there  not  many  months  after 
his  arrival. 

I  remember  but  only  two  of  them  all,  that  lived  in  the  college  at  Cambridge;  the 
one  named  Joel,  the  other  Caleb;  both  natives  of  Martha's  Vineyard.  These  two 
were  hopeful  young  men,  especially  Joel  being  so  ripe  in  learning,  that  he  should, 
within  a  few  months,  have  taken  his  first  degree  of  bachelor  of  art  in  the  college. 
He  took  a  voyage  to  Martha's  Vineyard  to  visit  his  father  and  kindred,  a  little  before 
the  commencement;  but  upon  his  return  back  in  a  vessel,  with  other  passengers  and 
mariners,  suffered  shipwreck  upon  the  island  of  Nantucket;  where  the  bark  was 
found  pu%  on  shore ;  and  in  all  probability  the  people  in  it  came  on  shore  alive,  but 
afterwards  were  murthered  by  some  wicked  Indians  of  that  place;  who,  for  lucre  of 
the  spoil  in  the  vessel,  which  was  laden  with  goods,  thus  cruelly  destroyed  the  people 
in  it ;  for  which  fault  some  ofHhose  Indians  was  convicted  and  executed  afterwards. 
Thus  perished  our  hopeful  young  prophet  Joel.  He  was  a  good  scholar  and  a  pious 
man,  as  I  judge.  I  knew  him  well;  for  he  lived  and  was  taught  in  the  same  town 
where  I  dwell.  I  observed  him  for  several  years,  after  he  was  grown  to  years  of  dis 
cretion,  to  be  not  only  a  diligent  student,  but  an  attentive  hearer  of  God's  word, 
diligently  writing  the  sermons,  and  frequenting  lectures  ;  grave  and  sober  in  his  con 
versation. 

The  other,  called  Caleb,  not  long  after  he  took  his  degree  of  bachelor  of  art  at 
Cambridge  in  New-England,  died  of  a  consumption  at  Charlestown,  where  he  was 
placed  by  Mr.  Thomas  Danforth,  who  had  inspection  over  him,  under  the  care  of  a 
physician  in  order  to  his  health  ;  where  he  wanted  not  for  the  best  means  the  coun 
try  could  aiford,  both  of  food  and  physick  ;  but  God  denied  the  blessing,  and  put  a 
period  to  his  days. 

Of  this  disease  of  the  consumption  sundry  of  those  Indian  youths  died  that  were 
bred  up  to  school  among  the  English.  The  truth  is,  this  disease  is  frequent  among 
the  Indians  ;  and  sundry  die  of  it,  that  live  not  with  the  English.  A  hectick  fever,  is 
suing  in  a  consumption,  is  a  common  and  mortal  disease  among  them.  I  know  some 
have  apprehended  other  causes  of  the  mortality  of  these  Indian  scholars.  Some 
Jiave  attributed  it  unto  the  great  change  upon  their  bodies,  in  respect  of  their  diet, 
lodging,  apparel,  studies ;  so  much  different  from  what  they  were  inured  to  among 
their  own  countrymen."1 

The  chief  cause  of  the  failure  of  the  Indian  scholars  seems  to  have 
been  loss  of  health  attending  the  sudden  change  of  habits  compelled 
by  a  course  of  study  and  a  sedentary  life,  though  the  worthy  writer 
quoted  intimates  that  other  reasons  were  held  by  many  people.  "  Some 
conceived  God  was  not  pleased  yet  to  make  use  of  the  Indians  to  preach 
the  gospel,  and  that  the  time  of  the  great  harvest  of  their  ingathering 
is  not  yet  come,  but  will  follow  after  the  calling  of  the  Jews.  Others 
thought  that  this  honour  of  their  instruction  and  conversion  will  be 
continued  with  Englishmen."  While  there  were  those  who  thought 
that  Satan  "  did  use  all  his  stratagems  and  endeavours  to  impede  the 
spreading  of  the  Christian  faith." 

But  one  Indian  was  ever  graduated  at  Harvard  College,  though  stu 
dents  of  that  race  appear  to  have  entered  from  time  to  time.2  Presi- 

1  Mass.  Hist.  Coll.,  1st  series,  Vol.  I,  pp.  172-173. 

2  At  the  time  the  Indian  graduated  the  classics  held  rigid  sway  at  Harvard,  one 
of  the  early  regulations  of  the  college  being  that  only  Latin  should  be  spoken  on  the 
college  grounds.     Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew,  besides  other  studies,  had  to  be  mastered, 
and  the  acquisition  of  English  was  only  the  stepping-stone  to  the  Indian  who  at 
tempted  to  go  through  college. 


56  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

dent  Leverett  gives  an  account  in  his  diary,  under  date  of  March  20r 
1714,  of  the  effects  of  college  discipline  on  Larnil,  an  Indian  student 
who  had  been  dismissed  from  college  for  some  offense  and  afterwards 
restored.  He  died  the  following  July.  Leverett  writes :  a  He  was 
about  twenty  years  old,  an  acute  grammarian,  an  extraordinary  Latin 
poet,  and  a  good  Greek  one." 1 

At  an  early  period  of  his  labors  Eliot  felt  the  necessity  of  placing 
books  in  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  and  he  began  the  work  of  translation 
as  soon  as  he  had  acquired  a  sufficient  knowledge  of  the  Indian  lan 
guage.  His  labors  in  this  field  are  historical  and  need  not  be  described 
at  length  here.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  from  1653,  when  his  Indian  cate 
chism  first  appeared  from  the  press  at  Cambridge,  until  1689,  when  his 
translation  of  Shepard's  Sincere  Convert  was  published,  he  devoted  all 
the  time  that  could  be  spared  from  other  duties  and  a  considerable  por 
tion  of  his  salary  to  this  work.  Thomas2  gives  a  list  of  works  written 
or  translated  by  Eliot  and  published  during  this  period  of  thirty-six 
years.  It  includes  the  two  editions  of  the  Bible,  Baxter's  Call,  the  In 
dian  Grammar,  the  Practice  of  Piety  and  Indian  Primer  both  of  which 
passed  through  several  editions. 

The  society  sent  a  printing-press,  type,  etc.,  to  America  in  1653,  it 
being  found  impracticable  to  print  the  books  for  the  Indians  in  London, 
and  paid  all  the  expenses  of  printing  the  different  works,  except  the 
sum  contributed  by  Eliot  from  his  salary  towards  the  printing  of  the 
second  edition  of  the  Bible.  Thomas3  estimates  the  cost  of  printing  the 
first  edition  of  the  Bible  (1,000  copies),  500  extra  copies  of  the  New  Tes 
tament,  an  edition  of  Baxter's  Call  to  the  Unconverted  (1,000  copies),  the 
Psalter  (500  copies),  and  two  editions  of  the  Catechism,  at  a  little  more 
than  £1,200  sterling.  There  were  printed  2,000  copies  of  the  second  edi 
tion  of  the  Bible,  towards  the  cost  of  which  the  society  paid  £900  sterling. 
An  interesting  circumstance  connected  with  the  printing  of  these  Indian 
translations  may  be  noted.  An  Indian  youth  whose  father  and  brothers 
held  civil  and  ecclesiastical  offices  among  the  Praying  Indians,  had  been 
taught  to  read  and  write  English  at  the  Indian  charity  school  in  Cam 
bridge  j  he  afterwards  served  an  apprenticeship  with  Green,  the  printer 
of  the  Indian  books,  and  assisted  as  pressman  in  printing  the  first  edi 
tion  of  the  Bible.  At  the  outbreak  of  King  Philip's  War  in  1675  he 
absconded  and  joined  the  Indians  against  the  English,  but  returned  the 
next  year.  In  1680  he  was  employed  by  Green  on  the  second  edition 
of  the  Indian  Bible,  and  Eliot  in  his  correspondence  with  Boyle  in  1682 
says  of  him :  u  We  have  but  one  man,  the  Indian  printer,  that  is  able 
to  compose  the  sheets  and  correct  the  press  with  understanding.774  In 
1709  "James's  name  appears  in  connection  with  that  of  Bartholomew 
Green  as  printer  on  the  title-page  of  the  Psalter  in  Indian  and  En 
glish." 

1  Leverett' s  Diary,  p.  89.  2  Hist,  oi  Printing,  Vol.  I,  pp.  63-74 ;  American  Anti 
quarian  Society,  1874.  3  Hist,  of  Printing,  Vol.  I,  p.  57.  4  Life  of  John  Eliot,  by 
Converse  Francis;  Spark's  American  33iographies,  1st  series,  p.  233. 


GOODS  FOR  THE  USE  OF  THE  INDIANS.          57 

The  commissioners  of  the  United  Colonies  were  the  New  England 
managers  of  the  English  corporation  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel 
in  foreign  parts,  and  their  records  show  how  the  contributions  were 
received  and  how  they  were  used. 

Goods  for  the  use  of  the  Indians  and  for  those  engaged  in  the  work 
were  shipped  from  time  to  time  from  England  by  the  society.  The  in 
voices  include  cloth  of  various  kinds,  nails,  axes,  hoes,  scythes  and  other 
agricultural  tools  and  implements,  type,  paper,  horn  books,  primers,  ink- 
horns,  spectacles,  Bibles,  etc.1  They  often  directed  purchases.  For  ex 
ample,  in  September,  1655,  they  ordered  that  "a  coat  of  about  3  yards 
of  the  coursest  cloth  bee  made  up  and  given  to  the  Sagamore  of  Ag- 
gawam  to  Incurrage  him  to  learn  to  know  god  and  to  exite  other  Indians- 
to  doe  the  like." 

Some  trouble  was  experienced  by  the  society  in  England,  because 
regular  accounts  of  moneys  and  goods  received  and  expended  and  of 
persons  employed  in  the  Indian  servics  had  not  been  transmitted  by 
the  commissioners,  and  in  response  to  specific  instructions  the  latter 
rendered  their  first  detailed  account  in  1656,  from  which  it  appears 
they  had  received  up  to  that  time  money,  goods,  etc.,  to  the  amount  of 
£1,722  4:8.  Sd.  sterling.  At  the  same  time  they  forwarded  a  note  as  to  the 
persons  employed  and  the  amount  paid  each,  from  which  we  learn  that 
there  were  eleven  persons  in  the  service  whose  yearly  salaries  amounted 
to  £285.  This  account  is  as  follows : 

Mr.  John  Eliot £50 

Mr.  Francis  Eliot,  his  brother 30 

Sosamam,  Monequason,  Job  (three  Indian  interpreters  and  school-masters  em 
ployed  by  Mr.  Eliot) 30 

Mr.  Thomas  Mayhew 50 

Peter  Forlger,  employed  by  Mr.  Mayhew 30 

Hiacombs  and  Panuppaqua  (employed  by  Mr.  Mayhew  as  interpreters) 20 

Mr.  Eliot  and  Mr.  Mayhew  to  distribute  to  sick  Indians 20 

Mr.  Weld  for  diet,  and  for  teaching  eight  Indian  boys  and  one  girl 85- 

Clothing  the  said  boys  and  girl,  about 50 

Diet,  clothing,  and  teaching  of  John,  the  son  of  Tho.  Stanton,  who  spake  the 

Indian  language  well,  to  further  him  for  the  work,  abou  fc 20 

Mr.  Abraham  Person 15< 

Mr.  Rawson,  our  agent,  for  his  salary  and  wharf-house  room 30 

1  One  of  these  invoices,  shipped  in  1654,  is  as  follows : 

In  good  strong  socorum £  40 

"      dowlis..  


can  vice 

blew  linnin  and  s"ay 

good  serge 

1  i      strong  carsye 

good  cottens  and  penistones. 


40 
50 
50 
40 
100 
60 
30 
7 

Five  dozen  of  sythes  and  3d,  6d,  and  8d  nailes  to  the  value  in  all  of  about ' 

In  good  gunpowder "    80 

lt  horn-bookes  and  in  old  common  primmers •  -  - 

In  another  invoice  £20  worth  of  "  good  brand  cloth  of  a  sadd  couller"  figure. 

\ 


shaggs  and  double  bayes . 

inaidstone  blacke,  browne,  and  fine  cullered  thrid. 


58  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Besides  what  is  usefully  expended  in  gifts  and  gratuities  to  well-deserving  Indians. 

To  Indian  plantations  in  their  beginning  in  stock  of  cattle  and  tools,  etc.,  charge* 
about  buildings,  meeting-houses,  boats,  and  other  accidental  charges  and  expenses. 
The  yearly  value  is  uncertain. 

The  records  of  the  commissioners  for  the  years  1656-'64and  1667  con 
tain  detailed  accounts  showing  the  amounts  expended  for  the  society 
in  those  years  for  supporting  students  in  the  college  at  Cambridge,  and 
at  preparatory  schools  j  for  salaries  of  missionaries  and  school-masters, 
and  incomplete  accounts  of  money  paid  out  for  other  purposes.  The 
several  items  for  the  ten  years  are  as  follows : 

£      s.    d, 

Pay  of  missionaries  and  teachers 2,759    0    0 

Board,  clothing,  and  tuition  of  Indian  pupils  in  the  college  and  in  pre 
paratory  schools 1, 289  14    6 

Medicines  and  medical  attendance 75  18    9 

Educating  John  Stan  ton  for  a  missionary 156    1    5 

Laying  out  and  stocking  new  Indian  towns 90    0    0 

Mrs.  May  hew,  widow  of  a  missionary  at  Martha's  Vineyard 74    0    0 

Gratuities  to  deserving  Indians 110    2    0 

Holding  courts  and  instructing  the  Indians  in  the  laws,  etc 125    0    0 

School  books,  stationery,  ink  horns,  etc 75  16  10 

Board  and  clothing  of  Mr.  Mayhew's  sou  while  at  school 39    0    0 

Type,  printing  paper,  and  ink 200    9    2 

Printing  and  binding  Bible,  catechism,  and  other  Indian  books 764     1     8 

Agricultural  implements 15    0    0 

Holding  public  meetings,  interpreting,  etc 32  13    4 

^-Clothing 986 

Cards  and  wool,  industrial  school  for  women 12  13    4 

Miscellaneous..  18    0 


Making  a  total  of 5,829  17    C 

The  number  of  missionaries  and  teachers  in  these  years  averaged  sev 
enteen.  After  1660  the  majority  appear  to  have  been  natives. 

The  amount  above  given,  though  large  for  the  time  and  showing  a 
liberal  scale  of  expenditure,  does  not  by  any  means  show  the  total  ex 
penses  of  the  society  on  account  of  Indian  Christianization  and  civiliza 
tion.  It  is  impossible,  after  the  lapse  of  two  centuries,  to  make  up  a 
complete  statement. 

Besides  the  amount  paid  by  the  society,  the  missionaries,  particularly 
Mr.  Eliot,  received  considerable  sums  from  friends  of  the  Indians  in  old 
as  well  as  in  New  England,  which  were  devoted  to  the  benefit  of  the 
Indians,  but  the  amount  thus  given  can  not  now  be  ascertained. 

The  society  derived  a  considerable  portion  of  its  revenue  from  New 
England,  where  collections  were  regularly  made  in  the  churches  for  its 
benefit.  Some  years  after  the  period  of  which  we  are  now  writing  the 
the  collections  for  a  single  year  (1718)  amounted  to  £483,  besides  which^ 
there  was  an  invested  fund  of  eight  hundred  or  a  thousand  pounds, 
the  income  of  which  was  devoted  to  missionary  work  among  the  In 
dians.1 


Neal :  Hist,  of  New  England,  Chap.  VI. 


MISSIONARY    WORK    AMONG    THE    INDIANS.  59 

Notwithstanding  the  liberal  remittances  from  England  and  other 
places,  the  needs  of  the  work  far  exceeded  the  money  received,  and  the 
lives  of  the  missionaries  illustrated  self-denial  in  all  its  phases.  Gookin, 
writing  in  1674,  says:  "  Yet  there  is  always  more  occasion  to  disburse 
than  there  is  money  to  be  disbursed." 

The  work  among*  the  Indians  in  Plymouth  Colony  was  carried  on  un 
der  the  direction  of  Revs.  Richard  Bourne  and  John  Cotton,  and  from 
the  information  furnished  by  them  to  Gookin  in  1674  1  it  appears  that 
there  were  at  that  time  a  number  of  villages  of  Christian  Indians.  The 
former  enumerates  eight  such  communities,  with  a  total  population  of 
497  Praying  Indians,  of  whom  142  could  read  in  Indian,  9  in  English,  and 
72  could  write.  There  was  one  church,  formed  in  1670,  which  num 
bered  27  communicants,  and  there  were  90  baptized  persons.  Eight 
Indian  assistants  were  employed  under  Mr.  Bourne's  direction. 

Mr.  Cotton  writes  that  he  has  not  been  long  in  the  Indian  work,  but  re 
ports  40  Praying  Indians  at  Katamet  (in  the  present  town  of  Sandwich), 
where  he  began  to  preach,  of  whom  10  could  read  in  Indian.  He  says 
that  u  many  more  desire  to  learn  to  read  the  word  ;  but  there  is  very 
great  want  of  Indian  primers  and  Bibles."  He  also  preached  at  a  num 
ber  of  other  places  on  Cape  Cod,  and  where  the  courts  were  held,  whither 
resorted  "  great  multitudes  of  Indians  from  all  parts  of  the  colony."2 

In  accordance  with  the  decree  of  the  General  Court  Quachatassett, 
sachem  of  Manomet,  in  1660  gave  to  the  South  Shore  Indians  all  the 
territory  afterwards  known  as  the  Mashpee  Plantation.  By  the  aid  of 
Richard  Bourne,  their  missionary,  it  was  confirmed  by  the  General 
Court  in  Plymouth  in  1661,  u  to  the  said  Indians  to  a  perpetuity  to 
them  and  their  children,  as  that  no  part  of  their  lauds  shall  be  granted  or 
purchased  by  any  English  whatsoever,  by  the  court's  allowance,  with 
out  the  consent  of  all  the  Indians."  In  1693  the  General  Court  placed 
the  Indians  under  the  government  of  white  commissioners,  appointed 
by  the  Governor  and  Council,  and  in  1718  the  Indians  were  deprived  of 
the  right  to  make  any  contract  unless  in  the  presence  of  two  justices  of 
the  peace.  They  continued  under  this  guardianship  until  1760,  when 
one  Eeuben  Cognehew,  a  Mashpee  Indian,  undertook  a  mission  to  Eng 
land,  and  in  person  presented  to  the  King  com  plaints  against  the  meas 
ures  of  the  colonial  government  toward  the  Indians.  As  a  result,  in 
1763  the  General  Court  passed  an  act  incorporating  the  Indians  and 
mulattoes  of  Mashpee  with  their  lauds  there,  into  a  district.  This  act 
empowered  them  annually  to  meet  in  the  public  meeting-house  in  said 
Mashpee,  and  to  choose  five  overseers,  two  being  Englishmen,  and  also 
gave  them  the  management  of  their  own  affairs  in  town  meeting. 


Hist.  Coll.,  1st  series,  Vol.  I,  pp.  196-199. 
2  Testimony  as  to  the  wisdom  and  faithfulness  of  the  labors  of  John  Eliot  and  those 
associated  with  him  stands  forth  clearly  in  the  history  of  the  town  of  Mashpee,  Barn- 
stable  County,  Mass.  Other  evidence  lies  scattered  not  only  throughout  New  Eng 
land  but  in  far  western  regions  iinknown  to  the  workers  for  Indian  civilization  in  the 
seventeenth  century. 


60  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

At  the  breaking  out  of  the  Ee volution  twenty-six  men  of  the  tribe 
enlisted  in  the  first  continental  regiment  raised  in  Barnstable  County, 
and  of  that  number  but  one  survived. 

In  1788  the  charter  act  of  1763  was  repealed,  and  the  proprietors  and 
inhabitants  of  Mashpee  were  deprived  of  all  their  civil  rights,  and  put 
under  the  sole  control  of  overseers,  who  were  empowered  to  manage  all 
the  affairs,  interests,  and  concerns  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  district; 
to  let  out  their  lands  and  tenements,  control  and  regulate  their  bargains, 
contracts,  and  wages ;  to  bind  out  their  children  without  consent  of 
parents;  and  to  bind  out  to  service  for  three  years  any  adult  proprietor 
or  member  who,  in  the  judgment  of  the  overseers,  was  a  drunkard  and 
idler,  and  to  appropriate  his  earnings  as  they  saw  fit.  From  the  decis 
ion  of  the  overseers  there  was  no  appeal.  After  many  earnest  efforts 
on  the  part  of  the  people  of  Mashpee  to  be  restored  to  their  rights,  the 
district  of  Mashpee  was  re-established  in  1834,  subject,  however,  to  the 
appointment  of  a  commissioner  by  the  Governor  and  Council,  who  was 
to  act  as  moderator  in  the  town  meetings  and  to  have  a  veto  power. 

In  1842  the  Legislature  passed  an  act  dividing  the  Mashpee  lands  in 
lots  of  60  acres,  and  patenting  one  of  these  to  each  male  or  female 
proprietor.  This  included  the  original  Indian  and  mulatto  proprietors 
and  their  descendants,  together  with  those  who  had  married  a  proprietor^ 
and  also  persons  of  Indian  blood  whose  parents,  or  ancestors,  or  who 
themselves  had  been  resident  for  twenty  years  on  the  plantation. 

This  partition  was  made  and  adjusted  in  open  meeting  by  commis 
sioners.  The  sale  of  land  was  restricted  to  those  living  within  the  dis 
trict.  In  1853,  in  answer  to  a  petition,  the  Legislature  relieved  them 
from  the  supervision  of  a  commissioner,  and  a  treasurer  was  appointed 
by  the  Governor  and  Council,  whose  sole  duty  was  to  keep  and  pay  out 
the  money  of  the  district  by  the  order  of  the  selectmen.  This  was  the 
only  officer  not  chosen  by  the  people. 

In  1869  they  were  made  citizens  of  Massachusetts,  their  common  lands 
were  afterwards  surveyed  and  sold,  and  the  money  divided  among 
them. 

In  1870,  by  the  request  of  the  people,  the  Legislature  passed  an  act 
abolishing  the  district  of  Mashpee  and  incorporating  it  into  a  town  of 
the  same  name,  and  invested  it  with  all  the  powers,  privileges,  rights, 
and  immunities,  and  subject  to  all  the  duties  and  requisitions  to  which 
other  towns  are  entitled  and  subject  by  the  constitution  and  laws  of  the 
Common  wealth.1 

Thomas  Mayhew  and  his  son  Thomas,  having  met  with  commercial 
disaster  at  Watertown,  Mass.,  sold  their  effects  and  emigrated  to  Mar 
tha's  Vineyard  in  1642.  They  were  the  first  settlers.  The  son,  being  a 

1  Acknowledgments  are  made  to  the  researches  of  Mr.  Watson  F.  Hammond,  a 
native  of  the  Mashpee  tribe  and  a  member  of  the  Massachusetts  Legislature  in  1886. 
The  Mashpee  Indians  now  manage  their  own  affairs  in  every  particular,  carry  on 
trade,  practice  handicraft,  and  in  the  culturo  of  the" cranberry  stand  foremost  in  the 
State. 


MAYHEW7S    LABORS    AMONG    THE    INDIANS  61 

minister,  applied  himself  to  the  study  of  the  Indian  tongue,  and  began 
to  preach  to  the  natives  in  1648-'49,  with  satisfactory  results. 

In  September,  1654,  he  was  informed  that  certain  allowances  would 
be  made  him  for  carrying  on  the  work  there,  in  addition  to  the  £40  for 
his  personal  services,  as  follows  : 

For  a  school-master  and  two  assistants £30  a  year. 

For  relief  of  sick  Indians 10  a  year. 

For  building  a  church1  (in  nails,  glass,  etc.) 40 

For  building  a  boat 8 

lii  September,  1654,  an  allowance  of  £40  each  was  paid  to  Messrs. 
Eliot  and  Mayhew  for  their  services,  and  at  the  same  time,  the  ques 
tion  of  what  proportion  of  cows  and  goats  should  be  allowed  for  the  new 
Indian  towns,  and  certain  other  matters  respecting  payments  to  school 
masters  and  interpreters,  and  for  medicines  furnished  the  sick,  were  re 
ferred  to  the  Massachusetts  commissioners. 

In  1657  Mr.  Thomas  Mayhew,  Jr.,  sailed  for  England,  intending  to 
make  a  visit  to  his  old  home,  but  the  vessel  was  lost  at  sea.  His  father, 
who  was  less  skilled  in  the  language  of  the  Indians,  did  not  suffer  the 
mission  to  die,  but  "  struck  in  on  his  son's  death." 

In  1664  he  reported  two  churches  organized,  and  ten  Indian  preachers. 
The  people  were  divided  into  seven  jurisdictions,  where  meetings  were 
held  every  Sunday.  The  heads  of  each  jurisdiction  were  Christian  In 
dians,  and  "  all  the  families  praying."  u  For  schools,  sometimes  there 
are  some,  sometimes  not.  But  many  can  read  and  write  Indian,  very 
few  English,  none  to  great  purpose.  Myself  and  my  two  grandsons 
can  speak  the  language  of  the  island,  but  my  grandsons  are  not  yet 
employed.  John,  the  younger,  doth  teach  the  Indians  and  is  like  now  to 
suppose  to  be  encouraged  by  the  commissioners.  Matthew,  my  eldest 
grandchild,  hath  also  preached,  and  I  think  when  settled  will  begin."2 

The  Indians  on  Martha's  Vineyard  "  plant  English  as  well  as  Indian 
corn,  spin  and  knit  stockings,  are  diligent  and  poor."3 

In  1674  on  Nantucket  there  were  three  praying  towns  with  300  souls  • 
one  church,  of  which  John  Gibbs  was  the  preacher. 

In  1694  the  population  was  500  j  there  were  five  assemblies  of  Pray, 
ing  Indians,  two  Congregational  churches  and  one  Baptist.4 

The  Indians  of  all  the  praying  towns  subsisted  largely  by  agricult. 
ure.  They  also  owned  considerable  numbers  of  cattle,  horses,  and 
swine.  Many  of  them  worked  on  the  farms  of  their  English  neighbors. 
Efforts  were  made  to  induce  all  the  Indians  that  could  be  reached 
to  settle  in  towns,  to  be  set  apart  for  them,  in  order  to  prevent  future 

JThe  Indians  were  expected  to  do  the  work,  "  as  at  Natick." 

3 Mass.  Hist.  Coll.,  1st  series,  Vol.  I,  pp.  204-205. 

3 Ibid.,  p.  206.  In  1720  there  were  six  small  villages,  and  a  population  of  800  souls; 
each  village  had  an  Indian  preacher.  In  1764  Duke  County  had  a  population  of  313? 
and  the  Indians  began  to  intermarry  with  the  negroes.  In  1792  the  population,  pure 
and  mixed,  was  440. 

4 In  1763  there  were  385  souls;  a  fever  raged  six  months,  and  222  died.  In  1792 
there  were  20  souls.— Mass.  Hist.  Coll.,  1  series,  Vol.  I,  p.  207. 


62  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

differences  between  the  English  and  Indians  as  to  the  titles  to  land  j 
and  to  secure  permanent  homes  for  the  latter. 

In  1653  Mr.  Abram  Pierson,  of  "  Braynford,  within  New  Haven  jur 
isdiction,"  was  paid  il  the  suinine  of  twelve  pound  towards  his  charge 
and  paines  in  fitirig  himselfe  to  teach  the  Indians  ;  "  and  the  amount  was 
increased  to  fifteen  pounds  the  following  year,  besides  five  pounds  "  to  be 
disposed  of  to  such  Indians  as  desire  to  be  instructed  in  the  knowledge 
of  Christ.7' 

Mr.  Pierson  at  his  death  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  James  Fitch,  of  Nor 
wich,  who  began  to  work  among  the  Mohegaus.  "  They  suffered  great 
persecution,  reproaches,  reviliugs,  and  threatenings,  especially  in  a 
private  and  clandestine  manner,  to  destroy  them.''  u  For  the  settlement 
and  encouragement  of  these  Indians,"  Mr.  Fitch  writes,  "  I  have  given 
them  of  mine  own  lands  and  some  that  I  had  procured  of  our  town 
above  300  acres  of  good  improveable  land,  and  made  it  secure  to  them 
and  theirs  as  long  as  they  go  in  the  ways  of  God."1 

In  1676  it  was  said  of  the  Indians  in  Rhode  Island  that  they  "  are 
active,  laborious,  and  ingenious,"  and  that  "more  are  employed  at  hard 
labours  than  any  other  Indian  people  or  neighbors."  In  1792  they  num 
bered  500.2 

Few  Indians  were  known  to  live  in  the  territory  of  New  Hampshire, 
and  none  in  Vermont,  all  having  gone  from  there  to  Canada. 

In  Maine  there  were  sixty  Eoman  Catholic  families  on  the  Penobscot 
and  thirty  families  on  the  Passamaquoddy ;  there  was  a  chapel  in  each 
place.3 

NEW  YORK. 

The  amicable  visit  of  Hudson  in  1609  to  the  river  now  bearing  his 
name  resulted  in  a  peaceable  trade  between  the  Dutch  and  the  Indians. 
In  1615  a  trading-post,  containing  within  its  stockade  a  truck  house  and 
building  for  the  garrison,  was  completed  on  the  site  of  the  present  city 
of  Albany.  A  friendly  trade  grew  up,  and  a  treaty  was  ratified  between 
the  Dutch  and  the  Five  Nations,  which,  it  is  stated,  was  never  broken 
by  the  former.4  In  1626  Peter  Minuit  purchased  Manhattan  Island  for 
60  guilders.  This  was  the  first  land  transaction  between  the  Indians 
and  the  Dutch  5  other  purchases  followed. 

The  traffic  in  otters  and  beavers  employed  the  Indians  in  tbe  pursuit 
of  the  game  as  far  as  the  St.  Lawrence,  "and  the  skiffs  of  the  Dutch,  in 
quest  of  furs,  penetrated  every  bay  and  bosom  and  inlet  from  Narragan- 
sett  to  the  Delaware."3  The  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors  and  the  dis 
honest  practices  of  the  traders  brought  on  bloody  quarrels,  the  Indians 
being  maddened  by  drink.  The  Indians  plead  gainst  this  trade,  say- 

*Mass.  Hist.  Coll.,  1st  series,  Vol.  I,  p.  209.  In  1774  there  were  1,363  Indians  be 
tween  Norwich  and  New  London.  The  Mohegans  went  with  Mr.  Sampson  Occom  to 
Oneida.  2Mass.  Hist.  Coll.,  1st  series,  Vol.  I,  p.  210.  3  Ibid.,  p.  211.  4Ban- 
eroft:  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  II,  p.  276.  fi/6M.,  pp.  279-280. 


DEALINGS    OF    THE    DUTCH    WITH    THE    INDIANS.  63 

• 
ing,  "You  ought  not  to  craze  the  young  Indians  with  brandy.     Your 

own  people  when  drunk  tight  with  knives  and  dp  foolish  things."1 

The  effect  of  "strong  drink77  upon  the  Indians  is  particularly  disas 
trous.  Those  living  in  the  east  and  north  were  ignorant  of  fermented 
liquors  until  the  white  people  introduced  them.  These  Indians,  bred  of 
a  race  unused  to  stimulants  of  that  character,  became  as  great  a  prey 
to  the  desire  for  the  effects  of  liquor  as  when  the  white  man's  diseases 
swept  the  natives  off  by  the  hundred.  The  records  of  colonial  and  later 
times  are  full  of  protests  and  pleadings  that  this  seductive  enemy  be 
kept  from  Indians,  protests  and  prayers  from  the  Indians,  and  from 
those  who  desired  to  elevate  the  race.  The  French,  who  traversed  a 
wider  range  of  country  during  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries, 
carried  the  havoc  more  widely.  The  English  settled  among  the  tribes 
living  on  the  coast,  endeavored  to  restrain  by  law  the  selling  of  liquors 
to  the  Indians  living  within  the  colonies,  with  more  or  less  success. 
Private  interest  and  desire  for  gain  tempted  many  to  surreptitiously 
.furnish  the  Indian  with  fire-water  in  spite  of  the  statute-book.2 

With  regard  to  the  dealings  of  the  Dutch  with  the  Indians  Mr.  Ellis 
remarks : 3 

A  journal  written  in  the  Dutch  province,  at  Albany,  N.  Y.,  soon  after  1640, 
traces  the  beginnings  of  discordant  relations  with  the  neighboring  Indians  to  the  mis 
doings  of  the  whites.  The  writer  says  that,  instead  of  trading  as  a  company  and  by 
system  with  the  natives,  each  man  set  up  for  himself,  roamed  in  the  wilderness  for 
free  traffic,  and  was  mastered  by  a  jealous  selfishness.  They  drew  upon  themselves 
contempt  instead  of  respect  from  the  Indians  by  overfamiliarity,  admitting  them  to 
their  cabins,  feasting  and  trifling  with  them,  and  selling  them  guns,  powder,  and 
bullets.  At  least  four  hundred  armed  savages  were  then  found  between  the  Dutch 
settlements  and  Canada,  and  were  thus  placed  at  an  unfair  and  mischievous  advan 
tage  over  other  Indians.  *  *  * 

From  1640  to  1643  the  war  then  raging  between  the  Dutch  and  the  Indians  threat 
ened  to  become  general  through  the  colonies.  The  traders  up  the  Hudson  had  defied  all 
the  rigid  prohibitions  against  the  selling  arms  to  the  Indians,  and  the  Mohawks,  with 
their  confederates  on  the  river,  nearly  exterminated  the  settlers  at  Manhattan.  Then 
the  massacre  of  the  Indians  by  the  Dutch  at  Pavonia  and  Corlaer's  Hook  was  attended 
by  barbarous  tortures,  which  rivaled  in  cruelty  and  horror  even  the  savagery  of  the 
natives.  Fearful  devastation  and  terror  followed.  Two  Indians  were  so  shockingly 
tortured  by  the  Dutch  at  Manhattan  that  even  some  squaws,  as  they  looked  on,  cried 
"Shame!"  Captain  Underbill,  leading  the  Dutch,  massacred  nearly  seven  hundred 
Indians  near  Greenwich  and  Stamford.  It  was  estimated  that  sixteen  hundred  sav 
ages  were  killed  in  this  war. 

These  wars  finally  broke  the  power  of  the  Algonquius. 

During  the  contentions  between  the  New  Netherlander  and  the  New 
England  settlers  the  Five  Nations  remained  faithful  friends  of  the 
Dutch,  saying,  "With  them  we  keep  but  one  council  fire.  We  are 
united  by  a  covenant  chain."4 

Bancroft:  Hist,  of  the  II.  8.,  Vol.  II,  p.  289. 

2  The  efforts  put  forth  by  the  Jesuit  missionaries  to  stay  this  traffic,  and  the  opposi 
tion  offered  by  traders,  backed  by  the  king  and  court  interested  in  money-getting, 
is  ably  set  forth  by  Mr.  Parkman  in  his  Old  Regime  in  Canjula. 

3 Ellis:  The  Red  Man  and  the  White  Man,  pp.  343-341. 

4 Bancroft:  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  II,  p.  311. 


€4  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

In  1664,  upon  the  surrender  of  New  Netherlands  to  the  Duke  of 
York,  the  Indians  of  that  province  became  subject  to  the  English  rule. 

The  Five  Nations  played  an  active  part  in  the  history  of  the  colonies 
during  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries.  Their  hereditary 
enemies,  many  of  whom  resided  within  the  limits  of  the  colonies  to  the 
south  and  east  of  them,  were  frequently  warred  against  and  the  white 
settlers  became  more  or  less  involved.  The  Senecas  were  particularly 
troublesome  to  the  colonies  to  the  southward,  and  the  Mohawks  spread 
desolation  through  the  Connecticut  Valley,  their  war  parties  sometimes 
penetrating  to  the  towns  near  the  coast.  The  complications  between 
England  and  France  increased  the  importance  of  the  Iroquois  group, 
and  a  history  of  them  is  largely  the  history  of  the  contest  of  England 
for  the  possession  of  the  territory  claimed  by  France. 

In  1664  a  body  of  laws  "  collected  out  of  the  several  laws  now  in 
force  in  His  Majesty.'s  American  Colonies  and  Plantations,"  including 
the  Massachusetts  colony,  was  adopted  for  the  Duke  of  York's  province, 
afterwards  a  part  of  New  York.  Under  the  head  of  <{  Bond  Slavery," 
there  is  a  provision  that  "  no  Christian  shall  be  kept  in  Bond  Slavery, 
Villanage,  or  Captivity,"  except  as  therein  stated,  excluding  from  this 
exemption,  agreeably  to  the  prevailing  notion  of  some  of  the  English 
courts,  all  such  as  were  infidels  or  heathen.1 

EOMAN  CATHOLIC  MISSIONS. 

Florida.— In  1601  the  Governor  of  Florida  made  an  appeal  for  mis 
sionaries.  The  following  year  the  bishop  of  Cuba  visited  the  colony, 
and  within  a  few  years  so  many  missionaries  were  sent  thither  that 
Florida  was  made  a  Franciscan  province  under  the  name  of  St. 
Helena.  In  1612  twenty-three  missionaries  arrived;  in  1613,  eight ; 
and  in  1615,  twelve  more.  u  In  less  than  two  years  they  were  estab 
lished  at  the  principal  points,  and  numbered  no  less  than  twenty  con 
vents  or  residences  in  Florida."2 

In  1638  the  Appalaches  attacked  the  Spaniards  and  were  defeated. 
The  prisoners  were  put  to  work  on  the  fort  and  public  buildings,  and 
here  the  missionaries  gained  access  to  them,  and  through  them  to  the 
'villages  of  their  tribe.  Missions  were  also  begun  among  the  Creeks  in 
west  Florida  and  Georgia,  and  among  the  Cherokees,  a  chief  of  which 
tribe  was  baptized  in  1643. 3 

In  1684  the  Yamassees  drove  away  the  missionaries  and  joined  the 
English,  and  the  next  year  attacked  and  destroyed  the  Spanish  mission 
of  St.  Catharine's.4  The  Franciscans  established  convents  on  the 
Flint,  and  on  the  Appalachicola  and  other  rivers  in  Florida.4 

New  Mexico. — In  1626  a  memoir  was  addressed  to  the  Spanish  court 
by  Father  Benavides,  of  New  Mexico,  and  twenty-seven  stations  re- 

1N.  Y.  Hist.  Coll.,  Vol.  I,  p.  3^2 ;  Massachusetts  and  its  early  History,  Lowell  Inst. 
Lectures,  p.  203.  2Shea:  Catholic  Missions,  p.  71.  3  Ibid.,  p.  72.  4  Ibid., 
p.  73. 


FRENCH    MISSIONARIES    ON    THE    LAKES.  65 

ported.  Residences  or  convents  were  established  at  Saint  Antonio  or 
Senecu,  Socorro,  Pilabo,  Sevilleta,  Saint  Francis,  Isleta,  and  Acoma, 
among  the  Topiras,  the  Teoas,  the  Picuries,  and  at  Zuni,  and  churches 
built  at  Santa  Fe,  Pecos,  Saint  Joseph  or  Hemes,  and  the  Queres ;  but 
before  1660  the  Territory  was  abandoned.1 

In  that  year  two  missionaries  returned  and  remained  for  two  years, 
when  the  Indians,  after  stripping  them  naked,  drove  them  out  of  their 
villages.  The  missionaries  returned  the  next  year  and  founded  several 
missions.  In  1680  all  the  Indians  except  three  of  San  Juan  de  los  Ca- 
balleros  joined  in  a  general  insurrection,  destroyed  several  of  the  sta 
tions,  and  killed  a  number  of  the  missionaries.  The  Moquis  and  Nava- 
joes  also  killed  the  missionaries  who  had  ventured  among  them.  "After 
a  few  years  *  *  *  the  missions  rose  again,  *  *  *  but  many 
churches  were  never  rebuilt,  for  the  new  colonies  were  much  harassed 
by  the  Apaches.'72 

California. — Three  Carmelite  friars  accompanied  Vizcaino's  expedi 
tion  to  Upper  California  in  1601.  At  Monterey  an  altar  was  raised 
under  an  oak  and  services  held,  but  no  mission  work  was  instituted.3 

Maine. — In  March,  1613,  French  missionaries  landed  on  Mount  Des 
ert  Island,  and  buildings  were  erected.  During  that  year  the  English 
under  Argall  captured  the  post  and  took  the  priest  prisoner.4  In  1646 
a  mission  was  begun  by  the  Jesuits  on  the  Kennebec  River,  among  the 
Abuakis.  A  chapel  was  built  a  few  miles  above  the  English  trading- 
post  of  Norridgewock,  and  with  the  exception  of  a  hiatus  between  1656 
and  1688  the  mission  continued  throughout  the  seventeenth  century. 
During  the  period  the  Abnakis  were  without  a  priest  a  number  were 
induced  to  emigrate 'to  Canada,  and  finally  settled  in  the  village  of  Saint 
Francis,  where  their  descendants  still  live.  A  portion,  however,  re 
mained  and  were  ministered  to  by  Father  Sebastian  Rale,  who  com 
piled  a  dictionary  of  the  Abnakis  language.  These  Indians  were  allies 
of  the  French  and  became  involved  in  the  wars  of  the  period,  taking 
part  against  the  English.  The  mission  was  for  a  time  broken  up  amid 
scenes  of  disaster,  and  many  of  the  survivors  joined  their  relatives  at 
Saint  Francis,  Canada.  The  missions  on  the  Penobscot  and  Saint 
John's  remained  for  a  time  longer.5 

Michigan  and  the  Lakes. — The  war  between  the  Hurons  and  the  Five 
Nations  resulted  disastrously  to  the  former.  About  1650  a  number 
of  Hurons  were  received  into  the  Seneca  tribe  in  New  York.  Another 
band  of  Hurons,  the  Tionontates  or  Tobacco  Nation  (at  present  known  as 
the  Wyandottes),  driven  northward,  formed  an  alliance  with  the  Otta- 
was,  and  settled,  first  at  Michilimackinac,  next  near  Green  Bay,  Wis.  j 
moving  to  the  Mississippi  they  met  the  Dakotas,  who  drove  them  back 

*  Shea:  Catholic  Missions,  pp.  80,  81,  82.  2  Ibid.,  p.  82.  '3  Ibid.,  p.  88.  •'Park- 
man  :  Pioneers  of  France  in  the  New  World,  pp.  274-280;  Shea:  Catholic  Missions, 
pp.  132,  133;  Holmes  :  Annals  of  America,  Vol.  I,  pp.  143-144.  5  Shea  :  Catholic 
Missions,  pp.  136-152. 

S.  Ex.  95 5 


66  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

to  Lake  Superior  near  the  present  town  of  Bayfield.  The  Dakotas  still 
harassed  them,  and  about  the  year  1671  they  again  returned  to  Michil- 
imackinac,  from  whence  they  removed  to  Detroit  and  Sandusky.  Dur 
ing  the  period  from  1615  to  the  present  century  they  were  ministered  to 
from  time  to  time  by  Jesuit  missionaries.1 

Father  Brebeuf,  a  missionary  to  the  Huron  tribes  from  1626  to  1629 
and  from  1634  to  1649,  suffered  torture  and  death  at  the  hands  of  those 
Indians  in  March,  1649.  He  was  the  first  Huron  scholar,  and  wrote  a 
catechism  in  the  language  of  the  tribe,  published  in  1632,  and  a  gram 
mar  which  has  never  been  published.2 

Father  Me"nard  began  his  labors  among  the  Ottawas  on  Lake  Supe 
rior  in  1660.  Five  years  later  Father  Allouez  started  his  mission  at  La 
Pointe,  Lake  Superior,  and  preached  to  Ottawas,  Pottawottamies,  Sacs 
and  Foxes,  Winnebagoes,  Kickapoos,  Miamis,  and  Illinois.  He  was  suc 
ceeded  by  Dablon.  Druilletes  and  Andr£  were  added  to  the  work,  and 
missions  at  Green  Bay  and  Sault  Ste.  Marie  ^vere  begun.  In  1672  Mar- 
quette  set  out  with  Joliet  on  his  voyage  of  exploration  of  the  Missis 
sippi.  Galine"e,  a  Sulpitian  missionary,  who  visited  the  mission  in  1670, 
remarks,  that  though  the  Jesuits  had  baptized  a  few  Indians  at  the 
Sault,  not  one  of  them  was  a  good  enough  Christian  to  receive  the 
eucharist ;  and  he  intimates  that  the  case,  by  their  own  showing,  was 
still  worse  at  their  mission  of  Saint  Esprit.3 

The  coming  of  La  Salle  and  the  Eecollets  brought  dissension  and 
jealousy;  the  French  were  at  war  with  the  Iroquois  of  New  Yo.rk,  and 
called  on  their  Algonquin  allies  for  help,  and  the  Ottawas  sent  warriors 
in  1677,  accompanied  by  Father  Enjalran,  to  aid  Denonville  against  the 
Senecas.  The  Coureurs  de  Bois  roamed  through  the  country  corrupting 
the  Indians,  with  whom  they  vied  in  heathenism,  and  the  soldiery  added 
their  demoralizing  influences  at  the  military  posts  which  had  been  es 
tablished,  so  that  although  Allouez,  Albanel,  De  Carheil,  and  their  as 
sociates  continued  to  labor,  their  influence  gradually  waned,  and  at  the 
close  of  the  seventeenth  century  the  missions  among  the  Ottawas  and 
their  kindred  tribes  w-ere  practically  extinguished. 

The  Be"collet  friars  who  accompanied  La  Salle  were  Hennepiu,  the 
aged  Eibourde,  and  Membre".4  Hennepin  was  sent  by  La  Salle  to  ex 
plore  the  Upper  Mississippi.  He  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Dakotas, 
among. whom  he  remained  until  rescued  by  Du  Lhut  in  the  autumn  of 
1680.  Hennepin  does  not  appear  to  have  attempted  missionary  work 
among  them,  unless  his  baptism  of  a  sick  child  may  be  so  called.  The 
child  presently  died,  "  which,"  he  writes,  "gave  me  great  joy  and  sat 
isfaction."5 

In  1680  five  hundred  Iroquois  warriors  invaded  the  country  of  the 
Illinois,  and  the  two  missionaries,  with  the  remnant  of  La  Salle's  colony, 

iShea:  Catholic  Missions,  pp.  195-204.  *  Ibid.,  p.  190  and  note.  3Parkman; 
Discovery  of  the  Great  West,  p.  18.  "Shea:  Catholic  Missions,  p.  411.  6Park« 
man :  Discovery  of  the  Great  West,  p.  243, 


JESUIT    WORK   AMONG   THE   NEW   YORK   INDIANS.  67 

were  compelled  to  flee.  Kibourde  was  killed  by  Kickapoo  warriors  and 
thus  ended  the  K6collet  mission. 

Allouez  spent  from  1681  to  1687  among  the  Illinois,  Gravier  from  1687 
to  the  end  of  the  century,  and  Kale  1691  and  1692.  Gravier  met  with 
some  success  among  the  Kaskaskias.  A  woman  married  to  a  French 
man  named  Acau  was  converted,  and  through  her  influence  the  mis 
sionary  gained  the  confidence  of  the  Indians.1 

When  La  Salle  descended  the  Mississippi  in  1682  he  was  accompanied 
by  the  Recollet  friar  Membre',  who  met  his  death  in  Texas.  A  year  later 
Tonty,  La  Salle's  lieutenant,  having  received  a  large  grant  of  land  on 
the  Arkansas  Eiver,  deeded  to  Father  Dablon,  superior  of  the  Canada 
mission,  a  tract  of  land  for  the  support  of  a  missionary.  "  This  mission 
was  to  begin  in  November,  1690,  and  the  missionary  was,  among  other 
things,  to  build  two  chapels,  raise  a  cross  15  feet  high,  minister  to  whites 
and  Indians,  and  say  a  mass  for  Tonty  on  his  feast,  St.  Henry's  day.'72 
Xo  record  remains  of  this  mission. 

In  1699  the  Jesuits,  Montigny  and  Davion,  descended  the  Mississippi 
and  began  their  labors  among  the  Taenzas  and  the  Tonicas  on  the 
Yazoo.3 

New  York. — Father  Jogues,  who  was  taken  captive  by  the  Mohawks 
in  1642,  began  to  teach  them  Christianity.  He  was,  however,  tortured 
and  mutilated,  but  laid  the  foundation  of  the  Iroquois  Jesuit  mission.4 
The  Dutch  at  Fort  Orange  (Albany)  assisted  Father  Jogues  to  escape, 
and  he  reached  France  in  January,  1644,  by  the  help  of  Governor  Kieft. 
He  returned  to  Canada  in  the  spring  of  the  same  year,  and  met  Ms 
death  from  a  Mohawk  two  years  later.5  No  further  missionary  efforts 
were  made  among  the  Iroquois  until  1653,6  when  Le  Moyne  visited  them, 
and  was  followed  the  next  year  by  two  missionaries  from  Quebec,  accom 
panied  by  a  dozen  Iroquois  converts. 

The  Indians  insisted  upon  a  permanent  French  colony  at  Onondaga, 
and  accordingly  in  1656  an  officer,  ten  soldiers,  thirty  Or  forty  colonists, 
four  Jesuit  priests,  and  two  lay  brothers  arrived  at  Onondaga,  where  a 
fort  and  chapel  were  soon  built.  From  this  point  the  Cayugas,  Senecas, 
and  Oneidas  were  visited  by  the  missionaries. 

The  ulterior  object  of  the  Onondagas  seems  to  have  been  Ito  gain  pos 
session  of  the  Hurons,  who  six  years  before  had  taken  refuge  under  the 
walls  of  Quebec.  This  object  accomplished,  they  determined  to  destroy 
the  colony.  Their  plot  was  revealed,  and  early  in  1657  the  colony  was 
secretly  abandoned,  the  people  narrowly  escaping  with  their  lives.7 

After  the  close  of  the  war  in  1667  the  Jesuits  again  entered  the  field, 
and  within  a  year  established  missions  among  the  Mohawks,  Oneidas, 
Onondagas,  Cayugas,  and  Senecas.  Hostilities  being  again  renewed, 
the  field  was  abandoned  about  1685,  and  Jesuit  missions  among  the 
Iroquois  of  ^N"ew  York  were  never  re-established. 

1  Shea  :  Catholic  Missions,  p.  419.  2  Ibid.,  p.  439.  3 Ibid.,  p.  440.  4Il>id.,  p. 
307.  5  Ibid.,  p.  217.  *Ibid.,  p.  220.  "  Ibid.,  p.  329, 


68  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  number  of  baptisms  reported  by  the  Jesuits  in  the  eight  years 
between  1668  and  1677  was  2,221.1  A  large  portion  were  of  the  dying 
or  infants,  "  the  mothers  readily  presenting  their  children  when  sick ; 
so  that  here,  and  we  may  say  everywhere,  the  number  of  baptisms  is 
no  criterion  of  the  success  of  the  mission."2 

From  1650  the  Jesuits  labored  to  induce  their  Iroquois  converts  to 
abandon  their  homes  in  ^NTew  York  and  emigrate  to  Canada.  This  en 
terprise  was  fostered  by  the  civil  and  military  authorities  of  Canada  in 
the  seventeenth  century.  Many  belonging  to  the  Iroquois  tribes  settled 
north  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  where  they  were  taught  by  the  Jesuits,  in 
the  vicinity  of  Montreal  by  the  Sulpitians,  and  at  Quinte  by  the  Ke"col- 
lets. 

l^ear  Montreal  an  Indian  school  was  established  about  the  year  1676  5 
"the  boys,  *  *  *  twenty-three  from  the  first,  learned  to  read, 
write,  and  chant,  as  well  as  various  trades ;  the  girls  to  read,  write, 
sew,  knit;  and  the  government,  which  took  a  deep  interest  in  the 
mission,  sent  out  women  to  teach  them  to  spin,  knit,  and  embroider."3 

The  granddaughter  of  a  Huron  convert  entered  the  school  and  finally 
was  "  made  school-mistress,  a  post  which  she  filled  to  the  age  of  twenty- 
seven."4 

A  school  was  begun  at  Quebec  in  1668,  with  eight  French  and  six  In 
dian  pupils,  in  the  old  house  of  Madame  Couillard  ;  but  so  far  as  the 
Indians  were  concerned  it  was  a  failure.5 

Within  the  present  limits  of  the  United  States  the  Jesuit  missiona 
ries  did  not  establish  any  schools  in  the  seventeenth  century.  ^  The 
missionaries  began  their  instructions  in  religion  at  once ;  they  did  not 
seek  to  teach  the  Indians  to  read  and  write  as  an  indispensable  pre 
lude  to  Christianity." 6 

One  hindrance  to  the  success  of  the  missionaries,  and  for  which  they 
were  themselves  measurably  responsible,  was  the  perennial  state  of 
warfare  that  existed  between  the  different  Indian  tribes  and  between 
the  French  and  their  Indian  allies  on  the  one  side,  and  the  Iroquois 
and  English  on  the  other.  Caring  much  for  the  soul,  little  or  nothing 
for  the  body,  the  Jesuits  seldom  tried  to  mitigate  the  horrors  of  savage 
warfare  in  the  seventeenth  century ;  indeed,  they  sometimes  instigated 
their  savage  converts  and  allies  to  cruelty.  Such  was  the  case  at  Mich- 
iliniackinac  in  1690,  when  the  Jesuits  insisted  that  an  Iroquois  pris 
oner  in  the  hands  of  their  Huron  allies  should  be  put  "  into  the  kettle," 
I.  e.9  burned,  though  the  captors  desired  to  spare  his  life.7  At  Quebec, 
in  1692,  when  Frontenac  ordered  two  Iroquois  captives  to  be  burned, 
"  one  stabbed  himself  in  prison ;  the  other  was  tortured  by  the  Chris 
tian  Hurons  on  Cape  Diamond,  defying  them  to  the  last."8  After  the 
futile  attack  on  Wells,  Me.,  by  the  Canadians  and  the  Christian  Indians 

!Shea:  Catholic  Missions,  p.  293.  *  Ibid.,  p.  288.  s  Ibid.,  p.  310.  *  Ibid.,  311. 
5Parkman:  Old  Regime  in  Canada,  p.  162.  eghea:  Catholic  Missions,  p.  300. 
7Parkman:  Frontenac  and  New  France,  p.  205.  *Ibid.,  p.  300. 


CRUELTY    OF    THE    INDIAN    ALLIES    OF    TF£E    FRENCH.  69 

in  the  same  year,  Villeboii,  the  governor,  gave  bis  savage  allies  a  prisoner 
to  burn.     "They  put  him  to  death  with  all  their  ingenuity  of  torture."1 

The  Abenaki  chief  Boniaseen,  when  a  prisoner  at  Boston  in  1696,  declared  that 
they  [the  French  missionaries]  told  the  Indians  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a  Frenchman 
and  his  mother,  the  Virgin,  a  French  lady  ;  that  the  English  had  murdered  him,  and 
that  the  best  way  to  gain  his  favor  was  to  revenge  his  death.  *  *  *  They  [the 
priests  of  the  mission  villages]  avoided  all  that  might  impair  the  warlike  spirit  of 
the  neophyte,  and  they  were  well  aware  that  in  savages  the  warlike  spirit  is  mainly 
dependent  on  native  ferocity.  They  taught  temperance,  conjugal  fidelity,  devotion 
to  the  rights  of  their  religion,  and  submission  to  the  priest ;  but  they  left  the  savage 
a  savage  still.  In  spite  of  the  remonstrances  of  the  civil  authorities,  the  mission  In 
dian  was  separated  as  far  as  possible  from  intercourse  with  the  French,  and  discour 
aged  from  learning  the  French  tongue.  He  wore  a  crucifix,  hung  wampum  on  the 
shrine  of  the  Virgin,  told  his  beads,  prayed  three  times  a  day,  knelt  for  hours  before 
the  Host,  invoked  the  saints,  and  confessed  to  the  priest ;  but,  with  rare  exceptions, 
he  murdered,  scalped,  and  tortured  like  his  heathen  countrymen.2 

The  Indian  captors  of  Hannah  Dustan  knocked  out  the  brains  of  her 
week-old  infant  against  a  tree,  but  every  morning  and  night  in  camp 
they  regularly  told  their  beads  and  said  their  prayers,  as  instructed  by 
the  priests. 3 

Parkman,  in  The  Old  Begiine  in  Canada,  relates  an  incident  that 
took  place  at  Quebec  in  1G60.  A  Wolf  (Mohegan)  prisoner  was  burned 
at  the  stake;  the  Jesuits  could,  if  they  desired,  have  saved  him : 

The  truth  was,  they  did  not  care  to  prevent  the  tortures  of  prisoners  of  war,  not 
solely  out  of  that  spirit  of  compliance  with  the  savage  humor  of  Indian  allies  which 
stains  so  often  the  pages  of  French  American  history,  but  also,  and  perhaps  chiefly, 
from  motives  purely  religious.  Torture,  in  their  eyes,  seems  to  have  been  a  blessing 
in  disguise.  They  thought  it  good  for  the  soul,  and  in  case  of  obstinacy  the  surest 
way  of  salvation.  "We  have  very  rarely  indeed,"  writes  one  to  them,  "seen  the 
burning  of  an  Iroquois  without  feeling  sure  that  he  was  on  the  path  to  Paradise; 
and  we  never  knew  one  of  them  to  be  surely  on  the  path  to  Paradise  without  seeing 
him  pass  through  this  fiery  punishment."  So  they  let  the  Wolf  burn  ;  but  first  hav 
ing  instructed  him,  after  their  fashion,  they  baptized  him,  and  his  savage  soul  flew 
to  heaven  out  of  the  fire.  "Is  it  not,"  pursues  the  same  writer,  " a  marvel  to  see 
a  Wolf  changed  at  one  stroke  into  a  lamb,  and  enter  into  the  fold  of  Christ,  which 
he  came  to  ravage  ?  "  4 

1  Parkman  :  Frontenac  and  New  France,  p.  356.  2  Ibid.,  pp.  376-377.  See  also 
Mather's  Magnalfa,  II,  629,  and  Dummer's  Memorial,  Mass.  Hist.  Coll.,  3rd  series, 
I,  233.  3  Mather's  Magnalia,  II,  635.  4  Parkman  quotes  the  Jesuit  Relation 

of  1660. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY. 

The  civil  status  of  the  Indian  suffered  little  change  during  the  first 
three-quarters  of  the  century.  The  wars  incident  to  the  contentions 
and  rivalries  between  England,  France,  and  Spain  brought  no  benefits 
to  the  Indian  tribes.  These  were  tossed  upon  the  bayonets  of  the  con 
tending  parties,  courted  as  allies,  used  as  scourges,  and  at  all  times 
disdained  as  equals.  The  hunting  grounds  of  the  Indians  nearest  to 
the  settlements  became  more  and  more  occupied  by  plantations  and 
towns,  and  the  Indians  were  forced  by  the  farmer  and  the  trader  to  fafl 
back  further  and  further.  This  threw  Indians  who  had  become  pos 
sessed  of  habits  modified  by  contact  with  the  whites  upon  the  tribes 
still  living  in  their  ancient  manner,  and  bred  new  tribal  jealousies.  The 
history  of  individual  Indians  who  accepted  the  Christian  doctrine  of 
peace  and  good  will,  the  result  of  the  teachings  of  Wheelock,  Brain- 
ard,  and  others,  gives  proof  of  the  capacity  of  the  Indian  for  education 
and  Christian  civilization.  Their  history  also  shows  that  the  failure  to 
have  these  teachings  accepted  by  the  entire  tribe  is  due  to  the  persecu 
tion  of  the  white  people,  moved  by  the  kindling  of  race  prejudice  or  by 
the  greed  for  gain.  The  Indian  has  tried  ;  we  have  continually  thwarted 
his  efforts  and  made  them  abortive. 

VIRGINIA. 

To  more  effectually  isolate  the  Indian  from  the  white  population,  the 
Assembly  enacted  in  March,  1702,  and  repeated  the  enactment  in  1705,  that 
Indians  should  not  be  allowed  to  hunt  or  range  upon  patented  lands ; l 
neither  should  any  Indian  hold  an  office  in  the  county,2  nor  be  a  capa. 
ble  witness;3  and  the  more  effectually  to  remove  him  from  any  of  the 
legal  privileges  of  the  white  race,  the  child  of  an  Indian  was  to  be 
deemed  a  mulatto.4  During  this  year,  1705,  Indians,  together  with  other 
slaves  held  in  the  Dominion,  were  declared  to  be  real  estate  and  not 
chatties,  to  descend  to  heirs,  and  also  to  be  liable  to  be  taken  in  execu 
tion  for  payment  of  debts.5  5^  slave's  conversion  to  Christianity,  it  was 
decreed,  would  not  alter  the  condition  of  servitude.6 

The  difficulties  in  North  Carolina  made  the  Tuscarora  Indians  partic 
ularly  unwelcome  neighbors,  and  the  Assembly  sought  to  exclude  them 

1  Herring:  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  224.        zlbid.,  p.  251.        *ttid.,  p.  298. 
*Ibid.,  p.  252.        * Ibid.,  p.  333.        6, Ibid.,  p.  447 
70 


ENMITY    OF   THE    TUSCARORAS.  71 

from  the  colony  by  making  it  unlawful  to  employ  one  of  this  tribe  who 
was  not  a  slave,  or,  in  fact,  any  free  Indian  to  hunt  game,  except  the 
Pamuukey,  Cliickahommy,  or  Eastern  Shore  Indians.1  During  the 
same  session  it  was  decreed  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  any  Indian  to 
barter,  sell,  or  devise  land  laid  out  for  them  by  the  peace  of  May  29, 
1677,  and  all  such  bargains  were  declared  void  ;  nor  could  any  one  lease 
or  occupy  Indian  land,  under  penalties,  or  settle  within  3  miles  of  an  In 
dian  village ;  but  if  the  Indian  town  were  on  one  side  of  a  river  and 
the  English  settlement  on  the  other,  the  river  was  to  be  a  sufficient 
boundary  between  the  two.  Any  injury  done  to  a  tributary  Indian 
was  to  be  punished  as  though  the  offense  had  been  committed  upon  an 
Englishman.  On  the  other  hand,  tributary  Indians  were  permitted  to 
go  unarmed  upon  land  belonging  to  the  English  to  gather  such  roots 
and  oysters  as  were  not  needed  by  the  settler.  Tributary  Indians  were 
to  give  notice  of  the  approach  of  strange  Indians,  and  should  they  need 
aid  the  militia  were  ordered  to  render  it.  In  return,  the  tributary  Indians 
were  to  march  with  the  English  against  strange  Indians.  Free  trade 
was  permitted  with  all  Indians,  but  no  liquor  was  to  be  sold  on  Indian 
land.  "  If  any  person  discovers  a  town  or  nation  of  Indians  west  of  the 
Appalachian  Mountains  it  shall  be  lawful  for  the  governor  and  coun 
cil  to  grant  sole  liberty  to  trade  with  said  Indians  for  fourteen  years, 
and  such  discoverers  may  have  a  charter  of  corporation  with  liberty  and 
privilege."2 

In  less  than  ten  years  Virginia  traders  were  said  to  have  their  "  chief- 
est  traffique  some  four  or  five  hundred  miles  to  the  south-west,  among 
Indians  whose  names  are  scarce  known  to  any  but  the  traders.'73 

The  exploration  of  the  Keuse  Eiver  by  De  Graffenried  and  Lawson, 
in  September,  1711,  in  order  to  ascertain  its  navigability  and  the  fitness 
of  the  region  for  the  occupation  of  the  German  colony,  gave  fresh  um 
brage  to  the  already  irritated  Tuscaroras.4  A  party  of  Indians  captured 
the  two  men,  and  soon  spread  havoc  among  the  settlers  nearer  the 
coast.5  North  Carolina  had  been  involved  in  party  troubles,  and  the 
Various  leaders  used  what  means  were  possible  to  assert  the  claims  of 
their  respective  parties.  One  is  said  to  have  sought  help  from  the  In 
dians,  the  young  men  agreeing  to  render  the  desired  aid,  but  the  elder 
Indians  refusing  to  take  any  part  in  the  affair.6  On  learning  of  the 
capture  of  De  Graffeuried  and  the  warfare  upon  the  settlers,  Governor 
Spotswood  sent  out  detachments  of  militia  to  prevent  the  tributary  In 
dians  of  Virginia  from  being  drawn  into  the  fray,  and  he  also  dispatched 
messengers  to  the  Tuscaroras  to  meet  him  on  the  border  of  the  Domin 
ion,  that  they  might  make  a  treaty.7  With  the  assembled  soldiery  of 
three  counties,  amounting  to  upwards  of  six  hundred  men,  the  governor 
met  the  deputies  of  those  towns  among  the  Tuscaroras  which  refused  to 

1  Herring:  Statutes  of  Virginia,  p.  343.  -Ibid.)  pp.  464-469.  3  Spotswood  Letters, 
Vol.  I,  p.  167.  4  Bancroft:  Hist,  of  the  U.  S.,  Vol.  Ill,  p,  319*  5  Spotswood 
Letters,  Vol.  I,  p.  116.  e  Ibid.,  p.  96.  *  Ilid.,  p.  117. 


72  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

take  part  in  the  war,  and  proposed  that  they  should  deliver  "  two  Chil 
dren  of  the  great  men  of  each  town,  to  remain  as  Hostages,  and  to  be 
educated  at  our  College."  But  as  these  deputies  had  no  authority  to 
conclude  these  arrangements  they  agreed  to  inform  their  nation  and 
return  answer  by  November  20.1  Meanwhile  the  Assembly  passed  the 
following  act  for  the  protection  of  the  frontier  by  appointing  rangers 
and  defining  their  duties  :  If  the  u  rangers  "  shall  see  any  Indian  whatso 
ever  and  endeavor  to  seize  him,  they  shall,  if  they  see  cause,  convey 
him  before  a  justice  of  the  peace,  who  may  commit  him  to  the  sheriff, 
and  he  to  the  lieutenant-governor  or  commandant  of  the  Dominion, 
the  justice  to  certify  the  cause.  If  the  Indians  so  arrested  belong  to 
any  nation  at  war  with  the  English,  they  shall  be  transported  and  sold 
for  the  benefit  of  the  rangers.  If  any  Indian  seen  shall  attempt  to  run 
away,,  he  may  be  killed,  and  the  person  killing  him  incur  no  penalty. 
Any  person  capturing  an  Indian  who  has  attacked  a  white  person  shall 
receive  £20  reward,  or  in  case  the  Indian  has  been  killed  owing  to  re 
sistance,  he  shall  receive  a  like  amount.  Eangers  to  be  exempt  from 
parish  levies  during  service,  and  this  act  to  be  in  force  one  year.2  The 
Assembly  of  the  next  year  continued  the  act  for  another  year.  The 
tributary  Indians,  as  well  as  the  Tuscaroras,  agreed  to  give  their  chil 
dren  as  hostages,  but  owing  to  sickness  and  bad  weather  the  Tusca- 
rora  deputies  w^ere  detained  a  few  days  beyond  the  date  agreed  upon, 
and  the  Assembly,  upon  a  representation  from  Carolina,  requested  the 
governor  to  declare  war  upon  the  Tuscaroras.  Governor  Spots  wood 
writes  to  the  board  of  trade : 

So  violent  an  humour  prevail  amongst  them  [the  Assembly]  for  extirpating  all  the 
Indians  without  distinction  of  Friends  or  Enemys,  that  even  a  project  I  laid  before 
them  for  assisting  the  College  to  support  the  charge  of  those  Hostages  has  been 
thrown  aside  without  allowing  it  a  debate  in  their  House,  tho'  it  was  proposed  on 
such  a  foot  as  would  not  have  cost  the  country  one  farthing.3 

The  governor  seems  to  have  met  with  something  more  than  indiffer 
ence  from  the  Assembly,  in  his  plans  for  securing  the  friendship  and 
co-operation  of  these  Indians,  who  not  only  gave  up  their  children  as 
sureties  of  good  faith  but  secured  the  liberation  of  De  Graffenried,  and 
offered  to  assist  in  fighting  those  Indians  who  had  risen  against  the 
English.  The  Assembly  voted  £20,000  to  carry  on  a  war  against  all 
the  Tuscaroras,  even  after  the  treaty  "  entered  into  at  the  instance  of 
their  own  house  n  was  laid  before  them  j  the  governor,  however,  refused 
to  declare  the  war.4  Some  gentlemen  voluntarily  offered  to  advance 
money  on  the  credit  of  the  revenue  to  make  good  the  treaty  with  the 
Tuscaroras.5 

In  1712  there  were  "  nine  nations"  of  Indians  tributary  to  Virginia. 
The  Pamunkeys,  Chickahominies,  Kansemonds,  Nottoways,  Maherins, 
Sapons,  Stukanocks,  Occoneechees,  and  Totteros,  some  seven  hundred  in 
all.  These  lived  quietly  in  entire  subjection  to  the  government,  traf- 

1  Spotswood  Letters,  Vo.  I.,  p.  121.  2  Hening  :  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  10. 
3  Spotswood  Letters, Vol. I,  p.130.  *llid.,  pp.130, 131, 134, 135, 144.  5  Hid.,  pp.  141, 145. 


TUSCARGKAS    DEFEATED.  73 

licking  pelts  for  clothing,  arms,  and  ammunition*.  Trade  was  also  held 
with  the  neighboring  Tuscaroras,  who  were  said  to  have  two  thousand 
fighting  men.1  The  same  authority  gives  the  number  fit  to  bear  arms 
and  free  men  in  the  Dominion  at  twelve  thousand  and  fifty  one.2 

Difficulties  with  the  Indians  increased.  Allies  from  the  southern  tribes 
of  Cherokees,  Creeks,  Catawbas,  and  Yamassies  joined  the  forces  of 
South  Carolina,  and  came  to  the  aid  of  the  North  Carolinians  who  were 
battling  with  the  Tuscaroras,  now  assisted  by  the  Senecas  of  the  Five 
Nations  of  New  York.  The  dissensions  in  the  colony  prevented  any 
unity  of  action,  and  a  hasty  peace  was  concluded,  and  as  soon  broken 
by  the  returning  South  Carolina  troops.  These  fell  upon  Indian  towns 
protected  by  the  treaty,  and  many  persons  were  carried  off  as  captives. 
This  treachery  brought  on  fresh  attacks  from  the  outraged  Indians,  who 
fell  indiscriminately  upon  the  settlers  and  tributary  Indians  of  Virginia, 
the  peaceful  Nottoways  losing  five  of  their  number  in  a  single  day. 
Finally  a  battle  took  place  on  the  Neuse  that  ended  disastrously  to 
the  Tuscaroras.  The  many  captives  taken  were  sold  as  slaves,  and  the 
power  of  the  Indians  of  North  Carolina  was  broken ;  the  hostile  por 
tion  of  the  Tuscaroras  left  the  country  about  1714,  and  joined  the  Iro- 
quois  of  New  York,  forming  the  Sixth  Nation  of  that  league.3 

The  desire  of  the  French  and  the  various  colonies  to  control  the  In 
dian  trade  had  much  to  do  with  fomenting  these  aad  other  wars. 
The  possession  of  the  great  Mississippi  Valley  was  almost  literally 
being  fought  for  by  individual  and  enterprising  traders,  prior  to  the  time 
that  this  wide  region  of  country  came  to  play  a  public  part  in  the  poli 
tics  of  foreign  nations.  Virginia  traders  had  penetrated  so  far  west 
ward  that  u  they  must  travel  fifteen  hundred  miles  to  come  at  their  most 
considerable"  nations.4  The  long  journeys  made  by  the  traders,  and 
the  risk  they  frequently  ran  of  losing  their  goods  from  war  parties 
en  route  to  attack  some  distant  tribe,  together  with  unfair  dealings  in 
trade  and  advantages  taken  by  making  Indians  intoxicated,  frequently 
led  to  grave  results,  involving  not  only  the  settlers  but  innocent  and 
friendly  Indians  in  a  disastrious  warfare.  The  early  history  of  each  one 
of  the  colonies  give^  many  such  instances.5  Governor  Spots  wood  writes 
to  the  lord  commissioners  of  trade  in  London,  May  9,  1716 : 

It  has  been  the  general  observation  in  this  and  the  Neighboring  provinces,  that  the 
Indians  have  rarely  ever  broke  with  the  English,  except  where  they  have  received 
some  notorious  Injury  from  the  persons  trading  with  them.  Advantage  has  often 
been  taken  by  making  them  drunk,  to  impose  upon  them  in  the  price  of  their  Com- 
moditys,  which,  they  not  being  acquainted  with  the  method  of  seeking  reparation  by 
law,  have  frequently  revenged  by  the  murder  of  the  offender,  believing  that  since  by 
their  Customs  the  punishment  of  murder  may  be  Commuted  by  the  payment  of  a 
certain  number  of  skins  or  other  Commoditys,  the  defrauding  them  of  any  part  of 
their  goods  might  with  equal  reason  be  punished  with  Death.6 

1  Spots  wood  Letters,  Vol.  I,  p.  1C7.  2  Ibid.,  p.  166.  3  Bancroft :  Hist,  of  the  U. 
S.,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  320,  321;  Spotswood  Letters,  Vol.  I,  pp.  169,  170,  171,  Vol.  II,  pp. 
19,  24,  25.  <  Spotswood  Letters,  Vol.  I,  p.  172.  5  Ibid.,  Vol.  II,  pp.  25,  121,  231. 
*Ibid.,  p.  145. 


74  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  aggressive  Iro^uois  continued  their  excursions  in  spite  of  the 
various  treaties  made  with  the  purpose  of  preventing  their  moving  south 
ward  against  their  ancient  enemies.  The  treaty  of  1722,  made  at  Al 
bany,  in  connection  with  the  governors  of  the  other  colonies  to  the 
northward,  sought  to  impose  the  penalty  of  death  or  slavery  upon 
any  one  of  the  Five  Nation  Indians  passing  to  the  southward  of  the 
Potomac  Kiver,  or  east  of  the  mountains,  without  a  passport  from  the 
governor  of  New  York  ;  the  tributary  Indians  of  Virginia  to  remain  to 
the  eastward  of  these  limits  under  pain  of  like  penalty.1  By  these 
means  the  colonists  sought  peace  and  an  opportunity  to  enlarge  their 
settlements. 

An  act  of  the  Assembly,  in  August,  1734,  permitted  free  Indians  to 
testify  in  criminal  cases  involving  Indians.2  This  same  year  the  Not- 
toway  Indians,  being  "  reduced  by  wars,  sickness,  and  other  casualties 
to  a  small  number,  and  many  of  them  being  too  old  to  labor  or  hunt," 
agreed  to  sell  the  land  set  apart  for  them  on  the  north  side  of  the  river 
in  'order  to  u  pay  their  debts  "  and  support  their  aged.  The  record  also 
states  that  "  the  tract  prevents  increase  of  inhabitants  in  that  parish, 
and  is  therefore  grievous  and  burdensome."3  About  this  time,  as 
the  Indians  all  spoke  "the  English  language  very  well,"  the  office 
of  interpreter  was  abolished.4 

Ten  years  later  the  Nottoways  sold  a  portion  of  their  reservation 
south  of  the  river,  not  to  include  any  of  the  swamp,  at  £12  10s.  per 
hundred  acres  ;  and  the  Nansemond  Indians  also  disposed  of  their  land, 
these  Indians  being  again  in  debt,  being  enticed  "  thereto  by  drink  ;  " 
whereupon  the  Assembly  decreed  that  "  no  one  shall  sell  liquor  on  trust 
to  an  Indian."  5 

In  1748  negroes,  mulattoes,  and  Indians  were  permitted  to  hold 
slaves  of  their  own  color.  This  act,  however,  was  repealed  by  the 
King  in  1752.  6 

The  settlements  of  the  valleys  west  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  be 
gun  about  1751,  were  involved  in  many  difficulties  with  the  Indians, 
particularly  through  the  French  and  Indian  war.  In  1761  all  British 
subjects  living  on  the  western  waters  were  ordered  to  vacate  the  lands, 
which  were  claimed  by  the  Indians.  This  command  was  issued  in  the 
hope  of  securing  the  good-  will  of  the  natives  ;  but  the  order  was  never 
carried  out.  and  that  region  became  the  scene  of  the  exploits  of  Cornstalk, 
the  Shawnee  warrior.  These  Indians  were  a  valiant  tribe,  and  were 
those  who  defeated  General  Braddockm  1755,  and  were  again  victorious 
at  Fort  Pitt  in  1758.  After  the  peace  of  1761  the  Shawnees  again 
were  in  the  field,  and  cut  off  the  settlers  of  the  Greenbrier  Valley  in 
1763,  and  in  1764  had  pushed  as  far  east  as  Staunton.  That  year  a 
peace  was  made  on  the  Muskinguin  in  Ohio,  which  lasted  until  1774. 

The  colonial  disturbances  with  the  mother  country  were  used  by  iu- 


:  Statutes  of  Virginia,  Vol.  IV,  p.  103.          2  Ibid.,  p.  405.        3  Ibid.,  p.  461. 
<Ibid.        6  Ibid.,  Vol.V,  p.  270-273.        e  /^  p,  547. 


MURDER    OF    CORNSTALK.  75 

terested  persons  to  foment  trouble  with  the  Indians,  in  order  to  intim 
idate  and  embarrass  those  of  the  independent  party,  while  the  spread  of 
settlers  on  the  Ohio  and  its  tributaries  made  the  Indians  uneasy  and 
irritable.  It  is  stated  that  British  agents  urged  the  Indians  to  begin 
war  against  the  colonists  by  the  killing  of  traders.  This  aroused  the 
Virginians,  and  on  October,  10,  1774,  General  Lewis  fought  the  Indians 
under  Cornstalk  on  the  Ohio  near  the  Kanawha  with  little  success  on 
either  side.  This  battle  has  been  called  by  some  the  opening  of  the 
Revolutionary  War.  A  peace  was  soon  after  concluded  by  Lord  Dun- 
more,  governor  of  Virginia. 

In  1777  Cornstalk  came  to  the  garrison  at  Point  Pleasant  to  tell  the 
colonial  troops  that  the  British  were  securing  the  co-operation  of  all  the 
Indians  on  the  lakes  and  northerly,  but  that  he  and  his  tribe,  although 
not  wishing  to  take  part,  might  have  to  move  with  the  stream.  He  was 
detained  by  the  commander,  together  with  the  two  other  Indians  who 
accompanied  him.  Cornstalk's  son  came  to  learn  how  his  father  fared 
and  to  bring  him  news  of  the  tribe.  Two  young  men  from  the  garrison 
crossed  the  river  to  hunt  deer  and  were  attacked  by  some  hostile  In 
dians  5  one  of  the  men  was  killed.  As  his  body  was  brought  back  the 
soldiers,  under  the  lead  of  one  Captain  Hall,  a  relative  of  the  dead  man, 
rushed  to  the  fort  to  kill  Cornstalk,  who  was  just  then  drawing  a  map 
of  the  country  and  waters  between  the  Shawn ee  towns  and  the  Missis 
sippi.  As  they  approached  Cornstalk  rose  and  met  them.  They  sent 
seven  or  eight  bullets  through  him,  then  shot  his  son  as  he  sat  on  a 
stool,  and  murdered  the  other  two  Indians.  Cornstalk  had  come  as  a 
friend  to  render  service  at  a  critical  time,  and  was  stricken  down  regard 
less  of  the  laws  of  peace  or  war  because  he  was  an  Indian.1 

The  condition  of  the  Indians  in  the  other  Southern  colonies  remained 
about  the  same,  as  far  as  legal  enactments  were  concerned.  The  found 
ing  of  the  Colony  of  Georgia  was  attended  by  most  friendly  relations 
between  the  natives  and  Oglethorpe.  He  won  the  confidence  and 
friendship  of  the  Cherokees  and  Creeks,  and  the  knowledge  of  this 
trusty  man  extended  far  beyond  the  limits  of  the  province  of  which  he 
was  the  father.  During  the  years  when  the  Spanish  and  French  urged 
their  claims  to  the  land  and  trade  of  the  Indians  the  Creeks,  Chero 
kees,  Chickasaws,  and  Choctaws  remained  faithful  to  Oglethorpe  and 
the  English  until  his  departure  for  England  in  1743. 

Except  the  attempts  made  by  the  Moravians,  during  their  short  stay 
in  Georgia,  to  Christianize  the  Indians,  no  other  efforts  in  this  behalf 
seem  to  have  been  undertaken  in  that  colony  during  this  period. 

Education.— In  1713  the  plan  of  removing  friendly  Indians  upon  land  set 
apart  for  them  upon  thefrontier,  where  they  might  act  as  a  guard,  was  put 
in  operation,  it  having  been  previously  agreed  to  by  treaty.2  The  Indians 
and  Indian  trade  were  to  be  concentrated  at  three  points.  A  fort  was 

1  Stuart:  Memoir  of  Indian  Wars;  Coll.  Virginia  Hist,  and  Phil.  Soc.,  Vol.  I. 
2Spotswood  Letters,  Vol.  II.,  pp.  43,  70,  197. 


76  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

erected  upon  the  Rapidan,  and  made  the  point  of  trade  for  the  In 
dians  of  the  North.1  A  tract  of  good  land  6  miles  square  upon  the 
Maherin  River  was  set  apart,  and  the  Sapouys  and  four  other  affiliated 
tribes  were  induced  to  emigrate.  This  movement  necessitated  the  In 
dians  leaving  their  former  improvements.  The  Saponys  received  four 
teen  cows  and  as  many  calves  besides  corn  as  their  share  of  payment.2 
As  inducements  to  settle  on  the  reservation  the  education  of  their  chil 
dren  was  promised,  and  also  that  they  should  purchase  their  goods  at  re 
duced  rates.  A  five-bastion  fort  was  built  and  the  fort  named  Chris- 
tanna,  and  the  Indian  trading  company  put  in  charge  was  to  have  a  mon 
opoly  of  all  the  trade  south  of  the  James  River  for  twenty  years.3  The 
school  was  opened  under  -the  care  of  Mr.  Charles  Griffin,  his  salary 
of  £50  being  paid  out  of  Governor  Spotswood's  pocket.4  In  1715  three 
hundred  Indians  were  reported  on  this  reservation,  and  seventy  chil 
dren  in  school,5  u  a  great  part  of  which  can  already  say  the  Lord's 
prayer  and  the  creed."6  By  1718,  the  opposition  to  the  Indian  trading 
company  became  sufficiently  powerful  to  secure  its  legal  dissolution,  and 
the  tributary  Indians  were  abandoned  to  the  mercy  of  their  Indian  ene 
mies  although  the  governor  for  a  time  sought  to  protect  them  ;7  but  he 
was  already  involved  in  difficulties,  his  policy  toward  the  Indians 
forming  a  part  of  the  charges  against  him  which  resulted  in  his  re 
moval.8  The  school  was  broken  up  to  the  distress  of  the  Indians, 
who  were  much  attached  to  Mr.  Griffin.  The  latter  gentleman  was 
transferred  to  the  Brasserton  Indian  school  in  connection  with  the  Col 
lege  of  William  and  Mary,9  and  the  only  attempt  at  an  Indian  school 
outside  of  Brasserton  came  to  an  end  in  about  five  years. 

As  early  as  1711  the  governor  of  Virginia  had  Demanded  hostages? 
not  only  of  tributary  Indians,  but  of  the  border  tribes.  The  children, 
two  from  "  the  great  men  of  each  town," 10  were  to  be  surety  for  the 
friendliness  of  their  relatives.  Up  to  this  time  none  but  slaves  seem 
to  have  been  attainable  as  pupils  for  the  Indian  school  established  by 
the  charity  of  the  Hon.  Robert  Boyle.11  Those  Indians  giving  their 
children  to  be  educated  were  to  have  their  tribute  of  skins  remitted 
while  they  kept  their  children  in  school.12 

Governor  Spotwood's  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  Indians  seems  to 
have  been  practical  and  sincere,  but  he  labored  at  grave  disadvantage, 
for  public  sentiment  failed  to  second  his  plans  and  endeavor?.  He 
ventured  not  only  his  private  purse,  but  his  public  reputation  to  secure 
to  the  natives  some  chance  to  become  civilized  and  educated.  His  letters 
to  the  authorities  in  London  are  full  of  pleadings  for  the  support  of  such 
benevolent  plans  as  he  sought  to  set  in  motion.  He  secured  the  little  host 
ages;  and  the  Nansemonds,  the  Nottoways,  the  Maherins,  the  Pamun- 
keys,  and  the  Chickahominies,  who  sent  their  children  were  well  pleased 

1  Spots  wood  Letters,  Vol.  II.,  p.  194.  2/&tU,  p.  198. BJWd.tpp.  89,  141,  194. 
*lbid.,  pp.90, 196.  *Ibid.,  p.  113.  *  Ibid.,  p.  138.  7  Ibid. ,  pp.  302, 303.  «/Znd., 
pp.  190-218.  9  Perry:  Hist,  of  the  American  Episcopal  Church,  Vol.  I,  p.  128. 
10  Spotswood  Letters,  Vol.  I,  p.  121.  «  See  p.  34.  12  Spotswood  Letters,  Vol.  I,  p.  122. 


ATTENDANCE    AT    BRASSERTON.  77 

with  the  treatment  they  received.1  ID  1713  he  reported  seventeen  boys  at 
the  college.3  The  numbers  fell  off  during  the  maintenance  of  the  school 
at  Christanna,  where  most  of  the  hostages,  as  well  as  the  children  living 
on  the  reservation,  were  brought  under  instruction.  The  attendance 
seems  to  have  been  always  very  small  at  Brasserton,  not  more  than 
eight  or  ten  at  any  time.3  The  funds  derived  from  the  bequest  of  Mr. 
Boyle  exceeded  the  expenses  of  the  school,  for,  in  1732,  the  president 
and  master  of  the  college  requested  the  authorities  in  London  to  per- 
mit  the  expending  of  the  £500  surplus,  which  had  accumulated  over  the 
expenses  of  the  Indian  school,  in  the  purchase  of  books  to  serve  as  a 
common  library  for  Indians  and  white  pupils.4  The  Revolution  put  an 
end  to  this  Indian  school,  "  the  funds  by  which  it  was  sustained  having 
been  diverted  by  the  English  courts  of  law  into  a  different  channel."5 

The  records  of  the  college  during  the  period  prior  to  the  Revolution 
are  quite  imperfect,  and  but  fourteen  Indians  are  mentioned  in  the  col 
lective  catalogue. 

Mr.  Hugh  Jones,  professor  of  mathematics  in  the  college,  states  in 
his  "  Present  State  of  Virginia,"  published  in  London  in  1724,  he  hav 
ing  left  Virginia  two  years  before : 

The  young  Indians,  procured  from  the  tributary  or  foreign  nations  with  much  diffi 
culty,  were  formerly  boarded  and  lodged  in  town,  where  abundance  of  them  used  to 
die,  either  through  sickness,  change  of  provision  and  way  of  life,  or,  as  some  will 
have  it,  often  for  want  of  proper  necessaries  and  due  care  taken  with  them.  Those 
of  them  that  have  escaped  well,  and  have  been  taught  to  read  and  write,  have,  for 
the  most  part,  returned  to  their  home.  Some  with  and  some  without  baptism,  where 
they  follow  their  own  savage  customs  and  heathenish  rites.  A  few  of  them  lived  as 
servants  with  the  English,  or  loitered  and  idled  away  their  time  in  laziness  and  mis 
chief.  But  it  is  a  pity  more  care  is  not  taken  of  them  after  they  are  dismissed  from 
.school.  They  have  admirable  capacities  when  their  humors  and  tempers  are  per 
fectly  understood. 

It  is  impossible  to  tell  how  large  was  the  number  of  returned  students 
referred  to  by  Professor  Jones.  The  school,  prior  to  1711,  had  had 
only  a  few  slaves ;  in  that  year  the  hostages  were  brought  in.  Professor 
Jones's  observations,  therefore,  cover  a  period  of  about  ten  yeaYs,  during 
which  time  there  could  hardly  have  been  more  than  fifty  different  In 
dian  pupils,  seventeen  being  the  highest  number  given  as  present  at 
one  time.  Of  these,  "  abundance  "  died ;  a  few  remained  "  as  servants,7' 
the  only  occupation  open  to  an  Indian  among  the  colonists;  conse 
quently  the  number  must  have  been  very  small  who,  after  a  few  years 
of  schooling  of  a  primitive  character,  returned  to  their  tribes  and  fell 
in  with  the  religious  customs  of  their  people.  The  Indian  tribes  were 
isolated  and  forbidden  by  law  to  share  in  the  life  of  the  whites  5  they 
were  relegated  to  hunting  in  order  to  gain  the  pelts  demanded  by  the 
trader  in  exchange  for  goods.  No  missionaries  or  schools  were  in  their 
midst  to  uphold  and  encourage  any  new  mode  of  life ;  and,  as  to  the 
surroundings  of  these  Indian  tribes  which  had  been  pushed  to  the 

1  Spotswood  Letters,  Vol.  I,  p.  122.  2  Ibid.,  Vol.  II,  p.  64.  3  Catalogue  College 
of  William  and  Mary,  1855,  p.  5.  *  Ibid.,  1859,  p.  10.  6  Ibid.,  1855,  p.  5. 


78  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

frontier  to  guard  the  colonists  from  the  Indians  further  to  the  westward, 
Governor  Spotswood  writes  as  follows: 

The  Inhabitants  of  our  frontiers  are  composed  generally  of  such  as  have  been 
transported  hither  as  servants,  and  being  out  of  their  time  settle  themselves  where 
land  is  to  be  taken  up  and  that  will  produce  the  necessarys  of  Life  with  little  Labour. 
It  is  pretty  well  known  what  Morals  such  people  bring  with  them  hither,  which  are 
not  like  to  be  mended  by  their  situation.  *  *  *  Those  who  are  nearest  neighbours 
to  the  Indians,  by  whose  principles  and  practices  they  are  not  like  to  be  much 
improved ;  but  this  is  not  all,  for  these  people,  knowing  the  Indian  to  be  lovers  of 
strong  liquors,  make  no  scruple  of  first  making  them  drunk  and  then  cheating  them 
of  their  skins,  and  even  of  beating  them  in  the  bargain.  *  *  *  Hence  your 
Lordships  may  judge  whether  a  frequent  intercourse  and  communication  between 
such  people  and  the  Indians  be  like  either  to  reform  their  Morals,  or  to  promote  a 
good  understanding  with  them.  As  to  beginning  a  nearer  friendship  by  intermarriage 
(as  the  custom  of  the  French  is),  the  inclinations  of  our  people  are  not  the  same 
with  those  of  »that  Nation,  for  notwithstanding  the  long  intercourse  between  ye  In 
habitants  of  this  Country  and  ye  Indians  and  their  living  amongst  one  another  for  so 
many  Years,  I  cannot  find  one  Englishman  that  has  an  Indian  wife,  or  an  Indian 
marryed  to  a  white  woman. 1 

Ostracized  by  law  and  race  prejudice,  and  remanded  to  the  company 
of  men  not  of  a  reputable  type,  it  would  be  well  nigh  a  miracle  if  the 
Indian  should  blossom  out  into  a  life  of  Christian  civilization,  or  that 
Indian  students  who  had  gained  a  little  English  and  could  repeat 
the  creed  should,  on  their  return,  isolate  themselves  from  their  kindred 
and  attempt  to  carry  out  principles  but  vaguely  comprehended,  and 
which,  if  carried  out,  would  condemn  the  white  population  even  more 
severely  than  the  Indians  themselves. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

The  establishment  of  a  lasting  friendship  between  the  followers  of 
William  Penn  and  the  Indians  is  too  well  known  to  need  more  than 
mention.  The  good-will  bred  of  fair  treatment  has  never  grown  dim 
during  the  long  and  varied  experiences  of  over  two  centuries.  While 
peace  abounded  where  the  Friends  had  control,  the  strong,  positive 
people  that  pioneered  through  the  western  portions  of  the  colony  came 
into  conflict  with  the  vigorous  tribes  inhabiting  that  region. 

Pennsylvania  became  the  theater  of  one  of  the  most  remarkable  ex 
amples  of  missionary  labor  in  our  history,  not  only  on  account  of  its 
success,  but  from  its  tragic  fate;  proving  again,  in  records  written  in 
human  blood,  that  failure  lies  with  us,  not  with  the  Indians. 

Moravian  missions. — The  headquarters  of  the  Moravian  church  in 
America  were  at  Bethlehem,  Pa.,2  a  town  on  the  Lehigh  Eiver,  12  miles 
westerly  from  its  junction  with  the  Delaware.  Its  site  was  purchased 
and  its  settlement  commenced  in  1740.3  The  inhabitants  were  united 
by  a  community  of  labor  and  house-keeping,4  but  each  retained  his  own 

1  Spotswood  Letters,  Vol.  II,  p.  227.  2Schweinitz:  Life  of  David  Zeisberger, 
p.  24.  3Loskiel:  History  of  the  Mission  to  the  Indians,  p.  84,  4  Schweinitz  *. 
Life  of  David  Zeisberger,  p.  24. 


GJSTADENHUTTEN.  79 

private  property.  From  this  religious  family  missionaries  went  out  to 
labor  for  the  conversion  and  civilization  of  the  Indians,  and  to  it  they 
returned  with  bodies  exhausted  by  travel  and  exposure,  but  often  with 
hearts  rejoicing  over  new-made  converts  and  increasing  opportunities 
of  usefulness.  When  the  Christian  Indians  of  Shekomeko  reached 
Pennsylvania  they  were  received  at  Bethlehem,  and  a  little  hamlet  was 
built  near  by  for  their  temporary  abode.1  Soon  afterward  they  were 
permanently  located  30  miles  farther  up  the  Lehigh  River,  and  the  town 
built  there  for  them  was  named  Gnadenhiitten  (tents  of  grace).  It  be 
came,  says  Loskiel,  "  a  very  regular  and  pleasant  town."2  The  Indians 
were  diligent,  cheerful,  and  active.3  They  united  with  the  missionaries 
in  building  houses  and  in  cultivating  the  soil.4  Mills  and  shops  were 
erected  at  a  little  distance  from  the  town,5  and  schools  were  provided 
for  the  children.6  In  1749  the  Indian  congregation  contained  several 
hundred  persons.7  and  the  frequency  of  conversions  incited  the  brethren 
to  unceasing  efforts  for  the  surrounding  tribes,  most  of  which  belonged 
to  the  Delaware  Nation. 

Several  missionary  enterprises  were  undertaken  during  the  prosper 
ous  days  of  Gnadenhiitten.  The  famous  Zeisberger  had  visited  the  Iro- 
quois,  learned  their  language,  and  been  adopted  into  their  nation ; 
but  his  efforts  at  converting  the  natives  were  unsuccessful,  and  the 
fruits  of  his  labors  appeared  only  in  incidental  advantages  gained  to 
the  missions  through  his  acquaintance  with  the  Iroquois  and  his  stand 
ing  among  them.8  The  inhabitants  of  the  Wyoming  Valley  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  missionaries,  and  they  made  occasional  visits  to  it, 
and  at  length  it  became  a  regular  field  for  missionary  labor.9  Another 
mission  established  was  at  Shamokin,  the  chief  town  of  the  Delawares. 
The  first  attempt  to  interest  its  people  in  Christianity  was  unsuccess 
ful,  and  the  mission,  which  was  greatly  desired,  was  opened  rather  as 
an  adjunct  to  a  blacksmith's  shop,  than  as  an  independent  enter 
prise.10  The  mission  never  flourished,  for  the  inhabitants  seemed 
depraved  and  vicious  beyond  remedy,  but  one  of  its  principal  results 
was  the  enlistment  of  the  sympathies  of  the  Delaware  chief  on  the 
side  of  the  Moravians.11  A  mission  at  an  Indian  town  about  20  miles 
east  from  Gnadenhiitten  was  more  successful.  The  chief  residing 
there  and  his  wife  were  converted  and  afterward  became  useful  assist 
ants  in  the  Indian  church.12 

The  French  and  Indian  war  terminated  the  mission  at  Gnadenhiitten. 
Its  situation  upon  the  Indian  frontier  exposed  it  to  the  misfortunes  of 
war,  and  the  principles  of  its  religion  forbade  the  bearing  of  arms.  The 
English  and  the  French  were  alike  suspicious  of  these  peaceful  settle- 

1  Sehweinitz :  Life  of  Zeisberger,  p.  141.  2  Loskiel:  History  of  the  Mission  to 
the  Indians,  p.  87.  slbid.,p.  84.  4 Ibid.,  p.  87.  5Hecke welder:  ISTarrative  of 
the  Mission  among  the  Delaware  and  Mohegau  Indians,  p.  36.  6  Ibid., 38.  7Loskiel 
and  Heckewelder  say  five  hundred.  8Schweinitz:  Life  of  Zeisberger,  p.  219. 
9  Ibid.,  p.  219.  10  Ibid.,  p.  143.  "  Loskiel :  History  of  the  Mission  to  the  Indians, 
Part  II,  p.  119.  12  Ibid.,  p.  116. 


80  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

merits;  and  while  the  former  were  threatening  their  extinction  the 
allies  of  the  latter  accomplished  their  destruction.  Ten  of  the  Chris 
tian  Indians  were  massacred  in  November,  1755 ; l  and  on  the  next  New 
Year's  Day  the  entire  village,  together  with  the  mill  across  the  river, 
was  laid  in  ashes.2  The  fugitive  converts  established  themselves  near 
the  large  Moravian  towns,  and  worked  industriously  in  the  fields  and 
farm-yards  of  the  people,  or  helped  to  support  themselves  by  manufact 
uring  simple  wooden  utensils.3 

With  the  prospect  of  peace  the  Christian  Indians  in  1757  began  a 
new  settlement  in  the  outskirts  of  Bethlehem  and  called  it  Nain.4  It 
was  built  in  the  form  of  a  square,  three  sides  of  which  were  composed 
of  houses,5  and  the  fourth  was  defined  by  a  small  stream  of  water.  The 
houses  were  of  squared  timber  and  had  shingle  roofs.  The  public  build 
ings  were  a  chapel,  school-house*,  and  home  for  indigent  widows.  Visi 
tors  were  astonished  at  the  prosperity  of  the  congregation,  and  u  thought 
it  next  to  a  miracle  that  by  the  light  of  the  gospel  a  savage  race  should 
be  brought  to  live  together  in  peace  and  harmony,  and,  above  all,  devote 
themselves  to  religion."6  Nothing  occurred  to  impair  seriously  the 
prosperity  of  the  town  until  Pontiac's  War  (1763).7  Rumors  of  its 
bloody  progress  brought  terror  to  the  peaceful  Indians.  An  outlying  con 
gregation  was  compelled  to  flee  from  its  home,  and  ere  long  Nain  was  en 
dangered  on  all  sides.8  The  whites  settlers  suffering  from  the  attacks 
of  the  hostile  Indians,  were  inflamed  against  the  entire  race ;  and  the 
converts  were  saved  from  violence  only  by  obedience  to  rules  of  dress 
and  conduct  prescribed  and  promulgated  by  the  governor  of  the  prov 
ince.9  They  were  to  be  always  clothed  and  have  hats  and  caps,  but  no 
paint  or  feathers.  They  were  to  let  their  hair  grow  naturally,  carry 
their  guns  on  their  shoulders,  observe  special  forms  of  salutation,  and 
obtain  passes  when  going  out  to  hunt.  Willing  submission  to  such 
rules  was  an  evidence  of  the  changed  character  of  these  Indians. 

An  accusation  of  murder  brought  against  a  young  convert  hastened 
the  impending  crisis,  and  necessitated  the  immediate  removal  of  the 
congregation  to  a  place  of  safety.10  This  was  not  found  until  after  many 
wanderings  and  much  persecution  and  suffering,  borne  with  truly 
Christian  fortitude.  Only  eighty-three  Indians  remained  at  the  end  of 
sixteen  months  to  join  in  a  farewell  to  Nain  as  they  journeyed  west 
ward  from  their  refuge  in  Philadelphia  to  seek  a  new  home  remote  from 
their  white  enemies.11 

The  place  chosen  for  the  home  of  the  Christian  Indians  was  near  the 
Susquehanna,  in  the  northern  part  of  Pennsylvania.12  Permission  to 
locate  permanently  was  obtained  with  difficulty.  A  town  called  Frie- 
denshiitten  was  built,  surpassing  in  attractiveness  the  former  settle- 

1  Schweinitz  :  Life  of  David  Zeisberger,  p.  236. 2Ibid.,  p.  239.  3  Ibid.,  p.  24oT 
4Heckewelder:  Narrative  of  the  Mission  among  the  Delaware  and  Mohegan  In 
dians,  p.  56.  5  Ibid.,  p.  251.  6  Ibid.,  p.  257.  7  Loskiel :  History  of  the  Mission 
to  the  Indians,  Part  II,  p.  202.  8  IUd.,  p.  212.  9 Schweinitz:  Life  of  David 
Zeisberger,  p.  276.  10Ibid.,  p.  282.  » Ibid.,  p.  307.  I2lbid.,  p.  316. 


MORAVIAN   CONVERTS   EMIGRATE.  81 

ments  of  the  Moravian  converts.    A  description  of  it  in  its  highest 
prosperity  is  given  by  Schweinitz  as  follows : 

It  embraced  twenty-nine  log-bouses,  with  windows  and  chimneys,  like  the  home 
steads  of  the  settlers,  and  thirteen  huts,  forming  one  street,  in  the  center  of  which 
stood  the  chapel,  32  by  24  feet,  roofed  with  shingles,  and  having  a  school-house  as 
its  wing.  Immediately  opposite,  on  the  leftside  of  the  street,  was  the  mission  house. 
Each  lot  had  a  front  of  32  feet,  and  between  every  two  lots  was  an  alley  10  feet  wide. 
Back  of  the  houses  were  the  gardens  and  orchards,  stocked  with  vegetables  and  fruit 
trees.  The  entire  town  Avas  surrounded  by  a  post-and-rail  fence,  and  kept  scrupu 
lously  clean.  In  summer  a  party  of  women  passed  through  the  street  and  alleys, 
sweeping  them  with  wooden  brooms  and  removing  the  rubbish.  Stretching  down  to 
the  river  lay  250  acres  of  plantations  and  meadows,  with  2  miles  of  fences;  and 
moored  to  the  bank  was  found  a  canoe  for  each  household  of  the  community.  The 
converts  had  large  herds  of  cattle  and  hogs,  and  poultry  of  every  kind  in  abundance. 
They  devoted  more  time  to  tilling  the  ground  than  to  hunting,  and  raised  plentiful 
crops.  Their  trade  was  considerable  in  corn,  maple-sugar,  butter  and  pork,  which 
they  sold  to  the  Indians;  as  also  in  canoes  made  of  white  pine  and  bought  by  the 
settlers  living  along  the  Susquehanna,  some  of  them  as  far  as  100  miles  below  Frie 
denshutten.  The  population  had  increased  from  the  remnant  that  left  the  Philadel 
phia  barracks  to  one  hundred  and  fifty  souls.1 

The  land  on  which  Friedenshutten  was  built  was  obtained  by  Penn 
sylvania  through  the  treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix  (17GS),  and  thus  this  mis 
sion  lost  the  title  to  its  lands.2  In  1771  the  Indian  inhabitants  con 
sulted  with  their  preachers  on  the  expediency  of  their  removing  to 
some  other  place ;  and  the  opinion  was  unanimous  that,  as  their  lands 
were  sold  and  the  whites  becoming  troublesome  through  the  introduc 
tion  of  liquor  and  otherwise,3  they  could  not  enjoy  undisturbed  peace 
ia  their  present  location,  and  would  therefore  accept  an  offer  to  locate 
on  the  Muskingum,  in  Ohio.  The  removal  took  place  the  following 
June,  when  over  two  hundred  Christian  Indians  left  Friedenshutten 
and  its  tributary  mission  for  another  land  of  promise.4  The  govern 
ment  granted  them  £125  for  their  improvements,  and  Quaker  friends 
added  $100. 

Missionary  work  had  been  commenced  in  western  Pennsylvania  dur- 
during  the  continuance  of  the  mission  on  the  Susquehanna.  The  first 
mission  was  established  in  1768  on  the  Alleghany  River,  in  a  village 
noted  for  its  wickedness.  As  soon  as  the  effects  of  missionary  instruc 
tion  were  realized,  a  bitter  opposition  arose  and  the  station  was  removed 
some  3  miles  up  the  river.5  The  conversion  of  Glikkikan,  a  famous 
Delaware  warrior  and  orator,  occurred  there,  and  resulted  in  an  invita 
tion  being  extended  to  the  mission  to  remove  to  the  seat  of  his  tribe  on 
the  Beaver  River.  Fifteen  canoes  carried  the  Christian  Indians  down 
the  Alleghany  and  Ohio  Rivers  and  up  the  Beaver  to  their  destination.6 
The  settlement  was  made  under  auspicious  circumstances,  but  the  beau 
tiful  valley  of  the  Tuscarawas  in  Ohio  and  its  thriving  congregations  in 
duced  the  Christian  Indians  to  make  it  a  common  home. 

Schweinitz:  Life  of  David  Zeisberger,  p.  316.         "Ibid.,  p.  348.         3IIeckewel- 
der:  Narrative  of  the  Mission  among  the  Delaware    and  Mohegan  Indians,p.  116. 
4  Schweinitz :  Life  of  David  Zeisberger,  p.  376.        6  Ibid.,  p.  353.        « Ibid.,  p.  359. 
8.  Ex.  95 6 


82  INDIAN   EDUCATION  AND   CIVILIZATION. 

The  first  Moravian  town  in  Ohio  was  begun  May  4,  1772.  It  took  its 
name,  Schdnbrunn  (Beautiful  Spring),  from  the  natural  feature  of  its 
location.  A  mission-house  was  completed  on  the  9th  of  June,  and  before 
many  months  the  town  contained  more  than  sixty  houses  of  squared 
timber,  besides  huts  and  lodges.  The  rules  adopted  for  the  mission 
illustrate  the  religious  and  domestic  duties  of  the  converts.  They  in 
cluded  the  following : l 

Statutes  agreed  upon  by  the  Christian  Indians  at  Langnntonteniink  and  TTelhik  Ttippeekin 

the  month  of  August,  1772. 

I.  Wo  will  know  no  other  God  but  the  one  only  true  God,  who  made  us  and  all 
creatures,  and  came  into  this  world  in  order  to  save  sinners ;  to  Him  alouo  we  will  pray. 

II.  We  will  rest  from  work  on  the  Lord's  Day  and  attend  public  service. 

III.  We  will  honor  father  and  mother,  and  when  they  grow  old  we  will  do  for  them 
what  we  can. 

IV.  No  person  shall  get  leave  to  dwell  with  us  until  our  teachers  have  given  their 
consent  and  the  helpers  [native  assistants]  have  examined  them. 

V.  We  will  have  nothiug  to  do  witli  thieves,  murderers,  whoremongers,  adulterers, 
or  drunkards. 

VI.  We  will  not  take  part  in  dances,  sacrifices,  heathenish  festivals,  or  games. 

VII.  We  will  use  no  tsliapiet,  or  witchcraft,  when  hunting. 

VIII.  Wo  renounce  and  abhor  all  tricks,  lies,  and  deceits  of  Satan. 

IX.  We  will  be  obedient  to  our  teachers  and  to  the  helpers  who  are  appointed  to 
preserve  order  in  our  meetings  in  the  towns  and  fields. 

X.  We  will  not  be  idle,  nor  scold,  nor  beat  one  another,  nor  tell  lies. 

XI.  Whoever  injures  the  property  of  his  neighbor  shall  make  restitution. 

XII.  A  man  shall  have  but  one  wife,  shall  love  her,  and  provide  for  her  and  his 
children.     A  woman  shall  have  but  one  husband,  be  obedient  to  him,  care  for  her 
children,  and  be  cleanly  in  all  things. 

XIII.  We  will  not  admit  rum  or  any  other  intoxicating  liquor  iuto  our  towns.     If 
strangers  or  traders  bring  intoxicating  liquor  the  helpers  shall  take  it  from  them  and 
not  restore  it  until  the  owners  are  ready  to  leave  the  place. 

XIV.  No  one  shall  contract  debts  with  traders  or  receive  goods  to  sell  for  traders, 
unless  the  helpers  give  their  consent. 

XV.  Whoever  goes  hunting  or  on  a  journey  shall  inform  the  minister  or  stewards. 

XVI.  Young  persons  shall  not  marry  without  the  consent  of  their  parents  and  the 
minister. 

XVII.  Whenever  the  stewards  or  helpers  appoint  a  time  to  make  fences  or  to  per 
form  other  work  for  the  public  good  we  will  assist  and  do  as  we  are  bid. 

XVIII.  Whenever  corn  is  needed  to  entertain  strangers  or  sugar  for  love-feasts  we 
will  freely  contribute  from  our  stores. 

XIX.  We  will  not  go  to  war,  and  will  not  buy  anything  of  warriors,  taken  in 
war. 

Gays  a  popular  writer : 

Under  these  laws  a  people  fiercely  free  became  meek  and  obedient,  changed  their 
\vild  nnchastity  and  loose  marital  relations  for  Christian  purity  and  wedlock  ;  left 
their  indolence  for  continual  toil ;  learned  to  forego  revenge  and  to  withhold  the 
ongry  word  and  hand;  eschewed  the  delights  and  deliriums  of  drunkenness;  and, 
above  all,  in  a  time  and  country  where  all  men,  red  and  white  alike,  seemed  born  to 
massacre  and  rapine,  set  their  faces  steadfastly  against  war,  and  did  no  murder.3 

llbid.,  pp.  378-379.  "Atlantic  Monthly,  January,  1869,  p.  104. 


MORAVIAN    TOWNS    IN    OHIO.  83 

A  second  Indian  town  was  soon  established  8  miles  from  Shonbrunn 
by  emigrants  from  the  Beaver  Valley,  among  whom  were  many  Mo- 
hegans,1  and  it  was  called  Guadenhiitten.  A  third  town,  Lichtenau,2 
was  begun  in  1776  at  a  place  chosen  by  the  Delaware  chiefs  on  account 
of  its  being  near  their  principal  village.3  At  the  close  of  the  year  the 
population  of  the  Christian  towns  was  414.  Schools  were  kept  up  reg 
ularly  in  each  of  the  settlements,  and  the  missionaries  were  preparing 
new  books  for  the  use  of  the  pupils.4  The  inhabitants  had  become  for 
the  most  part  husbandmen,  and  possessed  large  fields  and  gardens,  suit 
ably  fenced,  excellent  orchards,  and  herds  of  cattle,  horses,  and  hogs.5 
Their  prosperity  was  endangered  by  the  hostilities  of  the  Revolutionary 
War,  and  for  a  time  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  settlement  were  at  Lichte 
nau.6  In  the  spring  of  1779  those  that  had  lived  at  Gnadenhutten  and 
and  Schb'nbrunu7  returned  to  their  former  place  of  residence,  as  the 
crowded  condition  of  Lichtenau  did  not  permit  the  proper  care  of  their 
large  herds  of  horses,  cattle,  and  hogs,  and  the  principal  war-path  of  the 
hostile  Indians  extended  through  the  town.  For  the  latter  reason  the 
removal  of  its  congregation  was  decided  upon  and  accomplished  in  1780. 
The  new  location,  called  Salem,  was  6  miles  from  Gnadenhutten.  The 
fortunes  of  war  were  turning  against  the  British,  and  their  emissaries 
incited  their  Indian  allies  to  renewed  violence.  The  destruction  of  the 
Moravian  settlements  was  determined,8  and  in  the  autumn  of  1781  the 
Christian  Indians  were  removed  by  force  to  the  desolate  banks  of  the 
Samlusky  Iviver,  in  northern  Ohio.  Says  Hecke welder : 

Never  did  the  Christian  Indians  leave  a  country  with  more  regret.  The  three  beau 
tiful  settlements — Gnadenhutten,  Schoubrunn,  and  Salem— were  now  to  be  forsaken, 
together  with  many  of  their  young  cattle  that  were  in  the  woods,  with  some  hundred 
head  of  hogs;  and  at  least  300  acres  of  corn  ripe  for  harvesting,  exclusive  of  a  great 
quantity  of  old  corn,  potatoes,  turnips,  cabbages,  etc.,  were  now  lost  to  them,  to 
gether  with  books  that  were  burnt,  many  of  which  were  for  the  instruction  of  the 
!  youth.9 

The  sad  journey  into  exile  brought  the  captives  into  a  cheerless  and 
|  empty  wilderness  at  the  beginning  of  a  severe  winter.10    Man  and  beast 
alike  suffered  from  the  terrible  famine, 

The  missionaries  could  give  the  members  of  their  families  only  a  pint 

'  of  corn  a  day  each,  and  the  Indians  fared  even  worse.    As  the  winter 

1  advanced  the  exiles  scattered,  and  not  a  few  returned  to  their  old  home 

i  in  the  Tuscarawas  Valley,  there  to  meet  the  most  melancholy  fate  that 

ever  awaited  an  Indian  mission. 

An  American  .party  had  set  out  from  the  Monongahela  Valley  to 
avenge  the  murder  of  a  neighboring  family.11  The  murderers  had  passed 
through  Gnadenhutten  on  their  return,  and  left  there  part  of  the  spoiL 

'Loskiel:  History  of  the  Mission  to  the  Indians,  Part  III,  p.  82.  sSchweinitz: 
Lift-  of  David  Zeisberger,  p.  3*0.  3  Heckewelder  :  Narrative  of  the  Mission  Among 

s  the  Delaware  and  Mohegan  Indians,  p.  143.  4Ibid.,p.  144.  6/&u?.,p.  157.  6IMd., 
p.  183.  7/faU,  p.  194.  «Schweinitz:  Life  of  David  Zeisberger,  chap.  31,  p.  531. 

i  ••Heckewelder :  Narrative  of  the  Mission  among  tho  Delaware  and  Mohegan  Indians, 
p.  270.  10  ibid.,  p,  262.  »  Sen weinitz :  Life  of  David  Zeisberger,  537-552. 


84  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

The  avengers  assumed  the  guilt  of  the  peaceful  Indians  and  condemned 
them  to  death.  Two  buildings  were  chosen  as  slaughter-houses,  one 
for  the  men  and  the  other  for  the  women;  and  a  cold-blooded  butchery 
ended  the  lives  of  ninety  innocent  and  unresisting  Christians,  and  gave 
the  death-blow  to  the  Moravian  Indian  missions.  Mr.  W.  D.  Howellsr 
in  writing  of  Gnadenhiitten,  gives  the  following  account  of  the  massa 
cre  of  its  inhabitants : 

The  house  in  which  the  men  were  confined  had  been  that  of  a  cooper,  and  his- 
mallet,  abandoned  in  the  removal  of  the  preceding  autumn,  lay  upon  the  floor.  One 
of  the  whites  picked  it  up,  and  saying,  "  How  exactly  this  will  answer  for  the  busi 
ness,"  made  his  way  among  the  kneeling  figures  toward  Brother  Abraham,  a  convert,, 
who,  from  being  somewhat  lukewarm  in  the  faith,  had  in  this  extremity  become  the 
most  fervent  in  exhortation.  Then,  while  the  clear  and  awful  music  of  the  victims' 
prayers  and  songs  arose,  this  nameless  murderer  lifted  his  weapon  and  struck  Abraham- 
down  with  a  single  blow.  Thirteen  others  fell  by  his  hand  before  he  passed  the  mal 
let  to  a  fellow  assassin  with  the  words,  "  My  arm  fails  me,  go  on  in  the  same  way  ;  I 
think  I  have  done  pretty  well."  In  the  house  where  the  women  and  children  awaited 
their  doom  the  massacre  began  with  Judith,  a  very  old  and  pious  widow  ;  and  in  a 
little  space  the  voices  of  singing  and  of  supplication  failing  one  by  one,  the  silence 
that  fell  upon  the  place  attested  the  accomplishment  of  a  crime  which,  for  all  its  cir 
cumstances  and  conditions,  must  be  deemed  one  of  the  blackest  in  history. 

The  surviving  Indians  were  disheartened  by  their  misfortunes  and 
sufferings,  and  dismayed  by  the  terrible  death  of  their  brethren.  Set 
tlements  were  attempted  in  Ohio,  Michigan,  Canada,  and  again  in  Ohio. 
A  New  Salem  sprang  up  on  the  shore  of  Lake  Erie  in  1787,  and  flour 
ished  for  several  years.1  It  had  abundant  harvests  in  1789,  and  fed 
multitudes  during  the  ensuing  winter,  whose  crops  had  failed,  and  de 
monstrated  to  their  hungry  guests  the  benefits  of  civilization.2  In  1791 
its  inhabitants  were  scattered  to  Michigan  and  Canada.  At  length  the 
aged  missionary  Zeisberger,  who  had  labored  faithfully  for  half  a  cen 
tury  among  the  Indians,  was  allowed  to  return  to  the  valley  where  his 
work  had  most  prospered,  and,  with  his  assistants,  to  build  there  near  the 
former  site  of  Gnadenhiitten,  another  town  for  Christian  Indians.  It  was 
named  Goshen,  and  its  church  had  seventy-one  members  in  1800.  Its 
prosperity  was  never  great,  and  after  about  twenty  years  it  was  aban 
doned,  and  the  little  remnant  of  converts  joined  the  more  promising 
mission  in  Canada.3  Schweinitz,  summing  up  the  labors  of  Zeisberger, 
speaks  of  the  communities  he  established  in  the  following  language  :4 

They  were  the  wonder  of  all  who  saw  them,  whether  white  men  or  natives;  and 
they  seein  even  to  us,  who  can  only  read  of  them,  miracles  of  energy  and  faiih.  A. 
hunter  and  a  warrior,  the  Indian  was  constrained  to  give  up  his  wild  habits  and  cruel 
ways ;  to  quench  all  the  instincts  of  his  savage  nature ;  to  change  most  of  the  custom* 
of  his  race ;  to  acknowledge  woman  as  his  equal ;  to  perform  the  labor  himself  which 
for  generations  had  been  put  upon  her;  to  lay  aside  his  plumes,  paint,  and  traditional 
ornaments  of  every  kind  ;  to  assume  the  dress  which  white  men  wore ;  to  plow  and 
plant  and  reap  like  any  farmer ;  to  rove  no  longer  through  the  wilderness  at  pleasure,, 
building  lodges  here  and  there,  but  to  remain  with  his  family  in  one  town ;  and,  above 
all,  to  submit  to  municipal  enactments,  which  were  of  necessity  so  stringent  that 
nothing  could  be  more  galling  to  the  native  pride  of  American  aborigines. 

J.  Schweinitz :  Life  of  David  Zeisberger,  p.  603,        3  Ibid.,  p.  613.        3  lUd.y  p.  69& 
.  679. 


PROTESTANT   MISSIONS   AMONG    THE    IROQUOIS.  85 

NEW  YORK. 

The  Six  Nations  for  a  time  seemed  to  hold  the  balance  of  power  dur 
ing  the  troublesome  times  which  fell  upon  the  colonies  in  the  eighteenth 
century.  These  tribes  were  subjected  to  contending  interests,  none  of 
which  contemplated  what  might  be  the  effect  of  the  alternatives  offered 
upon  the  future  of  the  Indian  people.  There  was  little  regard  mani 
fested  for  them,  except  to  keep  them  safe  and  friendly  towards  the  set 
tlers  and  vigilant  and  vengeful  towards  those  who  interfered  with  the 
colonists  and  their  plans.  The  care  for  the  Indian  himself  found  ex 
pression  in  the  missionary  efforts.  These,  as  elsewhere,  became  either 
abolished  or  enfeebled,  because  of  persecution  or  political  conflicts.  The 
work,  however,  was  not  wholly  lost,  and  has  since  spread  to  regions 
beyond  the  present  limits  of  New  York. 

Missions  among  the  Iroquois.1 — The  history  of  Protestant  missions 
among  the  Iroquois  dates  from  1700,  when  the  Earl  of  Bellumont,  gov 
ernor  of  New  York,  made  a  representation  to  the  Lords  of  Trade  and 
Plantations  in  London  "  that  there  was  a  great  want  of  some  ministers 
of  the  Clmrch  of  England  to  instruct  the  Five  Nations  of  Indians  on  the 
frontiers  of  New  York."  This  necessity  was  laid  before  Queen  Anne, 
and  her  council  recommended  "  that  two  Protestant  ministers  be  ap 
pointed,  with  a  competent  allowance,  to  dwell  among  them,  in  order  to 
instruct  them  in  the  true  religion  and  confirm  them  in  their  duty  to  Her 
Majesty."  The  execution  of  the  project  was  referred  to  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  and  intrusted  by  him  to  the  recently  established  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts. 

The  hardships  and  difficulties  of  Indian  missions  were  well  known  to 
the  society,  and  care  was  taken  to  secure  competent  leaders  for  the  en 
terprise.  Mr.  Dellins,  who  had  been  a  minister  at  Albany  for  some  time, 
"  useful  in  instructing  and  converting  some  of  the  Indians  who  used  to 
resort  to  that  place,"  and  had  gained  some  knowledge  of  their  language, 
was  requested  to  undertake  the  mission,  but  declined.  Mr.  Freeman, 
of  Schenectady,  who  had  received  a  salary  from  Governor  Bellamont 
for  instructing  the  Indians,2  and  had  translated  portions  of  the  Scripture 
into  their  language,  also  declined.  Mr.  Thoroughgood  Moor  was  sent 
from  England  in  1704,  and  was  received  favorably  by  the  governor  at 
New  York  and  the  Indians  at  Albany.  The  latter  professed  great 
pleasure  at  being  remembered  by  those  disposed  to  give  them  religious 
instruction ;  yet  they  postponed  active  co-operation.  Mr.  Moor  did  not 
seem  to  have  the  tact  and  persistency  essential  to  missionary  success, 
and  at  the  expiration  of  a  year  gave  up  his  efforts  without  having 
achieved  any  apparent  results. 

1  The  authorities  mainly  relied  on  in  the  preparation  of  this  sketch  are :  Notices  of 
the  Church  of  England  missions  to  North  American  Colonies,  previous  to  the  inde. 
pendence  of  the  United  States,  by  Ernest  Hawkins,  London,  1845;  and  an  Histor 
ical  Account  of  the  Incorporated  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts,  by  David  Humphreys,  D.  D.,  London,  1730. 

8 Clark:  Onondaga,  Vol.  I,  p.  212. 


S6  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

In  1709  four  Iroqnois  chiefs  visited  England  and  while  there  requested 
Queen  Aiine  "  that  their  subjects  might  be  instructed  in  Christianity 
and  ministers  might  be  sent  to  reside  among  them."  The  Queen  ap 
proved  of  the  measure,  and  the  society  already  mentioned  agreed  to 
send  two  missionaries,  each  to  be  accompanied  by  an  interpreter  and 
school-master.  One  missionary,  Eev.  Mr.  Andrews,  was  sent  with  his 
attendants,  Mr.  Clausen  and  Mr.  Oliver.  He  was  "  particularly  directed 
by  the  society  to  use  all  possible  means  to  persuade  the  Indians  to  let 
their  children  learn  English,  and  the  school-master  was  to  make  it  his 
whole  business  to  teach  them."  Mr.  Andrews  arrived  in  Albany  late 
in  1712  and  was  ceremoniously  received  by  the  whites  and  Indians.  The 
mission  work  was  commenced  immediately.  The  Indians  sent  many  of 
their  children  at  first,  and  Mr.  Oliver  began  to  teach  them  English.  The 
parents  objected,  and  the  society  was  forced  to  comply  with  the  Indian 
obstinacy  and  devise  means  for  instructing  the  children  in  their  own 
language.  Hornbooks  and  primers  were  procured  in  great  numbers  for 
the  children,  and  inkhorns,  penknives,  paper,  and  other  little  neces 
saries  were  also  provided.  No  correction  was  ventured,  "  for  the 
parents  were  so  fond  of  their  children  and  valued  learning  so  little  they 
thought  it  not  worth  gaining  at  the  least  displeasing  of  their  children." 
Food  and  presents  were  used  as  inducements  to  attend.  The  instruction 
of  adult  Indians  was  attempted,  but  without  any  success.  Portions  of 
the  Scriptures  were  translated  into  the  Mohawk  tongue  and  evidences 
of  missionary  success  appeared  in  the  lives  of  both  men  and  women. 
But  hunting  expeditions  and  strong  drink  interfered  with  the  advance 
of  civilization  among  them,  and  the  mission  of  Mr.  Andrews  ended  in 
1718  without  having  met  the  expectations  of  its  supporters.  It  seems 
to  have  reached  its  highest  prosperity  in  1715,  when  there  were  twenty 
children  quite  regularly  attending  school,  sixty  or  seventy  ordinarily 
attending  church,  and  thirty-eight  communicants. 

The  missionaries  of  the  Church  of  England  located  at  Albany  and 
at  other  settlements  in  that  vicinity  continued  the  efforts  for  the  con 
version  and  civilization  of  the  Indians.  The  commanding  officer  of  the 
garrison  at  Albany  stated,  in  1735,  "that  the  Indians  were  much  civil 
ized  of  late,  which  he  imputed  to  the  industry  and  pains  of  Kev.  John 
Milii,"  and  that  "  many  of  the  Indians  are  become  very  orderly  and  ob 
serve  the  Sabbath."  Mr.  Miln  was  succeeded  by  Henry  Barclay,  sou. 
of  a  former  missionary,  who  was  accustomed  to  catechise  the  Indians 
on  Sunday  evenings,  when  thirty,  forty,  and  sometimes  fifty  would  at 
tend.  Mr.  Hawkins  presents  the  following  summary  of  facts  reported 
by  Mr.  Barclay  in  1741  and  1743  : 

In  1741  be  informed  the  society  that  his  own  congregation  at  Albany  consisted  of 
one  hundred  and  eighty  English,  besides  two  independent  companies;  and  in  the 
Mohawk  country  of  five  hundred  Indians,  settled  in  two  towns  at  thirty  miles  distance 
from  Albany  ;  that  he  had  sixty  English  and  fifty-eight  Indian  communicants.  Ho 
further  stated,  as  a  satisfactory  test  of  their  moral  improvement,  that  there  was  a 
great  decrease  in  the  vice  of  drunkenness,  not  so  many  cases  having  occurred  during 


MORAVIAN   MISSIONS.  87 

the  whole  summer  as  frequently  occurred  in  a  single  day  on  his  first  coming  among 
them.  In  1743  he  informed  the  society  that  two  or  three  only  of  the  whole  tribe  re 
mained  unbaptised,  and  that,  with  the  consent  of  the  Governor,  he  had  appointed 
Mohawk  school-masters  at  the  two  towns,  Cornelius,  a  sachem,  at  the  lower  and  one 
Daniel  at  the  upper  town,  who  are  both  very  diligent,  and  teach  the  young  Mo 
hawks  with  surprising  success.1 

The  mission  was  seriously  hindered  by  King  George's  War  (1744- 
1748).  Mr.  Barclay  had  removed  to  New  York,  and  his  successor,  Rev. 
John  Ogilvie,  did  not  arrive  until  1749.  The  labors  of  this  missionary 
were  fairly  successful  during  the  many  years  he  remained  at  Albany. 
The  missionary  efforts  of  the  Moravians  among  the  Iroquois  were  con 
temporaneous  with  his  labors  with  the  Mohawks,  and  the  enterprises 
supervised  by  Rev.  Eliazer  Wheelock,  of  Connecticut,  succeed  those 
of  Mr.  Ogilvie  in  point  of  time.  The  last  missionary  to  the  Mohawks 
before  the  Revolutionary  War  was  Rev.  John  Stuart,  who  learned  their 
language  and  obtained  a  strong  hold  upon  their  affections.  It  was 
claimed  by  the  Rev.  Charles  Inglis,  in  1771,  that  by  the  labors  of  the  mis 
sionaries  "  the  whole  nation  was  brought  over  to  Christianity."  *'  They 
cultivate  land;  several  of  them  have  learned  trades;  all  have  fixed 
habitations ;  they  have  also  cattle  of  various  kinds,  many  of  the  con 
veniences  of  polished  life ;  are  professors  of  Christianity,  and  as  regular 
and  virtuous  in  their  conduct  as  the  generality  of  white  people."2 

Moravian  missions. — The  church  of  the  United  Brethren,  commonly 
known  as  the  Moravian  Church,  first  interested  itself  in  missions  in 
America  by  sending  missionaries  to  the  island  of  St.  Thomas  in  1732, 
to  Greenland  in  1733,  and  to  Georgia  in  1734.  The  latter  arrived  at 
their  destination  in  the  spring  of  1735.  The  first  work  done  by  them 
was  the  establishment  of  a  school-house  for  the  children  of  the  Creek 
Nation  living  near  their  settlement  at  Savannah.  Most  of  these  Indians 
understood  some  English,  and  heard  the  missionaries  gladly.  The  pros 
pects  of  the  mission  were  encouraging  for  a  time ;  but  a  war  between 
the  Spanish  and  the  English  brought  it  into  difficulty  on  account  of  the 
refusal  of  its  members  to  bear  arms  against  the  invaders,  and  the  mis 
sionaries  left  the  colony  and  settled  in  Pennsylvania.3 

In  the  year  1740  Christian  Henry  Ranch  arrived  in  New  York.  There 
were  in  the  city  at  the  same  time  several  Mohegan  Indians  from  the 
Indian  town  of  Shekomeko  in  Dutchess  County.  Ranch  met  the  In 
dians  and  they  professed  to  desire  instruction  and  "invited  him  to  go 
with  them  to  Shekomeko  and  become  the  teacher  of  their  tribe.  He 
gladly  consented,  but  when  the  time  fixed  on  for  departure  came  he  found 
that  they  had  evaded  him  and  left.  Nothing  daunted  he  started  out 
and,  inquiring  his  way,  at  last  reached  Shekomeko  and  began  his  work. 
He  found  the  surrounding  white  settlers  unfriendly.  Many  of  them 
were  eii£ac:ed  in  trade  with  the  Indians  and  found  profit  in  the  de- 

1  Hawkins:  Missions,  p.  284.  2  Documentary  History  of  New  York,  Vol.  IV, 
pp.  1092,  1098.  3  Loskiel :  History  of  the  Mission  to  the  Indians,  Part  II,  pp.  1-5. 


88  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

pravecl  habits  and  ignorance  of  their  customers,    It  is  said  that  some 
of  them  even  tried  to  bribe  the  Indians  to  kill  their  teacher. 

Other  missionaries  came  from  the  Moravian  communities  in  Pennsyl 
vania  to  assist  Ranch.  The  opposition  now  took  the  form  of  persecu 
tion  on  account  of  the  religious  belief  of  the  missionaries  which  im 
pelled  them  to  refuse  not  only  to  bear  arms  as  soldiers  but  also  to  take 
an  oath.  To  these  charges  was  added  the  very  absurd  one  that  they 
were  French  emissaries.  They  were  visited  and  searched  for  arms  and 
finally  cited  to  appear  before  the  governor  and  council  at  New  York. 
After  an  examination  they  were  released.  Their  work  prospered  ;  a  neat 
chapel  was  built  and  dedicated  in  the  summer  of  1743;  at  the  end  of 
the  same  year  the  number  of  baptized  Indian  converts  was  sixty-three; 
land  was  cleared  and  cultivated  by  the  Indians  the  same  season  5  and 
they  had  so  far  improved  in  morals  and  manners  that  their  simple  daily 
lives  were  a  constant  reproach  to  many  of  their  white  neighbors,  Depu 
tations  came  from  other  Indian  villages  beseeching  that  missionaries 
might  be  sent  them.  Four  missionaries  were  sent,  and  two  stations 
and  three  preaching  places  were  established  in  Connecticut  and  Mas 
sachusetts. 

In  the  midst  of  this  prosperity  came  an  act  of  the  governor  and 
council  which  ended  the  usefulness  of  the  mission.  '  It  required  that 
all  suspected  persons  should  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  or  emigrate  or 
be  imprisoned,  and  it  further  commanded  "  the  several  Moravian  and 
vagrant  teachers  among  the  Indians  to  desist  from  further  teaching  or 
preaching,  and  to  depart  the  province." 

Count  Zinzendorff,  the  founder  of  the  Moravian  church,  appealed  to 
the  Lords  of  Trade  at  London  in  behalf  of  the  missionaries,  and  a  let 
ter  was  addressed  by  them  to  the  governor  of  New  York  requiring  an 
explanation  of  the  oppressive  laws.  The  answer  is  lengthy  and  is  a 
curious  document  to  read  in  these  days.1  The  act  was  rigidly  carried 
into  effect ;  the  missionaries  were  compelled  to  desist  from  teaching  and 
preaching  and  to  leave  the  province ;  and  on  December  15,  1744,  the 
church  and  school-house  were  formally  closed  by  the  high  sheriff  of 
Dutchess  County. 

It  appears  that  the  persecution  of  the  Moravian  Christian  Indians, 
who  generally  held  to  their  profession,  did  not  cease  even  after  the  ex 
pulsion  of  their  teachers,  for  Heckewelder  relates  that — 

The  directors  of  the  society,  seeing  the  imminent  danger  these  Christian  Indiana 
were  in,  represented  their  case  to  his  excellency  George  Thomas,  esq.,  theu  Governor 
of  Pennsylvania,  who  thereupon  ordered  "that  all  Indians  who  took  refuge  in  Penn 
sylvania  should  be  protected  in  the  quiet  practice  of  their  religious  profession,"  which 
being  made  known  to  them,  the  first  emigration,  consisting  of  ten  families,  in  all 
forty-four  persons,  took  place  in  April,  1748.2 

1  It  will  be  found,  together  with  other  interesting  papers  relating  to  the  expulsion 
of  the  Moravians  from  New  York,  in  the  Documentary  History  of  New  York,  Vol.  Ill, 
pp.  1012-1027. 

*  Heckewelder :  Narrative  of  the  Mission  of  the  United  Brethren  among  the  Dela 
ware  aad  Mohegan  Indians,  Philadelphia,  1820,  pp. 34-35. 


REV.    SAMUEL    KIRKLAND.  89 

Evidently  all  the  Christian  Indians,  as  they  are  called,  removed  to 
Pennsylvania,  and  their  after  history  is  identified  with  that  of  the 
Moravian  missions  in  that  province. 

Indian  mission  work  of  Rev.  Samuel  Kirkland.1 — The  nature  and  ex 
tent  of  the  missionary  work  of  the  elder  Wheelock  appear  in  the  lives  and 
labors  of  the  members  of  his  school  who  became  missionaries  and  teach 
ers,  or  who  aided  otherwise  in  the  elevation  and  instruction  of  the  Indi 
ans.  Foremost  among  these  was  Eev.  Samuel  Kirkland  who  in  1761,  was 
a  youth  of  nineteen  years  in  Moor's  Indian  Charity  School.  He  entered 
Princeton  College  soon  Afterward,  and  combined  missionary  labors  and 
liberal  studies  during  the  ensuing  years.  The  Indian  languages  always 
received  his  particular  attention.  Before  the  completion  of  the  college 
course  he  commenced  the  active  life  of  an  Indian  missionary  among  the 
Senecas,  the  most  warlike  and  dangerous  tribe  of  the  Iroquois.  From 
January,  1765,  to  May,  1766,  he  labored  with  them,  but  without  decided 
success.  In  July  he  started  on  a  mission  to  the  Oneidas,  a  tribe  occu 
pying  a  central  position  among  the  Iroquois  nations  and  already  offer 
ing  a  promising  field  for  missionary  labors.  The  second  year  of  labor 
in  this  tribe  was  eminently  successful.  In  1769  he  married,  and  the  in 
fluence  of  his  wife  "  was  extensive  and  beneficial  in  introducing  order, 
neatness,  industry,  purity,  and  a  devout  spirit  among  the  women  of  the 
nation."  "  The  Christian  character  and  civilized  habits  and  condition 
of  man^  families  among  the  Oneidas  now  residing  at  Green  Bay,  in 
Wisconsin,"  says  his  biographer,  Lothrop,  "date  back  to  this  period, 
and  have  thus  descended  through  two  or  three  generations." 2  The  mis 
sion  of  Mr.  Kirkland  was  transferred  to  the  London  Board  of  Corre 
spondents  in  Boston  in  1770.  Through  their  aid  a  meeting-house,  a 
saw-mill,  and  a  grist-mill  were  built,  additional  cattle  and  agricultural 
implements  were  purchased,  and  a  blacksmith's  shop  opened,  and  the 
habits  and  arts  of  civilized  life  were  obtaining  recognition  among  the 
tribe.  The  Revolutionary  War  interrupted  the  mission,  but  did  not  de 
stroy  it.  Through  the  influence  of  Mr.  Kirkland  the  Oueidas  remained 
neutral  for  a  time,  but  subsequently  they  insisted  on  giving  the  colo 
nists  active  support.  The  mission  continued  to  render  the  tribe  useful 
and  acceptable  services  for  many  years.  Its  period  of  greatest  pros 
perity  was  in  1786.  Mr.  Kirkland  said,  at  that  time:  "  It  is  now  more 
than  seven  months  since  there  has  been  a  single  instance  of  drunken 
ness  in  two  villages.  Many  who  were  formerly  given  to  dissipation, 
every  step  of  whose  past  life  was  marked  with  the  foulest  vices,  have 

1  Lothrop :  Life  of  Samuel  Kirkland. 

8  The  tribe  now  numbers  about  1,600  persons,  and  is  well  advanced  in  civilization. 
As  a  general  thing  the  members  have  good  houses,  and  obtain  their  living  by  farm 
ing,  cutting  stave-buts,  hoop-poles,  cord- wood,  etc.,  which  they  dispose  of  in  neigh 
boring  towns.  Many  of  them  have  large  and  well-tilled  farms,  and  are  as  well  off  as 
the  average  farmer  among  their  white  neighbors.  *  *  *  There  are  two  churches, 
•which  are  well  attended,  and  six  day  schools  in  operation.-— Report  of  Commissioner 
of  Indian  Affairs,  1886,  p.  251. 


90  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 


become  visibly  sober,  regular,  industrious,  praying  Indians."  In 
the  follow  ing  years  educational  and  industrial  appliances  increased,  and 
the  extension  of  industry,  thrift,  and  intelligence  was  manifest.  A 
scheme  of  education  was  prepared  which  contemplated  a  high  school 
and  primary  schools  for  instruction  in  reading  and  writing  in  the  English 
and  Oueida  languages,  and  the  rudiments  of  arithmetic.  The  high  school 
was  intended  for  the  mutual  benefit  of  the  young  and  flourishing  settle 
ments  and  the  various  tribes  of  confederate  Indians.  It  was  incorpor 
ated  in  1793  as  Hamilton  Oneida  Academy,  and  afterwards  developed 
into  Hamilton  College.  Though  the  establishment  of  this  school  was 
the  last  of  the  principal  labors  of  Mr.  Kirkland,  he  continued  his  mis 
sionary  work  with  usefulness  for  several  years. 

NEW  ENGLAND. 

The  principal  event  for  the  Indians  of  this  region  was  the  interest 
felt  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wheelock  for  their  education  and  civilization.  The 
plans  proposed  by  this  gentleman  differed  from  those  set  in  motion  by 
Eliot  in  the  seventeenth  century,  inasmuch  as  his  plan  contemplated 
the  establishing  of  a  boarding-school  where  the  children  should  be  taken 
and  thus  removed  from  the  immediate  influence  of  their  homes  should 
be  trained  to  industries  and,  especially,  to  become  teachers.  The  out 
come  of  this  school,  which  lasted  hardly  beyond  a  generation,  was  quite 
noteworthy.  The  experiment  proved  the  practicability  of  the  new 
method,  in  touching  another  of  the  many  sides  of  the  question,  how  to 
securely  and  speedily  lift  a  people  out  of  tribal  conditions  into  those  of 
organized  society. 

Rev.  John  Sergeant's  work  among  the  Moheakenunk  or  Housatonic  In 
dians,1  at  titockbridge,  Mass.  —  In  1731  the  commissioners  of  the  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  offered  £100  a  year  for  the  support 
of  a  missionary  among  the  Housatonic  Indians,  living  about  the  site  of 
the  present  town  of  Stockbridge,  Mass.;  and  Mr.  John  Sergeant,  a  tutor 
in  Yale  College,  undertook  the  mission. 

In  October  the  Indians  built  a  house  to  serve  as  a  church  and  school- 
house,  and  settled  about  it  in  huts  for  the  winter.  In  November  Mr. 
Sergeant  opened  a  school  with  about  twenty  scholars.  He  soon  called 
to  his  assistance  Mr.  Timothy  Woodbridge,  who  taught  the  school  in 
the  absence  of  Mr.  Sergeant,  and  continued  among  the  Indians  until 
after  the  death  of  the  latter  in  1749.  At  the  close  of  1735  the  school 
numbered  about  forty  scholars,  and  the  number  gradually  increased, 
until  in  1749  there  were  fifty-five  in  attendance. 

The  church  formed  by  Mr.  Sergeant  gained  in  numbers,  and  by  June 
27,  1736,  he  had  baptized  fifty-two  Indians.  That  same  year  the  General 
Assembly  of  Massachusetts  ordered  that  a  meeting-house,  30  feet  broad 
and  40  feet  long,  together  with  a  school-house,  should  be  built  for  the 
Indians  at  the  charge  of  the  province  (the  first  building,  a  rough 
1  These  are  now  called  the  Stockbridge  Indians  and  are  living  in  Wisconsin. 


EDUCATIONAL    EFFORTS.  91 

structure  covered  with  bark,  was  built  by  the  Indians  themselves).  The 
new  building  was  occupied  for  the  first  time  in  November,  1739. 

About  this  time  the  Indians  took  action  against  the  use  of  intoxica 
ting  liquor  by  laying  a  penalty  of  £40,  "York  money,"  upon  any  one  who 
should  bring  rum  into  the  settlement. 

In  1736  Mr.  Hollis,  of  London  (a  nephew  of  the  benefactor  of  Harvard 
College),  agreed  to  support  twelve  Indian  pupils,  at  a  cost  of  £25  each, 
colonial  money,  and  he  desired  that  boys  only  should  be  taught  at  his 
expense.  Mr.  Samuel  Holden,  of  London,  sent  a  gift  of  £100  to  the 
school,  and  this  donatipn  was  set  apart  for  the  education  of  Indian 
girls. 

Mr.  Sergeant  was  deeply  impressed  with  the  necessity  of  educating 
the  girls.  His  friend,  Dr.  Colnian,  of  Boston,  wrote  in  1743 : 

Another  thing  suggested  by  Mr.  Sergeant,  and  a  most  wise  and  necessary  one  in 
the  present  case,  is  his  taking  in  girls  as  well  as  boys,  if  Providence  succeed  the  de 
sign  and  a  fund  sufficient  to  carry  it  on  can  be  procured.  I  must  needs  add  on  this 
head  that  this  proposal  is  a  matter  of  absolute  necessity  wherein  we  are  not  left  at 
liberty  either  as  men  or  Christians ;  for  there  cannot  be  a  propagation  of  religion 
among  any  people  without  an  equal  regard  to  both  sexes ;  not  only  because  females 
are  alike  precious  souls,  formed  for  God  and  religion  as  much  as  the  males,  but  also 
because  the  care  of  the  souls  of  children  in  families  and  more  especially  in  those  of 
low  degree  lies  chiefly  upon  the  mothers  for  the  first  seven  or  eight  years. 

The  plan  put  in  practice  for  the  girls  was  to  place  them  in  white  fami 
lies  at  some  distance  from  their  homes.  They  soon  became  discontented 
and  returned  to  their  parents.  A  few  years  later  they  begged  for  a 
new  trial  and  offered  to  support  themselves  by  their  own  labor.  What 
was  accomplished  is  unknown,  but  we  learn  that  two  were  sent  to  North 
ampton  and  placed  in  good  families  there.  The  Indian  girls  were  not 
disinclined  to  attend  the  school  at  Stockbridge.  A  writer  in  the  Boston 
Post  Boy,  September  3, 1739,  says : 

I  have  lately  visited  my  friends  in  Stockbridge  and  was  well  pleased  to  find  the 
Indians  so  improved.  I  saw  several  youug  women  sewing,  but  I  was  in  special 
gratified  to  find  them  improved  in  learning.  Several  of  them  have  made  good  profi 
ciency  and  can  read  in  their  Bibles,  and  some  can  write  a  good  hand. 

Mr.  Sergeant  notes  in  his  diary  on  January  11, 1737-'3S:  lsl  began  to 
keep  the  twelve  boys  on  Mr.  Hollis's  foundation.  I  took  them  into  my 
own  house  and  under  my  instruction." 

Contributions  came  from  friends  at  home  and  abroad  to  support  the 
missionary  and  the  school.  In  1738  the  General  Assembly  voted  him 
£100.  The  effort  to  teach  the  girls  not  appearing  to  succeed,  the  £100 
contributed  by  Mr.  Holden  were  given  to  Mr.  Sergeant,  and  a  like  sum 
was  contributed  by  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 
which  appears  to  have  paid  the  salary  of  the  missionary  and  teacher 
regularly.  The  society  the  same  year  contributed  £300  for  the  further 
benefit  of  the  Indians,  which  was  expended  for  them  as  became  neces 
sary,  the  first  payment  being  made  in  agricultural  implements. 

Mr.  Hollis  and  Mr.  Holden  (and  after  the  death  of  the  latter  his 
Widow)  continued  their  liberal  gifts.  During  the  first  four  or  five  years 


92  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Mr.  Hollis  contributed  over  £1,000  colonial  currency.  In  1744  Madam 
flolden  gave  £100  for  the  school.  In  December,  1743,  Mr.  Hollis  wrote 
Mr.  Sergeant: 

Take  up  for  me  twelve  boys  afresh,  about  the  age  of  nine,  ten,  eleven,  twelve  years, 
and  let  them  be  totally  maintained  at  my  expense,  with  food  and  raiment,  education 
and  the  like.  *  *  *  N.  B. — I  would  have  none  but  boys  educated  for  me,  but  it 
may  be  well  if  a  number  of  girls  could  be  educated  on  the  account  of  some  others. 

That  year  Mr.  Sergeant  reported  that  one  of  the  twelve  Indian  boys 
was  qualified  to  keep  school  among  his  people. 

Mr.  Sergeant  was  at  this  time  'busy  with  his  plan  for  an  industrial 
boarding-school,  that  being  the  "design  "  referred  to  in  Dr.  Colman's 
letter,  but  this  project  was  postponed  and  the  operations  of  the  mis 
sion  greatly  disturbed  by  the  war  then  raging  between  the  English  and 
the  French  and  their  Indian  allies.  Stockbridge,  the  seat  of  the  church 
and  school,  lay  in  the  route  over  which  the  war  parties  of  French  and 
Indians  passed  in  their  forays  in  the  New  England  settlements.  In  the 
face  of  all  these  difficulties  money  was  raised,  upward  of  £115  being 
subscribed  at  Stockbridge. 

The  Indians  offered  to  clear  land  for  the  school.  Madam  Holden  gave 
£100,  Dr.  Watts  collected  and  sent  £70  from  England  in  1745,  and  that 
year  Captain  Coram,  who  had  been  in  the  colonies,  started  a  subscrip 
tion  headed  by  the  Prince  of  Wales,  who  gave  20  guineas  to  the  board 
ing-school,  and  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  and  others  added  35  guineas 
more. 

In  January,  1747,  Mr.  Sergeant  wrote  Captain  Coram  : 

There  are  many  Indian  youths  that  read  English  well,  and  some  are  able  to  write. 
Instead  of  their  bark  huts  they  own  seventeen  English  houses,  fifteen  of  which  they 
have  built  themselves  at  their  own  cost,  and  some  of  them  are  comfortably  furnished 
with  household  stuff.  *  *  *  We  have  of  Indians  in  regular  standing  in  the  church 
thirty-five,  thirteen  males  and  twenty-two  females,  besides  five  or  six  under  a  tem 
porary  suspension  from  the  communion. 

This  year  the  Indians  gave  200  acres  of  land  for  the  boarding-school. 

Mr.  Hollis  had  by  this  time  become  impatient  at  the  delay  in  taking 
the  Indian  boys  for  whom  he  had  provided,  and  he  wrote  Mr.  Sergeant 
as  follows : 

1  am  not  willing  to  have  my  money  of  the  £350your  currency  lying  by  useless  until 
the  war  is  ended,  and  I  do  herewith  appoint  that  there  be  as  soon  as  possible  twelve 
more  heathen  boys  taken  on  my  account  to  be  entirely  provided  for  with  lodging  and 
maintenance  to  be  instructed  in  the  Christian  doctrine,  and  after  I  know  of  this  order 
being  complied  with  I  design  to  make  a  large  remittance  for  carrying  on  the  work. 

Accordingly  Mr.  Sergeant  selected  twelve  boys  and  sent  them  to 
Remington,  Conn.,  where  they  were  placed  under  the  care  and  instruc 
tion  of  Capt.  Martin  Kellogg,  who  had  learned  the  Indian  language 
while  a  captive.  He  kept  them  a  year  and  then  returned  with  them  to 
Stockbridge,  where  he  engaged  to  remain  with  them  another  year. 
Soon  after  the  house  for  the  boarding-school  was  finished  and  occupied. 
The  building  was  38  by  3G  feet.  We  are  told  that  "it  has  three  fine 


STOCKBRIDGE    INDIANS.  93 

rooms  on  one  floor  and  two  convenient  rooms  besides,  with  a  large  cel 
lar  under  it." 

In  1749,  after  Mr.  Sergeant's  death,  the  historian  of  the  early  mission 
was  furnished  with  the  following  statistics  of  the  Indians  at  Stookbridge 
by  Mr.  Woodbridge,  who  had  from  the  first  been  their  teacher : 

Number  of  Indian  families 53 

Number  of  Indians 218 

Number  of  Indians  baptized  by  Mr.  Sergeant  during  his  ministry 182 

Number  of  baptized  Indians  at  date  of  report    129 

Number  of  English  houses  occupied  by  Indians 20 

Number  of  scholars  in  Woodbridge's  school 55 

Number  of  average  attendance 40 

Mr.  Sergeant,  in  addition  to  his  labors  as  missionary,  which  involved 
the  preaching  of  four  sermons  each  Sunday,  two  in  the  English  and  two 
in  the  Indian  language,  and  his  work  in  connection  with  the  school  and 
boarding-school,  translated  into  Indian  the  greater  part  of  the  New 
and  some  portions  of  the  Old  Testament.  The  mission  was  not  aban 
doned  at  his  death.  Mr.  Hollis  continued  his  benefactions,  and  for  sev 
eral  years  gave  £5  sterling  a  year  each  to  keep  thirty-six  Indian  boys 
at  school. 

In  1751  Jacob  Nawwamptonk  (an  Indian),  constable  in  the  town  of 
Stockbridge,  nailed  the  following  on  the  door  of  the  meeting-house: 

You  are  hereby  ordered  forthwith  to  warn  all  the  Indian  free-holders  and  other  in 
habitants  of  Stockbridge  town,  who  are  qualified  according  to  law  to  vote  in  town 
aifairs,  to  meet  at  the  school-house  on  Fryday  ye  22d  of  Feb.,  current,  at  2  o'clock,  in 
ye  forenoon,  for  ye  following  ends,  viz : 

1st.  To  know  the  minds  of  the  town  whether  Rev.  Mr.  Johnathan  Edwards  shall 
liave  a  call  to  settle  in  the  Gospel  ministry  of  the  town,  and  as  far  as  the  town  is  for 
admitting  him  thereof. 

2d.  To  know  the  minds  of  the  town  whether  they  will  give  the  Rev.  Mr.  Edwards 
anything  toward  the  support  in  the  case  he  should  settle,  and  in  what  manner.  By 
order  of  the  Selectmen. 

The  town  voted  to  call  Mr.  Edwards,  and  to  pay  him  "£6  13*.  4& 
per  year  lawful  money,"  and  also  that  the  u  Indian  and  English  inhabi 
tants"  u  will  give  one  hundred  slay-loads  of  fire-wood  "  "  annually,  and 
carry  it  to  his  dwelling-house."  u  The  Indians  are  to  get  eighty  loads, 
the  English  twenty." 

Mr.  Sergeant  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Jonathan  Edwards,  whom  church 
difficulties  had  driven  from  Northampton,  and  he  remained  until  1758. 
An  effort  was  made  to  gather  the  Mohawks  at  Stockbridge,  and  the 
Christian  Indians  offered  them  land  if  they  would  settle  there  in  a  body, 
and  in  1750  some  ninety  of  them  resided  there.  Others  came  from  the 
Oneida  and  Tuscarora  tribes,  and  in  January,  1751,  there  were  sixty 
scholars  in  the  school  to  which  Mr.  Gideon  flawley  had  been  appointed 
as  teacher.  The  emigration  scheme  did  not  prove  successful,  and  the 
commissioners  decided  to  send  missionaries  to  the  Indians  in  New  York. 
The  school  at  Stockbridge  was  abandoned  in  1754,  and  the  few  children 
on  Mr.  If  ollis's  foundation  were  sent  by  Mr.  Edwards  to  Bethlehem, 


94  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Conn.,  where  they  were  placed  in  charge  of  Dr.  Bellamy.  Nothing  is 
known  of  their  history  after  1756.  Several  of  the  Indian  scholars  at 
tending  the  Stockbridge  school  completed  their  studies  at  Dartmouth 
College. 

The  whites  and  Indians  formed  a  part  of  the  same  church,  and  were 
ministered  to  by  the  same  pastor  until  1775,  when  the  office  of  mission 
ary  was  conferred  on  Rev.  John  Sergeant,  a  son  of  the  first  missionary. 
He  received  $400  a  year  from  the  Scotch  Society  for  promoting  Chris 
tian  Knowledge.  At  what  date  this  society  assumed  the  salary  of  the 
missionary  does  not  appear. 

The  work  among  the  Indians  at  Stockbridge  appears  to  have  lan 
guished  after  Mr.  Sergeant's  death.  Mr.  Edwards  did  not  escape  from 
all  his  troubles  by  his  removal  to  Stockbridge,  and  it  appears  that  his 
conduct  of  the  Indian  mission  was  much  embarrassed  both  by  his  ene 
mies  and  by  a  party  among  the  whites  which  was  inimical  to  the  best 
interests  of  the  Indians,  supplying  them  with  rum  and  fomenting  dis 
satisfaction  and  discord  among  them. 

The  biographer1  of  Mr.  Edwards  goes  so  far  as  to  say  that  the  funds 
sent  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians  by  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel  were  largely  used  for  the  purpose  of  defeating  Mr.  Edwards's 
efforts  in  their  behalf,  and  "  were  either  embezzled  or  strangely  per- 
verted  to  the  purposes  of  secular  gain,  by  men  who  were  unhappily 
vested  with  agencies  for  the  management  of  their  affairs."  The  French 
and  Indian  war  also  intervened  to  prevent  any  efficient  effort  for  the 
improvement  of  the  Indians.  At  a  period  subsequent  to  the  Revolu 
tion  these  Indians  were  removed  to  the  Oneida  country,  New  York, 
where  they  again  moved  forward  in  the  path  of  civilization,  guided  by 
Rev.  John  Sergeant,  the  son  of  their  first  missionary. 

Moor's  Indian  Charity  School.  —  The  germinal  thought,  which  event 
ually  produced  the  Moor's  Indian  Charity  School,  was  bred  by  the  in 
sufficient  support  given  to  the  pastor,  Rev.  Eleazer  Wheelock,2  by  the 
people  of  Lebanon,  Conn.  Mr.  Wheelock  acted  upon  the  principle  that 
if  his  flock  furnished  him  but  half  a  living  they  were  entitled  to  but 


.  Miller,  D.D.    See  Sparks's  Library  of  American  Biography,  Vol.  VIII,  1st 
series. 

2  "  The  Reverend  Eleazar  Wheelock,  of  Lebanon,  in  the  Colony  of  Connecticut  in 
New  England  aforesaid,  now  Doctor  in  Divinity,  did  on  or  about  the  year  of  our  Lord 
one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty-four  at  his  own  expense,  on  his  own  estate 
and  plantation  set  on  foot  an  Indian  charity  school,  and  for  several  years  through 
the  assistance  of  well-disposed  persons  in  America,  clothed,  maintained  and  edu 
cated  a  number  of  the  children  of  the  Indian  natives  with  a  view  to  their  carrying 
the  gospel  in  their  own  language  and  spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  great  Re 
deemer  among  their  savage  tribes,  and  hath  actually  employed  a  number  of  them  aa 
missionaries  and  school  masters  in  the  wilderness  for  that  purpose:  And  by  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  the  endeavours  of  said  Wheelock,  the  design  became  reputa 
ble  among  the  Indians  insomuch  that  a  larger  number  desired  the  education  of  their 
children  in  said  school,  and  were  also  disposed  to  receive  missionaries  and  school 
masters  in  the  wilderness  more  than  could  be  supported  by  the  charitable  contribu 
tions  in  these  American  colonies."  —  Dartmouth  College  Charter. 


HOOK'S    INDIAN    CHARITY    SCHOOL.  95 

half  his  services,  and  concluded  that  the  Indians  merited  the  other 
half. 

Many  reasons  presented  themselves  in  support  of  this  conclusion. 
The  instruction  and  conversion  of  the  Indians  would  be  a  defense 
against  their  incursions  and  a  benefit  to  the  King  and  his  dominions ;  and 
work  for  this  end  was  demanded  by  the  instincts  of  humanity,  by  the 
missionary  spirit  of  religion,  and  by  many  positive  commands  of  Holy 
Writ,  which  required  Christians  to  relieve  destitution  and  to  labor  for 
the  conversion  of  all  men. 

The  most  feasible  plan  o£  educating  the  Indians  seemed  to  Mr.  Whee- 
lock  to  be  one  in  which  educated  natives  should  unite  with  foreigners 
in  giving  instruction,  and  in  which  the  girls  should  be  trained  in  home 
employments.  Among  the  reasons  assigned  in  favor  of  this  scheme 
were  the  deep-rooted  prejudice  against  the  English,  occasioned  by 
sharp  and  unjust  bargains;  the  greater  usefulness  and  less  expense  of 
native  missionaries;  their  better  understanding  of  Indian  temper  and 
customs;  the  respect  and  attention  they  would  command;  the  friend 
ship  which  would  arise  between  the  scholars  of  different  tribes  and  ex 
tend  through  them  to  their  families;  the  assistance  they  would  be  to 
English  missionaries ;  the  absence  of  difficulties  in  matters  of  language ; 
and  the  uselessness  of  attempting  English  schools  in  many  of  the  In 
dian  regions. 

A  pamphlet  distributed  early  in  the  present  century  reviews  the 
principles  underlying  the  methods  of  the  school,  as  follows : 

Two  plans  have  been  adopted  by  the  Anglo-Americans  to  enlighten  and  convert  the 
savages.  That  of  sending  missionaries  and  instructors  among  them  has,  in  general, 
been  productive  of  good  effects,  but  not  to  be  compared  with  that  revolution  which 
might  have  been  accomplished  had  means  and  measures  been  sufficiently  provided,  as 
in  the  former  case,  to  introduce  arts  to  their  view,  had  the  teachers  united  with 
them  in  social  ties  and  in  one  common  interest,  and  thus  securing  their  confidence, 
allured  their  attention  and  feelings  in  the  path  of  improvement.  But  the  plan  of 
receiving  their  children  to  be  educated  iu  the  abodes  of  civilization,  and  afterwards 
returning  them  to  their  native  tribes,  is  more  conducive  than  the  former,  as  practised, 
to  the  end  proposed.  With  principles  and  manners  thus  formed,  they  will,  by  their 
examples,  habits,  and  information,  produce  more  interesting  and  enduring  impressions 
on  the  views  and  feelings  of  their  friends  and  associates,  in  the  familiar  intercourse 
of  life,  than  one  whom  they  behold  as  unallied,  unconnected  with  their  interest,  and 
foreign  to  their  system  of  economy  and  pursuits. 

Such  were  among  the  powerful  motives  which  led  to  the  establishment  and  con 
tinuation  of  Moor's  Indian  Charity  School. 

Mr.  Wheelock's  earliest  Indian  pupil  was  Samson  Occum,  a  Mohegan 

Indian,  whom  he  received  into  his  family  iu  1743,  and  kept  four  or  five 

years.    He  found  him  an  excellent  scholar,  and  helped  him  to  become  a 

i  teacher  and  an  acceptable  preacher.    The  success  of  Occum  induced 

j  Mr.  Wheelock  to  ask  for  other  Indian  youths,  and  two  Delawares  were 

1  received  from  New  Jersey  in  December,  1754.    They  formed  the  nucleus 

'  of  the  school,  wrhich  the  next  year  received  its  name  and  asked  for  a 

,  charter.      Mr.  Wheelock  enlisted  influential  citizens  in  behalf  of  the 


96  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

school,  and  Mr.  Joshua  Moor,  from  whom  the  school  received  its  name*  J 
gave  a  small  house  and  shop  and  about  2  acres  of  land  for  its  use  and  I 
support.  After  receiving  this  gift  it  seemed  best  that  the  school  should  ] 
have  a  charter,  in  order  to  place  it  upon  a  firmer  basis  and  inspire  con-  1 
fidence  of  its  success  in  those  that  might  be  disposed  to  contribute  ta  j 
its  resources. 

While  efforts  were  being  made  to  secure  a  charter  subscription  papers  I 
were  circulated  throughout  the  colonies,  and  many  persons  promised  to-  | 
contribute  to  the  support  of  the  school  when  it  should  become  a  body  j 
corporate.  Societies  'and  individuals,  in  both  the  mother  country  and  ] 
the  colonies,  hearing  of  the  enterprise  aided  it  by  money  and  influence..  I 
The  agents  of  the  Scotch  Society  for  Propagating  Christian  Knowledge- 
voted  in  May,  1761 — 

That  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wheelock,  of  Lebanon,  be  desired  to  fit  out  David  Fowler,  an  i 
Indian  youth,  to  accompany  Mr.  Samson  Occoin,  going  on  a  mission  to  the  Oneidasj  j 
that  said  David  be  supported  on  said  mission  for  a  term  not  exceeding  four  months  p  j 
and  that  he  endeavor,  on  his  return,  to  bring  with  him  a  number  of  Indian  boys,  not-  ; 
exceeding  three,  to  be  put  under  Mr.  Wheelock's  care  and  instruction,  and  that  £20"  1 
be  put  into  Mr.  Wheelock's  hands  to  carry  this  design  into  execution. 

In  November  of  the  same  year  (1761)  the  General  Court  of  the  prov-| 
ince  of  Massachusetts  Bay  voted  Mr.  Wheeloek  £72  for  the  education,,! 
clothing,  and  boarding  of  six  Iroquois  children  for  one  year.     Not  long- 
after  this  Mr.  Wheelock  reported  on  his  work  for  Indian  youth  the  fol-  j 
lowing  facts  among  others: 

I  have  had  two  upon  my  hands  since  1754 ;  four  since  April,  1757 ;  five  since  April, " 
1759;  seven  since  November,  1760;  and  eleven  since  August,  1761.  And  for  some-i 
time  I  have  had  twenty-five,  three  of  the  number  English  youth.  One  of  the  Indian.1; 
lads,  Jacob  Wooley,  is  now  in  his  last  year  at  New  Jersey  College. 

Continuing  his  narrative,  he  says: 

Two  others  are  sent  here  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brainerd,  and  are  designed  for  trades? 
the  one  for  a  blacksmith  (a  trade  much  wanted  among  the  Indians),  and  is  to  go  to- 
his  apprenticeship  as  soon  as  a  good  place  is  ready  for  him  ;  the  other  is  designed  for 
a  carpenter  and  joiner,  and  is  to  go  to  an  apprenticeship  as  soon  as  he  has  learned  to- 
read  and  write.  Another  of  the  Indians  is  son  to  the  sachem  at  Mohegan,  and  is- 
heir-apparent;  he  is  somewhat  infirm  as  to  his  bodily  health.  For  his  support  last 
year  I  have  charged  nothing  more  than  £10  lawful  money,  granted  by  the  honorable- 
London  commissioners.  Several  of  my  scholars  are  considerably  well  accomplished 
for  school-masters,  and  seven  or  eight  will  likely  be  well  fitted  for  interpreters  in  & 
few  years  more.  And  four  of  this  number  are  girls,  whom  I  have  hired  women  in 
this  neighborhood  to  instruct  in  all  the  arts  of  good  housewifery,  they  attending  the 
school  one  day  in  a  week  to  be  instructed  in  writing,  etc.,  till  they  shall  be  fit  for  an 
apprenticeship,  to  be  taught  to  make  men's  and  women's  apparel,  etc.,  in  order  to- 
accompany  these  boys,  when  they  shall  have  occasion  for  such  assistance  in  the  busi 
ness  of  their  mission.  And  six  of  them  are  Mohawks,  obtained  pursuant  and  accord 
ing  to  the  direction  of  the  honorable  General  Assembly  of  the  Province  of  the  Massa 
chusetts  Bay,  and  are  learning  to  speak,  write,  and  read  English  :  And  the  most  of 
them  make  good  proficiency  therein. 

The  expenses  of  the  school  from  December  13, 1754,  to  November  27, 
1762,  were  £566  2s.  5d.    The  pastors  of  more  than  twenty  neighboring 


DARTMOUTH    COLLEGE.  97 

churches  at  this  time  expressed  their  approval  of  Mr.  Wheelock  and  his 
work  in  the  following  terms : 

We  verily  believe  a  disinterested  regard  to  the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom  and  the  good  of  His  Majesty's  dominions  in  America  were  the  governing 
motives  which  at  first  induced  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wheelock  to  enter  upon  the  great  affair, 
and  to  risk  his  own  private  interest  as  he  has  done  since  in  carrying  it  .on;  so  we 
esteem  his  plan  to  be  good,  his  measures  prudently  and  well  concerted,  his  endow 
ments  peculiar,  his  zeal  fervent,  and  his  endeavors  indefatigable  for  the  accomplish, 
ing  this  design;  and  we  know  no  man  like-minded  who  will  naturally  care  for  their 
state.  • 

A  list  of  the  charity  scholars  under  Mr.  Wheelock's  tuition  from  1754 
to  1767  contains  the  names  of  sixty-two  persons,  eighteen  of  them 
women.  Among  the  persons  educated  at  this  time  were  Joseph  Brant, 
the  famous  Mohawk,  and  several  others  who  afterwards  became  suc 
cessful  missionaries  among  their  kindred,  and  whose  labors  are  men 
tioned  elsewhere  in  this  report. 

The  endowment,  incorporation,  and  location  of  the  school  occupied 
the  attention  and  engaged  the  efforts  of  its  founder  during  the  years 
immediately  preceding  1770.  Occum  visited  Great  Britain  for  the  pur 
pose  of  soliciting  funds,  and  through  his  instrumentality  over  £9,000  were 
collected  in  England,  and  between  £2,000  and  £3,000  in  Scotland. 
The  former  fund  was  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  board  of  London  trustees, 
with  the  Earl  of  Dartmouth  at  its  head ;  the  latter  was  deposited  with 
the  Scotch  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  Christian  Knowledge. 

The  objects  to  be  gained  by  the  possession  of  a  charter  were  stated 
by  a  warm  friend  of  the  school,  William  Smith,  of  New  York,  as  follows : 

Beyond  all  doubt  it  would  be  best  to  have  a  charter,  incorporating  a  number  of 
warm  friends  in  America,  near  to  each  other  to  direct  and  govern  the  school,  and  some 
reputable  friends  in  England  for  correspondence  and  protectors.  This  is  the  only 
way  to  render  the  project  permanent,  to  secure  wisdom  and  counsel  equal  to  the 
work,  to  defend  it  against  opposition,  and  to  encourage  future  donations.  *  *  * 
A.n  incorporated  body  will  not  only  acquire  rights  maintainable  by  law  in  the  courts 
of  justice,  but  command  the  favor  of  the  officers  of  the  government,  who,  without  that 
sanction,  may,  at  such  distances  from  the  Crown,  oppress  the  undertaking  a  thou 
sand  ways  and  utterly  destroy  it. 

A  charter  was  never  obtained  for  Moor7s  Indian  Charity  School,  but 
when  its  location  was  changed  to  New  Hampshire,  John  Wentworth, 
governor  of  that  province,  took  the  opportunity  to  create,  for  the  benefit 
of  his  people,  a  higher  institution  of  learning.  He  endowed  .the  new 
corporation  with  all  the  powers  of  a  university  and  named  it  Dartmouth 
College.  It  was  designed  that  the  Indian  school  should  be  connected 
with  it  as  a  subservient  institution. 

The  permanent  location  of  the  Indian  school  was  a  question  which 
greatly  perplexed  Mr.  Wheelock.  Among  the  localities  considered  with 
reference  to  the  determination  of  the  problem  were  the  lands  on  the 
Mississippi  given  to  officers  who  had  served  in  the  old  French  war ; 
several  places  in  the  Middle  States ;  Springfield  and  other  towns  in 
Massachusetts ;  and  western  JSTew  Hampshire.  The  last  named  region 
S.  Ex.  95— — 7 


98  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

was  selected  by  the  English  trustees  of  the  school,  to  whom  Mr.  Whee- 
lock,  when  he  found  out  how  delicate  and  responsible  a  matter  was  the 
location  of  the  school,  represented  the  situations  open  to  it.  But  as 
neither  the  trustees  in  England  nor  the  recently  granted  charter  of  Dart 
mouth  College  had  fixed  upon  any  particular  site  for  the  institution, 
Mr.  Wheelock,  in  the  spring  of  1770,  undertook,  with  the  assistance  of 
two  friends,  "  to  examine  thoroughly  the  several  places  proposed  within 
the  limits  prescribed,  for  50  or  60  miles  on  or  near  said  [Connecticut] 
river,  and  to  hear  all  the  reasons  and  arguments  that  could  be  offered 
in  favor  of  each  of  them." 

Eight  weeks  were  spent  in  this  exploration,  and  a  report  was  made  on 
the  strength  of  which  the  trustees  of  the  college  u  unanimously  agreed 
that  the  southwesterly  corner  of  Hanover,  adjoining  upon  Lebanon,  was 
the  place  above  any  other  to  fix  it  in."  Thus  superior  and  inferior  insti 
tutions  were  established  at  Hanover,  K  H.,  the  latter  exclusively  for  In 
dian  youth,  and  the  former  primarily  for  their  education.  Its  charter 
states  that  it  was  created  "for  the  education  and  instruction  of  youths 
of  the  Indian  tribes  in  this  land,  in  reading,  writing,  and  all  parts  of 
learning  which  shall  appear  necessary  and  expedient  for  civilizing  and 
Christianizing  the  children  of  pagans,  as  well  as  in  all  liberal  arts  and 
sciences,  and  also  of  English  youths  and  any  others."  The  trustees  of 
the  college  were  empowered  "  to  pay  all  such  missionaries  and  school 
masters  as  shall  be  authorized,  appointed,  and  employed  by  them  for 
civilizing,  Christianizing,  and  instructing  the  Indian  natives  of  this 
land,  their  several  allowances,"  and  other  necessary  and  contingent 
charges.  u  The  Indians  are  the  first  object  in  the  charter,"  says  Presi 
dent  Wheelock,  "  and  the  first  object  of  the  lands  secured  thereby,  and 
of  many  other  subscriptions  and  donations  made  to  it." 

Moor's  Indian  Charity  School  and  Dartmouth  College  were  thus  asso. 
ciated  in  attempts  to  promote  Indian  civilization.  It  became  necessary 
at  the  outset  to  define  their  relations  to  each  other.  At  the  first  meet 
ing  of  the  trustees  of  the  college  they  resolved  that  the  charter  gave 
them  no  right  of  jurisdiction  but  over  the  college,  and  that  the  school 
remained  still  under  the  same  patronage,  authority,  and  jurisdiction  as 
it  was  under  before  the  charter  was  given. 

The  English  trustees  of  the  Indian  school  misunderstood  the  move 
ments  of  Mr.  Wheelock,  and  disapproved  his  inclination  to  devote  much 
attention  to  the  education  of  English  youth.  In  a  reply  to  a  letter  in 
which  he  assures  them  that  "  the  charter  was  never  designed  to  convey 
the  least  power  or  control  of  any  funds  collected  in  Europe,"  they  say  : 

When  we  consider  that  the  money  collected  here  was  given  for  the  express  purpose 
of  "creating,  establishing,  endowing,  and  maintaining  an  Indian  "  charity-school  and 
a  suitable  number  of  missionaries  to  be  employed  in  the  Indian  country,  for  the  in 
struction  of  Indians  in  the  Christian  "  Religion,"  and  for  no  other  purpose  whatsoever, 
we  can  not  but  look  upon  the  charter  you  have  obtained,  and  your  intention  of  build 
ing  a  college  and  educating  English  youths,  as  going  beyond  the  line  by  which  both 
you  and  we  are  circumscribed. 


INDIANS   AS    MISSIONARIES.  99 

This  letter  also  demanded  a  continuation  of  the  narrative  of  the  school, 
and  in  the  portion  which  was  sent  in  the  same  year  President  Wheelock 
defends  his  action  in  combining  the  education  of  English  youth  with 
that  of  the  Indians.  He  had  been  disappointed  in  many  of  his  Indian 
pupils.  Some  of  them  had  done  excellently  as  school-masters  for  a 
single  season,  or  until  their  schools  were  broken  up  by  a  hunting  tour. 
Then  the  scholars  were  scattered  never  to  be  gathered  again ;  and  some 
of  the  teachers  became  the  victims  of  intemperance,  and  others  the 
slaves  of  licentiousness.  He  writes  of  his  discouragements  and  of  his 
modified  plan,  as  follows : 

The  most  melancholy  part  of  the  account  which  I  have  here  to  relate,  and  which 
has  occasioned  me  the  greatest  weight  of  sorrow,  has  been  the  Lad  conduct  and  be 
havior  of  such  asliave  been  educated  here,  after  they  have  left  the  school,  and  been 
put  into  business  abroad ;  and  it  is  that  from  which,  I  think,  I  had  the  fullest  evidence 
that  a  greater  proportion  of  English  youths  must  be  fitted  for  missionaries ;  and  enough 
of  them  to  take  the  lead  entirely,  and  conduct  the  whole  affair  of  Christianizing  and 
civilizing  the  savages  without  any  dependence  upon  their  own  sons  as  leaders,  in 
this  matter,  or  any  further  than  they  are  employed  under  the  immediate  inspection 
and  direction  of  Englishmen. 

The  early  classes  of  Dartmouth  College  contained  many  members 
whose  purpose  was  to  fit  themselves  for  missionary  work  among  the  In 
dians  ;  but  the  breaking  out  of  the  Revolutionary  War  and  the  increased 
hostility  to  the  settlers  shown  by  nearly  all  the  Indians  limited  the 
work  which  it  was  possible  to  do,  and  turned  many  prospective  mis 
sionaries  to  other  occupations. 

The  first  published  report  of  the  school,  after  its  removal  to  Han 
over,  was  issued  in  1771.  Then  there  were  twenty-four  charity  scholars, 
eighteen  English,  five  Indian,  and  one  of  mixed  blood.  The  teacher 
was  Mr.  McClure,  a  graduate  of  Yale  College.  During  the  next  year 
there  were  from  five  to  nine  Indian  scholars,  and  quite  a  number  of 
English  charity  scholars  fitting  themselves  for  missionary  labors.  In 
1773  there  were  sixteen  or  seventeen  Indian  pupils,  and  as  many  En 
glish.  In  1775  President  Wheelock  says : 

The  number  of  Indians  in  this  school  since  my  last  narrative  [1773]  has  been  from 
sixteen  to  twenty-one,  and  the  whole  number  of  charity  or  dependent  scholars  has 
been  about  thirty  ;  and  the  whole  number  of  dependent  and  independent  scholars  in 
the  college  and  school  about  an  hundred. 

By  this  time  the  funds  committed  to  the  London  trustees  had  been 
expended,  and  the  school  was  in  destitution.  It  had  no  patronage  in 
America,  and  no  help  could  come  from  abroad.  Thus  "  it  was  reduced 
in  childhood  to  nakedness  and  want."  Its  founder  died  in  1779,  while 
the  troubles  and  calamities  of  the  war  were  pressing  hard  upon  his 
schools.  His  sou,  Eev.  John  Wheelock,  succeeded  him  and  immedi 
ately  began  efforts  to  repair  the  fortunes  of  the  school.  In  1782  he  went 
to  Europe,  obtained  a  considerable  sum  of  money  in  Holland,  and  re 
claimed  the  Scotch  fund,  which  had  been  originally  provided  for  Indian 
education.  The  debts  of  the  school  were  paid  and  the  income  from  this 


100  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

fund  became  a  means  of  support.     The  Society  for  Propagating  Chris 
tian  Knowledge  also  resumed  its  contributions. 

A  glimpse  of  the  school  is  given,  after  many  years,  in  the  following 
quotation : 

Joseph  Brant,  so  memorable  in  the  Indian  annals  for  his  improvements  and  exploits, 
sent  two  sons  to  be  members  of  the  same  school  in  which  he  had  been  educated,  with 
letters  of  grateful  remembrance  of  the  founder,  as,  to  whom,  under  God,  he  owed  his 
elevation  above  the  savage.  One  of  them,  more  promising,  died  not  long  after  his 
return  and  many  hopes  were  buried  with  him.  In  1802  the  Rev.  Mr.  Merrill,  then  pre 
ceptor  of  the  school,  visited  the  tribes  in  Lower  Canada.  The  chiefs  of  St.  Francis 
gratefully  rejoiced  to  place  their  children  in  the  path  of  instruction ;  and  several  of 
them  were  received.  Three  in  general,  and  at  times  four,  from  the  St.  Francis 
Caghnawaga  and  Algonquin  tribes  have  been  maintained  annually  at  the  school  till 
last  year.  By  obstruction  of  intercourse  and  interruptions  by  the  war,  there  is  only 
one  at  present ;  others  are  expected  as  soon  as  peaceful  communications  are  opened. 

All  these  have  been  supported  at  the^school  with  every  necessary,  by  the  interest  of 
its  fund  in  the  care  of  the  society,  through  the  medium  of  their  commissioners,  at  the 
rate  of  about  $130  per  annum  for  each.  Generally  they  were  regular  and  attentive, 
their  improvements  useful;  and  since  their  return  their  conduct  becoming,  so  far  as 
we  have  heard. 

When  finally  Dr.  Wheelock  was  removed  from  the  presidency  of  Dart 
mouth  College,  one  of  the  reasons  assigned  was  that  *'he  had  taken  a 
youth  who  was  not  an  Indian,  but  adopted  by  an  Indian  tribe,  and  sup 
ported  him  in  Moor's  school  on  the  Scotch  fund,  which  is  granted  for  the 
sole  purpose  of  instructing  and  civilizing  Indians."  This  is  equivalent 
to  a  vindication  of  his  use  of  the  funds  of  the  school  in  all  other  re 
spects. 

Among  the  early  graduates  of  Dartmouth  College,  who  labored  as  mis 
sionaries  to  the  Indians  were  Levi  Frisbee,  James  Dean,  Andrew  Jud- 
son,  Daniel  Simons,  Peter  Pohquonnoppeet,  and  Louis  Vincent.  The 
last  three  were  Indians,  the  first  of  whom,  a  Narragansett,  became  a 
missionary,  and  at  last  fell  a  victim  to  drunkenness;  the  second,  a  Stock- 
bridge,  was  a  chief  of  his  tribe ,  and  the  third,  a  Lorette,  was  long  a 
useful  teacher  among  his  own  people. 

Eeviewing  the  efforts  of  President  Eleazar  Wheelock  to  promote  the 
civilization  and  enlightenment  of  the  Indians,  Rev.  William  Allen,  D. 
D.,  says : 

If  it  should  be  asked  what  success  attended  the  efforts  of  Dr.  Wheelock  to  commu 
nicate  the  Gospel  to  the  Indian  nations,  it  may  be  replied  that  he  accomplished  some 
thing  for  their  benefit,  and  that  great  and  insuperable  obstacles,  in  the  providence  of 
God,  prevented  him  from  accomplishing  more.  It  was  soon  after  he  sent  out  mission 
aries  into  the  wilderness  that  the  controversy  with  Great  Britain  blighted  his  fair  and 
encouraging  prospects.  During  the  last  four  years  of  his  life  there  was  actual  war, 
in  which  many  of  the  Indian  tribes  acted  with  the  enemy.  Yet  the  Oneidas,  to  whom 
Mr.  Kirkland  was  sent  as  a  missionary,  kept  the  hatchet  buried  during  the  whole  Revo 
lutionary  struggle,  and  by  means  of  this  mission,  probably,  were  a  multitude  of  frontier 
settlements  saved  from  the  tomahawk  and  the  scalping  knife. 

Samson  Occom  was  the  earliest  Indian  pupil  of  Mr.  Wheelock  that 
became  widely  known.  He  was  a  Mohegan,  born  in  1723,  converted  to 
Christianity  in  1740,  and  received  into  Mr.  Wheelock's  family  in  1743. 


SAMSON   OCCOM.  101 

He  had  already  commenced  studying,  and  he  continued  under  tuition 
until  1748.  Then  he  became  a  teacjier,  and  afterward  a  preacher  among 
his  own  people.  Mr.  Wheelock  sent  him  to  England  in  176G  and  gave 
him  a  letter  of  recommendation  containing  the  following  sketch  of  his 
life: 

The  Reverend  Mr.  Samson  Occom,  of  Mohegan,  came  to  live  with  me  soon  after  he 
emerged  out  of  gross  Paganism,  and  was  a  Member  in  my  Family  and  under  my 
Instruction  for  several  Years  before  he  went  to  keep  a  school  on  Long  Island,  in  which 
he  continued  for  some  Years  ;  and  at  the  same  time  officiated  as  public  Teacher  of  the 
Indian  Tribe  at  Montauk,  on  Long  Island,  till  he  received  Ordination  by  the  Hands 
of  Suffolk  Presbytery  on  said  Island:  Since  which  he  has  been  employed  in  several 
Missions  to  various  Tribes  of  Indians  to  good  Acceptance.  All  which  Time  I  have 
kept  up  my  Acquaintance  with  him,  and,  so  far  as  I  have  known  or  heard,  he  has 
behaved  himself  becoming  his  Christian  and  Ministerial  Character.  Ever  since  he 
left  my  House  he  has  been  under  great  Disadvantages,  and  his  Abilities  have  been 
much  starved  for  want  of  suitable  Support  for  himself  and  numerous  Family,  which 
has  obliged  him  to  labor  with  his  Hands,  and  for  many  Years  was  without  polite  Con 
versation,  while  he  lived  among  Indians,  and  in  want  of  a  Library.  Notwithstanding 
all  which,  he  appears  to  mo  to  be  well  accomplished  and  peculiarly  turned  to  teach 
and  edify  nis  savage  Brethren ;  and  he  hath  also  preached  in  New  York,  Boston,  and 
other  polite  Towns  among  the  English  to  good  Acceptance.  By  the  best  Judges  he  is 
said  to  be  an  excellent  Speaker  in  his  own  Language.  His  Influence  is  very  great 
among  the  Indians,  and  if  it  should  please  God  to  spare  his  Life,  there  is  reason  to 
hope  he  may  be  eminently  useful  as  a  Missionary  among  them.1 

The  appearance  of  the  Reverend  Mr.  Occom  in  England  attracted 
much  notice,  and  his  sermons  were  heard  by  crowded  audiences  in  the 
principal  cities.  He  is  said  to  have  preached  between  three  and  four 
hundred  times  during  his  visit,  which  extended  from  February,  1766,  to 
July,  1767.  On  his  return  he  resumed  preaching  among  his  people, 
and  came  to  be  acknowledged  as  a  leader.  During  his  ministry  a  num 
ber  of  Mohegans  began  to  pay  some  attention  to  tillage  and  to  keep 
sheep  and  cattle.  In  1786  Mr.  Occom  led  the  Brothertown  Indians 
to  the  lands  given  them  for  a  residence  within  the  present  town  of  Mar 
shall,  Oneida  County,  IS".  Y.  His  death  occurred  in  1792,  and  it  is  re 
corded  that  "  the  Mohegau  preacher  died,  as  he  had  lived,  in  the  faith 
and  practice  of  the  Christian  religion." 

David  Fowler,  a  Montauk  youth,  was  one  of  those  who  entered  Mr. 
Wheelock's  school  in  its  earliest  years,  and  wras  eminently  successful  in 
his  work  in  the  school-room  and  on  the  farm.2  In  1761  the  Scotch  com 
missioners  at  Boston  desired  Mr.  Wheelock  to  fit  Fowler  out  to  accom 
pany  Mr.  Occom  to  the  Oneidas  and  to  support  him  on  a  mission  there 
for  a  term  not  exceeding  four  months.  He  was  to  bring  back  a  few  In 
dian  boys.3  The  mission  seems  to  have  been  accomplished  prosper 
ously,  and  he  afterward  labored  for  this  tribe  with  a  fair  degree  of  suc 
cess.  In  1765  Mr.  Wheelock  says  of  him,4 "  He  is  serious,  active,  a  good 
scholar,  and  well  acquainted  with  farming.  He  is  like  to  bring  the 

1  Wheelock:  A  Brief  Narrative  of  the  Indian  Charity  School  in  Lebanon,  in  Con 
necticut,  New  England,  Founded  and  Carried  on  by  that  Faithful  Servant  of  God, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Eleazar  Wheelock,  p.  24.  2  Ibid.,  p.  33.  3  Ibid.,  p.  30.  <  Ibid,  p.  31. 


102  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Oueidas  to  cultivate  their  lands."  A  letter  of  Fowler  recounts  the  diffi 
culties  which  surrounded  his  little  school,  arising  from  the  degradation 
and  roving  disposition  of  the  people.1  He  is  said  to  have  preserved  his 
Christain  character  unblemished  to  the  end  of  his  life  (1812). 

Dr.  Wheelock  gives  the  following  account  of  seven  other  Indian 
school-masters : 

Joseph  Wolley  and  Hezekiah  Calvin  are  both  Delawares.  Joseph  appears  eminently 
pious,  and  teaches  a  school  at  Onohoquage,  which  is  increasing.  He  appears  earnestly 
desirous  to  bring  his  poor  savage  brethren  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ.  Hezekiah  is 
a  sober,  well-behaved  youth,  and  teaches  a  school  among  the  Mohawks.  They  are 
all  good  scholars  in  English,  Latin  and  Greek,  and  write  a  very  good  hand, 

Abraham  primus,  Abraham  secundus,  Peter,  Moses,  and  Johannes.  These  five  are 
all  Mohawks,  and  were  well  accomplished  for  school-masters,  but  because  they  were 
rather  too  young  to  have  the  full  management  of  schools  they  were  appointed  to  be 
under  the  more  special  direction  of  the  missionaries,  who  by  the  earnest  desire  of  the 
poor  heathen,  soon  found  it  necessary  to  place  them  all  in  schools.  In  this  station 
they  have  behaved  well.  These  youths  had  under  them  one  hundred  twenty-seven 
Indian  children  last  September,  who  have  made  such  surprising  proficiency  that  they 
will  need  bibles  immediately. 

Joseph  Brant,2  a  Mohawk,  was  in  Mr.  Wheelock's  school  for  some  time 
previous  to  1761,  being  then  about  nineteen  years  of  age.  He  was  en 
gaged  when  leaving  the  school  as  an  interpreter  to  Rev.  C.  J.  Smith,  a 
missionary  to  the  Mohawks,  but  was  drawn  into  the  war  with  Pontiac, 
which  occurred  soon  afterward.  He  visited  England  at  the  commence 
ment  of  the  Revolutionary  War,  and  returning  was  an  ally  of  the  British 
and  an  officer  in  their  army.  In  due  time  he  became  the  chief  of  his 
tribe,  and  ever  sought  to  improve  its  condition  by  bringing  intellectual, 
moral,  and  religious  instruction  within  their  reach,  by  encouraging  the 
arts  of  peace,  and  by  checking  intemperance.  His  efforts  for  improve 
ment  and  his  tendencies  toward  an  intellectual  life  and  a  religious  in 
fluence,  doubtless  awakened  by  his  early  instruction  and  nourished  by 
his  intercourse  with  many  intelligent  whites,  have  been  summarized  as 
follows : 

His  early  advantages  of  education  were  limited,  but  of  these  he  evi 
dently  made  the  best  use.  Probably,  being  connected  by  the  alliance 
of  his  sister  with  Sir  William  Johnson,  he  may  have  attended  some  of 
the  missionary  schools  in  the  Mohawk  Valley  previous  to  his  being  sent 
by  the  baronet  to  Moor's  Charity  School  under  the  care  of  the  elder 
Dr.  Wheelock.  But  as  he  had  already,  though  at  so  early  an  age,  been 
upon  the  war-path  in  two  campaigns,  his  opportunities  of  study  could 
not  have  been  great — to  say  nothing  of  the  reluctance  with  which  an 
ardent  youth,  looking  with  delight  upon  the  pride,  pomp,  and  circum 
stances  of  glorious  war,  and  impatient  of  military  renown,  might  be 
expected  to  confine  himself  to  the  dull  and  quiet  pursuits  of  the  school 
room.  Still,  he  acknowledged  in  after  life  that  he  had  derived  great 
and  lasting  advantages  from  the  instructions  of  Dr.  Wheelock.  The 

1  Wheelock:  A  Brief  Narrative  of  the  ludian  Charity  School  in  Lebanon,  in  Con 
necticut,  New  England,  Founded  and  Carried  on  by  that  Faithful  Servant  of  God, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Eleazar  Wheelock,  p.  38.  2  Stone  :  Life  of  Joseph  Brant,  Vol.  II,  p.  488. 


THE    CONTINENTAL    CONGRESS    AND    THE    INDIAN.  103 

wars  of  Pontiac  a  third  time  called  him  to  the  field  ;  but  the  campaign 
was  no  sooner  ended  than  he  was  again  engaged  in  literary  pursuits 
under  the  direction  of  the  missionaries.  The  influence  of  his  sister  in 
the  administration  of  the  Indian  department  called  him  more  directly 
into  active  public  life  on  the  death  of  Sir  William  Johnson,  although 
he  had  been  much  employed  in  the  transaction  of  business  with  the  In 
dians  previous  to  that  event.  These  avocations  had  of  course  deprived 
him  of  much  time  which  might  otherwise  have  been  devoted  to  study  5 
and  when  upon  him  had  devolved  the  chieftainship  of  the  whole  con 
federacy  of  the  Six  Nations,  it  may  well  be  imagined  that  the  official 
claims  upon  his  attention  were  in  themselves  sufficient  to  occupy  unre 
mittingly  the  most  active  mind.  Then  followed  the  protracted  con 
flict  of  the  American  Bevolution,  requiring,  from  his  position  and  the 
side  he  espoused,  the  exercise  of  all  his  energies,  physical  and  intel 
lectual.  But  his  return  to  his  books  the  moment  that  the  great  contest 
was  ended,  the  progressive  improvement  in  the  style  of  his  letters 
and  the  fruits  of  his  labors  in  the  translations  he  produced,  are  circum 
stances  proving  his  perseverance  amidst  the  most  harassing  cares  and 
perplexities  of  his  after  life,  and  that  he  had  a  natural  taste  for  literature 
and  was  zealous  in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge.  His  solicitude  was 
great  for  the  thorough  education  of  his  children,  and  he  had  himself 
not  only  projected  writing  a  history  of  his  own  people,  but  had  it  in 
contemplation  himself  to  acquire  the  knowledge  of  the  Greek  language, 
that  he  might  be  enabled  to  read  the  New  Testament  in  the  original, 
and  thus  make  a  more  perfect  translation  of  the  Greek  Scriptures  in 
the  Mohawk  tongue. 

From  1776  to  1789. — Among  the  exigent  problems  that  confronted 
the  leaders  of  the  American  Kevolution  none  was  more  pressing  than 
the  Indian  question.  There  was  no  doubt  that  Great  Britain  would 
endeavor  to  secure  the  alliance  of  all  the  tribes,  and  with  their  assist 
ance  she  might  reasonably  hope  to  subdue  the  colonies. 

So  early  as  June  1, 1775,  the  Continental  Congress  received  a  petition 
from  that  part  of  Augusta  County,  Va.,  lying  west  of  the  Alleghany 
Mountains,  expressing  "  fears  of  a  rupture  with  the  Indians  on  account 
of  Lord  Dunmore's  conduct,"  and  praying  that  commissioners  be  sent  by 
Virginia  and  Pennsylvania  to  meet  the  Indians  at  Pittsburgh,  and  the 
matter  was  referred  to  the  delegates  from  those  colonies.  The  30th  of 
the  same  month  letters  and  speeches  from  the  Stockbridge  Indians 
were  laid  before  Congress  and  read.  A  committee  on  Indian  aflairs, 
with  General  Schuyler  as  chairman,  had  been  constituted  before  this 
(June  17),  and  on  the  12th  of  July,  1775,  its  report  was  adopted.  In 
brief,  the  report  set  forth  that  the  friendship  of  the  Indian  nations 
was  a  subject  of  the  utmost  importance;  that  there  was  too  much 
reason  to  believe  that  they  would  be  incited  and  aided  to  commit  acts  of 
hostility  against  the  colonies ;  that  the  greatest  vigilance  and  prudence 
should  be  exercised  to  gain,  confirm,  and  retain  the  friendly  disposition 
of  the  Indians;  that  as  the  Indians  were  dependent  on  the  colonies 


10.4  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

for  arms,  ammunition  and  clothing,  commissioners  to  superintend  In 
dian  affairs  should  be  appointed.  For  this  purpose  the  colonies  were 
divided  into  three  departments,  northern,  middle  and  southern. 

On  July  13, 1775,  Congress — 

"Ordered,  That  a  talk  be  prepared  for  the  Indian  nations  so  as  to  suit 
the  Indians  in  the  several  departments." 

The  commissioners  were  at  once  appointed,  and  that  the  necessity 
for  immediate  action  was  felt  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  in  August  fol 
lowing  they  made  a  treaty  with  the  Six  Nations,  the  minutes  of  which 
were  submitted  to  Congress  September  14,  and,  excepting  one  provis 
ion,  which  was  postponed  but  subsequently  agreed  to,  ratified  by  that 
body  in  November. 

In  January,  1776,  the  matter  that  had  been  postponed  in  the  preced 
ing  November  was  considered  and  disposed  of  by  ordering  the  impor 
tation,  at  the  expense  of  the  colonies,  of  goods  for  the  Indian  trade  to 
the  value  of  £40,000  sterling,  to  be  divided  equally  among  the  three 
departments  and  sold  by  the  commissioners,  under  certain  regulations, 
to  licensed  traders  who  were  obliged  to  sell  goods  to  the  Indians  accord 
ing  to  a  tariff  of  prices  fixed  by  the  commissioners.  To  maintain  trade 
and  friendly  intercourse  with  the  Indians  was  regarded  as  being  of 
prime  importance,  in  order  to  avert  military  disaster  to  the  cause  of  the 
colonies. 

March  4  following  it  was  resolved  that  Indians  should  not  be  em 
ployed  as  soldiers  in  the  colonial  armies  until  a  formal  consent  of  their 
respective  tribes  thereunto  had  been  given,  nor  then  without  the  express 
approbation  of  Congress. 

April  10,  1776,  the  commissioners  were  directed  to  employ  a  minister, 
a  schoolmaster,  and  a  blacksmith  for  the  Delaware  Indians  in  response 
to  a  request  of  those  Indians  presented  by  White  Eyes,  one  of  their 
chiefs. 

As  appears  by  a  resolution  of  the  same  date  some  discontent  had 
been  manifested  by  the  Indians  in  the  middle  department,  and  the  com 
missioners  were  instructed  to  ascertain  and  report  the  cause  and 
proper  remedy  therefor,  and  in  the  meantime  to  use  their  utmost  en 
deavors  to  prevent  hostilities.  The  following,  in  substance,  was  the 
plan  adopted  at  that  day  by  Congress  to  compose  Indian  troubles : 
u  That  disputes  which  shall  arise  between  any  of  the  white  people 
and  the  Indians  in  their  dealings  (if  the  latter  will  consent),  be  deter 
mined  by  arbitrators  chosen  one  by  each  of  the  parties  and  one  by  the 
commissioners  of  Indian  affairs,  or  when  they  are  absent  by  the  agent  in 
the  department  where  the  Indian  party  resides."  Adherence  to  this 
wise  policy  of  our  Eevolutionary  fathers  would  have  saved  this  nation 
thousands  of  lives  and  millions  on  millions  of  treasure. 

In  the  same  month  it  was  directed  that  none  except  those  licensed 
should  be  allowed  to  trade  in  the  Indian  country  5  and  that  care  should 
be  taken  by  the  agents  to  prevent  the  traders  from  charging  exorbitant 
prices  for  goods. 


APPROPRIATION    TO    SUPPORT    INDIANS.  105 

In  the  summer  of  1776  a  white  man  was  murdered  by  tiie  Indians  near 
Pittsburgh.  The  commissioners  were  instructed  to  discover  the  offend 
ers  and  demand  their  punishment  by  the  Indians,  which,  being  granted 
Congress  would  not  regard  the  oifense  as  a  national  act,  i.  e.9  an  act  for 
which  the  tribe  was  responsible  except  in  so  far  as  it  required  the  tribe 
to  mete  out  punishment  to  the  murderer.  Difficulties  continued  to  mul 
tiply,  especially  in  the  middle  department,  and  it  was  shrewdly  sus 
pected  that  they  were  fomented  by  the  Indian  traders  with  a  view  to 
pecuniary  gain,  as  well  as  by  British  emissaries.  Congress  transmitted 
to  the  commissioners  of  the  middle  department  an  extract  from  a  speech 
of  an  Indian  chief  on  the  subject,  and  passed  a  resolution  concluding  as 
follows : 

And  as  it  may  possibly  happen,  that  the  persons  concerned  in  the  Indian  trade,  in 
order  to  engross  to  themselves,  or  to  the  traders  of  their  own  State,  the  whole  of  the 
said  Indian  trade,  and  by  false  suggestions  endeavor  to  poison  the  ininds  of  the  said 
Indians,  and  render  them  inimical  to  any  other  State,  and  to  involve  such  State  in  an 
Indian  war,  that  it  be  therefdre  recommended  to  the  assemblies  and  conventions  of 
the  several  States  from  which  trade  is  carried  on  with  the  Indians,  that  they  take  the 
most  effectual  measures  to  prevent  the  traders  of  their  respective  States  from  pur 
suing  a  practice  so  dangerous  to  the  peace  of  the  United  States. 

Indians  who  were  friendly  to  the  colonies  complained  that  they  did 
not  always  receive  good  treatment  from  their  friends,  and  September 
10, 1776,  Congress  "  Resolved,  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  inhabit 
ants  of  the  frontiers,  and  to  the  officers  at  all  the  posts  there,  to  treat 
the  Indians  who  behave  peaceably  and  inoffensively  with  kindness  and 
civility  and  not  to  suffer  them  to  be  ill  used  or  insulted."  On  the  same 
date,  as  it  might  "  be  a  means  of  conciliating  the  friendship  of  the 
Canadian  Indians,  or  at  least  preventing  hostilities  from  them,"  Con 
gress  directed  that  $500  be  paid  to  Dr.  Wheelock,  president  of  Dart 
mouth  College,  to  maintain  the  Indian  youth  there  under  his  tuition. 

In  1781,  July  31,  Congress  directed  the  payment  of  £137  "currency 
of  New  Jersey,  in  specie,  for  the  support  and  tuition  of  three  Indian 
boys  of  the  Delaware  Nation  now  at  Princeton  College." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS. 

During  the  Revolutionary  period  various  communications  were  re 
ceived  by  the  provincial  assemblies  relative  to  the  Indian  tribes,  and 
these  were  transmitted  to  the  Continental  Congress.  On  June  16, 1775,  a 
committee  on  Indian  affairs  of  five  was  appointed  and  instructed  to  re 
port  on  such  steps  as  were  deemed  necessary  to  secure  and  preserve  the 
friendship  of  the  Indian  nations.1  Accordingly  the  following  plan  was 
adopted  July  12, 1775: 

As  the  Indians  depend  on  the  colonists  for  arms,  ammunition,  and  clothing,  which 
are  become  necessary  to  their  subsistence  *  *  *  that  there  be  three  departments  of 
Indians:  The  northern  department,  to  include  the  Six  Nations  and  all  the  Indians  to 
the  northward ;  the  southern  department,  to  extend  so  far  north  as  to  embrace  the 
Cherokees ;  the  middle  department,  to  take  in  all  Indians  living  between  the  other 
two  departments.  Five  commissioners  were  placed  over  the  southern  department  and 
$10,000  voted  to  defray  the  expenses  of  treaties  and  presents  to  the  Indians.  Three 
commissioners  were  to  have  charge  of  the  northern  department  and  three  of  the  mid 
dle  department,  and  $6,666£  were  appropriated  to  each  of  these  departments  for  sim 
ilar  expenses.  The  commissioners  were  empowered  to  treat  with  the  Indians  "  in  the 
name  and  on  behalf  of  the  United  Colonies,  in  order  to  preserve  peace  and  friendship 
with  the  said  Indians  and  to  prevent  their  taking  any  part  in  the  present  commotions.7' 

*  *     *     "  The  commissioners  respectively  have  power    *     *     *     to  appoint  agents, 
residing  near  or  among  the  Indians,  to  watch  the  conduct  of  the  [King's]  superin 
tendents  [and]  their  emissaries,     *     *     *     and,  upon  satisfactory  proof,     *     *     *    to 
cause  to  be  seized  and  kept  in  safe  custody    *     *     *     these  officials  or  any  other  per 
son    *          *     [found]  inciting  the  Indians    *     *     *    to  becom,e  inimical  to  the  Amer 
ican  Colonies,     *     *     *     until  order  shall  be  taken  therein  by  a  majority  of  the  com 
missioners  of  the  district,     *     *     *     or  by  the  Continental  Congress.     *     *     *     The 
commissioners  shall  exhibit  fair  accounts  of  the  expenditure  of  all  moneys  by  them 

*  *     *    to  every  succeeding  Continental  Congress,  or  committee  of  Congress,  to 
gether  with  a  general  state  of  Indian  affairs  in  their  several  departments."2 

The  following  gentlemen  were  elected  commissioners  for  the  middle 
department:  Benjamin  Franklin,  Patrick  Henry,  and  James  Wilson. 

For  the  northern  department:  Philip  Schuyler,  Joseph  Hawley,  Tur- 
bot  Francis,  Oliver  Wolcott,  Volkert  P.  Douw,  the  number  of  commis 
sioners  of  this  department  to  be  increased  by  vote.3 

For  the  southern  department:  John  Walker,  of  Virginia;  Willie 
Jones,  of  North  Carolina;  the  remaining  three  to  be  nominated  by  the 
council  of  safety  appointed  by  the  colony  of  South  Carolina.4 

1  American  Archives,  Vol.  II,  4th  series,  col.  1849.          2Ibld.}  Vol.  II,  4th  series,  col. 
1879.        *Ibid.,  col.  1883.        4Ibid.,  4th  series,  col.  1887. 
106 


AN    INDIAN    OFFICE    ESTABLISHED.  107 

April  29, 1776,  a  standing  Committee  ou  Indian  Affairs  was  organized 
in  Congress.1 

By  Article  IX,  of  the  Articles  of  Confederation,  "the  United  States 
in  Congress  assembled"  were  charged  with  the  sole  and  exclusive  right 
and  power  of  *  *  *  managing  all  affairs  with  Indians."2 

On  June  3,  1784,  "the  Secretary  in  the  War  Office"  was  directed  to 
order  a  force  of  militia,  to  be  raised  for  the  purpose,  to  be  marched  to 
what  place  or  places  the  commissioners  for  negotiating  treaties  with  the 
Indians  shall  direct."3 

An  ordinance  for  the  regulation  of  Indian  affairs,  passed  August  7, 
1786,  provided  that  the  Indian  Department  be  divided  into  two  dis 
tricts;  the  northern  district  to  include  all  Indians  residing  north  of  the 
Ohio  and  west  of  the  Hudson  Eiver ;  the  southern  district,  all  tribes 
living  south  of  the  Ohio.  The  superintendent  of  each  district  to  be  ap 
pointed  for  a  term  of  two  years,  and  to  give  bonds  for  the  sum  of  $6,000. 
All  business  to  be  transacted  at  an  outpost  occupied  by  troops  of  the 
United  States.  The  superintendent  to  reside  in  or  near  the  district  to 
which  he  is  appointed.  The  superintendent  of  the  northern  district  to 
be  empowered  to  appoint  two  deputies  and  to  remove  them  for  misbe 
havior;  these  deputies  to  give  bonds  for  $3,000,  and  to  reside  in  such 
places  as  shall  best  facilitate  the  regulation  of  Indian  trade.  "  The 
superintendent  shall  regularly  correspond  with  the  Secretary  of  War, 
through  whom  all  communication  respecting  the  Indian  Department 
shall  be  made  to  Congress,  and  the  superintendents  are  hereby  directed 
to  obey  all  instructions  received  from  the  Secretary  of  War."4 

Upon  the  creation  of  the  War  Department,  August  7,  1789,  Indian 
affairs  were  left  under  the  charge  of  the  Secretary  of  War.5 

The  act  of  March  1,  1793,  pro  vides  that  the  President  may— 

As  he  shall  judge  proper,  appoint  such  persons,  from  time  to  time,  as  temporary 
agents,  to  reside  among  the  Indians.  *  *  *  The  President  may,  in  order  to  pro 
mote  civilization  among  the  friendly  Indian  tribes,  and  to  secure  the  continuance  of 
their  friendship,  furnish  them  with  useful  domestic  animals,  and  implements  of  hus 
bandry,  and  also  furnish  them  with  goods  or  money. 6 

By  act  of  Congress,  April  16,  1818,  superintendents  and  agents  were 
to  be  nominated  by  the  President  and  appointed  by  and  with  the  advice 
and  consent  of  the  Senate,  and  each  agent  to  give  bonds  for  $10,000.7 

By  the  act  of  April  20, 1818,  the  salaries  of  agents  were  graded.  All 
sub-agents  to  receive  $500  per  annum.  Of  the  agents  named  in  the 
act,  five  only  were  in  control  of  distinct  tribes,  the  others  were  in 
charge  of  districts  wherein  different  tribes  lived. 8 

The  growth  of  the  frontier,  and  the  consequent?  complexity  and  mag 
nitude  of  the  duties  devolving  upon  the  Secretary,  resulted  in  the  organ 
ization,  by  act  of  Congress  July  9, 1832,  of  a  distinct  office  for  the  Indian 
service,  to  be  under  a  commissioner,  subordinate  to  the  Secretary  of 

1  Journals  of  Congress,  Washington,  1823,  Vol.  I,  pp.  330-331.        *Ibid.,  Vol.  Ill, 

32bid.,  Vol.  IV,  p.  446.        4Ibid.,  pp.  677-678.        6Uiiited  States  Statutes 

at  Large,  Vol.  I,  pp.  49-50.        e  Ibid. ,  p.  331.        7  Ibid. ,  Vol.  III.  p.  428.        8  Ibid.,  p.  461. 


108  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

War.1  On  June  30,  1834,  an  act  was  passed  "  to  provide  for  the  organ 
ization  of  the  Department  of  Indian  Affairs."  By  it  certain  agencies 
were  established  and  others  abolished,  the  duties  of  superintendents 
and  agents  defined,  interpreters  and  employes  provided,  and  the  Presi 
dent  empowered  to  prescribe  the  rules  and  regulations  needful  to  carry 
into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  act,  which  stands  as  the  organic  law  of 
the  Indian  Department.2 

The  Hon.  Robert  J.  Walker.  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  in  his  annual 
report  to  Congress,  dated  December  9,  1848,  says : 

The  duties  now  performed  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  are  most  numer 
ous  and  important,  and  must  be  vastly  increased  with  the  great  number  of  tribes 
scattered  over  Texas,  Oregon,  New  Mexico,  and  California,  and  with  the  interesting 
progress  of  so  many  of  the  tribes  in  Christianity,  knowledge,  and  civilization.  These 
duties  do  not  necessarily  appertain  to  war,  but  to  peace,  and  to  our  domestic  relations 
with  those  tribes  placed  by  the  Constitution  under  the  charge  of  this  Government. 

This  most  important  Bureau,  then,  should  be  detacfeed  from  the  War  Department. 

with  which  it  has  no  necessary  connection. 

#«**#,.* 

There  is  another  reason  why  the  Pension  Office,  as  well  as  the  Indian  Bureau, 
should  be  detached  from  the  War  Department  and  placed  under  the  supervision  of 
the  same  Secretary  to  whom  the  Land  Office  would  be  intrusted,  namely :  Under  our 
system  of  Revolutionary  and  military  bounties  and  land  warrants,  as  well  as  under 
treaties  and  reservations  with  Indian  tribes,  many  questions  arise  in  relation  to  our 
public  lands  and  private  land  claims,  connecting  themselves  frequently  and  inti 
mately  with  our  general  land  systenj,  and  with  decisions  upon  land  titles  made  by  the 
Commissioner  of  the  General  Land  Office;  and  therefore  all  those  bureaus  whose  duties 
are  so  intimately  connected  with  the  public  lands,  as  well  as  with  private  land  claims, 
ought  to  be  placed  under  the  supervision  of  the  same  Department,  or  conflict  of  de 
cision  and  jurisdiction  may,  and  does  in  fact,  take  place. 

In  consideration  of  these  and  kindred  arguments,  upon  the  creation 
of  the  Department  of  the  Interior  by  the  act  of  March  3,  1849,3  the  Bu 
reau  of  Indian  Affairs  was  transferred  to  that  Department,  and  the  In 
dians  passed  from  military  to  civil  control. 

With  the  exception  of  a  period  from  March,  1869,  to  July,  1870,  dur 
ing  which  officers  of  the  Army,  detailed  for  that  duty,  acted  as  Indian 
agents  at  most  of  the  agencies,  the  service  in  the  field  has  been  since 
that  time  generally  performed  by  appointees  from  civil  life.  During  the 
ten  years  following  1870,  agents  were  appointed  upon  the  recommenda 
tion  of  the  religious  denominations  of  the  country,  a  certain  number  of 
agencies  being  assigned  to  each  denomination.  The  intent  of  this  dis 
tribution  of  agencies  was  to  enlist  the  active  sympathy  of  the  several 
religious  organizations  in  the  Indian  work,  and  to  obtain  men  specially 
qualified  by  disposition  and  character  for  the  peculiar  service  desired. 

The  above  plan  for 'appointing  agents  has  been  discontinued  since 
about  1880. 

The  policy  of  the  Indian  service  is  to  bring  the  Indians  into  a  condi 
tion  of  self-support.  The  success -of  that  policy  has  varied  with  the 
circumstances,  situation,  and  individual  characteristics  of  the  several 
tribes.  Some  of  those  which  v/ere  first  brought  into  close  relations 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  VoL  TV,  p.  5fi4.          2  Ibid. ,  p.  735-738.  3  IUd.t 

Vol.  IX,  p.  395. 


DUTIES    OF    THE    COMMISSIONER. 


109 


with  the  Government  fifty  or  sixty  years  ago  have  not  for  years  received 
assistance  from  the  Government,  appropriation  for  them  being  the  in 
terest  upon  their  own  funds  accruing  from  the  sales  of  their  lands,  in 
vested  and  held  in  trust  by  the  United  States.  There  are  other  tribes 
who  rely  mainly  and  some  times  entirely  on  their  own  efforts  for  support. 

OFFICE  ORGANIZATION. 

Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. — The  head  of  the  Indian  Office  is 
known  as  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  whom  "the  President 
shall  appoint  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate." 
*  *  *  The  Commissioner  "shall,  under  the  direction  of  the  Secre 
tary  of  War,1  and  agreeably  to  such  regulations  as  the  President  may 
from  time  to  time  prescribe,  have  the  direction  and  management  of  all 
Indian  affairs  and  of  all  matter  arising  out  of  Indian  relations."2  He 
is  also  required  "to  report  separately  to  Congress  at  the  commence 
ment  of  each  December  session,  a  tabular  statement  showing  distinctly 
the  separate  objects  of  expenditure  under  his  supervision;"3  "all  bids 
and  proposals  for  *  *  *  supplies  or  annuity-goods;"4  and  ^the  re 
ports  of  agents."5  The  Commissioner  "shall  have  the  sole  power  and 
authority  to  appoint  traders  to  the  Indian  tribes  and  to  make  such  rules 
and  regulations  as  he  may  deem  just  and  proper,  specifying  the  kind 
and  quantity  of  goods  and  the  prices  at  which  such  goods  shall  be  sold 
to  the  Indians."6 

From  1832  until  the  present  time  the  office  has  been  filled  as  follows : 


Nam  3. 

Term  of  service. 

Where  born. 

Whence  appointed. 

1832  36 

Connecticut      .  .  . 

1836-38  

Tennessee  

T  Hartley  Crawford       

1838-45  

Pennsylvania  

Pennsylvania 

William  Medill              

1845-49  

Delaware  

Ohio. 

1849 

1850  53 

George  W.  Mauypenny  

1853-57  

1857-58 

Pennsylvania  
Virginia 

Ohio. 

Charles  E  Mix 

1858 

Connecticut 

District  of  Columbia 

1858-59 

Virginia 

California 

Alfred  B  Greenwood     ... 

1859-61       .     .  . 

Georgia 

Arkansas 

William  P  Dole 

1861-65     

New  Hampshire 

Illinois. 

Dennis  N  Cooley     

1865-66           .     . 

do    

Iowa. 

Lewis  V.  Bo^y    

1866-G7  

Missouri  

Missouri. 

Nathaniel  G.  Taylor  

1867-69  

Tennessee  

Tennessee. 

Ely  S  Parker 

1869  71 

New  York 

District  of  Columbia 

Francis  A.  Walker  

Edward  P  Smith 

1871-73  

1873  75 

Massachusetts  
Connecticut 

Massachusetts. 
New  York- 

John  O.  Smith 

1875-77  

Ohio 

Ohio. 

Ezra  A.  Hayt        

1877-80     

New  York      .      ... 

New  York. 

Rowland  E.  Trowbridge  

1880-81  

....do  

Michigan. 

Hiram  Price  

John  D.  C  Atkins 

1881-85  

1885 

Pennsylvania  

Iowa. 
Tennessee 

xNow  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  -  United  States  Stat 
utes  at  Large,  Vol.  IV,  p.  564.  3  Ibid.,  XIV,  p.  515.  4  Ibid. ,  XIX,  p.  199.  » Ibid., 
Vol.  XVIII,  p.  178.  6  Ibid. ,  XIX,  p.  200. 


110  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  Commissioner  is  aided  by  an  Assistant  Commissioner,  "  who  shall 
also  perform  the  duties  of  chief  clerk,"1  and  who,  in  the  absence  of  the 
Commissioner,  is  authorized  to  act  in  his  stead. 

There  are  also  under  the  immediate  direction  of  the  Commissioner 
and  Assistant  Commissioner  a  stenographer,  type  writing  and  index 
clerk,  and  a  stationery  clerk  5  also  a  clerk  charged  with  the  appointment 
and  bonding  of  traders. 

The  clerical  force  of  the  Indian  Office  is  classified  into  five  divisions, 
viz :  Finance,  Land  and  Law,  Accounts,  Education,  Eecords  and  Files ; 
the  work  in  each  division  being  under  the  immediate  direction  of  a 
clerk  known  as  the  chief  of  the  division.  The  following  account  of  the 
several  divisions  was  revised  with  the  courteous  assistance  of  the  In 
dian  Office  to  November  1,  1885,  but  they  are  subject  to  modification 
and  change:2 

Finance  division. — The  finance  division  has  charge  of  all  financial  af 
fairs  pertaining  to  the  Indian  service,  and  all  correspondence  relating 
thereto ;  keeps  account  of  all  receipts  and  disbursements  of  all  appro 
priations  and  other  funds  for  the  Indian  service ;  prepares  and  records 
all  contracts  for  furnishing  Indian  supplies  and  goods,  and  for  their 
transportation,  and  acts  upon  all  questions  relating  to  the  same ;  remits 
funds  to  the  disbursing  officers  of  the  Bureau  on  their  estimates ;  gives 
such  officers  specific  directions  in  regard  to  the  objects  for  which  funds 
remitted  may  be  expended ;  audits  and  pays  all  claims  for  indebtedness 
incurred  by  the  Indian  Office  directly;  also,  is  charged  with  the  inves 
tigation  of  all  claims  arising  on  account  of  depredations  by  Indians, 
and  making  report  upon  the  same  to  the  Department. 

This  division  also  audits  and  pays  a  large  number  of  claims  based  on 
indebtedness  incurred  by  agents,  who,  under  authority  from  the  office, > 
transmit  such  accounts  in  the  form  of  certified  vouchers  to  the  Indian 
Office  for  payment.  This  system,  which  was  inaugurated  in  1875,  has 
relieved  agents  of  large  money  responsibilities,  but  has  materially  in 
creased  the  labor  required  of  the  finance  division. 

The  clerical  force  of  the  division  consists  of  the  chief,  a  book-keeper, 
one  clerk  of  class  4,  two  clerks  of  class  3,  three  clerks  of  class  2,  three 
lower  grade,  and  three  record  clerks. 

Land  and  law  division. — This  division  has  charge  of  all  the  Indian 
lands  in  the  United  States,  and  is  the  law  division  of  the  Indian  Office. 
.It  directs  all  allotments, surveys, conveyances,  appraisement  and  sale; 
prepares  copies  of  land  plats,  and  conducts  the  e  ntire  correspondence 
connected  with  the  foregoing;  the  establishment,  enlargement,  or  re 
duction  of  Indian  reservations  by  Executive  order ;  issues  certificates 
of  allotments  of  land  in  severalty  to  Indians,  and  instructions  to  spe 
cial  commissions.  It  is  the  depository  for  all  maps,  diagrams,  and  plats 

1  Act  of  Congress,  March.  3,  1887,  United  States  Statutes,  second  session  Forty-ninth 
Congress,  1886-87. 

2  For  fuller  statement  see  Eeport  Indian  Commissioner,  1878,  p.  LI-LXIV. 


OFFICE    ORGANIZATION.  Ill 

of  field-notes  of  survey ;  keeps  a  record  of  all  Indian  deeds  approved 
by  the  Department,  and  of  all  treaties  and  agreements  made  with  the 
various  Indian  tribes.  Tract  books  of  all  Indian  reservations  that  have 
been  fully  surveyed  are  kept,  showing  subdivisions  of  land  and  the  dis 
positions  made  thereof.  It  has  charge  of  all  matters  relating  to  the 
location  and  removal  of  Indians  ;  the  removal  from  the  reservation  of 
persons  considered  detrimental  to  the  peace  and  weltare  of  the  Indians^ 
all  matters  relating  to  crimes  and  offenses  committed  by  Indians  either 
on  or  off  the  reservations ;  also,  all  matters  pertaining  to  railroad'  com 
panies  "having  right  of  way  through  Indian  reservations,  and  the  con 
sideration  of  claims  to  compensation  therefor,  and  to  damages,  direct 
and  .consequential,  resulting  therefrom;  all  claims  for  arrears  of  pay, 
pensions,  and  bounty  claims  by  reason  of  the  military  service  of  In 
dians  pass  through  this  division.  The  examination  of  contracts  with 
any  tribe  or  individual  Indians  for  the  payment  of  money,  etc. ;  ques 
tions  relating  to  the  guardianship  of  minors,  settlements  of  estates  of 
decedents,  the  reclamation  of  property  stolen  or  illegally  sold,  and  rem 
edies  for  trespass  belong  to  this  division,  which  is  also  charged  with 
the  construction  of  treaties  and  of  laws  enacted  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Indians ;  the  determination  of  all  the  vexed  and  multifarious  legal  ques 
tions  arising  among  a  semi-civilized  people,  and  between  them  and  their 
white  neighbors,  as  well  as  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  civilization 
and  advancement  of  the  Indian.  All  bills  originating  in  either  House 
of  Congress  which  affect  Indian  lands  or  any  claims  arising  from  or 
connected  with  them  are  referred  to  this  division  for  examination  and 
report. 

The  clerical  force  consists  of  the  chief,  one  clerk  of  class  4,  three 
clerks  of  class  3,  two  clerks  of  class  1,  four  clerks  of  lower  grade,  one 
draughtsman,  one  record  clerk. 

Accounts  division. — The  accounts  division  has  charge  of  the  examina 
tion  and  recording  of  bonds  given  by  Indian  agents ;  the  cash  and 
property  accounts  of  all  disbursing  officers  of  the  Indian  Bureau,  and 
examines  and  audits  the  same,  preparatory  to  their  final  settlement  by 
the  accounting  officers  of  the  Treasury ;  determines  all  questions  rela 
tive  to  the  quantities  and  distribution  of  supplies  ;  examines  monthly 
and  weekly  statements  of  balances  of  public  funds,  weekly  statements 
of  issues  of  supplies,  and  quarterly  reports  of  employe's ;  has  super 
vision  of  the  appointment  and  discharge  of  agents  and  all  agency  em 
ploye's,  except  school  employes.  All  correspondence  pertaining  to  the 
accountabililty  of  agents  for  public  funds  and  property  placed  in  their 
hands  is  conducted  in  this  division  and  a  permanent  record  kept  thereof. 

The  clerical  force  consists  of  the  chief,  2  clerks  of  class  three,  8  clerks 
of  class  two,  2  clerks  of  class  one,  5  lower  grade,  and  2  record  clerks. 

Education  division.— The  education  division,  under  general  direction 
of  the  Superintendent  of  Indian  Schools,  has  supervision  over  all  ques 
tions  relating  to  Indian  schools;  has  charge  of  all  records  and  cor- 


112  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

respondence  relating  to  their  management;  supervises  all  plans  and 
specifications  for  school  buildings;  prepares  all  contracts  for  education 
of  Indians ;  fixes  all  positions  and  salaries  of  school  employe's,  and  has 
supervision  of  their  appointment  and  discharge. 

The  clerical  force  consists  of  the  chief,  1  clerk  of  class  three,  and  3 
copyists. 

Records  and  files  division. — The  records  and  files  division  keeps  a  reg 
ister  of  all  letters  received ;  the  records  of  all  correspondence  issuing 
from  the  office ;  files,  in  proper  order,  of  all  papers  relating  to  the  ser 
vice  received  by  the  Office. 

The  clerical  force  consists  of  the  chief,  2  clerks  of  class  two,  1  clerk 
of  class  one,  3  record  clerks,  2  messengers. 

The  general  office  employs  1  messenger,  1  assistant  messenger,  1 
laborer,  1  messenger  boy. 

FIELD  ORGANIZATION. 

The  field  work  of  the  Indian  Department  is  under  the  charge  of  60 
agents,  609  employes,  exclusive  of  school  employes,  and  5  special  agents. 
Also  5  inspectors,  who  report  directly  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

Agents. — Indian  agents  are  u  nominated  by  the  President  and  ap 
pointed  by  and  with  the  consent  of  the  Senate.771  Each  Indian  agent 
holds  his  office  for  four  years2  and  until  his  successor  is  appointed  and 
qualified.3  He  must  give  bond4  with  not  less  than  two  sureties,  and 
the  several  sums  in  which  the  sureties  justify  must  aggregate  at  least 
double  the  penalty  of  the  bond.5  Upon  assuming  charge  the  agent 
shall  take  an  inventory  of  all  public  property  on  the  reservation,  and 
shall  receipt  for  the  same  to  his  predecessor.6  An  agent  shall,  if  re 
quired,  perform  the  duties  of  two  agencies  for  one  salary,7  and  he  shall 
not  depart  from  the  limits  of  his  agency  without  permission.8  In  the 
absence  of  the  agent,  an  employe  shall  serve,  he  having  been  author 
ized  by  the  agent  in  writing.  Three  copies  to  be  made  of  this  author 
ization,  one  to  be  kept  by  the  acting  employ 6,  ono  in  the  agency  files, 
one  sent  to  the  Indian  Office,  signed  by  the  employe*  and  certified  to  by 
the  agent.  The  agent  to  be  held  responsible  under  his  bond  for  all  acts 
of  the  employe.9 

Duties  of  agents. — The  office  of  agent  being  of  so  great  importance  to 
the  welfare  of  the  Indians,  the  popular  demand  seems  to  require  this 
officer  to  be  not  only  the  Government  official,  but  the  philanthropic 
leader  of  the  people  over  whom  he  is  placed.  Should  the  agent  be  a  man 
of  large  capacity  he  might  be  able  to  fulfill  these  requirements.  There 
have  been  and  are  such  men  in  the  service.  In  order  that  something  of 
the  legal  demands  upon  this  bonded  officer  may  be  known,  the  following 
partial  enumeration  of  the  duties  of  agents  is  given.  A  full  statement 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  428.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  IX,  p.  587. 
3  Ibid.,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  87.  *Ibid.f  Vol.  IX,  p.  587.  6  Regulations  of  the  Indian  De 
partment,  1884,  sec.  172.  *  Ibid.,  sec.  189.  7  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  XVIII,  p.  147.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  IV,  p.  736.  9  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Depart 
ment,  1884,  sees.  180-183. 


DUTIES    OF   INDIAN   AGENT.  113 

would  occupy  more  space  than  is  permitted  to  this  topic.  For  further 
information  see  Begulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884. 

"  The  chief  duty  of  an  agent  is  to  induce  his  Indians  to  labor  in  civil 
ized  pursuits." l  He  is  also  charged  with  the  preservation  of  order  upon 
the  reservation  ; 2  the  removal  u  from  the  Indian  country  of  all  persons 
found  therein  contrary  to  law ; " 3  the  oversight  of  employes  ;4  "  to  pro 
tect  the  rights  of  the  Indians  r  in .  the  matter  of  trade ; 5  to  suppress 
"the  traffic  in  intoxicating  liquors;"6  to  investigate  "depredation 
claims ; '7 7  to  "  protect  Indians "  on  their  "land  in  severalty ; " 8  the  care 
of  all  Government  property  ;9  the  care  of  agency  stock  ; 10  the  proper 
receipt  and  distribution  of  all  supplies  received ; u  disbursements  of 
money  received ; 12  the  supervision  of  schools.13 

In  addition  to  the  correspondence  and  other  clerical  work  incident  to 
the  conduct  of  the  current  business  of  his  office,  each  agent  is  required 
to— 

Keep  a  book  of  itemized  expenditures  of  every  kind,  with  a  record  of  all  contracts, 
together  with  receipts  ot  money  fro  in  all  sources;  *  *  *  the  books  *  *  *  shall 
always  be  open  to  inspection  *  *  *  remain  *  *  *  at  the  respective  agencies 

*  *  *  safely  kept  and  banded  over  to  his  successor;  and  true  transcripts  of  all 
entries  of  every  character  *  *  *  shall  be  forwarded  quarterly  by  each  agent  to 
the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Aifairs.  *  *  *  Should  any  agent  knowingly  make  any 
false  entry  in  said  books  or  in  the  transcripts  *  *  *  or  *  *  *  fail  to  keep  a 
perfect  entry  *  *  *  he  shall  be  deemed  guilty  of  a  misdemeanor,  and  on  convic 
tion  before  any  United  States  court,  *  *  *  shall  be  fined  *  *  *  not  less  than 
$500  nor  more  than  $1,000,  *  *  *  and  shall  be  rendered  incompetent  to  hold  said 
office  of  Indian  agent.14  And  he  shall  also  keep  a  record  of  *  *  *  all  transactions 
of  whatever  character  as  they  occur  on  each  day.15 

The  transcript  of  this  book  must  be, forwarded  to  the  Indian  Office 
immediately  upon  the  expiration  of  each  quarter,  without  reference  to 
the  regular  quarterly  accounts,  and  must  contain  the  certificate  of  the 
agent  that  it  is  a  true  transcript  of  the  book  kept  at  the  agency.16 

The  agent  must  render  to  the  Indian  Office — 

A  weekly-supply  report  showing  quantity  of  supplies  issued  to  the  Indians,  etc.17 

A  weekly  report  making  a  statement  of  "funds  on  hand  or  on  deposit." 18 

A  monthly  report  of  the  same.18 

A  monthly  report  of  irregular  employds.19 

Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884;  sees.  486-490,  354,  346,  352,  353. 
2  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IV,  p.  736.  3  Ibid.,  p.  730,  Vol.  XI,  p.  80; 
also  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sec.  537.  4Ibid.,  sec.  565.  5Ibid., 
sec.  526,  575-576.  6  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IV,  p.  564;  Vol.  XIII, 
p.  29  j  Vol.  XIX,  p.  244  ;  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  94 ;  also  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Depart 
ment,  1884,  sec.  491.  7  Ibid.,  Vol.  IV,  p.  732;  Vol.  X,  p.  701 ;  also  Regulations  of 
the  Indian  Department,  sees.  484,485.  slbid.,  Vol.  XII,  p.  427;  also  Regulations  of 
the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sec.  543.  9  Ibid.,  sees.  334,  387.  10  Ibid.,  sees.  93-102, 
331,  366-368.  "United  States  Statutes  at  Large,, Vol.  IV,  p.  738;  Vol.  XI,  p.  169; 
Vol.  XVIII,  p.  449;  Vol.  XIX,  p.  293;  also  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department, 
1884,  sees.  345-350  and  sees.  358-365.  l-Ibid.,  sees.  475-478.  13  Ibid.,  sees.  506, 
507,  511-514,  517.  14  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  451.  u  Regu 
lations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sec.  3^6.  16Ibid.,  sec.  328.  17 Ibid.,  sec. 
377;  also  p.  185.  islbid.,  sees.  439,  440.  ^Ibid.,  sees.  234,  235. 
S.  Ex.  95 8 


114  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

A  monthly  statement  of  the  amount  of  indebtedness  for  employ 6s.1 

Monthly  report  of  the  number  of  acres  of  land  broken  and  cultivated  ;  of  the  kind 
and  quantity  of  crops  raised;  hay  cut ;  number  of  feet  of  logs  cut ;  lumber  sawed ; 
bushels  of  grain  ground;  number  of  fence-rails  split;  rods  of  fence  made;  houses 
built  for  or  by  Indians ;  agency  buildings  erected ;  of  the  work  performed  by  In 
dians;  amount  of  money  received  for  it,  and  from  whom;  and  of  whatever  occur 
rences  have  required  or  will  require  the  attention  of  the  Indian.  Office.2 

A  "monthly  report  of  schools"  showing  attendance,  progress  of  pupils,  statistics  of 
teachers.3 

A  monthly  report  of  all  school  issues  and  expenditures.4 

A  quarterly  account  consisting  of — 

An  account  current  of  all  moneys  received,  whether  from  appropriations  or  miscel 
laneous  sources,  and  *  *  *  the  aggregate  of  disbursements  *  *  *  and  all  d< 
posits  to  the  credit  of  the  United  States.5 

Abstract  of  disbursements.6 

Vouchers  from  all  persons  to  whom  money  has  been  paid  for  any  service  or  article.7 

Transcript  of  cash.8 

A  sworn  report  of  employe's.9 

A  property  return,  accompanied  by  the  proper  abstracts,  must  show  all  publi< 
property  of  whatever  kind  or  description  upon  the  reservation,  and  all  property 
ceived,  issued,  and  remaining  in  the  hands  of  an  officer,  including  all  Governm< 
buildings  on  the  reservation.10 

Abstract  A,  showing  all  articles  purchased  by  agent.11 

Abstract  B,  showing  all  articles  received  from  contractors  by  consignment,  etc.12 

Abstract  C,  showing  all  articles  received  from  various  sources,  including  gains  ii 
issues;  all  beef  hides;  all  articles  manufactured  or  produced  in  any  manner  at  tl 
agency;  (all  garments,  etc.,  made  by  school  children  or  employe's,  and  articles  mi 
at  the  shops  are  included  in  the  above  item).13 

Abstract  D,  showing  all  articles  issued  to  the  Indians.     This  abstract  must  be 
companied  by  the  issue  vouchers  containing  the  name  of  each  Indian  and  articles 
the  amount  of  subsistence  issued  to  him,  and  his  receipt,  duly  witnessed,  for  whj 
he  receives.     The  vouchers  must  be  supported  by  certificates  from  the  interpret 
two  disinterested  witnesses,  and  the  agent,  setting  forth  that  the  articles  have 
distributed  to  the  Indians  in  the  prescribed  method.14 

Abstract  E,  showing  all  subsistence  sold  to  employe's,  accompanied  by  the 
of  the  agent  and  of  each  employ6  who  purchased  any  supplies.15 

Abstract  F,  showing  all  articles  expended  at  the  agency,  including  stationery,  fue 
supplies  for  the  mill,  shops,  farms,  and  schools,  accompanied  by  vouchers  from  the 
miller,  shop  employe's,  farmer,  superintendent,  principal  teacher,  or  other  employe" 
as  to  the  disposition  made  of  each  article  expended.16 

Medical  return,  showing  all  medical  property  received,  expended,  and  on  hand, 
supported  by  certificate  of  the  physician.17 

Quarterly  accounts  are  required  to  be  made  out  in  triplicate,  one  copy  for  the  In 
dian  Office,  one  for  the  accounting  officers  of  the  Treasury,  and  the  third  to  be  pre 
served  in  the  agency  files.18  These  reports  must  be  made  out  and  transmitted  to  the 

1  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sec.  266.  2  Ibid.,  sec.  209.  3  Ibid., 
sees.  509,  511.  4I bid.,  sec.  512.  5Ibid.,  sees.  284-288.  6Ibid.,  sec.  289. 

7 Ibid., sees.  290-325.  8United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  451;  also 
Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sees.  326-328.  9  United  States  Statutes 
at  Large,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  449  ;  also  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sec.  329. 
}°Ibid..  sees.  330-334.  n Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sees.  335-336. 
12  Ibid. ,  sees.  337-340.  13 1  bid. ,  sees.  341-343  and  394-404.  14  United  States  Statutes 
at  Large,  Vol.  IV,  p.  738;  Vol.  XI,  p.  169;  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  449;  Vol.  XIX,  p.  293;  also 
Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sees.  344-347.  15 Ibid.,  sees.  378-382. 
16  Ibid. ,  sees.  383-390.  17  Ibid. ,  sees.  391-392.  18  Ibid. ,  sec.  270. 


RESERVATION    EMPLOYES,  115 

Indian  Office  within  thirty  days  from  the  close  of  the  quarter,  or  legal  proceedings 
may  be  taken  against  the  sureties  of  the  delinquent  officer.1 

Descriptive  roll  of  school  children  ;2  an  annual  report,  including  a  census  of  all  In 
dians  at  each  agency,  giving  the  number  of  males  over  eighteen  years  of  age,  females 
over  fourteen  ;  school  children  between  the  ages  of  six  and  sixteen  years  ;3  number 
of  school-houses,  number  of  schools  in  operation,  attendance  at  each  school,  names  of 
teachers  employed,  and  salaries  paid  such,  teachers.4 

To  give  a  history  of  the  work,  progress,  and  events  of  the  year,  together  with  full 
statistics  in  regard  to  land  cultivated,  produce,  stock,  buildings  erected  both  by  In 
dians  and  Government,5  with  other  information  called  for  by  the  Indian  Office6  in 
regard  to  missionary  work,  population,  number  of  Indians  wearing  citizens'  dress, 
speaking  English,  and  who  can  read ;  number  of  Indian  families  engaged  in  agricult 
ure  and  civilized  pursuits ;  number  of  male  Indians  who  undertake  manual  labor ; 
per  cent,  of  Indians  who  subsist  by  labor  and  civilized  pursuits,  hunting,  fishing, 
root  gathering,  etc.  ;  issue  of  Government  rations  ;  number  of  Indian  apprentices; 
number  of  Indians  having  allotments  ;  number  of  houses  occupied  by  Indians,  and 
vital  statistics.7 

Agents  are  required  to  furnish  once  during  the  year,  a  descriptive  statement  of 
Government  buildings ; 8  annuity  pay-rolls.  The  agent  is  required  to  re-enroll  the 
Indians  under  his  charge  prior  to  each  distribution  of  annuities. 9 

Agents  are  directed  to  forward  quarterly  to  the  Indian  Office  estimates  of  the  funds 
required  to  conduct  the  business  of  their  agencies  for  the  ensuing  quarter ; 10  and  to 
estimate  annually  for  supplies  needed  during  the  fiscal  year  for  office,  farm,  shop,  and 
school  work,  for  the  repair  and  erection  of  buildings,  and  the  subsistence  supplies 
necessary  for  the  Indians.11 

The  salaries  of  agents  range  from  $800  to  $2,200,  as  follows : 12 

One $800 

Eleven 1,000 

Two 1,100 

Seven 1,200 

One 1 , 300 

One 1,400 

Fifteen 1,500 

Five 1,600 

One 1,700 

Seven 1,800 

Eight '. 2,000 

Three 2,200 

Employes. — Employe's  except  physicians  and  clerks  are  nominated  an 
nually  by  the  agent,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Indian  Office.13 

"Not  more  than  $6,000  shall  be  paid  in  one  year  for  salaries  of  employe's  at  any  one 
agency  in  addition  to  that  of  the  agent,"  teachers,  and  Indians.  *  *  *  "The  Secre 
tary  may  by  written  order  increase  the  amount,  but  not  to  exceed  $10,000." 14  When 
two  or  more  agencies  are  consolidated  the  expenditures  shall  not  exceed  $15,000. 15 
Employe's  will  in  all  cases  be  expected  to  perform  without  additional  compensation 
not  only  the  duties  for  which  they  are  engaged,  but  also  such  other  duties  as  the  in- 

1  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sees.  268,  269.  2  Ibid.,  sec.  508. 
3 United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  98,  sec.  9.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  91. 
5  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sec.  210.  6  Ibid.,  sec.  212.  7  Tables, 
Indian  Commissioner's  Report,  annually.  8  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department, 
1884,  sec.  393.  *Ibid.,  sees.  150-151.  10I6iU,  sec.  417.  "Ibid.,  sec.  2.  ^Appro 
priation  act  of  March  3,  1885.  13 Regulations  of  the  Indiau  Department,  1884,  sec. 
220.  "United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVIII,  pp.  449-450.  ^Ibid,,  Vol. 
XXII,  p.  328;  also  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1884,  sec.  21C. 


116 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


terests  and  exigencies  of  the  service  may  in  the  judgment  of  the  agent  require.  In 
no  case  can  two  salaries  be  paid  to  any  employe".1 

No  relative  or  bondsman  of  any  Indian  agent  shall  bo  appointed  to  any  position  at 
any  Indian  agency  without  the  authority  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  except  it 
be  the  wife,  daughter,  or  sister  of  the  agent,  either  of  whom,  if  competent,  may  be 
appointed  to  fill  the  position  of  school-teacher,  but  in  no  event  shall  more  than  one 
of  the  above  be  employed  in  that  capacity.3 

The  expenses  of  white  employe's  must  be  reduced  as  soon  as  practicable  to  the  lowest 
degree.  To  this  end  agents  are  instructed  to  supply  each  mechanic  employed  with 
one  or  more  Indian  apprentices,  at  not  less  that  $60  nor  more  than  $120  per  annum  for 
the  first  year,  and,  whenever  it  is  possible  to  do  so,  to  fill  the  positions  authorized  at 
an  agency  with  Indians.3 

Neither  the  agent,  interpreter,  nor  any  person  whose  salary  is  established  by  law 
is  entitled  to  rations,  except  Indian  police.  Agency  employe's  may  be  sold  such  quan 
tities  of  the  subsistence  stores  purchased  for  the  Indians  at  an  agency  as  may  be  neces 
sary  for  the  support  of  themselves  and  families,  at  the  cost  price,  adding  transportation.4 

The  selection  and  appointment  of  agency  physicians  and  clerks  is  reserved  to  the 
Indian  Office.5  Physicaus  are  required  to  report  monthly  to  the  Indian  Office,  giving 
the  number,  nature,  and  result  of  all  cases  treated. 6 

The  agents  of  the  Indian  Bureau  are  assisted  by  the  following  em 
ployes,7  not  including  irregular  or  school  employes  : 


Employed. 

Num 
ber. 

Salaries. 

Lowest. 

Highest. 

58 
51 
10 
2 
57 
3 
42 
11 
6 
1 
1 
30 
12 
5 
1 
1 
1 
50 
11 
3 
39 
24 
5 
3 
1 

47 
4 

103 

$200 
700 
200 
720 
150 
600 
300 
180 
120 
900 
900 
350 
120 
60 
600 
900 
900 
240 
120 
60 
60 
120 
240 
600 
COO 
100 
180 
60 

$1,200 
1,200 
1,000 
900 
000 
900 
1,000 
720 
120 
900 
900 
900 
300 
120 
600 
900 
900 
1,200 
400 
120 
200 
900 
600 
900 
600 
600 
COO 
1,200 

Clerks                      

Farmers  assistant           .'....  

Farmers  district   

Carpenter  and  superintendent     . 

Blacksmiths 

Blacksmiths'  apprentices            .        •  

Herder  chief 

Herder  assistant  chief               ....   ......  ......        ,  . 

Laborers                                    

Watchmen              

Miscellaneous  (millers  butchers,  teamsters,  engineers,  etc.)  

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  V,  pp.  349,  510,  525 ;  also  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Depart 
ment,  1884,  sec.  241.  *  Ibid.,  sec.  262.  3  Ibid.,  sec.  260.  -Ibid.,  sec.  258.  5  Ibid.,  ssc.  263. 
f'lbid.,  sees.  518-524.  ;» Official  Register,  1885. 
since  the  above  table  was  compiled. 


8  27  additional  farmers  have  been  added  to  the  force 


INDIAN    COURT,    POLICE,    AND    INSPECTORS.  >      117 

A  large  portion  of  the  employes  are  provided  in  accordance  with 
treaty  stipulations. 

As  an  aid  toward  civilization  the  following  Indian  forces  are  em 
ployed  : 

Indian  police. — By  act  of  Congress  May  27,  1878,  provision  was 
made  for  organizing  an  Indian  police,  not  exceeding  50  officers  and  430 
privates,1  and  in  that  year  the  Indian  police  was  organized  at  thirty  dif 
ferent  agencies.2  During  the  year  1884  the  force  consisted  of  784  officers 
and  privates,  at  forty-eight  different  agencies.3 

The  duties  of  the  police  are  to  preserve  order  on  the  reservation,  pro 
hibit  illegal  traffic  in  liquor,  and  arrest  offenders;  act  as  guards  at  ration 
issues  and  annuity  payments  ;  take  charge  of  and  protect  at  all  times 
Government  property ;  restore  lost  or  stolen  property  to  its  rightful 
owners ;  drive  out  timber  thieves  and  other  trespassers  ;  return  truant 
pupils  to  school ;  make  arrests  for  disorderly  conduct  and  other  offenses. 

The  pay,  in  addition  to  rations,  is  as  follows :  Officers,  $10  per  month; 
privates,  $8  per  month.4 

Court  of  Indian  offenses. — In  1882  the  court  of  Indian  offenses  was 
instituted.  It  consists  of  three  members  (Indians),  appointed  by  the 
Indian  Office  for  a  term  of  one  year,  subject  to  removal  at  any  time  at 
the  discretion  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs.  No  polygamist 
shall  be  eligible  to  appointment. 

The  court  shall  hold  at  least  two  regular  sessions  each  month,  and 
special  sessions  may  be  held  when  requested  by  three  reputable  mem 
bers  of  the  tribe  and  approved  by  the  agent.  The  offenses  cognizable 
and  punishable  are:  The  "sun  dance,"  the  "  scalp  dance,"  the  "  war 
dance,"  and  all  other  so-called  feasts  assimilating  thereto ;  plural  mar 
riage  hereafter  contracted  or  entered  into  by  any  member  of  an  Indian 
tribe  under  the  supervision  of  a  United  States  Indian  agent;  the  usual 
practices  of  so-called  "medicinemen;"  stealing  and  willfully  abusing 
property;  the  sale  of  women;  the  sale  or  use  of  liquor.5 

For  the  discharge  of  these  duties  the  court  receives  no  compensation. 
Where  the  Indians  have  been  induced  to  undertake  the  task,  the  agent 
reports  faithful  service  on  the  part  of  the  Indians  comprising  the  court 
of  Indian  offenses.6 

Inspectors. — The  office  of  inspector  was  established  by  act  of  Congress 
February  14,  1873.  The  act  provided  for  the  appointment  of  five  in- 
spectors,  to  be  appointed  by  the  President,  by  and  with  the  consent  ot 
the  Senate,  at  a  salary  each  of  $3,000  per  annum  and  his  necessary 
travelling  expenses.  His  duties  are  thus  defined : 

A  statement  of  each  inspector's  expenses  shall  accompany  the  annual  report  to  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior.  Each  inspector  shall  hold  his  office  for  four  years,  unless 
sooner  removed  by  the  President.  Each  Indian  agency  shall  be  visited  and  exam- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XX,  p.  86.  2  Report  Commissioner  Indian 
Affairs,  1878,  p.  xlii.  3IbicL,  1884,  p.  xvi.  "Regulations  of  the  Indian  Depart- 
ment,  sees.  577, 578 ;  and  act  of  March  3,  1885.  5  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Depart 
ment,  1884,  sees.  496-499,  6  Report  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  pp.  ix-xi. 


118     ,  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

ined.  Such  examination  shall  extend  to  a  fall  investigation  of  all  matters  pertain 
ing  to  the  business  of  the  superintendency  or  agency,  including  an  examination  of 
accounts,  the  manner  of  expending  money,  the  number  of  Indians  provided  for,  con 
tracts  of  all  kinds  connected  with  the  business,  tho  condition  of  the  Indians,  their 
advancement  in  civilization,  the  extent  of  the  reservations,  and  what  use  is  made  of 
the  land  set  apart  for  that  purpose,  and,  generally,  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  In 
dian  service.  For  the  purpose  of  making  such  investigations  the  inspector  has  power 
to  examine  all  books,  papers,  and  vouchers ;  to  administer  oaths  and  to  examine  on 
oath  all  officers  and  persons  employed  at  the  agency,  and  such  other  persons  as  he  may 
deem  necessary  and  proper ;  to  suspend  an  agent  or  an  employe*,  and  to  designate  some 
person  in  his»  place  temporarily,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  President,  making  im 
mediate  report  of  such  suspension  and  designation  ;  and,  upon  the  conclusion  of  each 
examination,  a  report  shall  be  forwarded  to  the  President  without  delay.  The  in 
spectors,  in  the  discharge  of  their  duties,  jointly  and  individually,  shall  have  power, 
by  proper  legal  proceedings,  which  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  district  attorney  of  the 
United  States  for  the  appropriate  district  duly  to  effectuate,  to  enforce  the  laws,  and 
to  prevent  the  violation  of  law  in  the  administration  of  affairs  in  the  several  agen 
cies  and  superintendences. l 

United  States  special  agents.-* The  Indian  appropriation  bill  of  1879 
provided  for  special  agents  who  are  appointed  by  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior2  at  a  salary  each  of  $2,000  per  annum.  Five  are  at  present 
employed.  Their  duties  are  somewhat  similar  to  those  of  the  inspectors, 
and  they  are  required  to  take  charge  of  agencies  in  cases  of  emer 
gency,  being  bonded  sufficiently  for  this  purpose.  They  report  direct 
to  the  Indian  Office. 

Special  agents  are  also  detailed  by  the  Indian  Bureau  to  make  inves 
tigations  in  special  matters  pertaining  to  Indian  affairs  upon  which  in 
formation  is  desired,  or  to  transact  special  business. 

The  Board  of  Indian  Commissioners.— The  Board  of  Indian  Commis 
sioners  was  organized  under  the  fourth  section  of  the  act  of  Congress, 
approved  April  10,  1869,  entitled  "An  act  making  appropriations  for 
the  current  and  contingent  expenses  of  the  Indian  Department." 

This  act  authorizes  the  President  "  to  organize  a  Board  of  Commis 
sioners,  to  consist  of  not  more  than  ten  persons,  to  be  selected  by  him 
from  men  eminent  for  their  intelligence  and  philanthropy,  to  serve 
without  pecuniary  compensation,  who  may,  under  his  direction,  exercise 
joint  control  with  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  over  the  disbursement 
of  the  appropriations  made  by  this  act  or  any  part  thereof  that  the 
President  may  designate." 

Upon  the  appointment  of  the  Commission,  in  accordance  with  this  act 
of  Congress,  the  President  issued  the  following  regulations  u  to  con 
trol  the  action  of  said  Commission  and  of  the  Bureau  of  Indian  Affairs 
in  matters  coming  under  their  joint  supervision :  " 

(1)  The  Commission  will  make  its  own  organization  and  employ  its  own  clerical  as 
sistants,  keeping  its  "  necessary  expenses  of  transportation,  subsistence,  and  clerk- 
hire,  when  actually  engaged  in  said  service,"  within  the  amount  appropriated  there 
for  by  Congress. 

i  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  463.  2  United  States  Statutes  at 
Large,  Vol.  XII,  p,  792. 


BOARD    OF    INDIAN    COMMISSIONERS.  119 

(2)  The  Commission  shall  be  furnished  with  full  opportunity  to  inspect  the  records 
of  the  Indian  Office  and  to  obtain  full  information  as  to  the  conduct  of  all  parts  of  the 
affairs  thereof. 

(3)  They  shall  have  full  power  to  inspect  in  person  or  by  subcommittee  the  various 
Indian  superintendences  and  agencies  iii  the  Indian  country,  to  be  present  at  pay 
ment  of  annuities,  at  consultations  or  councils  with  the  Indians,  and,  when  on  the 
ground,  to  adviso  superintendents  and  agents  in  the  performance  of  their  duties. 

(4)  They  are  authorized  to  be  present,  in  person  or  by  subcommittee,  at  purchase 
of  goods  for  Indian  purposes  and  inspect  said  purchases,  advising  with  the  Commis 
sioner  of  Indian  Affairs  in  regard  thereto. 

(5)  Whenever  they  shall  find  it  necessary  or  advisable  that  instructions  of  superin 
tendents  or  agents  be  changed  or  modified,   they  will  communicate  such  advice, 
through  the  office  of  the  Commissioner  of   Indian  Affairs,  to  the  Secretary  of  the  In 
terior,  and  in  like  manner  their  advice  as  to  changes  in  modes  of  purchasing  goods  or 

conducting  the  affairs  of  the  Indian  Bureau  proper. 

******* 

(6)  The  Commission  will  at  their  board  meetings  determine  upon  their  recommen 
dations  to  be  made  as  to  the  plans  of  civilizing  or  dealing  with  the  Indians,  and  sub 
mit  the  same  for  action  in  the  manner  above  indicated. 

*****#* 

(7)  The  usual  modes  of  accounting  with  the  Treasury  cannot  be  changed,  and  all 

the  expenditures,  therefore,  must  be  subject  to  the  approvals  now  required  by  law. 

******* 

(8)  All  the  officers  of  the  Government  connected  with  the  Indian  service  are  en 
joined  to  afford  every  facility  and  opportunity  to  said  Commission  and  their  subcom 
mittees  in  the  performance  of  their  duties,  and  to  give  the  most  respectful  heed  to 
their  advice  "within  the  limits  of  such  officers'  positive  instructions  from  their  superiors; 
to  allow  such  Commissioners  full  access  to  their  records  and  accounts ;  and  to  co-op 
erate  with  them  in  the  most  earnest  manner,  to  the  extent  of  their  proper  powers,  in 
the  general  work  of  civilizing  the  Indians,  protecting  them  in  their  legal  rights,  and 
stimulating  them  to  become  industrious  citizens  in  permanent  homes  instead  of  fol 
lowing  a  roving  and  savage  life. 

(9)  The  Commission  will  keep  such  records  and  minutes  of  their  proceedings  as  may 

be  necessary  to  afford  evidence  of  their  action. 

*  *  *  *  *  *  * 

The  Commissiouers  appointed  adopted  the  following  minutes  as  ex 
pressing  their  views  of  their  prerogatives  and  duties : 

The  Commission,  under  the  authority  of  the  President,  considers  itself  clothed  with 
full  power  to  examine  all  matters  appertaining  to  the  conduct  of  Indian  affairs,  and, 
in  the  language  of  its  original  letter  of  appointment,  to  act  both  as  a  consulting  board 
of  advisers,  and  through  their  subcommittees  as  inspectors  of  the  agencies,  etc.,  in 
the  Indian  country. 

And  in  their  first  report  they  further  say : 

The  board  have  entire  confidence  in  the  design  of  the  administration  to  carry  out 
the  system  of  reform  in  the  management  of  Indian  affairs  upon  which  it  has  entered. 
Nor  do  we  deem  it  expedient  that  the  Commission  should  be  charged  with  the  expend 
iture  of  any  portion  of  the  Indian  appropriations  or  any  responsibility  connected 
therewith,  further  than  is  involved  in  their  general  advising  powers. 

Thus  the  Board  of  Indian  Commissioners,  though  at  first  appointed 
for  a  specified  purpose  "to  enable  the  President  to  execute  the  powers 
conferred"  by  a  single  act,  the  commission  has  been  continued  from 
year  to  year  by  subsequent  acts  of  Congress  "  with  the  powers  and 
duties  heretofore  provided  by  lawj"  and  in  1871  Congress  enacted  that 


120  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

all  accounts  and  vouchers  for  goods  or  supplies  of  any  sort  famished  to 
the  Indians,  and  for  transportation,  buildings,  and  machinery  should  be 
submitted  to  the  executive  committee  of  the  board  for  examination.,  re 
visal,  and  approval. 

The  examination  of  accounts  rendered  necessary  an  office  in  Wash 
ington,  and  the  employment  of  an  assistant  secretary  and  one  or  more 
clerks.  Every  expenditure  of  money  for  the  Indian  service,  either  un 
der  contract  or  by  purchase  in  open  market,  has  been  revised  by  the 
executive  committee,  requiring  an  examination  of  several  thousand 
vouchers  each  year,  involving  the  disbursement  and  transfer  of  five  or 
six  millions  of  dollars.1 

The  purchasing  committee  has  devoted  much  time  to  the  supervision 
of  contracts  in  consultation  with  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs, 
and  to  the  inspection  of  goods  and  supplies  of  every  kind  purchased 
in  New  York,  Baltimore,  Philadelphia,  Chicago,  St.  Paul,  St.  Louis,  and 
other  cities. 

Copies  of  all  contracts  are  kept  on  file  in  the  Washington  office  for  the 
purpose  of  verifying  the  accounts  when  received  for  examination,  and 
a  record  is  kept  of  all  vouchers,  with  the  name  of  claimants,  the  amounts 
and  dates  in  detail,  and  of  the  action  thereon,  as  well  as  of  all  corre 
spondence  relating  to  Indian  affairs. 

Subcommittees  are  appointed  from  time  to  time  to  visit  the  agencies, 
to  hold  councils  with  Indians,  and  to  advise  them  respecting  their  inter 
ests,  rights,  and  duties. 

Correspondence  is  held  with  religious  bodies  and  an  annual  confer 
ence  with  their  secretaries  and  representatives  in  relation  to  the  mis 
sionary  and  educational  work  carried  on  by  them. 

The  Board  of  Indian  Commissioners  was  constituted  June  7, 1869, 
the  President  appointing  the  following-named  gentlemen: 

Hon.  William  Welsh,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Hon.  George  H.  Stuart,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Hon.  John  V.  Earwell,  Chicago,  111. 

Hon.  Eobert  Campbell,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Hon.  William  E.  Dodge,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Hon.  Nathan  Bishop,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Hon.  E.  S.  Tobey,  Boston,  Mass. 

Hon.  Felix  K.  Brunot,  Pittsburg,  Pa. 

Hon.  Henry  S.  Lane, ,  Ind. 

Mr.  Welsh  was  elected  chairman  and  Mr.  Brunot  secretary  of  the 
board. 

In  June,  1869,  Mr.  Welsh  resigned,  and  in  November  Mr.  Brunot  was 
elected  chairman  and  Mr.  Farwell  secretary. 

A  number  of  changes  have  taken  place  in  the  board  since  it  was  first 
constituted,  as  will  appear  by  the  following  list  showing  the  names  of 

JThe  board  was  relieved  of  this  duty  of  revising  accounts  by  the  act  of  May  17 


MEMBERS    OF    BOARD. 


121 


gentlemen  appointed  from  time  to  time  to  fill  vacancies  caused  by  res 
ignation  or  death : 


Name. 

State. 

Date    of    appoint 
ment. 

Hon  Vincent  Colyer                                     ....            

June  23  18G9 

Hon  John  D.  Liano"                                 

Maine 

January  31  1870 

Hon.  Nelson  J.  Turney                            

Ohio 

November  14  1871 

Hon.  Thomas  C.  Jones           ..                 

do      

January  27  1874 

Hon.  Francis  H.  Smith  .          

District  of  Columbia 

January  27  1874 

Hon.  B.  Rush  Roberts      

Maryland  

June  3  1874 

Hon  Clinton  B  Fisk 

July  3  1874 

Hon  H  H  Sibley 

July  3  1874 

Hon  Ezra  .A  Hayt 

'New  York1 

Hon  Charles  G  Hammond 

Illinois 

September  22  1874 

Hon  "William  Stickney 

District  of  Columbia 

November  17  1874 

Hon  Ezra  M  Kin°"sley                                                     ...... 

New  York 

February  9  1875 

Hoii  A  C.  Barstow                           .  .                 .  .        

Rhode  Island    . 

March  30  1875. 

Hon.  D.  H.  Jorome                                .         ...          ..     ... 

Michigan       

January  11,  1876. 

Hon.  William  Bin  ""ham                            

Ohio        

February  25,  1876. 

Hon.  William  H.  Lyon       

New  York  

January  12,  1877. 

Hon.  Edward  N.  Stebbins  

Now  Jersey  

January  17,  1877 

Hon.  Charles  Tattle  

New  York  

May  16,  1878. 

Hon.  George  Stoneman  
Hon.  Albert  K.  Smiley   

California  
New  York  

December  6,  1879. 
December  9,  1879. 

do 

July  12  1880 

April  26  1881 

April  26  1881. 

Hon  William  T  Johnson 

Illinois 

April  27  1881. 

Hon  E  Whittlesey 

District  of  Columbia 

January  8  1882. 

Hon.  C.  R  A^new 

New  York 

June  27  1884. 

Hon.  Merrill  E  Gates 

New  Jersey 

June  27,  1884. 

Hon.  John  Charlton 

New  York 

January  28  1885. 

Hon.  William  H.  Morgan 

Tennessee 

,  1886. 

Hon.  James  Lidgerwood 

New  York  

1886. 

Hon.  William  H.  Waldby 

Michigan  .  .  

,1886. 

MEMBERS  OF  THE  BOARD    OF    INDIAN    COMMISSIONERS,  WITH    THIER 
POST-OFFICE  ADDRESSES. 

The  Board  now  consists  of  the  following  gentlemen  : 

Clinton  B.  Fisk,  chairman,  15  Broad  street,  New  York  City. 

E.  Whittlesey,  secretary,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Albert  K.  Smiley,  Mohonk  Lake,  N.  Y. 

William  McMichael,  265  Broadway,  New  York  City. 

Merrill  E.  Gates,  New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 

John  H.  Chariton,  Nyack,  N.  Y. 

William  H.  Morgan,  Nashville,  Tenu. 

James  Lidgerwood,  835  Broadway,  New  York  City, 

William  H.  Waldby,  Adrian,  Mich. 

William  D.  Walker,  Fargo,  Dak. 

For  their  services  the  members  of  the  Board,  with  the  exception  of 
the  secretary,  receive  no  compensation. 


122  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  expenditures  on  account  of  the  Board  have  been  as  follows : 
For  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30 — 

1870 

1871 

1872 $9,700.00 

1873 12,238.29 

1874 7,362.14 

1875 12,618.70 

1876 1  12,381.11 

1877 13,631.93 

1878 

1879 14,545.11 

1880 13,265.98 

1881 8,075.35 

1882 3,900.00 

1883 4,160.90 

1884 2,000.00 

The  clerical  force  consisted  of  one  secretary,  one  assistant  secretary, 
one  copyist,  and  one  messenger  previous  to  July,  1882.  Since  that 
date  of  only  one  secretary. 


CHAPTER  V. 

GENERAL  EEYIEW  OF  INDIAN  EESEEVATIONS. 

Reservations  are  established  in  two  ways,  by  treaty  and  by  the  order 
of  the  President.  Reservations  established  by  treaty  are  frequently 
tracts  reserved  by  the  Indians  in  or  near  the  lands  ceded  to  the  United 
States. 

In  the  early  years  of  the  Government  the  treaties  often  defined  a 
boundary  line  between  the  Indian  country  and  that  of  the  United  States. 
This  at  first  extended  from  the  Lakes  on  the  north  to  Florida  on  the 
south ;  beyond  this  line  the  United  States  claimed  no  control  over  its 
citizens  who  ventured  to  pass  it.  Gradually  trading  and  military  posts 
were  established  and  the  land  about  them  secured  from  the  Indians ; 
then  roadways  between  these  stations  were  obtained,  until  finally  the 
Indians  were  hedged  in  by  their  cessions  and  were  living  upon  defined 
tracts.  The  continued  pressure  of  immigration  and  the  consequent  de 
mand  for  land  resulted  in  the  Indians  exchanging  their  more  eastern 
tracts  for  reservations  set  apart  by  the  United  States  in  territory  ac 
quired  by  conquest,  or  to  which  the  Indian  title  had  been  extinguished. 

The  plan  of  removing  the  Indians  in  a  body  west  of  the  Mississippi 
was  set  forth  by  Presideu  t  Monroe  in  his  message  to  the  Senate  on 
January  27, 1825.  During  the  debates  which  preceded  the  inauguration 
of  this  policy  it  was  declared  to  be  u  the  boldest  experiment  upon  human 
life  and  human  happiness  that  is  to  be  found  in  the  history  of  the 
world."  The  records  of  the  past  sixty  years  have  shown  it  to  have  been 
as  costly  to  national  honor  and  treasure  as  to  the  life  and  happiness  of 
its  victims. 

The  following  act  served  not  only  to  clear  the  Eastern  and  Middle 
States  of  the  Indians  residing  therein,  but  to  set  aside  the  tract  now 
known  as  the  Indian  Territory : 

AN  ACT  to  provide  for  an  exchange  of  lands  with  Indians  residing  in  any  of  the  States  or 
Territories,  and  for  their  removal  west  of  the  Mississippi. 

Sec.  1.  The  President  is  authorized  to  divide  into  districts  any  unorganized  terri* 
tory  west  of  the  Mississippi  to  which  the  Indian  title  has  been  extinguished  for  the 
reception  of  such  tribes  as  may  choose  to  exchange  the  lands  where  they  now  reside 
and  remove  thereto.  Said  districts  to  be  described  by  natural  or  artificial  marks. 
(Sec.  2.)  The  President  may  negotiate  with  any  tribes  residing  within  any  of  the 
States  or  Territories  having  treaties  with  the  United  States  for  the  whole  or  any  por. 
tion  of  their  territory  claimed  and  occupied  by  them  within  the  limits  of  any  State 
or  Territory  where  the  land  so  claimed  is  owned  by  the  United  States  or  the  United 

123 


124  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

States  is  bound  to  the  State  within  which  it  lies  to  extinguish  the  Indian  claim  thereto. 
(Sec.  3.)  To  tribes  exchanging  their  lands  the  United  States  will  forever  guaranty 
to  them  and  their  heirs  or  successors  the  country  so  exchanged,  or  may  cause  a  pat 
ent  to  be  executed  to  them,  such  lauds  to  revert  to  the  United  States  if  the  Indians 
become  extinct  or  abandon  the  same.  (Sec.  4.)  Any  improvements  made  upon  ex 
changed  lands  to  be  appraised  and  value  paid  to  persons  claiming  such  improve 
ments.  Upon  such  payment,  possession  not  to  be  again  permitted  to  any  of  the  same 
tribe.  (Sec.  5.)  Assistance  to  be  furnished  Indians  removing,  and  support  and  sub 
sistence  first  year  after  removal.  (Sec.  6.)  Indians  to  be  protected  at  their  new  res 
idence  against  Indians  and  other  persons.  (Sec.  7.)  Superintendents  of  Indians  to 
continue  as  heretofore,  and  no  violation  of  existing  treaties  authorized  by  this  act. 
(Sec.  8).  The  sum  of  $500,000  appropriated  to  carry- out  the  act. 
Approved  May  28, 1830. l 

The  President  has  been  authorized  from  time  to  time  to  enter  into 
negotiations  with  Indians  living  within  a  particular  State  or  Territory 
to  secure  their  removal  elsewhere.  These  acts  have  sometimes  resulted 
from  memorials  from  the  State  legislature,  as  that  presented  from  Min 
nesota.  (See  House  Miscellaneous  Document  No.  68,  Thirty-sixth  Con 
gress,  first  session.)  The  removal  of  the  Sioux  of  the  Mississippi,  those 
who  were  friendly  as  well  as  those  who  had  taken  part  in  hostilities, 
was  authorized  by  the  act  of  March  3,  1863. 2  By  the  same  act  the 
President  was  also  authorized  to  extinguish  the  Indian  title  to  lands  in 
Kansas.3 

In  this  manner  the  present  location  of  Indian  tribes  formerly  living 
in  different  parts  of  our  country  has  come  about;  not  by  voluntary  emi 
grations,  but  by  force,  either  military  or  civil. 

Reservations  held  by  treaty,  act  of  Congress,  patent,  or  acknowl 
edged  Spanish  grants  can  not  be  alienated  by  the  Indians  except  with 
the  consent  of  Congress. 

At  the  present  day  the  following  one  hundred  and  eight  reservations 
are  held  by  the  above  tenure  : 

RESERVATIONS    ESTABLISHED  BY    TREATIES  OR    ACT    OF    CONGRESS. 

Arizona  Territory. — Colorado  Eiver  and  Gila  River. 

California. — Hoopa  Valley  and  Roun^  Valley. 

Co  lor  ado . — Ute. 

Dakota  Territory. — Devil's  Lake,  Lake  Traverse,  Ponca,  Sioux,  and 
Yank  ton. 

Idaho  Territory. — Fort  Hall  and  Lapwai. 

Indian  Territory. — Cherokee,  Chickasaw,  Choctaw,  Creek,  Kansas, 
Kiowa  and  Comanche,  Modoc,  Oakland,  Osage,  Otoe,  Ottawa,  Pawnee, 
Peoria,  Ponca,  Pottawatomie,  Quapaw,  Sac  and  Fox,  Seminole,  Seneca, 
Shawnee,  Wichita,  and  Wyandotte. 

Iowa. — Sac  and  Fox. 

Kansas. — Chippewa  and  Munsee,  Kickapoo,  and  Pottawatomie. 

Michigan. — L'Anse  and  Ontonagon. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IV,  p.  411.  2Ibid.,  Vol.  XII,  p.  784. 
*Ibid,  p.  793. 


RESERVATIONS.  125 

Minnesota. — Boise  Fort,  Fond  Dti  Lac,  Grand  Portage,  Leech  Lake, 
Mille  Lac,  Eed  Lake,  White  Earth,  and  Wiuncbagoshish. 

Montana  Territory. — Blackfeet,  Crow,  and  Jocko. 

Nebraska. — Iowa,  Niobrara,  Omaha,  Sac  and  Fox,  and  Winnebago. 

New  Mexico. — Navajo,  and  Pueblos  (19  grants). 

New  York. — Allegany,  Cattaraugus,  Oil  Spring,  Oneida,  Onondaga, 
Saint  Eegis,  Tonawanda,  and  Tuscarora. 

North  Carolina. — Qualla  Boundary  and  other  lands. 

Oregon. — Grand  Eonde,  Klamath,  Umatilla,  and  Warm  Springs. 

Washington  Territory. — Luinmi,  Makah,  Nisqually,  Port  Madison, 
Puyallup,  Quinaielt,  S'Kokomish,  Snohomish  or  Tulalip,  Squaxim  Isl 
and  (Klah-che-miii),  Swinomish  (Perry's  Island),  and  Yakama. 

Wisconsin. — Lac  Court  Oreilles,  Lac  de  Flambeau,  La  Pointe  (Bad 
Eiver),  Eed  Cliff,  Menomonee,  Oneida,  and  Stockbridge. 

Wyoming  Territory. — Wind  Eiver. 

Eeservations  are  set  apart  by  order  of  the  President  at  the  request 
of  the  Indian  Department. l 

The  authority  for  the  President  thus  assigning  portions  of  the  public 
domain  for  Indian  purposes  is  thus  summed  up  by  the  Attorney-Gen 
eral  in  a  communication  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  under  date  of 
January  17,  1882 : 

»  *  •  The  question  may  be  thus  stated :  Has  the  President  authority  to  make 
reservations  for  the  occupation  of  Indians  from  the  public  lands  *  *  *  ? 
The  Constitution  has  not  conferred  this  power  upon  the  President.  *  *  *  From 
an  early  period,  however,  it  has  been  the  practice  of  the  President  to  order  from 
time  to  time,  as  the  exigencies  of  the  public  service  required,  parcels  of  land  belong 
ing  to  the  United  States  to  be  reserved  from  sale  and  set  apart  for  public  uses. 
(Grisar  r.  McDonnell,  6  Wallace,  363;  see  page  381.)  This  practice  doubtless  has 
sprung  from  the  authority  given  by  Congress  to  the  President,  early  in  the  history  of 
this  Government,  to  appropriate  lands  for  purposes  more  or  less  general ;  as  in  the 
act  of  May  3,  1798  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  I,  p.  554) ;  so  by  the  act  of 
April,  1806  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  II,  p.  402),  *  *  *  and  by  act 
of  June  14,  1809  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  I,  p.  547).  *  *  *  These 
instances  are  taken  from  the  opinion  of  the  court  in  Wilcox  v.  Jackson,  13  Peters, 
498.  Moreover,  the  authority  of  the  President  in  this  regard  has  been  recognized  in 
several  acts  of  Congress  ;  as  in  the  fourth  section  of  the  pre-emption  act  of  May  29 
1830  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IV,  p.  421),  *  *  *  lands  included  in 
any  reservation  by  treaty,  law,  or  proclamation  of  the  President  are  exempted  from 
entry  under  the  act.  (\Vftcox  v.  Jackson,  13  Peters,  p.  512-513.)  See  also  15  Peters, 
430,  where  an  order  of  the  President  is  spoken  of  as  a  valid  reservation. 

It  appears  from  these  authorities  that  not  only  has  the  President  the  power  to  make 
reservations  of  public  lands  for  public  uses,  but  if  the  reservations  are  made  by  the 
heads  of  Departments  it  will  be  presumed  that  the  President  has  acted  through 
them. 

*  *  *  By  the  acts  of  July  9,  1832  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  p.  564),  and 
30th  of  June,  1834  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IV,  p.  738), 'a  bureau  of  In 
dian  affairs  was  established,  and  extensive  powers  were  given  to  the  President  in  the 
control  and  management  of  the  Indian,  and  our  statute-book  abounds  with  legisla 
tion  concerning  the  Indians  and  Indian  tribes.  The  regulation  of  the  relations  of 

1  The  Public  Domain,  1883,  p.  243. 


126  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

the  Government  with  these  tribes  is  a  great  public  interest,  and  their  settlement 
upon  reservations  has  been  considered  a  matter  of  great  importance.  Indeed,  it  has 
been  the  settled  policy  of  the  Government  for  many  years.  A  reservation  from  the 
public  lands  therefore  for  Indian  occupation  may  well  be  regarded  as  a  measure  in 
thejmblic  interest  and  it  is  for  public  use. 

*  *  *  In  the  case  of  the  United  States  against  John  Leathers,  tried  and  decided 
by  Hillyer,  district  judge  of  the  district  of  Nevada,  an  order  of  reservation,  made 
Marclx23, 1874,  of  lands  in  the  State  of  Nevada  for  Indian  occupation  was  passed  upon. 

„  *  *  This>  case  was  thoroughly  and  vigorously  contested,  but  the  argument  de 
rived  from  the  jurisdiction  and  sovereignty  of  the  State  is  not  noticed  in  the  decision 
of  the  judge.  It  makes  no  figure  in  the  case.  He  does  decide  that  the  reservation 
was  legally  and  rightfully  made  by  the  President,  and  this  after  a  thorough  exami 
nation  of  the  authorities. 

Reservations  created  by  executive  order  cr^n  be  restored  to  the  pub 
lic  domain  by  the  same  authority  without  an  act  of  Congress.1 

The  earliest  issue  of  an  executive  order  for  an  existing  reservation 
was  that  of  May  14, 1855,  setting  apart  the  Isabella  Reservation,  in 
Michigan.2 

Sixty-one  reservations  exist  by  executive  order  at  the  present  time, 
as  follows : 

RESERVATIONS   ESTABLISHED  BY  EXECUTIVE   ORDER. 

Arizona  Territory. — Gila  Bend,  Hualpai,  Moqui.  Papago,  Salt  River, 
Suppai,  and  White  Mountain. 

California.— Klainath  River,  Mission  (21  reserves),  Tule  River,  and 
Yuma. 

Dakota  Territory. — Crow  Creek,  Old  Winnebago,  Fort  Berthold,  and 
Turtle  Mountain. 

Idaho  Territory. — Cceur  d'Alene  and  Leinhi. 

Indian  Territory. — Cheyenne  and  Arrapaho,  Iowa,  and  Kickapoo. 

Michigan. — Isabella. 

Minnesota. — Deer  Creek  and  Yermillion  Lake. 

Montana. — Northern  Cheyenne. 

Nebraska. — Sioux  (addition). 

Nevada.— Duck  Valley,  Moapa  River,  Pyramid  Lake,  and  Walker 
River. 

New  Mexico  Territory. — Mescalero,  Apache,  and  Zuni. 

Oregon. — Malbeur  and  Siletz. 

Utah  Territory. — Uintah  Valley  and  Uucompahgre. 

Washington  Territory. — Chehalis,  Columbia,  Colville,  Muckleshoot, 
Shoalwater,  and  Spokane.3 

REGULATIONS  PERTAINING  TO  INDIAN  RESERVATIONS. 

An  act  to  prevent  settlements  leing  made  on  lands  ceded  to  the  United  States  until  authorized 

by  laiv,  March  3,  1807. 

(Sec.  1.)  Lands  of  the  United  States,  by  whatsoever  title  acquired,  not  to  be  occu 
pied,  possessed,  or  settled  but  with  the  consent  of  the  United  States. 

Titles  of  intruders  forfeited. 

1  Public  Domain,  1883,  p.  243.          2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p.  "272. 
1884,  pp,  256-265.' 


INDIANS7   RIGHT   OF    OCCUPANCY.  127 

President  authorized  to  have  them  removed. 

The  manner  of  doing  this. 

Forfeitures  to  inure  to  the  benefit  of  the  United  States  :  "  Provided,  That  nothing 
herein  contained  shall  he  construed  to  affect  the  right,  title,  or  claim  of  any  person 
to  lands  in  the  Territories  of  Orleans  or  Louisiana  before  the  boards  of  commissioners 
established  by  the  act  entitled  'An  act  for  ascertaining  and  adjusting  the  titles  and 
claims  to  land  within  the  Territory  of  Orleans  and  the  district  of  Louisiana'  shall 
have  made  their  reports  and  the  decision  of  Congress  been  had  thereon."  (Act  of 
March  2,  1805,  chapter  26.) 

(Sec.  2.)  Actual  settlers  may  hold  under  the  United  States  as  tenants  at  will,  under 
bargains  with  the  officers  of  the  land  offices. 

Conditions  prescribed :  ''Provided,  however,  That  such  permission  shall  not  be  granted 
to  any  such  applicant,  unless  he  shall  previously  sign  a  declaration  stating  that  he 
does  not  lay  any  claim  to  such  tract  or  tracts  of  land,  and  that  he  does  not  occupy 
the  same  by  virtue  of  any  claim  or  pretended  claim  derived,  or  pretended  to  be  de 
rived,  from  any  other  person  or  persons :  And  provided  also,  That  in  all  cases  where 
the  tract  of  land  applied  for  includes  either  a  lead  mine  or  salt  spring,  no  permission 
to  work  the  same  shall  be  granted  without  the  approbation  of  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  who  is  hereby  authorized  to  cause  such  mines  or  springs  to  be  leased 
for  a  term  not  exceeding  three  years,  and  on  such  conditions  as  he  shall  think  proper." 

(Sec.  3.)  Applications  to  be  entered  on  books. 

(Sec.  4.)  Marshals,  etc.,  authorized,  under  instructions  from  the  President,  to  re 
move  intruders. 

Penalties  for  keeping  possession  after  notice  to  give  it  up  :  "Provided  always,  and  it 
is  further  enacted,  That  nothing  in  this  section  contained  shall  be  construed  to  apply 
to  any  persons  claiming  lands  in  the  Territories  of  Orleans  or  Louisiana  whose  claim 
shall  have  been  filed  with  the  proper  commissioners  before  the  first  day  of  January 
next." ! 

The  following  rules  are  quoted  from  the  "  Begulations  of  the  Indian 
Department,"  published  in  1884  : 

(Sec.  525).  The  right  of  the  Indians  to  the  reservations  ordinarily  occupied  by 
them  is  that  of  occupancy  alone.  *  *  *  They  have  the  right  to  apply  to  their 
own  use  and  benefit  the  entire  products  of  the  reservation,  whether  the  result  of 
their  own  labor  or  of  natural  growth,  so  they  do  not  commit  waste.  If  the  lands 
in  a  state  of  nature  are  not  in  a  condition  for  profitable  use,  they  may  be  made  so ; 
if  desired  for  the  purpose  of  agriculture,  they  may  be  cleared  of  their  timber  to  such 
an  extent  as  may  be  reasonable  under  the  circumstances,  and  the  surplus  timber 
takea  off  by  the  Indians  in  such  clearing,  and  not  required  for  use  on  the  premises, 
may  be  sold  by  them.  The  Indians  may  also  cut  dead  and  fallen  timber  and  sell  the 
surplus  not  needed  for  their  own  use ;  they  may  cut  growing  timber  for  fuel  and  for 
use  upon  the  reservation  ;  they  may  open  mines  and  quarry  stone  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  fuel  and  building  material ;  they  may  cut  hay  for  the  use  of  the  live-stock, 
and  may  sell  any  surplus  not  needed  for  that  purpose.  They  may  not,  however,  cut 
growing  timber,  open  mines,  quarry  stone,  etc.,  to  obtain  lumber,  coal,  building  ma 
terial,  etc.,  solely  for  the  purpose  of  sale  oj  speculation.  In  short,  what  a  tenant  for 
life  may  do  upon  the  lands  of  a  remainderman  the  Indians  may  do  upon  their  reser 
vations,  but  no  more.  (Sec.  262.  Instructions,  1880;  United  States  v.  Cook,  19 
Wallace,  591 ;  acts  of  March  22,  1882,  March  31,  1882 ;  Secretary  of  Interior,  May 
19,  1882;  9636,  1882,  Indian  Office.) 

(526).  Agents  must  be  the  judges  of  the  necessity  of  clearing  land  for  the  purpose 
of  improvements.  *  *  *  (Sec.  262,  Instructions  1880.) 

(527).  Money  derived  from  the  sale  of  timber,  hay,  etc.,  must  be  taken  up  and 
accounted  for  as  directed  under  the  head  of  miscellaneous  receipts.  ''Sec.  262,  In 
structions  1880.) 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  II,  chap.  46,  pp.  445-446. 


128  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

(532).  Indians  have  no  right  to  grant,  lease,  or  otherwise  convey  the  lands  occu 
pied  by  them  for  any  purpose  whatever,  unless  such  conveyance  be  made  in  accord 
ance  with  treaty  or  Avith  law.  (Sec.  2116,  Revised  Statutes.) 

That  for  the  purpose  of  inducing  Indians  to  labor  and  become  self-supporting,  it  is 
provided  that  hereafter,  in  distributing  the  supplies  and  annuities  to  the  Indians  for 
whom  the  same  are  appropriated,  the  agent  distributing  the  same  shall  require  all 
able-bodied  male  Indians  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and  forty-five  to  perform 
service  upon  the  reservation,  for  the  benefit  of  themselves  or  of  the  tribe,  at  a  reason 
able  rate,  to  be  fixed  by  the  agent  in  charge,  and  to  an  amount  equal  in  value  to  the 
supplies  to  be  delivered  ;  and  the  allowances  provided  for  such  Indians  shall  be  dis 
tributed  to  them  only  upon  condition  of  the  performance  of  such  labor,  under  such 
rules  and  regulations  as  the  agent  may  prescribe :  Provided,  That  the  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  may,  by  written  order,  except  any  particular  tribe,  or  portion  of  tribe, 
from  the  operation  of  this  provision  where  he  deems  it  proper  and  expedient.  (United 
States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVIII,  pp.  176,449.) 

(540).  Agents  are  instructed  to  take  such  measures,  not  inconsistent  with  law,  as 
may  be  necessary  to  protect  those  Indians  who  have  adopted  the  habits  of  civilized 
life,  and  received  their  lands  in  severalty  by  allotment,  in  the  quiet  enjoyment  of  the 
lands  allotted  to  them.  (Sec.  2119,  Revised  Statutes.) 

(541).  If  any  person  of  Indian  blood,  belonging  to  a  band  or  tribe  which  receives 
or  is  entitled  to  receive  annuities,  and  who  has  not  adopted  the  habits  of  civilized 
life  and  received  lands  in  severalty  by  allotment,  commits  a  trespass  upon  the  lands 
of  any  Indian  who  has  so  received  his  lands  by  allotment,  the  agent  of  such  band 
or  tribe  shall  ascertain  the  damages  resulting  from  such  trespass,  and  the  sum  so  as 
certained  shall  be  withheld  from  the  payment  next  thereafter  to  be  made  either  to 
the  band  or  tribe  to  which  the  party  committing  the  trespass  belongs,  as  in  the  dis 
cretion  of  the  agent  he  shall  deem  proper ;  and  the  sum  so  withheld  shall,  if  the  Sec 
retary  of  the  Interior  approve,  be  paid  over  to  the  party  injured.  (Sec.  2120,  Re 
vised  Statutes.) 

(542).  Whenever  such  trespasser  as  is  mentioned  in  the  preceding  section  is  the 
chief  or  head-man  of  a  band  or  tribe,  the  agent  shall  also  suspend  the  trespasser  from 
his  office  for  three  months,  and  shall,  during  that  time  deprive  him  of  all  the  benefits 
and  emoluments  connected  therewith.  The  chief  or  head-man  may,  however,  be 
sooner  restored  to  his  former  position  if  the  agent  so  directs.  (Sec.  2121,  Revised 
Statutes. ) 

(569).  Indians  must  be  permitted  to  sell  their  crops  or  other  articles  produced  by 
them  at  the  nearest  market  town,  proper  precautions  being  taken  to  guard  them 
against  fraud  or  obtainiug  intoxicating  liquors.  (Sec.  246,  Instructions  1880,  Circu 
lar  68,  Indian  Office.) 

(528).  The  military,  when  stationed  at  a  post  within  an  Indian  reservation,  have  a 
right  to  cut  and  use  timber  and  hay  to  an  amount  sufficient  for  their  necessities, 
without  liability  to  make  payment  therefor  to  the  Indians,  or  to  any  person  in  their 
behalf.  No  person  except  Indians,  officers  of  the  Indian  service,  and  the  military  are 
authorized  to  cut  timber  or  hay  upon  Indian  reservations,  and  the  rights  of  said  ex- 
cepted  classes  are  carefully  limited  and  restricted  as  stated  above.  (Sees.  263,  264, 
Instructions  1880.) 

(530).  Where  provision  is  made  by  treaty  for  the  establishment  of  cattle-trails 
across  Indian  reservations,  and  such  trails  have  been  established  with  the  consent  of 
the  Indians  and  the  approval  of  the  Department,  cattle-men  will  be  permitted  to 
cross  such  reservation,  care  being  taken  by  the  agent  that  the  established  route  is 
not  deviated  from,  and  that  unnecessary  time  is  not  consumed  upon  the  reservation. 
(Sec.  270,  Instructions  1880. ) 

(531).  Subject  to  the  preceding  section,  no  white  person  or  persons  will  be  permit 
ted  to  drive  stock  across  Indian  reservations  or  Indian  country  without  first  having 
obtained  the  consent  of  the  Indians  and  the  approval  of  the  Indian  Office.  Persons 


LAND    TENURE.  129 

violating  this  section,  and  section  529  (2117  Revised  Statutes),  are  liable  to  a  penalty 
of  one  dollar  for  each  animal  driven  upon  the  reservation.  (Sec.  271,  Instructions 
1880;  sec.  2117  Revised  Statutes.) 

(533).  Settlement  on  any  lands  secured  to  the  Indians  by  treaty,  surveying  or  at 
tempting  to  survey,  or  in  any  manner  to  designate  the  boundaries  of  such  lands,  is 
expressly  forbidden  by  law  under  a  penalty  of  one  thousand  dollars.  (Sec.  272,  In 
structions  1880;  aec.2118,  Revised  Statutes.) 

(534).  Foreigners  are  forbidden  to  go  into  the  Indian  country  without  a  passport 
from  the  Department  of  the  Interior,  agent,  or  commanding  officer  of  the  nearest 
military  post,  or  to  remain  therein  after  the  expiration  of  such  passport,  under  a  pen 
alty  of  one  thousand  dollars.  Such  passport  must  show  the  object  of  the  visit,  the 
time  allowed  to  remain,  and  route  of  travel.  (Sec.  2134,  Revised  Statutes.) 

(535).  Hunting  on  Indian  lands  by  others  than  Indians,  except  for  subsistence  in 
the  Indian  country,  is  prohibited.  Any  violation  of  this  section  will  render  the  of 
fender  liable  to  a  forfeiture  of  all  his  guns,  traps,  ammunition,  etc.,  and  to  a  further 
penalty  of  five  hundred  dollars.  (Sec.  2137,  Revised  Statutes.) 

(537).  Indian  agents  have  authority  to  remove  from  the  Indian  country  all  persons 
found  therein  contrary  to  law,  and  the  military  may  be  used  for  the  purpose  under 
direction  of  the  President.  Any  person  who,  having  been  removed,  returns  there 
after  to  the  Indian  country  is  liable  to  a  penalty  of  one  thousand  dollars.  (Sees.  2147, 
2148,  Revised  Statutes.) 

(538).  The  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  is  authorized  and  required,  with  the  ap 
proval  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  to  remove  from  any  tribal  reservation  any 
person  thereon  unlawfully,  or  whose  presence  on  the  reservation  may,  in  the  judg 
ment  of  the  Commissioner,  be  detrimental  to  the  peace  and  welfare  of  the  Indians, 
and  may  employ  such  force  as  may  be  necessary  for  the  purpose.  (Sec.  2149,  Revised 
Statutes.) 

Indian  land  tenure. — In  the  proclamation  of  George  III,  dated  Oc 
tober  7,  1763,1  four  principles  of  government  in  Indian  affairs,  in  force 
to  the  present  day,  are  laid. down  : 

(1)  The  recognition  of  the  Indian's  right  of  occupancy :    *     *     *    And  whereas  it  is 
just  and  reasonable,  and  essential  to  our  interest,  and  the  security  of  our  Colonies, 
that  the  several  nations  or  tribes  of  Indians,  with  whom  we  are  connected,  and  who 
live  under  our  protection,  should  not  be  molested  or  disturbed  in  the  possession  of 
such  parts  of  our  dominions  and  territories,  as,  not  having  been  ceded  to,  or  purchased 
by  us,  are  reserved  to  them,  or  any  of  them,  as  their  hunting  grounds. 

(2)  The  right  to  expell  white  intruders  on  Indian  lands:    *     *     *     All  the  lands 
and  territories  not  included  within  the  limits  of  our  said  three  new  Governments  or 
within  the  limits  of  the  territory  granted  to  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company ;  as  also  all 
the  lauds  and  territories  lying  to  the  westward  of  the  sources  of  the  rivers  which  fall 
into  the  sea  from  the  West  and  Northwest  as  aforesaid;  and  we  do  hereby  strictly  for 
bid     *     *     *     all     *     *     *     subjects  from  making     *     *     *     settlements     *     *     * 
or  taking  possession  of  any  of  the  lands  above  reserved.     *     *     *     And  we  do  further 
strictly  enjoin  and  require  all  persons  whatever,  who  have  wilfully  or  inadvertently 
seated  themselves  upon  any  lands  within  the  countries  above  described,  or  upon  any 
other  lands,  which  not  having  been  ceded  to,  or  purchased  by  us,  are  still  reserved  to 
the  said  Indians  as  aforesaid,  forthwith  to  remove  themselves  from  such  settlements. 

(3)  The  right  to  purchase  Indian  lands  is  vested  solely  in  the  government:     *     *     * 
We  do,  with  the  advice  of  our  Privy  Council,  strictly  enjoin  and  require  that  no  pri 
vate  person  do  presume  to  make  any  purchase  from  the  said  Indians  of  any  lands  re 
served  to  the  said  Indians     *     *     *     if  at  any  time  any  of  the  said  Indians  should  be 
inclined  to  dispose  of  the  said  lauds,  the  same  shall  be  purchased  only  for  us,  in  our 
name. 


1  American  Archives,  4th  series,  Vol.  1,  col.  174. 
S.  Ex.  95 9 


130  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

(4)  The  right  to  regulate  trade  and  license  traders:  *  *  *  Every  person  who 
may  incline  to  trade  with  the  said  Indians,  do  take  out  a  license  for  carrying  on  such 
trade,  from  the  Governor  or  Coininander-in-chief  of  any  of  our  colonies  respectively 
*  *  *  and  also  give  security  to  observe  such  regulations  as  we  shall  at  any  time 
think  fit  *  *  *  to  direct  and  appoint  for  the  benefit  of  the  said  trade.1 

Section  4  of  the  ninth  article,  of  the  Articles  of  Confederation  of  July 
9,  1778,  states : 

The  United  States  in  Congress  assembled,  shall  also  have  the  sole  and  exclusive 
right  and  power  of  *  *  *  regulating  the  trade  and  managing  all  affairs  with  the 
Indians,  not  members  of  any  of  the  States;  provided  that  the  legislative  right  of  any 
State,  within  its  own  limits,  be  not  infringed  or  violated.2 

In  1783  Pennsylvania  having  need  to  negotiate  with  certain  Indians 
living  west  of  the  Ohio  Eiver,  yet  claiming  territory  within  the  State 
lines,  the  General  Assembly,  September  12, 1783,  referred  the  matter  of 
treating  with  these  Indians  to  Congress,  u  being  deeply  impressed  with 
the  delicacy  of  touching  the  subject  of  Federal  relations." 3 

On  September  22,  1783,  Congress  issued  a  proclamation  forbidding 
private  purchase  or  gift  of  lands  from  Indians,  or  settlements  to  be  made 
upon  unceded  Indian  territory. 

The  Constitution  states  in  section  3  of  Article  IV :  "Congress  shall 
have  power  to  dispose  of  and  make  all  needful  rules  and  regulations 
respecting  the  territory  or  other  property  belonging  to  the  United 
States."4 

The  right  of  eminent  domain  is  recognized  by  the  Supreme  Court  as 
vested  in  the  United  States.  Chief- Justice  Marshall  decides  in  the  case 
of  Johnson  v.  Mclntosh : 

On  the  discovery  of  this  immense  continent,  the  great  nations  of -Europe  *  *  * 
were  all  in  pursuit  of  nearly  the  same  object,  it  was  necessary,  in  order  to  avoid  con 
flicting  settlements,  and  consequent  war  with  each  other,  to  establish  a  principle, 
which  all  should  acknowledge  as  the  law  by  which  the  right  of  acquisition,  which 
they  all  asserted,  should  be  regulated  as  between  themselves.  This  principle  was, 
that  discovery  gave  title  to  the  Government  by  whose  subjects,  or  by  whose  au 
thority,  it  was  made,  against  all  other  European  Governments,  which  title  might  be 
consummated  by  possession. 

In  the  establishment  of  these  relations  the  rights  of  the  original  inhabitants  were 
in  no  instance  entirely  disregarded,  but  were  necessarily  to  a  considerable  extent 
impaired.  They  were  admitted  to  be  the  rightful  occupants  of  the  soil,  with  a  legal 
as  well  as  just  claim  to  retain  possession  of  it,  and  to  use  it  according  to  their  own 
discretion ;  but  their  rights  to  complete  sovereignty,  as  independent  nations,  were 
necessarily  diminished,  and  their  power  to  dispose  of  the  soil  at  their  own  will,  to 
whomsoever  they  pleased,  was  denied  by  the  original  fundamental  principle  that 
discovery  gave  exclusive  title  to  those  who  made  it. 

By  the  treaty  which  concluded  the  war  of  our  Revolution  Great  Britain  relinquished 
all  claim,  not  only  to  the  government,  but  to  the  ''proprietary  and  territorial  rights 
of  the  United  States,"  whose  boundaries  were  fixed  in  the  second  article.  By  this 
treaty  the  powers  of  government,  and  the  right  to  soil,  which  had  previously  been  in 
Great  Britain,  passed  definitely  to  these  States.  *  *  *  It  has  never  been  doubted 


1  See  Chapter  IV  on  Trading  Regulations.        2  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol. 
I,  p.  7,  Art.  9,  sec.  4.        3  Journals  of  Congress,  Vol.  IV,  pp.,  273-274.        4  United  States 


Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  I,  p.  19. 


LAND    TENURE.  131 

that  either  the  United  States,  or  the  several  States,  had  a  clear  title  to  all  the  lands 
within  the  boundary  lines  described  in  the  treaty,  subject  only  to  the  Indian  right 
of  occupancy,  and  that  the  exclusive  power  to  extinguish  that  right  was  vested  in 
that  government  which  might  constitutionally  exercise  it. 

*  *  *  The  United  States,  then,  have  unequivocally  acceded  to  that  great  and 
broad  rule  by  which  its  civilized  inhabitants  now  hold  this  country.  They  hold  and 
assert  in  themselves  the  title  by  which  it  was  acquired.  They  maintain,  as  all  others 
have  maintained,  that  discovery  gave  an  exclusive  right  to  extinguish  the  Indian 
title  of  occupancy,  either  by  purchase  or  by  conquest,  and  gave  also  a  right  to  such 
a  degree  of  sovereignty  as  the  circumstances  of  the  people  would  allow  them  to  ex 
ercise. 

The  power  now  possessed  by  the  Government  of  the  United  States  to  grant  lands, 
resided,  while  we  were  colonies,  in  the  Crown  or  its  grantees.  The  validity  of  the 
titles  given  by  either  has  never  been  questioned  in  our  courts.  It  has  been  exercised 
uniformly  over  territory  in  possession  of  the  Indians.  The  existence  of  this  power 
must  negative  the  existence  of  any  right  which  may  contlict  with  or  control  it.  An 
absolute  title  to  lands  can  not  exist  at  the  same  time  in  different  persons  or  in  different 
governments.  An  absolute  must  be  an  exclusive  title,  or  at  least  a  title  which  ex 
cludes  all  others  not  compatible  with  it.  All  our  institutions  recognize  the  absolute 
title  of  the  Crown,  subject  only  to  the  Indian  right  of  occupancy,  and  recognize  the 
absolute  title  of  the  Crown  to  extinguish  that  right.  This  is  incompatible  with 
an  absolute  and  complete  title  in  the  Indians.  *  *  *  However  extravagant  the 
pretension  of  converting  the  discovery  of  an  inhabited  country  into  conquest  may 
appear,  if  the  principle  has  been  asserted  in  the  first  instance  and  afterward  sustained  ,• 
if  a  country  has  been  acquired  and  held  under  it,  if  property  of  the  great  mass  of  the 
community  originates  in  it,  it  becomes  the  law  of  the  land,  and  can  not  be  questioned. 
So,  too,  with  respect  to  the  concomitant  principle  that  the  Indian  inhabitants  are  to 
be  considered  merely  as  occupants,  to  be  protected,  indeed,  while  in  peace,  in  the  pos 
session  of  their  lands,  but  to  be  deemed  incapable  of  transferring  the  absolute  title  to 
others.  However  this  restriction  may  be  opposed  to  natural  right  and  to  the  usages 
of  civilized  nations,  yet,  if  it  be  indispensable  to  that  system  under  which  the  country 
has  been  settled,  and  be  adapted  to  the  actual  condition  o'f  the  two  people,  it  may, 
perhaps,  be  supported  by  reason,  and  certainly  can  not  be  rejected  by  courts  of  jus 
tice.1 

One  uniform  rule  seems  to  have  prevailed  in  the  British  provinces  in  America  by 
which  Indian  lands  were  held  and  sold  from  their  first  settlement,  as  appears  by  their 
laws;  that  friendly  Indians  were  protected  in  the  possession  of  the  lands  they  occu 
pied,  and  were  considered  as  owning  them  by  a  perpetual  right  of  possession  in  the 
tribe  or  nation  inhabiting  them  as  their  common  property  from  generation  to  genera 
tion,  not  as  the  right  of  the  individuals  located  on  particular  spots.  Subject  to  this 
right  of  possession  the  ultimate  fee  was  in  the  Crown  and  its  grantees,  which 
could  be  granted  by  the  Crown  or  colonial  legislatures,  while  the  lands  remained  in 
possession  of  the  Indians,  though  possession  could  not  be  taken  without  their  con 
sent.  (United  States  v.  Clark,  9  Peters,  168.) 

The  colonial  charters,  a  great  portion  of  the  individual  grants  by  the  proprietary 
and  royal  governments,  and  a  still  greater  portion  by  the  States  of  the  Union  after 
the  Revolution,  were  made  for  lauds  within  the  Indian  hunting-grounds.  North  Caro 
lina  and  Virginia,  to  a  great  extent,  paid  their  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  Revolu 
tionary  War  by  such  grants,  and  extinguished  the  arrears  due  the  Army  by  similar 
means.  It  was  one  of  the  great  resources  which  sustained  the  war,  not  only  by  those 
States  but  by  other  States.  The  ultimate  fee  inctimbered  with  the  right  of  Indian 
occupancy,  was  in  the  Crown  previous  to  the  Revolution  and  in  the  States  of  the  Union 
afterwards,  and  subject  to  grant.  This  right  of  occupancy  was  protected  by  the  po 
litical  power  and  respected  by  the  courts  until  extinguished,  when  the  patentee  took 

1  b  Wheatou,  543.™ 


132  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

the  unincumbered  fee.  So  the  Supreme  Court  and  the  State  courts  have  uniformly 
held.  (Clark  v.  Smith,  13  Peters,  195.) 

The  treaties  and  laws  of  the  United  States  contemplate  the  Indian  Territory  as  com 
pletely  separated  from  that  of  the  States,  and  provide  that  all  intercourse  with  them 
shall  be  carried  on  exclusively  by  the  Government  of  the  Union.  (Worcester  v.  The 
State  of  Georgia,  6  Peters,  515.) 

The  Constitution  states:  The  President  "  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice 
and  consent  of  the  Senate,  to  make  treaties,  provided  two-thirds  of  the  Senators  pres 
ent  concur."  Article  II,  section  2.  (See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  I,  p.  17.) 

The  treaty-making  power  was  not  limited  by  its  terms,  as  the  authority  to  make  a 
treaty  with  the  Indian  tribes  was  one  which  the  treaty-making  power  derived  from  a 
source  higherthan  an  act  of  Congress,  to  wit,  the  Constitution.  *  *  *  Thistreaty- 
making  power  could  make  a  sale  or  grant  of  land  without  an  act  of  Congress.  It  could 
lawfully  provide  that  a  patent  should  issue  to  convey  lands  which  belong  to  the  United 
States  without  the  consent  of  Congress,  and  in  such  case  the  grantee  would  have 
a  good  title.  (Holden  v.  Joy,  17  Wallace,  247 ;  United  States  v.  Brooks,  10  Howard, 
442;  Meigs  v.  McClung,  9  Cranch,  11.)  Congress  has  no  constitutional  right  to  inter 
fere  with  rights  under  treaties,  except  in  cases  purely  political.  (Holden  v.  Joy,  17 
Wallace,  247;  Wilson  v.  Wall,  6  Wallace,  89;  Insurance  Company  v.  Carter,  1  Peters, 
542;  Doe  v.  Wilson,  23  Howard,  461;  Mitchel  v.  United  States,  9  Peters,  749;  The 
Kansas  Indians,  5  Wallace,  737 ;  2  Story  on  Constitution,  section  1508  ;  Foster  v.  Neil- 
son,  2  Peters,  254;  Crews  v.  Burcham,  1  Black,  356;  Worcester  v.  Georgia,  6  Peters, 
562;  Blair  v.  Pathkiller,  2  Yerger,  407  ;  Harris  v.  Burnett,  4  Blackford,  369.) 

By  their  treaties  tbe  Indians  on  their  part  ceded  to  the  United  States, 
and  opened  for  settlement  and  occupation  by  the  whites,  large  tracts  of 
laud  in  which  they  claimed  and  had  bee*n  allowed  proprietary  rights. 
The  tracts  of  country  to  which  this  claim  of  the  Indians  has  thus  been 
recognized  covers,  speaking  roughly,  and  excluding  Alaska,  all  the  ter 
ritory  of  the  United  States  outside  of  the  thirteen  original  States,  and  a 
considerable  portion  of  the  latter.  The  Indians  generally  agreed  to  set 
tle  and  remain  upon  reservations  from  which  white  intruders  were  to  be 
rigidly  excluded,  and  in  all  cases  bound  themselves  to  remain  at  peace 
with  the  whites,  and  to  trade  with  persons  appointed  by  the  United  States. 

On  the  part  of  the  Government,  in  consideration  of  these  cessions  and 
agreements  by  the  Indians,  provisions  for  their  benefit  varying  in  charac 
ter,  amount,  and  form  were  guaranteed.  In  some  treaties  this  considera 
tion  took  the  form  of  an  annuity  payment  in  specie,  either  for  a  term  of 
years  or  perpetually ;  in  others,  rations  and  clothing,  besides  agricult 
ural  implements,  facilities  for  education,  instruction  in  agriculture  and 
other  arts  of  civilization.1 

The  first  of  these  treaties  was  negotiated  with  the  Six  Nations,  August 
25,  1775.2  Ten  others  were  made  with  as  many  different  tribes  prior  to 
the  Federal  Constitution  going  into  effect  in  1789.  The  last  Indian 
treaty  was  proclaimed  August  27,  1870.  The  total  number  of  treaties 
from  1775  to  1871  was  six  hundred  and  forty-five.3 

By  act  of  March  3,  1885,  it  is  provided  by  section  14 — 

That  the  treaties  made  during  the  present  Congress,  with  the  Indian  tribes,  and 
those  to  be  made  in  future,  shall  be  published  as  the  laws  and  other  treaties  in  the 

1  5  Dillon,  409.  2  American  Archives.  4th  series,  Vol.  Ill,  column  1,  924.  3  Re 
port  Indian  Commissioners,  1881,  pp.  316-324. 


PROPERTY    RIGHTS    TO    BE    RESPECTED.  133 

newspapers  of  sncli  States  and  Territories  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  think 
expedient.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  071.) 

An  act  of  Congress  approved  March  3,  1871,  provides  "  that  here 
after  DO  Indian  nation  or  tribe  within  the  territory  of  the  United  States 
shall  be  acknowledged  or  recognized  as  an  independent  nation,  tribe, 
or  power  with  whom  the  United  States  may  contract  by  treaty."1  Since 
that  time  agreements,  substantially  like  treaties,  have  been  made  with 
different  tribes,  subject  to  the  approval  of  both  branches  of  Congress. 

In  some  instances  where  Indians,  either  because  of  their  remote  situa 
tion  or  for  other  reasons,  have  never  entered  into  treaty  relations  with 
the  United  States,  or  where  treaty  provisions  have  expired  by  limita 
tion,  aid  and  assistance  are  furnished  by  the  Government. 

The  act  of  July  13,  1787.  entitled  "An  ordinance  for  the  government 
of  the  territory  of  the  United  States  northwest  of  the  river  Ohio,"  pro 
vides,  in  article  3 : 

The  utmost  good  faith  shall  always  be  observed  towards  the  Indians;  their  land 
and  property  shall  never  be  taken  from  them  without  their  consent ;  and  in  their 
property,  rights,  and  liberty  they  never  shall  be  invaded  or  disturbed,  unless  in  just 
and  lawful  wars  authorized  by  Congress;  but  laws  founded  in  justice  and  humanity 
shall  from  timo  to  time  be  made  for  preventing  wrongs  being  done  to  them  and  for 
preserving  peace  ami  friendship  with  them.2 

This  ordinance  was  confirmed  by  act  of  August  7,  1789,  only  such 
governmental  provisions  being  made  "  as  to  adapt  the  same  to  the  pres 
ent  Constitution."3 

The  acts  organizing  the  Territories  of  Indiana  in  1SOO,4  Michigan  in 
1S05,5  Illinois  in  1809.6  each  contained  an  article  referring  to  the  ordi 
nance  of  July  13,  1787,  and  its  provision  concerning  the  inhabitants  of 
the  territory  northwest  of  the  Ohio.  When  Mississippi,  by  ackof  De 
cember  10,  18  L7,7  and  Alabama,  by  act  of  December  14,  18 19,8  were  ad 
mitted  as  States  into  the  Union  their  constitutions  and  State  govern 
ments  were  declared  to  be  in  conformity  to  the  principles  of  the  ordi 
nance  of  July  13,  1787. 

The  act  of  April  20,  1836,  establishing  a  territorial  government  for 
the  Territory  of  Wisconsin,  provides,  in  section  1 : 

That  nothing  in  this  act  contained  shall  be  construed  to  impair  the  rights  of  per 
son  or  property  now  appertaining  to  any  Indians  within  the  said  Territory  so  long 
as  such  rights  shall  remain  unextinguished  by  treaty  between  the  United  States  and 
such  Indians,  or  to  impair  the  obligations  of  any  treaty  now  existing  between  the  United 
States  and  stick  Indians,  or  to  impair  or  anywise  to  affect  the  authority  of  the  Govern 
ment  of  the  United  States  to  make  any  regulations  respecting  such  Indians,  their 
lands,  property,  or  other  rights,  by  treaty  or  law  or  otherwise,  which  it  would  have 
been  competent  to  the  Government  to  make  if  this  act  had  never  been  passed.9 

A  similar  provision  was  inserted  in  the  act  of  June  12,  1838,  estab 
lishing  the  Territory  of  Iowa,10  and  it  was  seemingly  implied  in  section 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVI,  p.  f>(>(>.  -Ibid,  Vol.  I,  p.  52,  part  3. 
3 Ibid.,  p.  50.  4Ibid.,  Vol.  II,  p.  58.  » Ibid.,  p.  308.  "Ibid.,  p.  514.  7  [bid.., 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  4?.^.  8  Ibid.,  p.  608.  » Ibid.,  Vol.  V.  p.  11.  10  Ibid.,  p.  235. 


134  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 


12 l  of  the  act  of  March  3,  1849,  organizing  the  Territory  of  Minnesota.' 
The  act  of  August  14,  1848,  organizing  the  Territory  of  Oregon  con 
tains  the  same  provision,  with  the  exception  of  the  foregoing  italicized 
lines.  The  same  provision  is  inserted  in  the  acts  organizing  the  Terri 
tories  of  Kansas  and  Nebraska  in  1854,2  Colorado,3  Dakota,4  and  Ne 
vada5  in  1861,  Idaho  in  J863,6  Montana  in  1864,7  and  Wyoming  in  1868.8 

No  such  provision  appears  in  the  acts  authorizing  the  Territories  of 
Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Missouri,  Arkansas,  New  Mexico,  Utah,  Arizona, 
and  Washington. 

In  the  treaty  of  April  30, 1803,  between  the  United  States  and  France 
for  the  purchase  of  the  tract  west  of  the  Mississippi  known  as  Louisiana, 
article  6  provides: 

The  United  States  promise  to  execute  such  treaties  and  articles  as  may  have  been 
agreed  between  Spain  and  the  tribes  and  nations  of  Indians,  until,  by  mutual  consent 
of  the  United  States  and  the  said  tribes  or  nations,  other  suitable  articles  shall  have, 
been  agreed  upon.9 

The  Indians  living  within  the  present  limits  of  Arizona,  California, 
Nevada,  Now  Mexico,  and  Utah  come  under  the  provisions  of  the  treaty 
of  Guadalupe  Hidalgo,  concluded  with  the  Eepublic  of  Mexico,  Feb 
ruary  2, 1848,  and  that  of  the  Gadsden  purchase  of  June  30,  1854.  The 
articles  containing  the  provisions  are  as  follows  : 

Treaty  of  Guadalupe  Hidalgo. — (Art.  8.)  Those  who  shall  prefer  to  remain  in  the  said 
Territories  may  either  retain  the  title  and  rights  of  Mexican  citizens,  or  aquire  those 
of  citizens  of  the  United  States.  But  they  shall  be  under  the  obligation  to  make  their 
election  within  one  year  from  the  date  of  the  exchange  of  ratifications  of  this  treaty;, 
and  those  who  shall  remain  in  the  said  Territories  after  the  expiration  of  that  year, 
without  having  declared  their  intention  to  retain  the  character  of  Mexicans,  shall  be 
considered  to  have  elected  to  become  citizens  of  the  United  States. 

In  the  said  Territories,  property  of  every  kind,  now  belonging  to  Mexicans  not  es 
tablished  there,  shall  be  inviolably  respected.  The  present  owners,  the  heirs  of  these, 
and  all  Mexicans  who  may  hereafter  acquire  said  property  by  contract,  shall  enjoy 
with  respect  to  it  guarantees  equally  ample  as  if  the  same  belonged  to  citizens  of  the 
United  States. 

(Art.  9.)  The  Mexicans  who,  in  the  Territories  aforesaid,  shall  not  preserve  the  char 
acter  of  citizens  of  the  Mexican  Republic,  conformably  with  what  is  stipulated  in  the 
preceding  articles,  shall  be  incorporated  into  the  Union  of  the  United  States,  and  be 
admitted  at  the  proper  time  (to  be  judged  of  by  the  Congress  of  the  United  States) 
to  the  enjoyment  of  all  rights  of  citizens  of  the  United  States,  according  to  the  prin 
ciples  of  the  Constitution;  and  in  the  mean  time  shall  be  maintained  and  protected 
in  the  free  enjoyment  of  their  liberty  and  property,  and  secured  in  the  free  exercise  of 
their  religion  without  restriction. 

(Art.  10.)  [Stricken  out.] 

(Art.  11.)  Considering  that  a  great  part  of  the  Territories,  which  by  the  present 
treaty  are  to  be  comprehended  for  the  future  within  the  limits  of  the  United  States,  x 
is  now  occupied  by  savage  tribes,  who  will  hereafter  be  under  the  exclusive  control 
of  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  and  whose  incursions  within  the  territory 
of  Mexico  would  be  prejudicial  in  the  extreme,  it  is  solemnly  agreed  that  all  such  in 
cursions  shall  be  forcibly  restrained  by  the  Government  of  the  United  States  when- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  407.  "-Ibid.,  Vol.  xTp^TT.  8  Jbid. 
Vol.  XII,  p.  172.  4  Ibid.,  p.  239.  G  find.,  p.  210.  <•  Ibid.,  p.  808.  7  Hid.,  Vol.,- 
XIII,  p.  86.  «  Ibid.,  Vol.  XV,  p.  178.  »  find.,  Vol.  VIII,  p.  202. 


PROVISIONS    OF    THE    TREATY    WITH    MEXICO.  135 

soever  this  may  bo  necessary ;  and  that  when  they  can  not  be  prevented  they  shall 
be  punished  by  the  said  Government,  and  satisfaction  for  the  same  shall  bo  exacted — 
all  in  the  same  way,  and  with  equal  diligence  and  energy,  as  if  the  same  incursions 
were  meditated  or  committed  within  its  own  territory  against  its  own  citizens. 

It  shall  not  be  lawful,  under  any  pretext  whatever,  for  any  inhabitant  of  the  United 
States  to  purchase  or  acquire  any  Mexican,  or  any  foreigner  residing  in  Mexico,  who 
may  have  been-  captured  by  Indians  inhabiting  the  territory  of  either  of  the  two  Re 
publics  ;  11  or  to  purchase  or  acquire  horses,  mules,  cattle,  or  property  of  any  kind  stolen 
within  Mexican  territory  by  such  Indians. 

And  in  the  event  of  any  person  or  persons,  captured  within  Mexican  territory  by 
Indians,  being  carried  into  the  territory  of  the  United  States,  the  Government  of  the 
latter  engages  and  binds  itself,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  so  soon  as  it  shall  know 
of  such  captives  being  within  its  territory,  and  shall  be  able  so  to  do,  through  the 
faithful  exercise  of  its  influence  and  power,  to  rescue  them  and  return  them  to  their 
country,  or  deliver  them  to  the  agent  or  representative  of  the  Mexican  Government. 
The  Mexican  authorities  will,  as  far  as  practicable,  give  to  the  Government  of  the 
United  States  notice  of  such  captures ;  and  its  agents  shall  pay  the  expenses  incurred 
in  the  maintenance  and  transmission  of  the  rescued  captives,  who,  in  the  mean  time, 
shall  be  treated  with  the  utmost  hospitality  by  the  American  authorities  at  the  place 
where  they  may  be.  But  if  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  before  receiving 
such  notice  from  Mexico,  shall  obtain  intelligence,  through  any  other  channel,  of  the 
existence  of  Mexican  captives  within  its  territory,  it  will  proceed  forthwith  to  effect 
their  release  and  delivery  to  the  Mexican  agent,  as  above  stipulated. 

For  the  purpose  of  giving  to  these  stipulations  the  fullest  possible  efficacy,  thereby 
affording  the  security  and  redress  demanded  by  their  true  spirit  and  intent,  the  Gov 
ernment  of  the  United  States  will  now  and  hereafter  pass,  without  unnecessary  delay, 
and  always  vigilantly  enforce,  suoh  laws  as  the  nature  of  the  subject  may  require. 
And,  finally,  the  sacredness  of  this  obligation  shall  never  be  lost  sight  of  by  the  said 
Government  when  providing  for  the  removal  of  the  Indians  from  any  portion  of  the 
said  Territories,  or  for  its  being  settled  by  citizens  of  the  United  States;  but,  on  the 
contrary,  special  care  shall  then  be  taken  not  to  place  its  Indian  occupants  under  the 
necessity  of  seeking  new  homes,  by  committing  those  invasions  which  the  United 
States  have  solemnly  obliged  themselves  to  restrain.1 

Protocol.  (1)  The  American  Government  by  suppressing  the  ninth  article  of  the 
treaty  of  Guadalupe  Hidalgo  and  substituting  the  third2  article  of  the  treaty  of 
Louisiana  did  not  intend  to  diminish  in  any  way  what  was  agreed  upon  by  the  afore 
said  article  9  in  favor  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Territories  ceded  by  Mexico.  Its 
understanding  is  that  all  of  that  agreement  is  contained  in  the  third  article  of  the 
treaty  of  Louisiana.  In  consequence,  all  the  privileges  and  guarantees — civil,  politi 
cal,  and  religious — which  would  have  been  possessed  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  ceded 
territories  if  the  ninth  article  of  the  treaty  had  been  retained,  will  be  enjoyed  by  them, 
without  any  difference,  under  the  article  which  has  been  substituted. 

(2)  The  American  Government  by  suppressing  the  tenth  article  of  the  treaty  of 
Guadalupe  did  not  in  any  way  intend  to  annul  the  grants  of  lands  made  by  Mexico 
in  the  ceded  Territories.  These  grants,  notwithstanding  the  suppression  of  the  arti 
cle  of  the  treaty,  preserve  the  legal  value  which  they  may  possess,  and  the  grantees 
may  cause  their  legitimate  [titles']  to  be  acknowledged  before  the  American  tribunals. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  pp.  929-932. 

-Art.  3.  Treaty  of  cession  between  the  United  States  and  the  French  Republic,  April 
30,  1803.  The  inhabitants  of  the  ceded  territory  shall  be  incorporated  in  the  Union 
of  the  United  States,  and  admitted  as  soon  as  possible,  according  to  the  principles  of 
the  Federal  Constitution,  to  the  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights,  advantages,  and  immu 
nities  of  citizens  of  the  United  States;  aud  in  the  mean  time  they  shall  be  main 
tained  and  protected  in  tho  free  enjoyment  of  their  liberty,  property,  and  the  religion 
which  they  profess.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VIII,  p.  202) 


136  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

CoDformably  to  the  law  of  the  United  States,  legitimate  titles  to  every  description 
of  property,  personal  and  real,  existing  in  the  ceded  Territories  are  those  which  were 
legitimate  titles  under  the  Mexican  law  in  California  and  New  Mexico  up  to  the  13th 
of  May,  1846,  and  in  Texas  up  to  the  2d  of  March,  1836. 1 

Gadsden purchase. —  Treaty  with  Mexico,  proclaimed  June  30,  1854. 

(Art.  5.)  All  the  provisions  of  the  eighth  and  ninth,  sixteenth,  and  seventeenth  arti 
cles  of  the  treaty  of  Guadalupe  Hidalgo  shall  apply  to  the  territory  ceded  by  the 
Mexican  Republic  in  the  first  article  of  the  present  treaty,  and  to  all  the  rights  of 
persons  and  property,  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical,  within  the  same,  as  fully  and 
effectually  as  if  the  said  articles  were  herein  again  recited  and  set  forth. 

(Art.  6.)  No  grants  of  land  within  the  territory  ceded  by  the  first  article  of  this 
treaty  bearing  date  subsequent  to  the  day — 25th  of  September — when  the  minister 
and  subscriber  to  this  treaty  on  the  part  of  the  United  States  proposed  to  the  Govern 
ment  of  Mexico  to  terminate  the  question  of  boundary,  will  be  considered  valid  or  be 
recognized  by  the  United  States,  or  will  any  grants  made  previously  be  respected  or 
be  considered  as  obligatory  which  have  not  been  located  and  duly  recorded  in  the 
archives  of  Mexico.2 

A  considerable  part  of  the  territory  occupied  by  Indian  reservations 
is  unfit  for  cultivation  without  irrigation  ;  therefore  the  following  legis 
lation,  touching  water  rights  and  privileges,  is  given: 

An  act  changing  the  mode  of  surveying  the  public  lands  on  any  river,  lake,  bayou,  or  water 
course.* 

Sec.  2407.  Whenever,  in  the  opinion  of  the  President,  a  departure  from  the  ordi 
nary  method  of  surveying  land  on  any  river,  lake,  bayou,  or  water-course  would  prc 
mote  the  public  interest,  he  may  direct  the  surveyor-general  in  whose  district  su( 
land  is  situated,  and  _  where  the  change  is  intended  to  be  made,  to  cause  the  lands  tin 
situated  to  be  surveyed  in  tracts  of  two  acres  in  width,  fronting  on  any  river,  bayou, 
lake,  or  water-course,  and  running  back  the  depth  of  forty  acres ;  which  tracts  of  lam 
so  surveyed  shall  be  offered  for  sale  entire,  instead  of  in  half-quarter  sections,  and 
the  usual  manner  and  on  the  same  terms  in  all  respects  as  the  other  public  lands 
the  United  States.4 

An  act  granting  the  right  of  way  to  ditch  and  canal  owners  over   the  public  lands,  ai 

for  other  purposes. 

Sec.  9.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  whenever,  by  priority  of  possession,  rights  to 
the  use  of  water  for  mining,  agricultural,  manufacturing,  or  other  purposes  have 
vested  and  accrued,  and  the  same  are  recognized  and  acknowledged  by  the  local 
customs,  laws,  and  the  decisions  of  courts,  the  possessors  and  owners  of  such  vested 
rights  shall  be  maintained  and  protected  in  the  same;  and  the  right  of  way  for  the 
construction  of  ditches  and  canals  for  the  purposes  aforesaid  is  hereby  acknowledged 
and  confirmed:  Provided,  however,  That  whenever,  after  the  passage  of  this  act,  any 
person  or  persons  shall,  in  the  construction  of  any  ditch  or  canal,  injure  or  damage 
the  possession  of  any  settler  on  the  public  domain,  the  party  committing  such  injury 
or  damage  shall  be  liable  to  the  party  injured  for  such  injury  or  damage.5 

Laws  permitting  Indians  to  take  up  j;w&?ic  lands. — Under  the  act  of  August  4,  1854, 
entitled  "  An  act  to  graduate  and  reduce  the  price  of  the  public  lands  to  actual  settlers 
and  cultivators,"  some  Indians  purchased  land.  (United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  X,  p. 
574.)  By  their  treaty  of  July  31,  1855,  the  Chippewa  Indians  of  Michigan  were  per- 

'The  Public  Domain,  1883,  p.  133.  2 United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p. 
1035.  3 Ibid.,  Vol.  IV,  p.  34.  <  Revised  Statutes  of  the  United  States,  2d  edition, 
1378,  sec.  2407,  p.  4-11.  6 United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  253. 


THE    RIGHT    TO    A    HOMESTEAD.  137 

milted  to  receive  their  title. to  land  so  purchased  without  "  actual  occupancy  or  resi 
dence,"  in  order  to  sell  and  dispose  of  the  same.  (United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  II,  p. 
627.) 

By  act  of  March  3,  1875,  the  Indians  were  permitted  to  homestead.  The  following 
is  the  law : 

That  any  Indian  born  in  the  United  States,  who  is  the  head  of  a  family,  or  who 
has  arrived  at  the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  and  who  has  abandoned,  or  may  hereafter 
abandon,  his  tribal  relations,  shall,  on  making  satisfactory  proof  of  such  abandon 
ment,  under  rules  to  be  prescribed  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  be  entitled  to  the 
benefits  of  the  act  entitled  uAn  act  to  secure  homesteads  to  actual  settlers  on  the 
public  domain,  "  approved  May  20,  1862,  and  the  acts  amendatory  thereof,  exceptthat 
the  provisions  of  the  eighth  section  of  the  said  act  sliall  not  be  held  to  apply  to  en 
tries  made  under  this  act :  Provided,  however,  That  the  title  to  lands  acquired  by  any 
Indian  by  virtue  hereof  shall  not  be  subject  to  alienation  or  iucumbrance,  either  by 
voluntary  conveyance  or  the  judgment,  decree,  or  order  of  any  court,  and  shall  be 
and  remain  inalienable  for  a  period  of  live  years  from  the  date  of  the  patent  issued 
therefor  :  Provided,  That  any  such  Indian  shall  be  entitled  to  his  distributive  share 
of  all  annuities,  tribal  funds,  lands,  and  other  property,  the  same  as  though  he  had 
maintained  his  tribal  relations  ;  and  any  transfer,  alienation,  or  incumbrance  of  any 
interest  he  may  hold  or  claim  by  reason  of  his  former  tribal  relations  shall  be  void. 

That  in  all  cases  in  which  Indians  have  heretofore  entered  public  lands  under  the 
homestead  law,  and  nave  proceeded  in  accordance  with  the  regulations  prescribed  by 
the  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land  Office,  or  in  which  they  may  hereafter  be  al 
lowed  to  so  enter  under  said  regulations  prior  to  the  promulgation  of  regulations  to 
be  established  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  under  the  fifteenth  section  of  this  act, 
and  in  which  the  conditions  prescribed  by  law  have  been  or  may  be  complied  with, 
the  entries  so  allowed  are  hereby  confirmed,  and  patents  shall  be  issued  thereon;  sub 
ject,  however,  to  the  restrictions  and  limitations  contained  in  the  fifteenth  section  of 
this  act  in  regard  to  alienation  and  ineumbrance  l  Approved  March  3,  1875. 

The  act  of  July  4, 1884,  provided  that  such  Indians  as  may  now  be  located  on  public 
lauds,  or  as  may,  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  or  otherwise, 
hereafter  BO  locate,  may  avail  themselves  of  the  provisions  of  the  homestead  laws  as 
fully  and  to  the  same  extent  as  may  now  be  done  by  citizens  of  the  United  States  '•> 
and  to  aid  such  Indians  in  making  selections  of  homesteads  and  the  necessary  proofs 
at  the  proper  land  offices,  $1,000  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  necessary  is  hereby 
appropriated ;  but  no  fees  or  commissions  shall  be  charged  on  account  of  said  en 
tries  or  proofs.  All  patents  therefor  shall  be  of  the  legal  effect,  and  declare  that  the 
United  States  does  and  will  hold  the  land  thus  entered  for  the  period  of  twenty- 
five  years,  in  trust  for  the  sole  use  and  benefit  of  the  Indian  by  whom  such  en 
try  shall  have  been  made,  or,  in  case  of  his  decease,  of  his  widow  and  heirs  accord 
ing  to  the  laws  of  the  State  or  Territory  where  such  land  is  located,  and  that  at  the 
expiration  of  said  period  the  United  States  will  convey  the  same  by  patent  to  said  In 
dian,  or  his  widow  and  heirs  as  aforesaid,  in  fee,  discharged  of  said  trust  and  free 
of  all  charge  or  incumbrance  whatsoever.2 

Indians  cannot  pre-empt  public  lands,  and  they  cannot  remove,  disability  by  declar 
ing  in  the  form  of  the  statute  their  intention  to  become  citizens. 

*     *     Citizenship  is  not  requisite  for  the   ordinary  purchase  of  public  laud. 
:     It  may  be  done  by  a  foreign  alien,  and  a  fortiori  by  a  mere  denizen  or  do 
mestic  alien,  such  as  are  the  Indians/* 

By  act  of  July  4, 1884,  sec.  10.  No  part  of  the  expenses  of  the  public  lands  service 
shall  be  deducted  from  the  proceeds  of  Indian  lands  sold  through  the  General  Land 
Office,  except  as  authorized  by  the  treaty  or  agreement  providing  for  the  disposition  of 
the  land.  (United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  98.) 

MJnited  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  240,  sees.  15,  16.  -  Indian  appropriation 
act,  July  4,  1884,  Statutes  23,  p.  9G! .  :!  Opinion  of  Attorney-General,  Vol.  VII,  p.  753. 


138  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Manner  of  dissolving  tribal  relations. — A  circular  to  registers  and 
receivers,  issued  by  the  General  Land  Office  August  23,  1884,  states : 

Upon  any  Indian  applying  to  enter  land  under  the  above  act,  you  will  allow  him 
to  do  so  without  payment  of  fee  or  commission,  but  you  will  require  him  to  furnish 
a  certificate  from  the  agent  of  the  tribe  to  which  he  belongs  that  he  is  an  Indian  of 
the  age  of  twenty-one,  or  head  of  a  family,  and  not  the  subject  of  any  foreign  country. 
The  certificate  of  any  other  officer  of  the  Indian  Department,  particularly  where  the 
Indian  making  application  is  not  attached  to  any  particular  agency,  will  serve  as  well. 

In  a  previous  circular  letter  to  registers  and  receivers  by  the  General 
Land  Office,  they  are  instructed  u  to  peremptorily  refuse  all  entries  and  fil 
ings  attempted  to  be  made  by  others  than  the  Indians  occupying  lands  in 
the  possession  oflndians  who  have  made  improvements  of  any  value  what 
soever  thereon,  and,  further,  when  lands  are  unsurveyed"  no  apportion 
ment  will  be  allowed  within  the  region  of  Indian  settlers  until  the  surveys 
have  been  made  and  the  land  occupied  by  Indians  ascertained  and  denned. 

Leasing  of  Indian  lands. — The  Attorney  General,  on  July  21, 1885,  in 
reply  to  certain  questions  propounded  by  the  Interior  Department, 
touching  the  legality  of  the  leases  of  Indian  lands,  rendered  his  opinion 
that  under  existing  statutes  of  the  United  States  (twelfth  section  of  the 
trade  and  intercourse  act  of  June  30,  1834,  4  Statutes  at  Large,  p.  730, 
reproduced  in  section  211G  of  the  Eevised  Statutes)  the  several  Indian 
nations  or  tribes,  regardless  of  the  character  of  the  title  by  wriich  they 
hold  their  lands,  whether  the  same  be  a  fee-simple  or  a  right  of  occu 
pancy  only,  are  precluded  by  the  force  and  effect  of  the  statute  from 
either  alienating  or  leasing  any  part  of  their  several  reservations,  or  im 
parting  any  interest  or  claim  in  or  to  the  same,  without  the  consent  of 
the  Government  of  the  United  States,  and  that  a  lease  of  land  for  graz 
ing  purposes  is  as  clearly  within  the  statutes  as  a  lease  for  any  other  or 
for  general  purposes,  the  duration  of  the  term  beiug  immaterial. 

The  Attorney-General  further  holds  that  in  the  absence  of  any  treaty 
or  statutory  provisions  to  that  effect,  neither  the  President,  Secretary 
of  the  Interior,  nor  any  other  officer  of  the  Government  has  power  to 
make,  authorize,  or  approve  any  leases  of  lands  held  by  Indian  tribes; 
instancing  the  act  of  Congress  of  February  19,  1875  (18  Statutes  at 
Large,  p.  330),  u  authorizing  the  Seueca  Nation  of  New  York  Indians  to 
lease  lauds  within  the  Cattaraugus  and  Allegany  Reservations,  and  to 
confirm  existing  leases,"  as  significant  that,  in  the  views  of  Congress, 
Indian  tribes  can  not  lease  their  reservations  without  the  authority  of 
some  law  of  the  United  States.1 

Land  in  severally. — The  following  is  the  text  in  full  of  the  act  which 
permits  certain  Indians  to  possess  their  laud  individually : 

AN  ACT  to  provide  for  the  allotment  of  lands  in  severally  to  Indians  on  the  various  res 
ervations,  and  to  extend  the  protection  of  the  laics  of  the  United  States  and  Territories  over 
the  Indians,  and  for  other  purposes. 

Beit  enacted  %  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America 
in  Congress  assembled,  That  in  all  cases  where  any  tribe  or  band  of  Indians  has  been, 

1  Report  of  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  1885,  pp.  xviii,  xix. 


LANDS   IN    SEVERALTY.  139 

or  shall  hereafter  be,  located  upou  any  reservation  created  for  their  use,  either  by 
treaty  stipulation  or  by  virtue  of  an  act  of  Congress  or  executive  order  setting  apart 
the  same  for  their  use,  the  President  of  the  United  States  be,  and  he  hereby  is, 
authorized,  whenever  in  his  opinion  any  reservation  or  any  part  thereof  of  such  In 
dians  is  advantageous  for  agricultural  and  grazing  purposes,  to  cause  said  reservation, 
or  any  part  thereof,  to  be  surveyed,  or  resurveyed  if  necessary,  and  to  allot  the  lands 
in  said  reservation  in  severalty  to  any  Indian  located  thereon  in  quantities  as  fol 
lows: 

To  each  head  of  a  family,  one-quarter  of  a  section ; 

To  each  single  person  over  eighteen  years  of  age,  one-eighth  of  a  section ; 

To  each  orphan  child  under  eighteen  years  of  age,  one-eighth  of  a  section ;  and 

To  each  other  single  person  under  eighteen  years  now  living,  or  who  may  be  born  prior 
to  the  date  of  the  order  of  the  President  directing  an  allotment  of  the  land  embraced 
in  any  reservation,  one-sixteenth  of  a  section  :  Provided,  That  in  case  there  is  not  suf 
ficient  land  in  any  of  said  reservations  to  allot  lands  to  each  individual  of  the  classes 
above  named  in  quantities  as  above  provided,  the  lands  embraced  in  such  reservation 
or  reservations  shall  be  allotted  to  each  individual  of  each  of  said  classes  pro  rata  in 
accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this  act :  And  provided  further,  That  where  the 
treaty  or  act  of  Congress  setting  apart  such  reservation  provides  for  the  allotment  of 
lands  in  severalty  in  quantities  in  excess  of  those  herein  provided,  the  President,  in 
making  allotments  upon  such  reservation,  shall  allot  the  lands  to  each  individual  In 
dian  belonging  thereon  in  quantity  as  specified  in  such -treaty  or  act :  And  provided 
further,  That  when  the  lands  allotted  are  only  valuable  for  grazing  purposes,  an  ad 
ditional  allotment  of  such  grazing  lands,  in  quantities  as  above  provided,  shall  be 
made  to  each  individual. 

Sec.  2.  That  all  allotments  set  apart  under  the  provisions  of  this  act  shall  be  selected 
by  the  Indians,  heads  of  families  selecting  for  their  minor  children,  and  the  agents 
shall  select  for  each  orphan  child,  and  in  such  manner  as  to  embrace  the  improve 
ments  of  the  Indians  making  the  selection.  Where  the  improvements  of  two  or  more 
Indians  have  been  made  on  the  same  legal  subdivision  of  land,  unless  they  shall  other 
wise  agree,  a  provisional  line  maybe  run  dividing  said  lauds  between  them,  and 
the  amount  to  which  each  is  entitled  shall  be  equalized  in  the  assignment  of  the  re 
mainder  of  the  land  to  which  they  are  entitled  under  this  act:  Provided,  That  if  any 
one  entitled  to  an  allotment  shall  fail  to  make  a  selection  within  four  years  after  the 
President  shall  direct  that  allotments  may  be  made  on  a  particular  reservation,  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  direct  the  agent  of  such  tribe  or  baud,  if  such  there  be, 
and  if  there  be  no  agent,  then  a  special  agent  appointed  for  that  purpose,  to  make  a 
selection  for  such  Indian,  which  selection  shall  be  allotted  as  in  cases  where  selec 
tions  are  made  by  the  Indians,  and  patents  shall  issue  in  like  manner. 
•  Sec.  3.  That  the  allotments  provided  for  in  this  act  shall  be  made  by  special  agents 
appointed  by  the  President  for  such  purpose,  and  the  agents  in  charge  of  the  respect 
ive  reservations  on  which  the  allotments  are  directed  to  be  made,  under  such  rules 
and  regulations  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  from  time  to  time  prescribe,  and 
shall  be  certified  by  such  agents  to  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  in  duplicate, 
One  copy  to  be  retained  in  the  Indian  Office  and  the  other  to  be  transmitted  to  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  for  his  action,  and  to  be  deposited  in  the  General  Laud 
Office. 

Sec.  4.  That  where  any  Indian  not  residing  upon  a  reservation,  or  for  whose  tribe 
no  reservation  has  been  provided  by  treaty,  act  of  Congress,  or  executive  order,  shall 
make  settlement  upon  any  surveyed  or  unsurveyed  lands  of  the  United  States  not 
otherwise  appropriated,  he  or  she  shall  be  entitled,  upon  application  to  the  local  land- 
office  for  the  district  in  which  the  lands  are  located,  to  have  the  same  allotted  to  him 
or  her,  and  .to  his  or  her  children,  in  quantities  and  manner  as  provided  in  this  act  for 
Indians  residing  upon  reservations ;  and  when  such  settlement  is  made  upon  unsur 
veyed  lands,  the  grant  to  such  Indians  shall  be  adjusted  upon  the  survey  of  the  lands 


140  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

to  as  to  conform  thereto;  and  patents  shall  be  issued  to  them  for  such  lands  in  the 
manner  and  with  the  restrictions  as  herein  provided.  And  the  fees  to  which  the  offi 
cers  of  such  local  land-office  would  have  been  entitled  had  such  lands  been  entered 
under  the  general  laws  for  the  disposition  of  the  public  lands  shall  be  paid  to  them, 
from  any  moneys  in  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States  not  otherwise  appropriated, 
upon  a  statement  of  an  account  in  their  behalf  for  such  fees  by  the  Commissioner  of 
the  General  Land  Office,  and  a  certification  of  such  account  to  the  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

Sec.  5.  That  upon  the  approval  of  the  allotments  provided  for  in  this  act  by  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior,  he  shall  cause  patents  to  issue  therefor  in  the  name  of  the 
allottees,  which  patents  shall  be  of  the  legal  effect,  and  declare  that  the  United  States 
does  and  will  hold  the  land  thus  allotted,  for  the  period  of  twenty-five  years,  in  trust 
for  the  sole  use  and  benefit  of  the  Indian  to  whom  such  allotment  shall  have  been 
made,  or,  in  case  of  his  decease,  of  his  heirs  according  to  the  laws  of  the  SI  ate  or  Ter 
ritory  where  such  land  is  located,  and  that  at  the  expiration  of  said  period  the  United 
States  will  convey  the  same  by  patent  to  said  Indian,  or  his  heirs  as  aforesaid,  in  fee, 
discharged  of  said  trust  and  free  of  all  charge  or  incumbrance  whatsoever :  Provided, 
That  the  President  of  the  United  States  may  in  any  casein  his  discretion  extend  the 
period.  And  if  any  conveyance  shall  be  made  of  the  lands  set  apart  and  allotted  as 
herein  provided,  or  any  contract  made  touching  the  same,  before  the  expiration  of 
the  time  above  mentioned,  such  conveyance  or  contract  shall  be  absolutely  null  and 
void:  Provided,  That  the  law  of  descent  and  partition  in  force  in  the  State  or  Terri- 
sory  where  such  lands  are  situate  shall  apply  thereto  after  patents  therefor  have  been 
executed  and  delivered,  except  as  herein  otherwise  provided  ;  and  the  laws  of  the 
State  of  Kansas  regulating  the  descent  and  partition  of  real  estate  shall,  so  far  as  prac 
ticable,  apply  to  all  lands  in  the  Indian  Territory  which  may  be  allotted  in  severalty 
under  the  provisions  of  this  act:  And  provided  further,  That  at  any  time  after  lands 
have  been  allotted  to  all  the  Indians  of  any  tribe  as  herein  provided,  or  sooner 
if  in  the  opinion  of  the  President  it  shall  be  for  the  best  interests  of  said  tribe, 
it  shall  be  lawful  for  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  to  negotiate  with  such  Indian 
tribe  for  the  purchase  and  release  by  said  tribe,  in  conformity  with  the  treaty  or 
statute  under  which  such  reservation  is  held,  of  such  portions  of  its  reservation  not 
allotted  as  such  tribe  shall,  from  time  to  time,  consent  to  sell,  on  such  terms  and  con 
ditions  as  shall  be  considered  just  and  equitable  between  the  United  States  and 
said  tribe  of  Indians,  which  purchase  shall  not  be  complete  until  ratified  by  Con 
gress,  and  the  form  and  manner  of  executing  such  release  shall  also  be  prescribed  by 
Congress:  Provided,  however,  That  all  lands  adapted  to  agriculture,  with  or  without 
irrigation  so  sold  or  released  to  the  United  States  by  any  Indian  tribe  shall  be  held 
by  the  United  States  for  the  sole  purpose  of  securing  homes  to  actual  settlers  and 
shall  be  disposed  of  by  the  United  States  to  actual  and  bona  fide  settlers  only  in 
tracts  not  exceeding  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  to  any  one  person,  on  such  terms 
as  Congress  shall  prescribe,  subject  to  grants  which  Congress  may  make  in  aid  of 
education :  And  provided  further,  That  no  patents  shall  issue  therofor  except  to  the 
person  so  taking  the  same  as  and  for  a  homestead,  or  his  heirs,  and  after  the  expira 
tion  of  five  years  occupancy  thereof  as  such  homestead;  and  any  conveyance  of  said 
lands  so  taken  as  a  homestead,  or  any  contract  touching  the  same,  or  lien  thereon, 
created  prior  to  the  date  of  such  patent,  shall  bo  null  and  void.  And  the  sums 
agreed  to  be  paid  by  the  United  States  as  purchase  money  for  any  portion  of  any 
such  reservation  shall  be  held  in  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States  for  the  sole  use 
of  the  tribe  or  tribes  of  Indians  to  whom  such  reservations  belonged,  and  the  same, 
with  interest  thereon  at  three  per  cent,  per  annum,  shall  be  at  all  times  subject  to 
appropriation  by  Congress  for  the  education  and  civilization  of  such  tribe  or  tribes 
of  Indians  or  the  members  thereof.  The  patents  aforesaid  shall  be  recorded  in  the 
General  Laud  Office,  and  afterward  delivered,  free  of  charge,  to  the  allottee  entitled 
thereto.  And  if  any  religious  society  or  other  organization  is  now  occupying  any 
of  the  public  lauds  to  which  this  act  is  applicable,  for  religious  or  educational  work 


CITIZENSHIP.  141 

among  the  Indians,  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  hereby  authorized  to  confirm 
such  occupation  to  such  society  or  organization,  in  quantity  not  exceeding  one  hun 
dred  and  sixty  acres  in  any  one  tract,  so  long  as  the  same  shall  be  so  occupied,  on  such 
terms  as  he  shall  deem  just;  but  nothing  herein  contained  shall  change  or  alter  any 
claim  of  such  society  for  religious  or  educational  purposes  heretofore  granted  by  law. 
And  hereafter  in  the  employment  of  Indian  police,  or  any  other  employe's  in  the  pub 
lic  service  among  any  of  the  Indian  tribes  or  bauds  affected  by  this  act,  and  where  In 
dians  can  perform  the  duties  required,  those  Indians  who  have  availed  themselves  of 
the  provisions  of  this  act  and  become  citizens  of  the  United  States  shall  be  preferred. 

Sec.  6.  That  upon  the  completion  of  said  allotments  and  the  patenting  of  the  lands 
to  said  allottees,  each  and  every  member  of  the  respective  bands  or  tribes  of  Indians  to 
whom  allotments  have  been  made  shall  have  the  benefit  of  and  be  subject  to  the  laws, 
both  civil  and  criminal,  of  the  State  or  Territory  in  which  they  may  reside;  and  no 
Territory  shall  pass  or  enforce  any  law  denying  any  such  Indian  within  its  jurisdic 
tion  the  equal  protection  of  the  law.  And  every  Indian  born  within  the  territorial 
limits  of  the  United  States  to  whom  allotments  shall  have  been  made  under  the  pro 
visions  of  this  act,  or  under  any  law  or  treaty,  and  every  Indian  born  within  the  ter 
ritorial  limits  of  the  United  States  who  has  voluntarily  taken  up,  within  said  limits, 
his  residence  separate  and  apart  from  any  tribe  of  Indians  therein,  and  has  adopted 
the  habits  of  civilized  life,  is  hereby  declared  to  be  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and 
is  entitled  to  all  the  rights,  privileges,  and  immunities  of  such  citizens,  whether  said 
Indian  has  been  or  not,  by  birth  or  otherwise,  a  member  of  any  tribe  of  Indians 
within  the  territorial  limits  of  the  United  States  without  in  any  manner  impairing 
or  otherwise  affecting  the  right  of  any  such  Indian  to  tribal  or  other  property. 

Sec.  7.  That  in  cases  where  the  use  of  water  for  irrigation  is  necessary  to  render  the 
lands  within  any  Indian  reservation  available  for  agricultural  purposes,  the  Secretary 
of  the  Interior  be,  and  he  is  hereby,  authorized  to  prescribe  such  rules  and  regula 
tions  as  he  may  deem  necessary  to  secure  a  just  and  equal  distribution  thereof 
among  the  Indians  residing  upon  any  such  reservations  ;  and  no  other  appropriation 
or  grant  of  water  by  any  riparian  proprietor  shall  be  authorized  or  permitted  to  the 
damage  of  any  other  riparian  proprietor. 

Sec.  8.  That  the  provision  of  this  act  shall  not  extend  to  the  territory  occupied  by 
the  Cherokees,  Creeks,  Choctaws,  Chickasaws,  Seminoles,  and  Osage,  Miamies  and 
Peorias,  and  Sacs  and  Foxes,  in  the  Indian  Territory,  nor  to  any  of  the  reservations 
of  the  Seneca  Nation  of  New  York  Indians  in  the  State  of  New  York,  nor  to  that  strip 
of  territory  in  the  State  of  Nebraska  adjoining  the  Sioux  Nation  on  the  south  added 
by  Executive  order. 

Sec.  9.  That  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  surveys  and  resurveys  mentioned  in 
section  two  of  this  act,  there  be,  and  hereby  is,  appropriated,  out  of  any  moneys  in 
the  Treasury  not  otherwise  appropriated,  the  sum  of  one  hundred  thousand  dollars, 
to  be  repaid  proportionately  out  of  the  proceeds  of  the  sales  of  such  land  as  may  be 
acquired  from  the  Indians  under  the  provisions  of  this  act. 

Sec.  10.  That  nothing  in  this  act  contained  shall  beso  construed  as  to  affect  the  right 
and  power  of  Congress  to  grant  the  right  of  way  through  any  lands  granted  to  an  Indian, 
or  a  tribe  of  Indians,  for  railroads  or  other  highways,  or  telegraph  lines,  for  the  pub 
lic  use,  or  to  condemn  such  lands  to  public  uses,  upon  making  just  compensation. 

Sec.  11.  That  nothing  in  this  act  shall  be  so  construed  as  to  prevent  the  removal 
of  the  Southern  Ute  Indians  from  their  present  reservation  in  southwestern  Colorado 
to  a  new  reservation  by  and  with  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  adult  male  members 
of  said  tribe. 

Approved,  February  8,  1887, 

LEGAL  STATUS  OF  INDIANS. 

The  act  of  July  22,  1790,  was  the  first  act  making  provision  in  refer 
ence  to  "  intercourse  with  the  Indians,"  and  therein  it  is  stated  that  any 


142  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

offense  committed  by  a  citizen  against  tiie  person  or  property  of  peace 
able  and  friendly  Indians  shall  be  punishable  in  the  same  manner  as  if 
the  act  had  been  committed  against  a  white  inhabitant.1 

The  act  of  May  19,  1796,  gave  to  the  President  the  power  for  the 
legal  apprehension  or  arresting,  within  the  limits  of  any  State  or  district, 
of  any  Indian  guilty  of  theft,  outrage,  or  murder.2  The  act  of  March 
3,  1817,3  provided  that  a  similar  provision4  should  not  "be  so  construed 
as  to  affect  any  treaty  in  force  between  the  United  States  and  any  In 
dian  nation,  or  to  extend  to  any  offense  committed  by  one  Indian  against 
another  within  any  Indian  boundary."  During  the  twenty  years  be 
tween  the  two  last  acts  the  idea  that  the  Indian  tribes  were  to  be  dis 
tinct  nations  with  their  own  forms  of  government,  and  power  to  conduct 
their  social  polity,  had  taken  form  and  been  distinctly  stated  in  treaties. 
The  right  of  the  Indians  to  punish  white  intruding  settlers  had  also 
been  stipulated  in  treaties  made  with  the  Choctaw,  Chickasaw,  Creek, 
Cherokee,  Wyandotte,  Delaware,  Ottawa,  Chippewa,  Potawatomie, 
and  Sac  Nations,  Shawuees  and  other  tribes.5  In  the  case  of  The  Cher 
okee  Nation  v.  The  State  of  Georgia  (5  Peters,  1),  the  court  stated  : 

It  may  well  be  doubted  whether  those  tribes,  which  reside  within  tlie  acknowledged 
boundaries  of  the  United  States,  can  with  strict  accuracy  be  denominated  foreign 
nations.  They  may  more  correctly, -perhaps,  be  denominated  domestic  dependent 
nations.  They  occupy  a  territory  to  which  we  assert  a  title,  independent  of  their  will, 
which  must  take  effect  in  point  of  possession  when  their  right  of  possession  ceases; 
meanwhile  they  are  in  a  state  of  pupilage.  Their  relations  to  the  United  States  re 
semble  that  of  a  ward  to  his  guardian.  They  look  to  our  Government  for  protection ; 
rely  upon  its  kindness  and  its  power  *  *  *.e 

This  confused  relation  between  dependence  and  independence,  which 
continues  to  the  present  day,  has  permitted  much  harm  to  reach  the 
Indians  and  retarded  their  advance  towards  civilization.  The  need  for 
recasting  the  entire  legal  position  of  Indians  towards  the  state  and  to 
wards  each  other,  and  of  permitting  the  laws  of  the  land  to  be  fully  ex 
tended  over  all  the  various  reservations  and  tribes,  has  been  from  time 
to  time  fully  set  forth  by  Indian  Commissioners,7  and  appeals  have  been 
made  for  adequate  legislation.  Efforts  at  such  legislation  have  as  yet 
met  with  but  partial  success. 

On  March  3,  1885,8  the  following  act  was  passed  extending  the  law 
over  Indians  to  a  limited  extent : 

That  immediately  upon  and  after  the  date  of  this  act  all  Indians  committing  against 
the  person  or  pfoperty  of  another  Indian  or  other  person  any  of  the  following  crimes, 

United  States  Statutesat  Large, Vol.  I,  p.  13d.  2Ibid.,p.472.  3/6W.,Vol.IH,  p.  383. 
4The  court  decided  that  that  part  of  the  act  of  March  3>  1817,  "which  assumes  to  ex 
ercise  a  general  jurisdiction  over  Indian  countries  within  a  State,  is  unconstitutional 
and  of  no  effect.  The  crime  of  murder  charged  against  a  white  man  for  killing  another 
white  man  in  the  Cherokee  country,  within  the  State  of  Tennessee,  can  not  be  pun 
ished  in  the  courts  of  the  United  States."  (United  States  v.  Bailey,  1  McLean's  C.  Cls. 
R.,234.)  6  Synopsis  of  treaties  with  these  tribes.  «  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  II,  p.  146.  7  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner  1876,  p.  ix,  and  1883,  p.  x,  and 
1884,  p.  xiv.  8 United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  385. 


STATUS    OF    TRIBAL    INDIANS.  143 

namely,  murder,  manslaughter,  rape,  assault  with  intent  to  kill,  arsim,  burglary,  and 
larceny  within  any  Territory  of  the  United  States,  and  either  within  or  without  an 
Indian  reservation,  shall  be  subject  therefor  to  the  laws  of  such  Territory  relating  to 
said  crimes,  and  shall  be  tried  therefor  in  the  same  courts  and  in  the  same  manner 
and  shall  be  subject  to  the  same  penalties  as  are  all  other  persons  c1  irged  with  the 
commission  of  said  crimes,  respectively;  and  the  said  courts  are  hereby  given  juris 
diction  in  all  such  cases;  and  all  such  Indians  committing  any  of  the  above  crimes 
against  the  person  or  property  of  another  Indian  or  other  person  within  the  bounda.- 
ries  of  any  State  in  the  United  States,  and  within  the  limits  of  any  Indian  reserva 
tion,  shall  be  subject  to  the  same  laws,  tried  in  the  same  courts  and  in  the  same  man 
ner  and  subject  to  the  same  penalties  as  are  all  other  persons  committing  any  of  the 
above  crimes  within  the  exclusive  jurisdiction  of  the  United  States. 

By  the  act  known  as  the  severalty  act,  approved  February  8,  1887, 
Indians  taking  their  lands  individually  are  placed  under  the  laws,  civil 
and  criminal,  of  the  State  or  Territory  in  which  they  reside,  and  are  also 
made  citizens  of  the  United  States. 

The  following  extract  from  the  decisions  of  the  Attorney-General,  the 
United  States  and  State  courts  gives  the  present  legal  status  of  the 
Indians  within  the  limits  of  the  United  States. 

The  United  States  court  has  ruled  concerning  Indians  who  maintain 
their  tribal  relations  as  follows  : 

Indians  who  maintain  their  tribal  relations  are  the  subjects  of  independent  govern 
ments,  and,  as  such,  not  in  the  jurisdiction  of  the  United  States,  within  the  meaning 
of  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  United  States,  because  the  Indian  nations  have 
always  been  regarded  as  distinct  political  communities,  between  which  and  our  Gov 
ernment  certain  international  relations  were  to  be  maintained.  These  relations  are 
established  by  treaties  to  the  same  extent  as  with  foreign  powers.  They  are  treated 
as  sovereign  coinniunities,  possessing  and  exercising  the  right  of  free  deliberation 
and  action,  but,  in  consideration  of  protection,  owing  a  qualified  subjection  to  the 
United  States.  (Ex  2)arte  Reynolds,  5  Dillon,  p.  394.) 

Concerning  Indians  living  apart  from  their  tribe  the  court  decides  : 

When  the  members  of  a  tribe  of  Indians  scatter  themselves  among  the  citizens  of 
the  United  States,  and  live  among  the  people  of  the  United  States,  they  are  merged 
m  the  mass  of  our  people,  owing  complete  allegiance  to  the  Government  of  the  United 
States,  and  equally  with  the  citizens  thereof,  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  courts 
thereof.  (Ex parte  Reynolds,  5  Dillon,  p.  394.) 

The  following  rulings  apply  to  all  Indians  on  or  off  reservations : 

The  right  of  expatriation  is  a  natural,  inherent,  and  inalienable  right,  and  extends 
to  the  Indian  as  well  as  to  the  white  race.  (United  States  v.  Crook,  5  Dillon,  p.  453.) 
*  *  In  time  of  peace,  no  authority,  civil  or  military,  exists  for  transporting 
Indians  from  one  section  of  the  country  to  another  without  the  consent  of  the  In 
dians,  nor  to  confine  them  to  any  particular  reservation  against  their  will ;  and  where 
officers  of  the  Government  attempt  to  do  this,  and  arrest  and  hold  Indians  who  are 
at  peace  with  the  Government,  for  the  purpose  of  removing  them  to  and  confining 
them  on  a  reservation  in  the  Indian  Territory,  they  will  be  released  on  habeas  corpus. 
(United  States  v.  Crook,  5  Dillon,  p.  454.) 

An  Indian  is  a  person  within  the  meaning  of  the  habeas  corpus  act,  and  as  such  ia 
entitled  to  sue  out  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus  in  the  Federal  courts  when  it  is  shown  that 
the  petitioner  is  deprived  of  liberty  under  color  of  authority  of  the  United  States,  or  is 
in  custody  of  an  officer  in  violation  of  the  Coustitution  or  a  law  of  the  United  States, 
or  in  violation  of  a  treaty  made  in  pursuance  thereof.  (United  States  v.  Crook,  5 
Dillon,  p.  453.) 


144  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  Indian  country  (territory)  is  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  western  district  of 
Arkansas.  A  writ  of  habeas  corpus  issued  by  the  United  States  court  of  that  district, 
or  the  judge  thereof,  will  run  in  that  territory.  (Ex  parte  Kenyou,  5  Dillon,  385. ) 

An  Indian  may  abandon  his  tribe,  and,  for  the  purpose  of  jurisdiction,  become  a 
member  of  the  body  politic  known  as  citizens  of  the  United  States.  (Ex  parte  Ken- 
yon,  5  Dillon,  p.  385.) 

The  Attorney-General  has  given  the  following  opinion  on  the  relation 
of  Indians  to  citizenship: 

The  fact,  therefore,  that  Indians  are  born  in  the  country  does  not  make  them  citi 
zens  of  the  United  States. 

*  *     *     The  Indians  are  the  subjects  of  the  United  States,  and  therefore  are  not 
in  mere  right  of  home-birth  citizens  of  the  United  States.     The  two  conditions  are 
incompatible. 

This  distinction  between  citizens  proper,  that  is,  the  constituteut  members  of  the 
political  sovereignty,  and  subjects  of  that  sovereignty,  who  are  not  therefore  citizens, 
is  recognized  in  the  best  authorities  of  public  law.1  (See  Puffendorf,  De  Jure  Na- 
turcB,  Lib.  VII,  Cap.  II,  S.) 

Indians  and  half-breed  Indians  do  not  become  citizens  of  the  United  States  by  be 
ing  declared  electors  by  any  one  of  the  States.2 

*  *     *     Electorship   and  citizenship  are  different  things ;  they  are  not,  of  neces 
sity,  consociated  facts  ;  a  person  maybe  elector  and  not  citizen,  as  he  may  be  citizen 
and  not  elector.3 

Indians  *  *  *  can  be  made  citizens  of  the  United  States  only  by  some  compe 
tent  act  of  the  General  Government,  either  a  treaty  or  an  act  of  Congress.1 

Members  of  the  following  tribes  can  become  citizens  by  treaty  stipu 
lations  : 

Delaware,  1866  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  793,  art.  9;  also 
ibid.,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  175);  Kickapoo,  1862  (Ibid.,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  623,  -sec.  3);  Miami, 
1873  (Ibid/,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  631,  sec.  3) ;  Miami  of  Indiana,  1673  (Ibid.,  p.  213,  sec.  5) ; 
Ottawa,  1862  (Ibid.,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1237,  sec.  1);  Peoria,  Kaskaskia,  Weas,  Piankeshaw, 
1867  (Ibid.,  Vol.  XV,  p.  513,  art.  28)  ;  Sioux,  1868  (Ibid.,  Vol.  XV,  p.  635,  art.  6); 
Stockbridge  Munsee,  1865  (Ibid.,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  562,  sec.  4) :  Winnebagoes  living  in 
Minnesota,  1870  (Ibid.,  Vol.  XVI,  p.  361.  sec.  10). 

The  Pueblo  Indians  and  other  sedentary  tribes  that  came  under  the  dominion  of 
the  United  States  by  the  treaty  of  Guadalupe  Hidalgo  and  Gadsdeu  purchase.5 

The  following  decision  by  the  United  States  court  decides  the  status 
of  mixed  bloods : 

The  condition  of  the  offspring  of  a  union  between  a  citizen  of  the  United  States  and 
one  who  is  not  a  citizen,  c.  y.,  an  Indian  living  with  his  people  in  a  tribal  relation,  is 
that  of  the  father.  The  status  of  the  child  in  such  case  is  that  of  the  father.  The 
rule  of  the  common  law  and  of  the  Roman  civil  law,  as  well  as  of  the  law  of  nations, 
prevails  in  determining  the  status  of  the  child  in  such  case.  (Ex parte  Reynolds,  5 
Dillon,  p.  394.) 

The  following  legislation  applies  exclusively  to  contracts  touching 
lands,  annuities,  or  benefits  derived  by  treaty  or  official  act  of  the  Uni 
ted  States : 

Sec.  2103.  No  agreement  shall  be  made  by  any  person  with  any  tribe  of  Indians  or  in 
dividual  Indians  not  citizens  of  the  United  States  for  the  payment  or  delivery  of  any 

1  Opinion,  Attorney-General,  Vol.  VII,  p.  749.  -Ibid.,  p.  746.  *  Ibid.,  p.  754. 
•'Opinion  Attorney-General,  Vol.  VII,  pp.  749,750.  6See  Chapter  II,  containing 
provisions  of  these  treaties  affecting  legal  status. 


LEGAL    AGREEMENTS.  145 

money  or  other  thing  of  value,  in  present  or  in  prospective,  or  for  the  granting  or  pro 
curing  any  privilege  to  him  or  any  other  person  in  consideration  of  services  for  said  In- 
diausrelative  to  their  lands,  or  to  any  claims  growing  out  of  or  in  reference  to  annui 
ties,  instalments,  or  other  moneys,  claims,  demands,  or  thing  under  laws  or  treaties  with 
the  United  States,  or  official  acts  of  any  officers  thereof,  or  in  any  way  connected  with 
or  due  from  the  United  States,  unless  such  contract  or  agreement  be  executed  and 
approved  as  follows : 

First.  Such  agreement  shall  be  in  writing,  and  a  duplicate  of  it  delivered  to  each 
party. 

Second.  It  shall  be  executed  before  a  judge  of  a  court  of  record,  and  bear  the  ap 
proval  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  and  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  indorsed 
upon  it. 

Third.  It  shall  contain  the  names  of  all  parties  in  interest,  their  residence  and  oc 
cupation,  and,  if  made  with  a  tribe,  by  their  tribal  authorities,  the  scope  of  authority 
and  the  reason  for  exercising  that  authority  shall  be  given  specifically. 

Fourth.  It  shall  state  the  time  when  and  place  where  made,  the  particular  purpose 
for  which  made,  the  special  thing  or  things  to  be  done  under  it,  and,  if  for  the  collec 
tion  of  money,  the  basia  of  the  claim,  the  source  from  which  it  is  to  be  collected,  the 
disposition  to  be  made  of  it  when  collected,  the  amount  or  rate  per  centum  of  the  fee 
in  all  cases,  and  if  any  contingent  matter  or  condition  constitutes  a  part  of  the  con 
tract  or  agreement,  it  shall  be  specifically  set  forth. 

Fiftb.  It  shall  have  a  fixed  limited  time  to  run,  which  shall  be  distinctly  stated. 

Sixth.  The  judge  before  whom  such  contract  or  agreement  is  executed  shall  certify 
officially  the  time  when  and  the  place  where  such  contract  or  agreement  was  exe 
cuted,  and  that  it  was  in  his  presence,  and  who  are  the  interested  parties  thereto  as 
stated  to  him  at  the  time,  the  parties  present  making  the  same,  the  source  and  extent 
of  authority  claimed  at  the  time  \>y  the  contracting  parties  to  make  the  contract  or 
agreement,  and  whether  made  in  person  or  by  agent  or  attorney  of  either  party  or 
parties. 

All  contracts  or  agreements  made  in  violation  of  this  section  shall  be  null  and  void, 
and  all  money  or  other  thing  of  value  paid  to  any  person  by  any  Indian  or  tribe,  or 
any  one  else,  for  or  on  his  or  their  behalf,  on  account  of  such  services  in  excess  of  the 
amount  approved  by  the  Commissioner  and  Secretary  for  such  services  may  be  re 
covered  by  suit  in  the  name  of  the  United  States  in  any  court  of  the  United  States 
regardless  of  the  amount  in  controversy,  and  one-half  thereof  shall  be  paid  to  the 
person  sueiug  for  the  same  and  the  other  half  shall  be  paid  into  the  Treasury  for  the 
use  of  the  Indian  or  tribe  by  or  for  whom  it  was  so  paid.1 

SEC.  2104.  *     *     The  moneys  due  the  tribe,  Indian,  or  Indians,  as  the  case  may 

be,  shall  be  paid  by  the  United  States,  through  its  own  officers  or  agents,  to  the  party 
or  parties  entitled  thereto;  and  no  money  or  thing  shall  be  paid  to  any  person  for 
services  under  such  contract  or  agreement  until  such  person  shall  have  first  filed 
with  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  a  sworn  statement  showing  each  particular 
act  of  service  under  the  contract,  giving  date  and  fact  in  detail,  and  the  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  and  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  shall  determine  therefrom  whether, 
in  their  judgment,  such  contract  or  agreement  has  been  complied  with  or  fulfilled  ;  if 
so,  the  same  may  be  paid,  and  if  not,  it  shall  be  paid  in  proportion  to  the  services 
rendered  under  the  contract. 

SEC.  2108.  The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  directed  to  cause  settlements  to  be  made 
with  all  persons  appointed  by  Indian  councils  to  receive  moneys  due  to  incompetent 
or  orphan  Indians,  and  to  require  all  moneys  found  due  to  such  incompetent  or  or 
phan  Indians  to  be  returned  to  the  Treasury  ;  and  all  moneys  so  returned  shall  bear 
interest  at  the  rate  of  (5  per  centum  per  annum  until  paid  by  order  of  the  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  to  those  entitled  to  the  same.  No  money  shall  be  paid  to  any  person 
appointed  by  any  Indian  council  to  receive  moneys  due  to  incompetent  or  orphan 

1  Revised  Statutes,  p.  3(57,  section  2103. 

S.  Ex.  U5 10 


146  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Indians,  but  tbe  same  shall  remain  in  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States  until  ordered 
to  bo  paid  by  the  Secretary  to  those  entitled  to  receive  the  same,  and  shall  bear  6 
per  centum  interest  until  so  paid. 

The  courts  of  Kansas  and  Washington  Territory  have  held  that  "  an 
Indian  sustaining  tribal  relations  is  as  capable  of  entering  into  binding 
contracts  as  any  other  alien,"  except  in  the  particular  instance  pro 
hibited  by  section  2103  et  seq.,  Revised  Statutes;  that  is,  that  said  con 
tract  shall  not  touch  his  lands,  annuities,  or  statute  benefits.  "  The 
Tight  to  contract  necessarily  draws  after  it  the  liability  to  be  sued"; 
therefore  upon  contracts  of  the  aforesaid  character  Indians  can  sue  and 
be  sued.1 

Jurisdiction  of  State  courts  over  Indians. — John  Kubideaux,  a  Miami 
Indian  chief,  bought  a  piece  of  land  in  Miami  County  of  Jack  Vallie, 
and  in  consideration  therefor  gave  to  Vallie  an  instrument  in  writing, 
substantially  a  promissory  note.  After  maturity  of  the  note  Vallie  sued 
Eubideaux  thereon  in  the  district  court  of  Miami  County,  Kans.  Held: 

That  said  court  has  jurisdiction  to  hear  and  determine  the  case. 

There  is  no  law  of  the  United  States  nor  of  this  State  that  authorizes  Indians  to 
purchase  lands  in  Kansas,  and  then  refuse  to  pay  for  the  same.  Neither  is  there  any 
law  that  prohibits  the  courts  of  Kansas  from  taking  jurisdiction  of  the  persons  and 
property  of  Indians  found  within  the  territorial  boundaries  of  this  State,  except  while 
such  Indians  or  property  are  actually  situated  on  a  reserve  excluded  from  the  juris 
diction  of  the  State. 2 

TRADING  REGULATION. 

The  trader  from  the  earliest  time  wielded  great  influence  among  the 
Indians.  From  him  the  natives  obtained  fire- arms,  implements,  and  uteu-! 
sils  of  metal,  and  thereby  secured  an  advantage  over  Indians  not  so  well 
supplied.  By  the  introduction  of  the  goods  of  the  white  man's  make 
native  manufacture  fell  into  disuse,  as  the  stone,  wooden,  or  pottery 
implements  cost  the  Indian  much  labor  and  were  less  useful  when 
completed  than  the  articles  offered  by  the  trader  in  exchange  for  pel 
tries.  Weaving  became  a  lost  art  among  the  tribes  nearest  to  white 
settlements,  and  the  tanning  of  skins  for  raiment  finally  gave  place  to 
the  cheaper  calico  and  flannel.  The  wants  thus  created  among  the  In 
dians  by  the  traders  required  to  be  supplied  in  order  to  keep  the  peo 
ple  peaceful,  and  the  importance  of  having  the  traders  directly  respon 
sible  to  the  Government  was  early  recognized  and  enforced. 

The  proclamation  of  George  III3  set  forth  the  claim  of  the  Crown  to 
regulate  trade  and  license  traders.  The  Articles  of  Confederation 4  re 
served  that  right  to  Congress.  The  ordinance  for  the  regulation  of  In 
dian  affairs,  passed  August  7,  178G,  provides  that  none  but  citizens 
were  to  reside  or  trade  among  the  Indians,  and  no  person,  under  pen 
alty  of  $500,  to  so  reside  or  trade  without  a  license  from  the  supmn- 

1  Jack  Gho  (a  Chinaman)  v.  Charley  Julles  (an  Indian),  Washington  Territory  Re 
ports,  Vol.  I,  p.  325.  ,2  John  Rubideaux  v.  Jack  Vallie,  Kansas  Report,  Vol.  XII,  p. 
28.  3  American  Archives,  4th  series,  Vol.  I,  col.  174.  4  United  States  Statutes 
at  Large,  Vol.  I,  p.  7,  art.  9,  sec,  4. 


TRADERS    AN7D    TRADING    HOUSES.  147 

tendeuts  or  deputies;  these  officers  to  license  every  person  "  who  shall 
produce  from  the  supreme  executive  of  any  State  a  certificate,  under 
the  seal  of  the  State,  that  he  is  of  good  character  and  suitably  qualified, 
*  *  *  for  which  license  he  shall  pay  the  sum  of  $50  to  the  superin 
tendent."  Each  trader  was  required  to  give  bonds  for  $3,000  to  the 
superintendent,  and  this  officer  to  annually  account  for  licenses  or  bonds 
to  the  board  of  treasury. l 

By  the  act  of  July  22,  1790,2  the  right  to  license  traders  was  vested 
in  the  President  or  officers  appointed  by' him.  All  unauthorized  persons 
trading  with  Indians  were  liable  to  the  forfeiture  of  their  goods.  This 
act  to  "  be  in  force  *  *  *  two  years."  The  act  of  March  1,  1703,3 
regarding  traders  was  similar  in  character.  Section  13  provided, 
"  That  nothing  in  this  act  shall  be  construed  to  prevent  any  trade  or 
intercourse  with  Indians  living  on  lands  surrounded  by  settlements,  of 
the  citizens  of  the  United -States,  and  being  within  the  jurisdiction  of 
any  of  the  individual  States."4 

The  act  of  March  3,  1795,5  appropriated  $50,000  for  the  purchase  of 
goods  for  the  Indians,  "  the  sale  of  such  goods  to  be  made  under  the 
direction  of  the  President."  In  accordance  with  the  suggestion  of  the 
President,  General  Washington,6  the  act  of  April  18,  179G,7  provided 
for  the  establishing  of  "  trading  houses,"  under  the  immediate  direction 
of  the  President,  who  was  empowered  to  appoint  an  agent,  who  should 
give  bonds  and  take  oath  not  to  become  personally  interested  in  trade, 
and  transmit  the  accounts  of  the  business  semi-annually  to  the  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury,  the  price  of  the  goods  "  to  be  regulated  in  such  man 
ner  that  the  capital  stock  furnished  by  the  United  States  may  not  be 
diminished;"  the  sum  of  $150,000  to  be  thus  invested,  and  $80,000  for 
the  payment  of  the  agent  and  clerks,  agents  to  be  allowed  two  rations 
per  diem,  and  clerks  one  ration,  from  the  public  supplies.  Agents  were 
forbidden  under  penalty  to  barter  goods  for  guns,  implements,  or  cloth 
ing,  except  skins  and  furs — 

In  1803  the  President,  Thomas  Jefferson,  sent  a  message  to  Congress 
wherein  he  stated  that  the  Indians  were  growing  uneasy  and  refusing 
further  sales  of  land,  and  that — 

*  In  order  peaceabty  to  counteract  this  policy  of  theirs  *  *  *  two  measures 
are  deemed  expedient:  First,  to  encourage  them  to  abandon  hunting,  to  apply  to  the 
raising  of  stock,  of  agriculture,  and  domestic  manufacture.  *  *  *  /Secondly,  to  multi 
ply  trading  houses  among  them  and  place  within  their  reach  those  things  which  will 
contribute  more  to  their  domestic  comfort  than  the  possession  of  extensive  but  un 
cultivated  wilds. 

The  President  goes  on  to  state  that  the  Government  trading  houses 

*     *     *     undersell  private  traders,  foreign  and  domestic  ;  drive  them  from  the  com- 

1  Journals  of  Congress,  Washington,  1823,  Vol.  IV,  cols.  077-678.  -  United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  I,  p.  137.  3  Ibid  ,  p.  329.  4  Ihid.,  p.  331.  See  also  in 
Chapter  III,  regulation  5(59,  permitting  Indians  to  sell  their  crops  oft'  reservations. 
*Ibid,,  p.  443.  ''American  State  Papers,  Indian  Affairs,  Vol.  I,  p.  487.  7  United 
States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  I,  p.  452. 


148  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

petition,  and  thus  with  the  good-will  of  the  Indian  rid  ourselves  of  a  description  of 
men  who  are  constantly  endeavoring  to  excite  in  the  Indiaa  mind  suspicion,  fears, 
and  irritation  towards  us. 

By  act  of  April  21,  1806,  the  office  of  superintendent  of  Indian  trade 
was  created.1  *v 

The  following  list  of  trading  houses,  which  had  been  established 
under  the  act  of  1796,  is  taken  from  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Hon, 
Joseph  Anderson,  chairman  of  the  Senate  Committee  on  Indian  Affairs, 
by  John  Mason,  superintendent  of  Indian  trade,  dated  from  u  Indian- 
trade  office  "  at  Georgetown,  D.  C.,  April  12,  1810  : 2 

At  Coleraine,  on  the  river  St.  Mary's,  Georgia,  established  in  1795.  Removed  to 
Fort  Wilkinson,  on  the  Oconee,  in  1797,  and  to  Fort  Hawkins,  on  the  Oakrnulgee,  in 
1806. 

At  Tellico  block  house,  Southwestern  Territory,  established  in  1795.  Removed  to 
the  Hiwasee  of  the  Tennessee  in  1807. 

At  Fort  St.  Stephens,  on  the  Mobile,  Mississippi  Territory,  established  in  1802. 

At  Chicasaw  Bluffs,  on  the  Mississippi,  Mississippi  Territory,  established  in  1802. 

At  Fort  Wayne,  on  the  Miami  of  the  Lakes,  Indiana  Territory,  established  in  1802   . 

At  Detroit,  Michigan  Territory,  established  1802  (discontinued  in  1805). 

At  Arkansas,  on  the  river  Arkansas,  Louisiana  Territory,  established  in  1805. 

At  Nachitoches,  on  the  Red  River,  Orleans  Territory,  established  in  1805. 

At  Belle  Fontaine,  mouth  of  the  Missouri,  Louisiana  Territory,  established  in  1805 
(discontinued  in  1808). 

At  Chicago,  on  Lake  Michigan,  Indiana  Territory,  established  in  the  year  1805. 

At  Sandusky,  Lake  Erie,  Ohio,  established  in  1806. 

At  the  Island  of  Michilimackinac,  Lake  Huron,  Michigan  Territory,  established  m 
1808. 

At  Fort  Osage,  on  the  Missouri,  Louisiana  Territory,  established  in  1808. 

At  Fort  Madison,  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  Louisiana  Territory,  established  in  1808. 

After  varied  experiences  the  trading  houses  were  abolished  by  act  of 
May  6,  1822,3  the  Government  sustaining  loss  in  closing  up  these  "  fac 
tories,"4  and  Indian  trade  was  finally  left  to  the  enterprise  of  individu 
als  and  companies. 

The  traders  not  only  influenced  the  relations  between  different 
tribes,  but  the  attitude  of  the  tribes  towards  the  colonies,  and  later 
towards  the  Government  itself.  During  the  period  of  the  Kevolutiou 
the  British  trader  rallied  the  Indians  under  his  control  to  the  cause  of 
the  King;  as  in  the  same  manner  at  an  earlier  date  the  French  trader 
had  turned  certain  tribes  against  the  English.  To  offset  tbis  power,  in 
the  first  treaty  made  under  the  Colonial  Congress  with  the  Six  Nations, 
at  Albany,  August  25,  1775,5  provision  was  made  for  trade  to  be  re 
sumed  at  Albany  and  Schenectady ;  Congress  to  "exert  their  strenuous 
endeavors  to  procure  the  goods  the  Indians  may  want  and  put  the  trade 
under  such  wise  regulations  as  that  mutual  justice  may  be  effected."0 
The  treaty  with  the  Delaware  Nation,  in  1778,  provided  for  an  "agent  to 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  II,  p .  402.  3  American  State  Papers,  Indian  Affairs, 
Vol.  I,  p.  768.  3  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  VoL  III,  p.  682.  4  American 
State  Papers,  Indian  Affairs,  Vol.  II,  p.  513.  '  American  Archives,  4th  series,  Vol. 
Ill,  col.  1881.  «Il)id,VoL  Ill,  col.  1924. 


SALE    OF    LIQUOR.  149 

trade"  with  the  tribe.1  The  treaty  made  with  the  Chippewa,  Wyan- 
dotte,  Delaware,  Ottawa,  Pottawatomie,  and  Sac  Indians,  in  1789, 
stipulated  that  these  Indians  should  sell  their  peltries  to  the  United 
States  only,  and  that  any  foreigners  attempting  to  trade  should  be  de 
livered  up.2 

For  more  than  a  century  the  Indian  traders  have  kept  alive  on  this 
continent  the  rivalry  of  foreign  nations,  playing  Indian  against  Indian, 
and  Indian  against  white  men.  This  is  witnessed  in  the  'border  dis 
putes  both  prior  to  1812  and  during  that  war,  also  in  the  later  contro 
versies  over  the  Canadian  boundary  line  and  on  the  North  Pacific  Coast. 
In  all  of  these  troubles  Indian  tribes  have  become  involved  in  wars  with 
us  and  with  each  other  upon  issues  foreign  to  the  Indians  themselves. 
The  trading  posts  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company  and  of  the  various 
American  trading  companies  were  all  more  or  less  military  in  charac 
ter,  and  the  officials  held  almost  despotic  sway  over  the  Indians  within 
reach.  Many  agencies  to-day  stand  upon  the  sites  of  these  former 
trading  posts.  . 

The  treaties  with  the  various  tribes  bear  ample  testimony  to  the  grasp 
of  the  trader  upon  the  Indians.  A  large  proportion  of  the  money  from 
the  sales  of  land  passed  directly  to  the  traders  for  u  debts,"  and  these 
debts  in  several  instances  were  the  causes  of  cessions  of  land.3  Nor  is 
the  grasp  of  the  trader  loosened  to-day,  except  where  reservations  are 
surrounded  by  settlements,  and  the  Indians  have  become  sufficiently 
educated  to  be  able  to  transact  their  own  business  in  the  towns  of 
white  men. 

In  a  message  to  Congress  dated  January  28,  1802,  the  President 
(Thomas  Jefferson)  states:  "These  people  (the  Indians)  are  becoming 
very  sensible  of  the  baneful  effects  produced  on  their  morals,  their 
health,  and  existence  by  the -abuse  of  ardent  spirits;  and  some  of  them 
earnestly  desire  a  prohibition  of  that  article  from  being  carried  among 
them.  The  Legislature  will  consider  whether  the  effectuating  that  de 
sire  would  not  be  in  the  spirit  of  benevolence  and  liberality."4  The  act 
of  March  30,  1802,  contained  the  first  provision  against  the  sale  of  in 
toxicating  liquors  to  Indians :  "  That  the  President  of  the  United  States 
be  authorized  to  take  such  measures  from  time  to  time  as  to  him  may 
appear  expedient  to  prevent  or  restrain  the  vending  or  distributing  of 
spirituous  liquors  among  all  or  any  of  the  said  Indian  tribes,  anything 
herein  contained  to  the  contrary  thereof  notwithstanding."5 

By  the  act  of  February  13, 1862,6  it  was  made  a  crime,  punishable  by 
fine  and  imprisonment,  to  sell  liquor  to  Indians  under  the  care  of  a 
superintendent  or  agent,  whether  on  or  off  their  reservations  5  and  the 
constitutionality  of  this  law  was  affirmed  by  the  Supreme  Court  in  1865. 
On  the  revision  of  the  laws  in  1873-'74  this  law  was  changed  so  that  its 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  13.  2  Ibid.,  p.  28.  3  See  synopsis  of 
treaties.  4  American  State  Papers,  Indian  Affairs,  Vol.  I,  p.  653.  6  United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  II,  p.  146.  "  Regulations  of  Indian  Department  1884,  sec. 
491,  p.  85. 


150  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

penalties  could  only  apply  to  persons  found  guilty  of  selling  liquors  to 
Indians  on  their  reservations ;  but  an  act  approved  February  27,  187  7 
(United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XIX,  p.  244),  restores  the  provisions  of 
the  law  of  1862  by  striking  out  of  section  2139  the  words  "except  to 
an  Indian  in  the  Indian  country,7'  so  that  persons  who  now  engage  in 
the  liquor  traffic  with  Indians,  no  matter  in  what  locality,  or  who  give 
it  to  them,  are  liable  to  a  penalty  of  $300  and  two  years7  imprisonment- 
The  law  (act  July  4.  1884)  also  provides  that  no  part  of  sections  2139 
and  2140,  Eevised  Statutes  shall  be  a  bar  to  the  prosecution  of  any 
officer,  soldier,  sutler  or  store-keeper,  attache  or  employe"  of  the  Army 
of  the  United  States,  who  shall  barter,  donate,  or  furnish,  in  any  man 
ner  whatsoever,  liquors,  wines,  beer,  or  any  intoxicating  beverage  what 
soever  to  any  Indian.  When  persons  are  detected  in  a  violation  of  the 
law  their  cases  to  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  district  attorney  for 
the  district  wherein  the  crime  was  committed,  in  order  that  they  may 
be  promptly  arrested,  tried,  and  punished;  and  agents  will  co-operate 
with  that  officer  in  his  efforts  to  convict  the  guilty  parties,  furnishing 
him  with  the  requisite  evidence  and  all  the  facts  that  they  may  be  able 
to  obtain  for  the  purpose  indicated  Indians  are  competent  witnesses 
in  these  cases.  (See  section  2140,  Revised  Statutes;  section  236,  In 
structions,  1880.) 

Licensed  traders  must  see  to  it  that  no  intoxicating  liquor  is,  under  any  pretense, 
allowed  on  or  about  their  premises,  and  a  violation  of  this  rule,  or  a  failure  to  use 
their  utmost  efforts  to  suppress  the  traffic,  or  to  notify  the  Indian  Office  in  regard  to 
it,  will  subject  them  to  have  their  licenses  revoked  and  themselves  removed  from  the 
reservations.  In  short,  a  failure  to  heartily  co-operate  with  the  Indian  Office  in  pre 
venting  any  one  from  furnishing  liquor  in  any  shape  or  under  any  pretext  to  the  In 
dians  will  certainly  result  in  the  removal  of  the  agent  and  the  revocation  of  the 
license  of  the  trader.  (See  section  491,  circular  67,  Indian  Office.) 

By  the  act  of  May  6,  1822,1  traders  to  the  remote  tribes  beyond  the 
Mississippi  were  to  be  licensed  for  a  term  not  exceeding  seven  years ; 
other  traders  for  two  years.  .  ;| 

The  year  1834  marked  an  epoch  in  the  administration  of. Indian 
affairs.  On  the  same  day  (June  30,1834)  that  the  organic  act  was 
passed  creating  the  Indian  Department  there  was  also  passed  the  "  act 
to  regulate  trade  and  intercourse  with  the  Indian  tribes,  and  to  pre 
serve  peace  on  the  frontier/72  The  majority  of  the  provisions  of  this 
act  are  in  force  to  the.  present  day. 

The  following  rules  are  taken  from  the  "Regulations  of  the  Indian 
Department,"  published  in  1884: 

(544.)  The  Commissioiier  of  Indian  Affairs  has  the  sole  power  and  authority  to  ap 
point  traders  to  the  Indian  tribes,  and  to  make  such  rules  and  regulations  as  he  may 
deem  jnst  and  proper,  specifying  the  kind  and  quantity  of  goods  and  the  prices  at 
which  such  goods  shall  be  sold  to  $ie  Indians.  (Act  of  August  15, 1876,  sec.  5,  19  Stat 
utes,  200.) 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  682.        -  Ibid.,  Vol.  IV, p.  729. 


TRADING    REGULATIONS.  151 

(545.)  No  person  employed  in  Indian  affairs  shall  have  any  interest  or  concern  in 
any  trade  with  Indians  except  for  and  on  account  of  the  United  States,  and  any  person 
i  offending  herein  shall  be  liable  to  a  penalty  of  $5,000,  and  shall  be  removed  from  his 
I  office.  (Sec.  2078,  Revised  Statutes.) 

(546.)  Any  person  other  than  an  Indian  of  the  full  blood  who  shall  attempt  to  re- 
t  side  in  the  Indian  country  or  on  any  Indian  reservation  as  a  trader,  or  to  introduce 
goods,  or  to  trade  therein,  without  such  license,  shall  forfeit  all  merchandise  offered 
for  sale  to  the  Indians  or  found  in  his  possession,  and  shall  moreover  be  liable  to  a 
penalty  of  $500 :  Pro vided,  That  this  section  shall  not  apply  to  any  person  residing 
among  or  trading  with  the  Choctaws,  Cherokees,  Chickasaws,  Creeks,  or  Seminoles. 
*  *  And  provided  further,  That  no  white  person  shall  be  employed  as  a  clerk  by 
any  Indian  trader,  except  such  as  trade  with  said  live  civilized  tribes,  unless  first 
licensed  so  to  do  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  under  and  in  conformity  to 
regulations  to  be  established  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Act  of  July  31,  1882, 
22  Statutes,  179. ) 

(547.)  Every  person,  other  than  an  Indian,  who,  within  the  Indian  country,  pur 
chases  or  receives  of  any  Indian  in  the  way  of  barter,  trade,  or  pledge  a  gun,  trap,  or 
other  article  commonly  used  in  hunting,  any  instrument  of  husbandry,  or  cooking 
utensils  of  the  kind  commonly  obtained  by  the  Indians  in  their  intercourse  with  the 
white  people,  or  any  article  of  clothing,  except  skins  or  furs,  shall  be  liable  to  a  pen 
alty  of  $50.  (Sec.  2135,  Revised  Statutes.) 

(548.)  Licenses  to  trade  with  the  Indians  will  only  be  granted  to  citizens  of  the 
United  States  of  unexceptionable  character,  and  who  are  fit  persons  to  be  in  the  Indian 
country.  (Sec.  2128,  Revised  Statutes.) 

(549.)  A  bond  in  the  penal  sum  of  $10,000  is  required.'  *  *  *  (Sec.  250,  Instruc 
tions,  1880;  sec.  2128,  Revised  Statutes.) 

(550.)  Sureties  must  not  be  bonded  officers  of  the  United  States.     *    *     * 

(552.)  This  application  must  be  forwarded  through  the  agent  in  charge  of  the  In 
dians  with  whom  it  is  desired  to  trade.  *  *  * 

(554.)  All  applications  for  license  or  renewal  of  license  must  be  accompanied  by 
agent's  affidavit  that  he  has  no  interest,  directly  or  indirectly,  present  or  prospective, 
in  the  proposed  business  or  the  profits  arising  therefrom,  nor  any  person  for  him,  and 
that  no  arrangement  for  any  benefit  to  himself  or  other  person  or  persons  on  his  be 
half  is  in  contemplation  in  case  the  license  shall  be  granted. 

(555.)  No  license  will  be  granted  for  a  longer  period  than  one  year,  but  at  the  end  of 
that  time  *  *  *  a  new  license  may  be  granted.  *  *  * 

(556.)  A  new  bond  must  be  given  with  each  renewal  of  license.     *     *     * 

(559.)  The  principals  of  all  trading  establishments  will  be  held  responsible  for  the 
conduct  and  acts  of  the  persons  in  their  employ  in  the  Indian  country.  *  *  * 

(560.)  Licenses  will  be  revoked  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  whenever,  in 
his  opinion,  the  persons  licensed,  or  any  of  those  in  his  or  their  employ,  " ;  shall  have 
transgressed  any  of  the  lawrs  or  regulations  made  for  the  government  of  trade  and 
intercourse  with  the  Indian  tribes,  or  that  it  would  be  improper  to  permit  them  to 
remain  in  the  Indian  country."  *  *  * 

(562.;  All  licensed  traders,  before  any  goods  shall  be  offered  for  sale,  shall  exhibit  to 
the  agent  the  original  invoices  of  all  goods  intended  for  sale,  and  also  the  bill8 
of  lading  therefor,  together  with  the  price  at  which  each  article  is  to  be  sold, 
and  it  is  the  duty  of  each  agent  to  see  that  the  prices  are  in  all  cases  fair  and  rea 
sonable. 

(566.)  No  trade  is  permitted  with  any  other  tribe  or  tribes  at  any  other  place  or 
places  than  are  specified  in  the  license.  (Sec.  245,  Instructions  1880. ) 

(567.)  In  making  purchases  from  Indians,  money  only  must  be  used.  *  '  Pay 

ment,  however,  may  be  made  in  goods  for  labor  or  for  articles  purchased,  provided 
payment  is  made  at  the  time  of  the  performance  of  labor  or  delivery  of  articles  pur- 


152  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

chased,  and  that  payment  in  goods  was  agreed  upon  at  the  time  of  contracting  for  the 
labor  or  purchase  of  the  goods.  (Sec.  246,  Instructions  1880;  Circular  68,  Indian  Office.) " 

(571.)  If  credit  is  given  the  Indians  by  the  trader  he  must  take  the  risk  of  his  action, 
as  is  done  by  all  business  men,  and  no  assistance  in  the  collection  of  alleged  claims 
will  be  given  him  by  the  agent.  (Section  96,  Instructions  1880.) 

(572.)  Traders  will  not  be  allowed,  under  any  circumstances,  to  sell  to  the  Indian3 
breech-loading  arms,  pistols  of  any  description,  fixed  ammunition,  or  metallic  car 
tridges.  (See  sec.  373;  sec.  467  ;  and  2136  Revised  Statutes;  joint  resolution  August 
5,  1876,19  Statutes,  216;  Circular  100, Indian  Office.) 

(573.)  The  fact  of  having  a  license  to  trade  with  Indians  does  not  confer  upon  the 
trader  the  right  to  herd  or  raise  cattle  upon  the  reservation,  or  to  be  directly  or  indi 
rectly  interested  in  such  business,  or  the  profits  arising  therefrom.  (Circular  80, 
Indian  Office.) 

(574.)  Traders  are  forbidden  to  buy,  trade  for,  or  have  in  their  possession  any  annu 
ity  or  other  goods  of  any  description  that  have  been  purchased  for  or  furnished  by 
the  Government  for  the  use  or  welfare  of  the  Indians.  (See  sec.  364;  Circular  81, 
Indian  Office.) 

ARE  THE  INDIANS  DYING  OUT? 

In  1877  the  Bureau  of  Education  issued  a  bulletin  upon  this  question,1 
in  which  estimates  and  enumerations  are  given  in  more  or  less  detail  of 
the  entire  Indian  population  at  different  periods  from  1790  to  1877,  as 
well  as  more  extended  statements  concerning  certain  groups  of  tribes,  as 
the  Six  Nations  of  New  York.  The  Commissioner  of  Education  remarks: 

In  considering  the  following  statement  of  Indian  population  at  different  periods 
from  1790  to  1876,  several  things  should  be  remembered  and  heeded: 

(1)  It  is  entirely  impracticable  to  present  any  trustworthy  statement  of  the  number 
of  Indians  in  the  whole  territory  comprised  within  the  present  limits  of  the  United 
States  in  1790,  or  at  any  subsequent  period  down  to  about  the  year  I860.2  All  enumer 
ations  and  estimates  prior  to  the  latter  date  were  based  on  fragmentary  and  otherwise 
insufficient  data.  Our  official  intercourse  with  the  Indian  tribes  at  the  beginning  of 
this  century  did  not  extend  much  beyond  the  Ohio  River  and  the  Mississippi  from  its 
confluence  with  the  Ohio  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico;  and  our  information  respecting  the 
number  of  Indian  tribes  beyond,  and  their  numerical  strength,  was  extremely  meager 
and  indefinite.  The  number  of  Indian  tribes  in  official  relations  with,  the  United 
States  steadily  increased  from  1778,  the  date  of  our  first  Indian  treaty,  to  within  a 
few  years. 

(•2)  Such  estimates  and  enumerations  as  have  been  presented  do  not  coincide  (ex 
cept  in  two  instances,  1820  and  1870)  in  date  with  the  years  in  which  the  regular  cen 
sus  of  the  United  States  was  taken,  nor  do  they  appear  at  regular  intervals. 

(3)  It  is  almost  invariably  true  that  estimates  of  the  numbers  of  an  Indian  tribe  ex 
ceed  the  real  numbers;  and,  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  all  official  enumerations, 
until  within  a  very  recent  period,  have  necessarily  included  many  estimates,  and  are 
for  that  reason  inaccurate. 

(4)  The  United  States  census  returns  before  1850  did  not  include  Indians. 

1  Incorporated  in  general  report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1877,  p.  485. 

2  This  remark  is  almost  equally  true  of  estimates  and  enumerations  from  1850  to  the 
present  time. 


INDIAN    POPULATION 


153 


After  receiving  each  estimate  quoted,  the  following  recapitulation  is 
given,  the  Commissioner  stating  that  "  it  should  not  be  considered 
apart  from  the  remarks  which  accompany  each  separate  period  : " 


No. 

Tear. 

Authority. 

Population. 

1 

1789 

Estimate  of  the  Secretary  of  War  

76  000 

2 

17  90-'  91 

60  000 

3 

1820 

471  036 

4 

lg  95 

Report  of  Secretary  of  War 

129  366 

5 

1829 

do 

312  930 

G 

1834 

do 

312  610 

7 

183(5 

253  464 

8 

1837 

do 

302  498 

9 

1850 

Report  of  H  Tl  Schoolcraft 

388  2°9 

10 

1853 

Report  of  United  States  Census  1850 

400  764 

11 

1855 

314  622 

I9 

1857 

Report  of  H  R  Schoolcraft 

379  264 

n 

1860 

Report  of  Indian  Office                                                                    

254  300 

11 

1865 

294  574 

T> 

1870 

Report  of  the  United  States  Census        .  .  ...  .     .... 

313  712 

10 

1870 

Report  of  Indian  Office    

313  371 

17 

1875     

do    

305,  068 

18 

1876 

do 

291  889 

The  following  computation  made  in  the  same  manner1  brings  this 
general  statement  up  to  the  year  1887 : 


Year. 

Authority. 

Population. 

1877     

Report  of  Indian  Office         

276  540 

1878  

do     

276,  595 

1879  

do  

278,  628 

1880 

390  534 

1880 

Report  of  Indian  Office 

956  127 

1881 

do 

398  258 

1882 

-do 

326  039 

1883  

do  

331,  972 

1884  

.    (Jo 

330,  776 

1885  

do                    .     ' 

344,  0(>4 

1886  

do      .             .     . 

334,  735 

The  number  of  Indians  "mingled  with  white  men  and  not  under 
tribal  relations  or  upon  reservations"  by  the  census  of  1870  is  given  as 
25,731;  1880,  as  66,407  ;  showing  an  increase  of  40,676. 

1  To  the  number  given  by  the  Indian  Commissioner  is  added  the  25,731  Indians  re 
ported  in  the  census  of  1870  as  not  holding  tribal  relations,  but  living  with  white 
men,  and  the  66,407  reported  in  census  of  1880,  to  the  Indian  Commissioner's  estimate 
given  at  and  since  that  date. 


154 


INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


The  following  tables  show  in  what  States  and  Territories  this  change 
has  taken  place: 

Table  of  the  United  States  Census. 


State  and  Territory. 

1870. 

1880. 

State  and  Territory. 

1870. 

1880. 

Alabama      ......  

98 

213 

New  York 

439 

819 

89 

195  ' 

1  241 

1  230 

7  241 

16  277 

Ohio 

100 

130 

180 

154 

318 

1  694 

Connecticut  

235 

255 

Pennsylvania  

34 

184 

5 

Ilhode  Island 

154 

Florida  l 

0 

180 

124 

131 

Georgia 

40 

1°4 

70 

352 

Illinois 

32 

140 

TO 

992 

Indiana 

240 

246 

Vermont 

14 

•  11 

Iowa 

48 

4GI3 

Virginia                                

229 

85 

Kansas    

914 

815 

West  Virginia  ,          

1 

29 

108 

50 

1  9OG 

3  Ifil 

569 

848 

Alaska 

Maine  -  .  

499 

625 

Arizona  

31 

3  4  OH 

M  ai'5'land  

4 

15 

Dakota  

1,200 

1  391 

151 

369 

District  of  Columbia 

15 

4  9^6 

7  ''49 

Idaho 

47 

165 

Minnesota 

690 

2  300 

Montana 

157 

1  683 

809 

1  857 

New  Mexico 

1  309 

9  772 

Missouri 

75 

113 

Utah 

179 

807 

Nebraska          .            .... 

87 

235 

"Washington  ...... 

1  319 

4  405 

Nevada       .      

23 

2  803 

W"yoming..  .  . 

66 

140 

93 

63 

Total2  

25,  731 

66,  407 

f  • 

!By  act  of  July  4,   1884,  Congress  appropriated  $6,000  to  enable  the  Semiuole  Indians  in  Florida  to 
obtain  homesteads  upon  public  lands.     (United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  95.) 
a  Census  1880,  pp.  37,  39. 

Population  and  reservations. 

Indians  in  the  United  States,  exclusive  of  Alaska  * 264, 369 

Acres  in  Indian  reservations l 137, 766, 731 

Acres  tillable2 17,886,815 

Acres  cultivated  by  Indians _..  256, 161 

Reservations  (including  Pueblos) , 169 

Agencies 60 

Largest  number  of  reservations  under  one  agent 7 

Smallest  number  of  reservations  under  one  agent 1 

Largest  number  of  Indians,  not  including  five  civilized  tribes,  on  one  res 
ervation  (Navajo,  New  Mexico)  3 19,013 

Smallest  number  of  Indians  on  one  reservation  (Iowa,  Kansas)  4 132 

Reservation  having  the  largest  number  of  acres  (Montana)5 21,651,200 

Reservation  having  the  smallest  number  of  acres  (Shoal  Water,  Washing 
ton  Territory)6  335 

Reservations  in  States 32 

Reservations  in  Territories  ..  39 


1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  302.         -  Ibid. ,  1883,  p.  302. 
p. 244.        */&id.,1883,p.274.         »/&tU,  1884, p. 310.         6JT&M.,p.  316. 


IWd.,1884, 


DISTRIBUTION    OF    THE    POPULATION. 


155 


Distribution  of  Indians  and  Indian  reservations. a 


States  and  Territories. 

Number  of  reser 
vations. 

Number  of  agents. 

Number  of  Indians 
on  reservations. 

A 

*8°C 
ja 

3 

9 

3 

18-  699 

Acres. 
6  603  191 

26 

4 

4  738 

472  947 

Colorado                    .......     .....  ..     .              .  ..  ........  

1 

1 

991 

1  094  400 

Dakota         

9 

9 

32  HI 

96  847  105 

Idaho                         ......        ........   

4 

3 

3  676 

2  611  481 

Indian  Territory    .  .          ...  .'  ......   

20 

7 

18  334? 

Indian  Territory  (five  civilized  tribes)  

5 

1 

64  0003 

41,  102,  546 

Iowa        

1 

1 

354 

1  258 

Kansas..  ,.... 

3 

1 

976 

106  375 

Michigan   

3 

1 

9  577 

66  332 

Minnesota   ..         .....           .           .......... 

10 

1 

5  287 

4  755  716 

Montana                  

4 

5 

&15  333 

27  797  800 

Nebraska                 .                 .                      ...        

6 

3 

3  602 

422  358 

Nevada                                                            ..  ... 

4 

2 

5  016 

885  015 

New  Mexico                                                                   

90 

3 

30  003 

9  540  445 

New  York                .                                            

g 

1 

5,007 

87  677 

North  Carolina                                                .           .        

1 

3,100 

65,  211 

Oregon                                                             .        .  ............... 

6 

4 

4,255 

2,  075,  560 

Texas    ..                                                 .                  ' 

97 

Utah                                                                        

2 

2 

2,309 

3,  972,  480 

17 

5 

10,  846 

6,  330,  125 

Wisconsin                                                                        .  ........ 

7 

2 

6,628 

586,  309 

Wyoming  ....                                                   ................ 

1 

1 

1,855 

2,  342,  400 

Total 

169 

60 

246,  794 

137,  766,  731 

a  Eeport  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  xviii. 

6  Of  these  558  are  in  charge  of  a  military  officer  and  not  on  an  Indian  reservation. 

c  Indians  in  charge  of  a  military  officer  and  not  on  an  Indian  reservation. 

Indians  not  under  control  of  agencies. a 


States  and  Territories. 

No. 

States  and  Territories. 

No. 

Arizona 

2  464 

Texas                                 .           

290 

California      .... 

6  669 

Utah                                 

390 

Dakota  

400 

150 

Idaho  

600 

],210 

Maine 

410 

892 

Nevada  

3,300 

17  575 

Oregon 

800 

a  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  xviii. 


156  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

STATISTICS   OF   CONDITION   AND   WORK.1 

Indian  allotments.     (A  certain  number  of  acres  set  apart  to  an  individual 

Indian  or  the  head  of  a  family) 8,278 

Houses  occupied 14,8*24 

Houses  built  for  Indians  during  the  year 292 

Houses  built  by  Indians  during  the  year 1,975 

Indians  who  wear  citizens'  dress  wholly 82,642 

Indians  who  wear  citizens'  dress  in  part 56,  012 

Indians  who  speak  English 25,  394 

Indians  who  read  English 18, 185 

Indian  apprentices  on  reservation 392 

Indian  apprentices  at  Carlisle  and  Forest  Grove 231 

Indian  families  engaged  in  agriculture 24, 451 

Indian  families  engaged  in  civilized  pursuits 6, 750 

Male  Indians  who  undertake  manual  labor  in  civilized  pursuits 47, 553 

PRODUCE   RAISED   BY  INDIANS. 

Wheat,  bushels2' 823,299 

Corn,  bushels2 984,318 

Oats  and  barley,  bushels 2 455, 526 

Rye,  bushels3 12,  755 

Vegetables,  bushels  4 497, 597 

Number  of  melons  and  pumpkins3 710  431 

Tons  of  hay  cut3 79, B92 

Pounds  of  butter  made  2 42,621 

Pounds  of  maple  sugar  made2 205,  000 

OTHER  RESULTS  OF  INDIAN  LABOR. 

Lumber  sawed,2  feet 4, 416,  935 

Number  of  shingles  cut 3 42,  700 

Cords  of  woodcut2 81,625 

Fish  sold2 .......  $4,200 

Pounds  of  snake-root  gathered  and  sold2 $15, 600 

Bushels  of  berries  sold2 500 

Bushels  of  wild  ri ce  2 1 , 400 

Pounds  of  wool  produ ced 2 700, 000 

Blankets  manufactured  and  sold 2 $30, 000 

Robes  and  furs  sold/2 : $140, 675 

Number  of  pounds  of  freight  transported  by  Indian  teams0 .'.   11,337,853 

Amount  earned  thereby  3 $74, 782  96 

STOCK   OWNED   BY   INDIANS.2 

Horses 235  534 

Mules 3,405 

Cattle ., 103,324 

Swine 67.835 

Sheep 1,029,869 

VITAL  AND   OTHER   STATISTICS.1 

Births 4',  069 

Deaths 3,787 

Number  who  have  received  medical  treatment  during  the  year . .  53, 774 

Indians  killed  by  Indians  during  the  year 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  302.  2  Ibid.,  p.  320.  *Ibid.,  1883, 

p.  302.        <Ibid.,  1884,  p.  321. 


AGRICULTURAL    STATISTICS.  157 

[    Indiaiis  killed  by  whites  during  the  year 9 

•    Indians  killed  by  accident 10 

Whites  killed  by  Indians 1 

j    Crimes  against  Indians  by  whites 73 

1    Whisky  sellers  prosecuted  during  the  year - 200 

STATISTICS   OF   FIVE   CIVILIZED   TRIBES,  INDIAN   TERRITORY. 

,    Acres  in  reservation  l 19, 785, 771 

Acres  tillable1 8,870,000 

Acres  under  cultivation '- 400, 000 

Indians  who  wear  citizens'  dress3 64,000 

Indians  speaking  English  3 45,800 

Indian  families  engaged  in  agriculture3 13,600 

Indian  families  engaged  in  civilized  pursuits  3 1,017 

Male  Indians  who  undertake  manual  labor  in  civilized  pursuits  3 9, 500 

Houses  occupied  by  Indians3 14,250 

PRODUCE   RAISED.4 

Wheat5 bushels..  280,000 

Corn5 do 1,615,000 

Oats  and  barley5 do 313,000 

Cotton6 pounds..  5,900,000 

STOCK   OWNED.5 

Horses 87,000 

Mules 26,570 

Cattle 710,000 

Swine 530,000 

Sheep 81,000 


AGENCY   STATISTICS. 

Acres  cultivated  by  Government  during  the  year  2 5, 272 

Produce  raised  by  Government. l 

Wheat ...bushels..  10,361 

Corn do....  11,295 

Oats  and  barley do 26,033 

Vegetables do 13,619 

Hay  cut tons..  4,476 

Hops pounds . .  28, 000 

Butter  made do 1,450 

Stock  owned  by  Government. l 

Horses 2,128 

Mules 199 

Cattle 8,728 

Swine 309 

WHITE   INTRUDERS.1 

Whites  unlawfully  on  reserves 950 

Acres  occupied  by  white  intruders 3,760 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1HH4,  p.  320.  *  Ibid.,  1883,  p.  302.  3  Ibid.,  1&84, 
p.  302.  4In  the  Report  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  for  1884,  page  321, 
will  be  found  a  comparative  statement  showing  the  increase  in  Indian  productions 
and  property  made  in  five  years.  ^  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  321.  6Ibid.,  1884,  p.  303. 


158  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Five  civilized  tribes.1 

Whites  unlawfully  on  reserves 4, 100 

MISSIONARY  STATISTICS  OF   OTHER  THAN   THE   FIVE   CIVILIZED   TRIBES. 

Missionaries  l 129 

Church   buildings  - 23S 

Amount  contributed  for  education  by  religious  societies- $115,385 

Amount  contributed  for  other  purposes  by  religious  societies :{ $52,  706 

Civilized  tribes. 

Missionaries  ' '.);', 

Church  buildings  1 178 

Amount  contributed  for  education  by  religious  societies- $13,  578 

Amount  contributed  for  other  purposes  by  religious  societies L> $17,  651 

STATISTICS  .  OF   EXPENDITURE   AND   TRUST  FUNDS. 

Pay  of  officials. « 

Pay  and  expenses  of  Indian  inspectors $17, 250, 00 

Pay  of  special  agents 8, 558.  40 

Travelling  expenses  of  special  agents  5, 810.  82 

Pay  of  Indian  agents 81, 888.  53 

Travelling  expenses  of  Indian  agents 11,543.45 

Payment  of  regular  employe's  at  agencies 254, 853.  30 

Payment  of  temporary  employes  at  agencies 9,  0%.  48 

Pay  of  interpreters 19, 187.  (52 

Pay  of  Indian  police,  scouts,  and  equipments 60, 097  08 

Incidental  expenses  of  agencies 21,  111.  75 

In  hands  of  agents 746. 09 


Total $490,143.58 

AGENCY  EXPENSES.3 

Building  at  agencies  and  repairs. $30,941.  04 

'Survey  of  Indian  reservations 496.50 

Agricultural  improvements 7, 581.  49 

Agricultural  and  miscellaneous  supplies 259, 693. 51 

Stock  for  Indians 263,  880.  47 

Medicines  and  medical  supplies 15, 728. 7(i 

Vaccination  of  Indians 246.  00 

To  promote  ci  vilization  among  Indians  generally .• 92, 130.  67 

Support  of  schools 669,974.21 

Miscellaneous 13, 988. 23 


Total.... $1,354,660,88 

Support  and  payment  of  Indians.3 

Annuity  goods $371,073.79 

Subsistence  supplies 2,160,967,92 

Purchase  and  inspection  of  annuity  goods  and  supplies 24,  803. 12 

Advertising  expenses  and  telegraphing 21, 196.  88 

iKeport  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  302.         -Ibid.,  1883, p, 284.          3  Partial 
report.        4lbid.,  1884,  p.  xviii. 


AGENCY    EXPENSES.  "  15(J 

Expenses  of  transportation  and  storage $235,148.76 

Payment  of  annuity  in  money 298,666.56 


Total $3,161,857.03 

In  this  amount  aro  included  : l 
A  special  appropriation  for  the  subsistence  of  the  Arapahoes,  Cheyennes, 

Apaches,  Kiowas,  Coiuanches,  and  Wichitas,  1884 $413,000.00 

A  like  appropriation  for  the  subsistence  of  the  Arickarees,  Gros  Ventres, 

and  Mandans,  1884 38, 000. 00 

For  the  Assinaboines  in  Montana,  1884 15?  000.  00 

For  the  Blackfeet,  Bloods,  and  Piegaiis,  1834 35}  000.  00 

For  the  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior 15}  000. 00 

Chippe was  of  Red  Lake  and  Pembiua,  1884 . . 15, 000. 00 

Chippewas,  Turtle  Mountain  band,  1884 9, 000.  00 

Chippewas  on  White  Eartli  Reservation 8, 000. 00 

Confederated  tribes  and  bands  in  middle  Oregon,  1884 7, 000. 00 

D'Wamish  and  other  allied  tribes  in  Washington,  1884 8,000.  00 

Flathead  and  other  confederated  tribes,  1884 13, 000. 00 

Gros  Ventres  in  Montana,  1884 18,000.00 

Kansas  Indians,  1884 5,000.00 

Kickapoos,  1884 6,000.00 

Makahs,  18S4 5,000.00 

Monomonees,  1884 5,000.00 

Modocs  in  the  Indian  Territory,  1884 5,000.00 

Navajoes,  1-84 30,000.00 

NezPerc6sof  Joseph  band,  1884 20,000.00 

Quinaielts  and  Quillehutes,  1884 5,000.00 

Shoshones  in  Wyoming,  1884 15, 000. 00 

Sioux  of  Lake  Traverse,  1834 8,000.00 

Sioux  of  Devil's  Lake,  1884 8,000.00 

S'Klallams,  1884  : 5,000.00 

Tonkawas  at  Fort  Griffin,  Tex.,  1884 3,000.00 

Walla- Walla,  Cayuse,  and  Umatilla  tribes,  1834 8, 000. 00 

Yakamas  and  other  Indians,  1884 20, 000. 00 

Indians  in  Arizona  and  New  Mexico,  1884 300, 000. 00 

Indians  of  Central  Superintendency 18,000.00 

Indians  of  Fort  Hall  Reservation,  1884 20, 000. 00 

Indians  of  Fort  Peck  Agency,  1884 70,000.00 

Ind ians  of  Klamath  Agency,  1884 6, 000. 00 

Indians  of  Lemhi  Agency 19,000.00 


Total .*. $1,175,000.00 

The  extinction  of  game  throws  some  tribes  temporarily  on  the  Govern 
ment  for  subsistence,  so  that  this  class  of  expenditure -can  not  be  ex 
pected  to  disappear  entirely  for  some  time  to  come,  though  the  amount 
will  undoubtedly  diminish  from  year  to  year,  as  habits  of  industry  and 
providence  increase  among  the  Indians. 

Besides  the  expenditure  already  stated,  the  United  States  annually 
pays  a  large  sum  as  interest  due  certain  tribes  on  stocks  and  bonds, 
and  trust  funds  in  the  Treasury.  The  amount  of  Indian  trust  funds, 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  pp.  236,  240. 


160  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

according  to  the  report  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  for  the 
year  188  A,1  was — 

Stock  ami  bonds  held  in  trust $1,800,016.83 

Funds  in  United  States  Treasury  to  credit  of  Indians 16,668,233.84 

Total 18,468,250.67 

The  interest  on  the  above  paid  to  or  expended  for  the  Indians,  viz : 

On  stock  and  bonds $112,341.01 

On  funds  in  United  States  Treasury,  uninvested 821, 511. 59 

Total 933,852.60 

In  the  appropriation  for  "current  and  contingent  expenses  of  the 
Indian  Department'7  a  part  of  this  sum  is  included;  and  it  is  sometimes 
forgotten  that  this  money  is  a  payment  made  to  the  Indians  as  an  in 
come  earned  by  their  own  funds,  and  not  bestowed  as  gratuity. 


1  The  picture  presented  by  these  statistics  varies  from  year  to  year ;  happily  the 
change  is  in  tho.  Hue  of  self-support  and  civilization.  For  later  statistics  see  Report 
of  the  Indian  Couiraissiouer  for  1886. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

EDUCATION. 


On  the  12th  of  July,  1775,  the  Continental  Congress  appropriated 
$300  for  the  education  of  Indian  youth  at  Dartmouth  College,  New 
Hampshire.1 

The  Mohegans  declared  that  year  to  the  commissioners,  appointed  to 
treat  with  the  Indians  at  Albany,  "  their  desire  to  have  teachers  and  in 
structors  among  them  which  the  commissioners  promised  to  report  to 
Congress."2  In  December  of  the  same  year  Captain  White  Eyes,  a  Del 
aware  chief,  being  introduced  to  Congress,  the  President  said:  *  *  * 
"  We  will  send  you,  according  to  your  desire,  a  minister  and  a  school 
master."3  This  promise  was  renewed  on  April  10,  1776.4  Similar  re 
quests  were  made  in  behalf  of  the  Oneidas.5 

Cornplanter,  speaking  for  the  Senecas,  said  to  the  President  : 

Father,  you  give  us  leave  to  speak  our  minds  concerning  the  tilling  of  the  ground. 
We  ask  you  to  teach  us  to  plow  and  to  grind  corn  ;  to  assist  us  in  building  saw-mills, 
and  to  supply  us  with  broad  axes,  saws,  augers,  and  other  tools,  so  that  we  may  make 
our  houses  more  comfortable  and  more  durable  ;  that  you  will  send  smiths  among  us, 
and,  above  all,  that  you  will  teach  our  children  to  read  and  write,  and  our  women,  to- 
spin  and  to  weave.  The  manner  of  your  doing  these  things  for  us  we  leave  to  you, 
who  understand  them  ;  but  we  assure  you  that  we  will  follow  your  advice  as  far  as 
we  are  able. 

Father,  you  have  not  asked  any  security  for  peace  on  our  part,  but  we  have  agreed 
to  send  nine  Seneca  boys,  to  be  under  your  care  for  education.  Tell  us  at  what  time 
you  will  receive  them,  and  they  shall  be  sent  at  the  time  you  shall  appoint.  This 
will  assure  you  that  we  are,  indeed,  at  peace  with  yon,  and  determined  to  continue 
so.  If  you  can  teach  them  to  become  wise  and  good  men,  w%  will  take  care  that  our 
nation  shall  be  willing  to  receive  instruction  from  them.6 

General  Washington  replied,  through  the  Secretary  of  War  : 

You  will  also  inform  the  Indians  how  desirous  the  President  of  the  United  States  is 
that  the  Indians  should  have  imparted  to  them  the  blessings  of  husbandry,  and  the 
arts,  and  of  his«willinguess  to  receive  the  young  sons  of  some  of  their  principal  chiefs, 
for  the  twofold  purpose  of  teaching  them  to  read  and  write,  and  to  instruct  them 
fully  in  the  arts  of  husbandry.  If  they  should  readily  accede  to  this  proposition,  you 
may  receive  the  children  to  be  educated,  either  at  the  time  of  the  treaty,  or  at  such 
other  time  aod  place  as  you  may  agree.7 

On  February  5,  1776,  the  Committee  on  Indian  Affairs  reported  : 

That  a  friendly  commerce  between  the  people  of  the  United  Colonies  and  the  In- 
dlaus,  and  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  cultivation  of  the  civil  arts  among 

1  American  Archives,  4th  series,  Vol.  II,  col.  1879.  2  Ibid.,  5th  series,  Vol.  I,  col. 
903.  *Ibid.,  4th  series,  Vol.  Ill,  col.  1953.  *lbid.,  Vol.  V,  col.  1663.  *Ibid., 
5th  series,  Vol.  I,  cols.  902,  903.  6  American  State  Papers,  Indian  Affairs,  Vol.  I,  p. 
144.  Ubid.,  p.  166. 

S.  Ex.  Oo  -  11  161 


162  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

the  latter,  may  produce  many  and  inestimable  advantages  to  both,  and  that  the  com 
missioners  for  Indian  affairs  be  desired  to  consider  of  proper  places,  in  their  respect 
ive  departments  for  the  residence  of  ministers  and  school- masters,  and  report  the  same 
to  Congress.1 

On  May  22,  1702,  the  following  was  included  in  the  instruction  to 
Brig.  Gen.  Kufus  Putnam,  who  was  sent  to  negotiate  with  the  late  hos 
tile  Indians  near  Lake  Erie  : 

That  the  United  States  are  highly  desirous  of  imparting  to  all  the  Indian  tribes  the 
blessings  of  civilization,  as  the  only  means  of  perpetuating  them  on  the  earth.  That 
we  are  willing  to  be  at  the  expense  of  teaching  them  to  read  and  write,  to  plow  and 
to  sow,  in  order  to  raise  their  own  bread  and  meat,  with  certainty,  as  the  white  peo 
ple  do.2 

The  first  treaty  agreement  providing  for  any  form  of  education  was 
made  December  2,  1794,  with  the  Oneida,  Tuscarora,  and  Stockbridge 
Indians,  who  had  faithfully  adhered  to  the  United  States  during  the 
Revolution.  For  three  years  one  or  two  persons  were  to  be  employed 
to  instruct  in  the  arts  of  the  miller  and  sawyer.3 

The  second  treaty  agreement  for  education  was  with  the  Kaskaskias, 
August  13,  1803,  wherein  the  United  States  promised  to  give  annually 
for  seven  years  $100  toward  the  support  of  a  Roman  Catholic  priest, 
who,  beside  the  duties  of  his  office,  was  "  to  instruct  as  many  of  the  chil 
dren  as  possible  in  the  rudiments  of  literature." 4 

The  treaties  negotiated  during  the  fifteen  years  following  make  no 
mention  of  education.  They  were  mainly  devoted  to  cessions  of  land 
and  to  the  establishing  of  peace  after  the  disturbances  incident  to  the 
war  of  1812.  The  great  religious  awakening  which  occurred  about  that 
period  and  which  resulted  in  the  formation  of  missionary  associations 
and  the  Bible  and  the  tract  societies  made  itself  felt  in  a  revival  of  in 
terest  in  Indian  education  and  civilization. 

On  January  22,  1818  the  House  Committee  on  Indian  Affairs  re 
ported  : 

We  are  induced  to  b«lieve  that  nothing  which  it  is  in  the  power  of  Government  to 
do  would  have  a  more  direct  tendency  to  produce  this  desirable  object  [civilization] 
than  the  establishment  of  schools  at  convenient  and  safe  places  amongst  those  tribes 
friendly  to  us.  The  committee  are  aware  that  many  plausible  objections  may  be 
raised  against  the  proposed  measure;  but  we  believe  that  all  difficulties  on  this  sub 
ject  may  be  surmounted,  and  that  the  great  object  may  be  carried  into  practical  ef 
fect.  In  the  present  state  of  our  country  one  of  two  things  seems  to  be  necessary. 
Either  that  those  sons  of  the  forest;  should  be  moralized  or  exterminated.  Humanity 
would  rejoice  at  the  former,  but  shrink  with  horror  from  the  latter.  Put  into  the 
hands  of  their  children  the  primer  and  the  hoe,  and  they  will  naturally,  in  time,  take 
hold  of  the  plow,  and  as  their  minds  become  enlightened  and  expand  the  Bible  will 
be  their  book,  and  they  will  grow  up  in  habits  of  morality  and  industry,  leave  the 
chase  to  those  whose  minds  are  less  cultivated,  and  become  useful  members  of  society. 
The  committee  believe  that  increasing  the  number  of  trading-posts,  and  establishing 
schools  on  or  near  our  frontiers  for  the  education  of  Indian  children,  would  be  at 
tended  with  beneficial  effects  both  to  the  United  States  and  the  Indian  tribes,  and 

lAmerican  Archives,  4th  series,  Vol.  IV,  col.   1662.  2 American  State  Papers, 

Indian  Affairs, Vol.1,  p.235.      3  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  II,  p.  48,  art.  3. 
*  Ibid.,  p.  79,  art.  3. 


FIRST   APPROPRIATION.  163 

the  best  possible  means  of  securing  the  friendship  of  those  nations  in  amity  with  us, 
and,  in  time,  to  bring  the  hostile  tribes  to  see  that  their  true  interest  lies  in  peace  and 
not  in  war ;  and  therefore  the  committee  report  a  bill. l 

The  first  general  appropriation  for  Indian  education  was  made  March 
3,  1819,  when  an  act  was  passed : 

For  the  purpose  of  providing  against  the  further  decline  and  final  extinction  of  the 
Indian  tribes  adjoining  the  frontier  settlements  of  the  United  States,  and  for  intro 
ducing  among  them  the  habits  and  arts  of  civilization,  the  President  of  the  United 
States  shall  be,  and  he  is  hereby,  authorized,  in  every  case  where  he  shall  judge  im 
provement  in  the  habits  and  condition  of  such  Indians  practicable,  and  that  the 
means  of  instruction  can  be  introduced  with  their  own  consent,  to  employ  capable 
persons  of  good  moral  character  to  instruct  them  in  the  mode  of  agriculture  suited  to 
their  situation;  and  for  teaching  their  children  in  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic, 
and  performing  such  other  duties  as  may  be  enjoined,  according  to  such  instructions 
and  rules  as  the  President  may  give  and  prescribe  for  the  regulation  of  their  conduct 
in  the  discharge  of  their  duties. 

Sec.  2.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  annual  sum  of  $10,000  be,  and  the  same  is 
hereby,  appropriated  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  this  act; 
and  an  account  of  the  expenditure  of  th  e  money  and  proceedings  in  execution  of  the 
foregoing  provisions  shall  be  laid  annually  before  Congress.2 

On  January  15, 1820,  J.  C.  Calhoun,  in  compliance  with  a  request  from 
the  House  as  to  the  progress  made  in  the  civilizatiou  of  the  Indians  and 
to  know  whether  any  of  the  $10,000  had  been  expended,  reported  that: 

No  part  of  the  appropriation  *  *  *  had  yet  been  applied.  The  President  was 
of  opinion  that  the  object  of  the  act  would  be  more  certainly  effected  by  applying 
the  sum  appropriated  in  aid  of  the  efforts  of  societies  or  individuals  who  might  feel 
disposed  to  bestow  their  time  and  resources  to  effect  the  object  contemplated  by  it; 
and  a  circular  was  addressed  to  those  who  had  directed  their  attention  to  the  civiliza 
tion  of  the  Indians.  The  objects  of  the  circular  were  to  obtain  information,  and  dis 
close  the  views  of  the  President,  in  order  to  concentrate  and  unite  the  efforts  of  indi 
viduals  and  societies  in  the  mode  contemplated  by  the  act  of  the  last  session. 
The  Cherokees  exhibit  a  more  favorable  appearance  than  any  other  tribe  of  Indians. 
There  are  already  established  two  flourishing  schools  among  them ;  one  at  Brainard, 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  American  Board  for  Foreign  Missions,  at  which  there 
are  at  present  about  one  hundred  youths  of  both  sexes.  *  *  *  The  Choctaws  and 
Chickasaws  have  recently  evinced  a  strong  desire  to  have  schools  established  among 
them,  and  measures  have  been  taken  by  the  American  Board  for  Foreign  Missions  for 
that  purpose.  A  part  of  the  former  nation  have  appropriated  $2,000  annually,  out  of 
their  annuity,  for  seventeen  years,  as  a  school  fund.  A  part  of  the  Six  Nations  in 
New  York  have,  of  late,  made  considerable  improvements ;  and  the  Wyaudots,  Sen- 
ecas,  and  Shawaueee  at  Up^er  Sandusky  and  Wapaghkonetta  have,  under  the  super 
intendence  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  made  considerable  advances  in  civilization. 

Although  partial  advances  may  be  made  under  the  present  system  to  civilize  the 
Indians,  I  am  of  opinion  that  until  there  is  a  radical  change  in  the  system  any  ef 
forts  which  may  be  made  must  fall  short  of  complete  success.  They  must  be  brought 
gradually  under  our  authority  and  laws,  or  they  will  insensibly  waste  away  in  vice 
and  misery.  It  is  impossible,  with  their  customs,  that  they  should  exist  as  indepen 
dent  communities  in  the  midst  of  civilized  society.  They  are  not,  in  fact,  an  indepen 
dent  people  (I  speak  of  those  surrounded  by  our  population),  nor  ought  they  to  be  so 

1  American  State  Papers,  Indian  Affairs,  Vol.  II,  p.  151.  2  United  States  Statutes 
at  Large,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  510-517. 


164 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


considered.  They  should  be  taken  under  our  guardianship ;  and  our  opinion,  and 
uot  theirs,  ought  to  prevail  in  measures  intended  for  their  civilization  and  happiness. 
A  system  less  vigorous  may  protract,  but  can  not  arrest  their  fate.1 

The  following  extract  from  the  circular  of  September  3, 1819,  men 
tioned  above,  indicates  the  policy  of  the  President: 

But  it  will  be  indispensable,  in  order  to  apply  any  portion  of  the  sum  appropriated 
in  the  manner  proposed,  that  the  plan  of  education,  in  addition  to  reading,  writing, 
and  arithmetic,  should,  in  the  instruction  of  the  boys,  extend  to  the  practical  knowl 
edge  of  the  mode  of  agriculture,  and  of  such  of  the  mechanic  arts  as  are  suited  to  the  con 
dition  of  the  Indians;  and  in  that  of  the  girls,  to  spinning,  weaving,  and  sewing.  It 
is  also  indispensable  that  the  establishment  should  be  fixed  within  the  limits  of  those 
Indian  nations  who  border  on  our  settlements.  Such  associations  or  individuals  who 
are  already  actually  engaged  in  educating  the  Indians,  and  who  may  desire  the  co 
operation  of  the  Government,  will  report  to  the  Department  of  War.  *  *  *  In 
proportion  to  the  means  of  the  Government  co-operation  will  be  extended  to  such  in 
stitutions  as  may  be  approved,  as  well  in  erecting  necessary  buildings,  as  in  their  cur 
rent  expenses.2 

In  1823  tbe  following  schools  are  reported  as  receiving  Government 
aid : 


Names  and  sites  of  stations. 

By  whom  established. 

When  established. 

Number  of  scholars 
at  last  report. 

Sum  annually  al 
lowed  by  tbe  Uni 
ted  States  for  tui 
tion. 

Whole  expense  dur 
ing  last  year. 

School  at  Cornwall  Conn 

American  Board  of  Foreign  Mis 

1817 

35 

$1  438 

Brainard,  Cherokee  Nation,  Tenn.. 

sions,  Boston. 
do  

1817 

-84 

1  200 

$7  632 

Elliot  Choctaw  Nation 

do 

1818 

go 

1  200 

0  735 

Newell  Choctaw  Nation 

do 

1821 

15 

350 

668 

Mayhew   Choctaw  Nation   

do 

18^2 

66 

800 

15  706 

Dwight,  Cherokees,  Arkansas  

....  do     

18°0 

50 

600 

6  241 

Fort  Wayne,  Indiana  and  Michigan 
Valley  Towns,  Cherokees,  Tenn... 

Baptist  General  Convention  
do  

1820 
1820 

40 
50 

200 
500 

3,000 
3  000 

Tensawattee  Cherokees,  Tenu 

do 

1891 

25 

°50 

Withinofton,  Creek  Nation  

do 

1823 

40 

600 

3  000 

Oneida  Nation 

1820 

24 

500 

Tuscarora  Nation,  New  York  
Seneca  Nation  New  York   

ciety. 

United    Foreign  Missionary  So 
ciety,  New  York. 

do 

1819 
1819 

45 
31 

450 
450 

2  451 

Union  Osa^es  Arkansas  .......... 

do 

1820 

12 

950 

6  700 

Harmony  Osages,  Missouri  

do       

1822 

17 

250 

4  (jso 

"Wyaudottes,  near  Upper  Sandusky. 

Methodist  Ohio  Conference 

1821 

60 

500 

1  950 

Spring  Place,  Cherokees,  Tenn  

United  Brethren  

1801 

20 

300 

744 

Monroe,  Chickasaw  Nation,  Tenn.  . 
Charity  Hall  Nation      

Synod   of    South    Carolina    and 
Georgia. 

1821 
1892 

54 

21 

500 
400 

2,675 
608 

Ottawas  Miami  of  the  Lake  

Western  Missionary  Society 

1823 

300 

Catholic  Bishop  of  New  Orleans 

1823 

800 

'American  State  papers,  Indian  Affairs,  Vol.  II,  p. 200,  201. 


2  Ibid.,  p.  201. 


SCHOOLS    IN    1825. 


165 


The  expenses  over  and  above  the  amount  allowed  by  the  Government 
were  paid  by  the  respective  societies.1 

The  schools  in  1825  were  38  in  number,  and  were  located  and  cared 
for  as  follows : 2 


Tribes. 


Choctaw  

East  and  West  Cherokee 


Seneca. 


Chickasaw. 


Oneida. 


Osage.. 
Ottawa 


Chippewa 

Creek 

Missoui  ia 

Passamaquoddy 
Pottawatoinie  . . 

Tuscaroras 

Wyandotte 


No. 

n 

9 
3 
2 

O 

I 

2I 


By  whom  established. 


American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

Five  by  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions ;  two  by  United 
Brethen  ;  two  by  Baptist  General  Convention. 

Two  by  United  Foreign  Mission  Society;  one  by  Baptist  General 
Convention. 

One  by  Cumberland  Mission  Board  ;  one  by  Synod  of  South  Carolina 
and  Georgia. 


One  bv  Baptist  General  Convention 
•  Church. 


one  by  Protestant  Episcopal 


United  Foreign  Mission  Society. 

One  by  Baptist  General  Convention ;   one  by  Western  Mission  So 
ciety. 

United  Foreign  Mission  Society. 

Baptist  General  Convention. 

Jesuit. 

Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel,  etc. 

Baptist  General  Convention. 

United  Foreign  Mission  Society. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 


The  following  statement  shows  the  amount  paid  by  the  Government 
to  missionaries,  and  the  amount  received  by  them  in  money,  property, 
stock,  etc.,  from  other  sources,  for  the  support  of  schools  in  the  Indian 
country  in  the  years  1824  and  1825 : 3 


Sources  from  which  paid  or  received. 

1824. 

1825. 

From  the  Government 

$12  708  48 

$13  620  41 

From  Indian  annuities  and  under  provisions  of  Indian  treaties  

8,  750.  00 

11,  750.  00 

From  private  contributions,  in  money,  property,  stock,  etc.,  and  including 
th«  value  of  the  houses  and  other  improvements  on  the  sites  of  the  re 
spective  institutions 

170  147.52 

176,  700.  00 

Total  .  .  . 

191.  606.  00 

202,  070.  41 

In  1826  the  Indian  report  states : 

Hundreds  of  Indian  children  are  turned  away  for  the  want  of  ability  on  the  part  of 
the  superintendent  to  receive  them.  Numerous  applications  for  assistance,  and  from 
the  most  respectable  societies,  are  now  on  file  in  this  office,  to  which  it  has  not  been 
possible  to  return  any  other  answer  than  the  fund  appropriated  by  Congress  is  ex 
hausted.  It  is  recommended  that  the  sum  be  increased.  In  order  to  meet  the  discour 
agement  arising  from  the  educated  children  being  thrown  back  into  uneducated  In 
dian  settlements,  it  is  recommended  that  sections  of  land  and  agriculture  and  other 
implements  be  given  them,  by  which  they  may  earn  their  living  and  become  an  in 
termediate  link  between  our  own  citizens  and  our  wandering  neighbors,  softening 
the  shades  of  each  and  enjoying  the  confidence  of  both.4 

In  1833  the  Indian  Commissioner  reports  concerning  the  school  at 
Mackinac  and  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  which  had  been  established  ten  years, 

American  State  Papers,  Indian  Affairs,  Vol.  II,  p.  459.  2/&id.p.  587.  3  Ibid., 
p.  669.  4  American  State  Papers,  second  session  19th  Congress,  Vol.  I,  pp.  507-508. 


166  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

that  191  children  had  been  received;  8  had  learned  mechanical  trades  . 
13  had  been  engaged  as  clerks  in  the  Indian  trade;  1  was  United  States 
Indian  interpreter,  and  none  have  returned  to  the  forest  as  hunters.1 
Two  years  later,  two  pupils  from  the  same  school  had  gone  as  teachers 
among  the  Indians  to  the  JS'orth,  a  third  had  been  received  as  a  catechist 
by  the  American  Board  of  Missions,  a  fourth  had  taken  command  of 
a  vessel  on  the  lakes,  and  a  sixth  was  studying  medicine.2  The  same 
year,  1835,  the  agent  of  the  Delawares  and  Shawnees  writes,  he  was 
shown  cloth  spun  and  woven,  and  shirts  and  other  clothing  made  by  : 
Indian  girls.2  The  Indian  Commissioner  states,  that  the  agents  of  the 
several  tribes,  for  whose  benefit  schools  are  supported,  are  required  to 
visit  and  inspect  the  schools  at  least  once  a  year.  At  these  visits  a 
public  examination  of  the  pupils  is  to  be  made,  and  the  attendance  of 
the  military  officers  and  of  other  citizens  requested  whenever  conven 
ience  will  permit.2 

In  1846  the  Indian  Commissioner  reported  : 

The  general  introduction  of  manual  labor  schools  among  the  Indians,  and  the  pur 
chase  of  tools  and  agricultural  implements  as  are  necessary  for  their  management  and 
operation,  will  be  attended  with  much  expense,  and  will  require  all  the  funds  that 
are  in  any  way  applicable  to  objects  of  education.  A  portion  of  these  funds  has  here 
tofore  been  applied  to  the  education  of  boys  at  literary  institutions  in  the  various 
States,  and  even  to  the  preparation  of  some  of  them  for  the  practice  of  learned  pro 
fessions;  and  although  important  advantages  have  thereby  resulted  in  the  diffusion 
of  information  among  the  different  tribes,  yet  it  is  believed  the  money  can  now  be 
more  beneficially  expended  at  the  homes  and  in  the  midst  of  the  Indian  people.  The 
prejudices  of  the  red  man  will  be  thus  more  easily  overcome,  and  the  benefits  extended 
alike  to  both  sexes  of  the  tribe.3 

In  1848  sixteen  manual  labor  schools,  eighty-seven  boarding  and  other 
schools,  were  reported  in  operation,  and  several  additional  manual  labor 
schools  under  contract:  two  each  for  the  Creeks  and  Pottawatomies,  one 
each  for  the  Chickasaws,  Kansas,  and  Miamis.  The  aggregate  sum 
expended  for  buildings  and  improvements  was  $34,000;  annual  endow 
ment  and  maintenance  $26,000;  in  addition  to  the  amounts  contributed 
by  missionary  societies  under  whose  care  they  were  in  general  placed.4 

The  Indian  Commissioner  states  in  1841)  "  nearly  the  whole  of  the  large 
amount  required  for  the  support  and  maintenance  of  the  schools  now 
in  operation  is  furnished  by  the  Indians  themselves  out  of  their  na 
tional  funds,"5  and  urges  that  the  $10,000  annually  appropriated,  in  ac 
cordance  with  the  act  of  1819,  be  raised  to  $50,000. 

In  1855  the  Indian  Commissioner  made  a  detailed  statement  of  the 
money  expended  for  Indian  education  and  civilization.  He  says  : 

In  addition  to.  the  $102,107.14  furnished  by  the  United  States,  and  to  the  aggre 
gate  of  $824,160.61  drawn  from  the  Indian  funds,  and  over  $400,000  paid  out  by  the 

'American  State  Papers,  first  session  23d  Congress,  Vol.  I,  p.  188.  *  Ibid.,  first 
session  24th  Congress,  Vol.  I,  p.  285.  3  Executive  Documents,  second  session  29th 
Congress,  Vol.  I,  p.  227.  *Ibid.,  30th  Congress,  Vol.  I,  p.  406.  *Ibid.,  first  ses 
sion  31st  Congress,  Vol.  Ill,  Part  2,  p.  956. 


GOVERNMENT    SCHOOLS.  167 

Indian  nations  among  themselves,  that  private  benevolence  in  ten  years  has  expended 
for  the  Christianization  and  civilization  of  the  Indian  tribes  more  than  $830,000; 
showing  a  total  outlay  for  these  objects  in  ten  years  exceeding  $2, 150,000. l 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  in  his  report  of  1865,  recommends — 

That  Congress  provide  a  civilization  and  educational  fund,  to  be  disbursed  in  such 
mode  as  to  secure  the  co-operation  and  assistance  of  benevolent  organizations.  *  *  * 
It  is  believed  that  all  the  Christian  Churches  would  gladly  occupy  this  missionary 
field,  supplying  a  large  per  cent,  of  the  means  necessary  for  their  instruction,  and 
thus  bring  into  contact  with  the  Indian  tribes  a  class  of  men  and  women  whose  lives 
conform  to  a  higher  standard  of  morals  than  that  which  is  recognized  as  obligatory 
by  too  many  of  the  present  employe's  of  the  Government.2 

By  a  treaty  made  with  theOsage  Indians  September  20,  1865,  article 
2  provided  that  the  proceeds  from  certain  ceded  lands  were,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  to  be  applied  to  the  educa 
tion  and  civilization  of  Indian  tribes  residing  within  the  United  States.* 
The  fund  amounted  to  $770,179.42.  Between  the  date  of  the  establish 
ment  of  this  fund  and  the  year  1882,  when  it  became  exhausted,  a  large 
amount  had  been  expended  for  educational  purposes.4 

In  1868  the  Indian  Commissioner  wrote : 

Many  of  the  tribes  have  no  schools  and  are  without  any  religious  instruction  what 
ever.  *  *  *  The  Government  should  invite  the  co-operation,  in  its  great  duty  of 
protecting,  educating,  and  elevating  the  race  to  a  higher  style  of  being,  of  all  Chris 
tian  societies  or  individuals  who  may  be  disposed  to  take  part  in  the  work,  and  should 
liberally  assist  in  the  maintenance  of  schools  and  mission  establishments.5 

In  1869  the  Board  of  Indian  Commissioners  recommended  in  their 
report  that — 

Schools  should  be  established,  and  teachers  be  employed  by  the  Government  to 
introduce  the  English  language  in  every  tribe.  *  *  *  The  establishment  of 
Christian  missions  should  be  encouraged,  and  their  schools  fostered.6 

On  July  15,  1870,  $100,000  were  appropriated  for  the  support  of  in 
dustrial  and  other  schools  among  the  Indian  tribes  not  otherwise  pro 
vided  for.7 

By  the  act  of  February  14,  1873,8  so  much  of  the  act  of  March  3, 181 9^ 
as  provided  for  the  appropriation  of  an  annual  sum  of  $10,000  for  the 
civilization  of  the  Indians  was  repealed. 

Hitherto  the  schools  had  been  maintained  either  wholly  by  mission 
aries  or  jointly  with  the  aid  of  the  Government,  with  the  exception  of 
a  few  schools  supported  wholly  from  tribal  funds  aud,uuder  the  charge 
of  United  States  teachers.  About  this  time  strictly  Government  schools* 
began  to  be  established;  day-schools  first,  and  later  boarding-schools, 
the  number  increasing  with  each  year. 

The  Indian  Commissioner  in  1873  says: 

Instruction  in  the  day-schools  merely,  except  among  Indians  who  are  already  far 
along  in  civilization,  is  attempted  at  great  disadvantage  on  every  hand. 

1  Message  and  Documents,  1855-36,  p.  561.  2  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner, 
1865,  p.  IV,  Extract,  Secretary  of  Interior.  3  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol. 
XIV,  p.  687.  4  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1885,  pp,  LXXIX,  LXXX.  *Ibid., 
1868,  p.  2.  6  Ibid  ,  1869,  p.  50.  7  LJuited  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVI, 
p.  359.  8  Ibid.,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  461. 


168  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

is  also  well-nigh  impossible  to  teach  Indian  children  the  English  language  when  they 
spend  twenty  hours  out -of  the  twenty-four  in  the  wigwam,  using  only  their  native 
tongue.  The  boarding-school,  on  the  contrary,  takes  the  youth  under  constant  care, 
has  him  always  at  hand,  and  surrounds  him  by  an  English-speaking  community,  and, 
above  all,  gives  him  instruction  in  the  first  lessons  of  civilization,  which  cau  be  found 
only  in  a  well-ordered  home.  Any  plan  for  civilization  which  does  not  provide  for  train 
ing  the  young,  ^ven  though  at  a  largely  increased  expenditure,  is  short-sighted  and  ex 
pensive.  A  large  expenditure  for  a  few  years  in  the  proper  direction  will  be  more 
economical  than  a  smaller  expenditure  perpetuated.  *  *  *  I  most  earnestly  recom 
mend  that  this  appropriation  for  education  be  made  on  a  scale  commensurate  with 
the.urgeut  necessities  of  the  case.1 

In  this  year  a  medical  and  educational  division  was  established  in 
the  Indian  Bureau  and  continued  to  1877.2  In  1877  the  Indian  Com 
missioner  states  as  one  of  the  requisites  "  to  lay  the  foundations  on  which 
to  build  up  *  *  *  civilization,  the  establishment  of  the  common- 
school  system  (including  industrial  schools)  among  the  Indians,  with 
provision  for  their  compulsory  education  in  such  schools."3 

Again,  in  his  Report  for  1878,  he  says :  "  Experience  shows  that  Indian 
children  do  not  differ  from  white  children  of  similar  social  status  and 
surroundings  in  aptitude  or  capacity  for  acquiring  knowledge,  and  oppo 
sition  or  indifference  to  education  on  the  part  of  parents  decreases 
yearly,  so  that  the  question,  of  Indian  education  resolves  itself  mainly 
into  a  question  of  school  facilities."4  In  this  year  the  Indian  depart 
ment  at  Hampton  Institute,  Hampton,  Va.,  was  started,  and  the  follow 
ing  year  the  training-school  at  Carlisle,  Pa.,  was  established.5 

In  1880  the  Commissioner  reports:  "  Persistent  calls  for  the  opening 
of  new  schools  or  the  enlargement  of  those  already  established  come 
to  the  office  from  every  quarter.  *  *  *  The  educational  work  of  the 
Bureau  could  have  been  enlarged  to  a  much  greater  extent  but  for  the  in 
adequate  appropriations  made  by  Congress  for  the  support  of  schools."6 

In  1881  he  writes : 

Schools  for  Indians  are  divided  into  three  classes — day-schools  and  boarding-schools 
for  Indians  in  the  Indian  country,  and  boarding-schools  in  civilized  communities 
remote  from  Indian  reservations.  Although  varying  greatly  in  the  extent  and  char 
acter  of  their  results,  each  holds  its  own  important  place  as  a  factor  in  Indian  civili 
zation.  *  *  *  Exclusive  of  those  among  the  five  civilized  tribes,  the  day-schools 
•during  the  past  year  have  numbered  one  hundred  and  six,  and  have  been  attended 
by  four  thousand  two  hundred  and  twenty-one  pupils.  *  *  *  Of  the  one  hundred 
and  six  schools  one  is  supported  by  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  and  twenty-eight  are 
located  in  and  supported  by  the  State  of  New  York  as  part  of  its  common-school  sys 
tem.  *  *  *  The  amor.ut.  expended  last  year  in  the  support  of  these  schools  was 
$8,000,  and  the  superintendent  asks  that  on  account  of  the  establishment  of  three  new 
schools  another  $1,000  be  added.  New  York  is  also  expending  about  $8,000  a  year  in 
the  support  of  an  Indian  orphan  asylum.  *  *  »  Sixty-eight  boarding-schools  have 
been  in  operation  during  the  year;  an  increase  of  eight  over  last  year.  They  ha,ve 
been  attended  by  three  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eighty-eight  pupils.  *  *  * 
Three  new  school  buildings  have  been  completed,  furnished,  and  occupied  during  the 
year,  eight  more  are  now  ready  for  use,  and  five  are  in  process  of  erection.  These 
buildings  will  give  accommodation  for  ten  new  schools  and  additional  room,  which 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissionert,  1873,  pp.  8, 9.  2  Ibid. ,  1885,  p.  LXX  VI.  3  Ibid. , 
1877,  p.  1.  *  Ibid.,  1878,  p.  XXVI.  &  Ibid.,  1879,  p.  VIII.  6  Ibid.,  1880,  p.  V. 


PER   CAPITA   PROVISION.  169 

has  been  sorely  needed,  for  three  old  ones.  Buildings  are  needed  at  nine  other 
agencies  for  whose  sixteen  thousand  Indians  no  boarding-schools  have  yet  been  fur 
nished,  and  where  there  are  now  but  six  day-schools,  with  accommodations  for  one 
hundred  and  seventy-five  pupils.  *  *  *  But  so  long  as  the  American  people  [as] 
now  demand  that  Indians  shall  become  white  men  within  one  generation  the  Indian 
child  must  have  opportunities  and  come  under  other  influences  than  reservations  can 
offer.  He  must  be  compelled  to  adopt  the  English  language,  must  be  so  placed  that  at 
tendance  at  school  shall  be  regular,  and  that  vacations  shall  not  be  periods  of  retrogres 
sion,  and  must  breathe  the  atmosphere  of  a  civilized  instead  of  a  barbarous  or  semi- 
barbarous  community.  Therefore,  youth  chosen  for  their  intelligence,  force  of  char 
acter,  and  soundness  of  constitution  are  sent  to  Carlisle,  Hampton,  and  Forest  Grove.1 

Under  provision  of  the  act  of  May  17,  1882 — 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  further  authorized  and  directed  to  provide  for  the 
care,  support,  and  education  of  one  hundred  Indian  children  not  belonging  to  the  five 
civilized  tribes  in  the  Indian  Territory  at  any  established  industrial,  agricultural,  or 
mechanical  school  or  schools,  other  than  those  herein  provided  for,  in  any  of  the  States 
of  the  United  States,  such  schools  to  be  selected  by  him  from  applications  made  to 
him,  at  a  cost  not  exceeding  $167  per  annum  for  each  child ;  and  for  this  purpose 
there  is  hereby  appropriated  the  sum  of  $17,000,  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  nec 
essary  :  Provided,  That  not  more  than  twenty  of  said  pupils  shall  be  educated  in  any 
one  State.3 

The  Indian  Commissioner  applied  to  forty-three  agricultural  and 
mechanical  schools,  endowed  by  national  land  grants,  stating  that — 

The  pupils  must  be  cared  for  during  vacations  as  well  as  term  time,  and  the  sum  of 
$167  is  all  that  is  appropriated  to  cover  all  the  expense  of  board,  clothes,  tuition, 
medical  attendance,  etc.,  of  an  Indian  child  during  twelve  months.3  *  *  *  But 
one  school  was  prepared  to  take  pupils,  and  that  school  could  guaranty  to  instruct 
the  boys  only  in  farming  and  carpentry.  *  *  *  It  is  evident  that  a  large  outlay 
is  necessary  to  equip  institutions  for  the  work  required  of  them,  an  expenditure  for 
which  the  Government  proposes  to  make  no  return,  while  it  fixes  the  amount  to  be 
paid  thereafter  at  less  than  the  average  actual  cost  of  supporting  and  teaching  the 
pupils.  No  generous  response  could  be  expected  to  such  an  offer.  In  this  dilemma 
the  various  religious  societies  have  come  to  the  help  of  the  Bureau,  and  have  so  sup 
plemented  Government  aid  by  private  charity  that  the  whole  four  hundred  pupils 
will  be  provided  for.  *  *  * 

Concerning  school  buildings  the  Commissioner  says  : 

The  want  of  suitable  commodious  buildings  continues.  Eleven  new  ones  are  needed 
immediately,  and  ten  others  should  be  so  enlarged  as  to  double  their  capacity;  yet 
the  whole  amount  appropriated  for  erection  and  repair  of  school  buildings  this  year  is 
but  $25,000  less  than  the  cost  of  one  building  erected  by  private  contributions  at 
Hampton  for  the  use  of  fifty  girls.  I  will  not  repeat  what  has  been  reiterated  before 
as  to  the  impossibility  of  conducting  creditable  schools  in  ill-arranged,  ill-ventilated,4 
dilapidated,  overcrowded  buildings. 

The  act  of  July  31,  1882,  provides— 

That  the  Secretary  of  War  be,  and  he  is  hereby,  authorized  to  set  aside,  for  use  in 
the  establishment  of  normal  and  industrial  training-schools  for  Indian  youth  from 
the  nomadic  tribes  having  educational  treaty  claims  upon  the  United  States,  any 
vacant  posts  or  barracks  so  long  as  they  may  not  be  required  for  military  occupation, 
and  to  detail  one  or  more  officers  of  the  Army  for  duty  in  connection  with  Indian 
education,  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  at  each  such  school 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1881,  l>p732-35.  2  Ibid.,  1883,  p.  XXXIV. 
3  Ibid.,  p.  XXXVI.  *Ibid.,  p.  38. 


170  '          INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

so  established :  Provided,  That  moneys  appropriated,  or  to  be  appropriated  for  general 
purposes  of  education  among  the  Indians  may  be  expended,  under  the  direction  of 
the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  for  the  education  of  Indian  youth  at  such  posts,  insti 
tutions,  and  schools  as  he  may  consider  advantageous,  or  as  Congress  from  time  to 
time  may  authorize  and  provide.1 

In  1835  the  Indian  Commissioner  writes : 

The  appropriations  made  by  Congress,  *  *  *  have  been  expended  in  establish 
ing  and  supporting  schools  on  the  reservations  and  at  other  localities  within  the 
limits  of  the  States,  notably  at  Carlisle,  Pa.;  Haskell  Institute.  Lawrence,  Kans. ; 
Genoa,  Nebr.,  Forest  Grove,  Oregon  ;  also  at  Chilocco,  in  the  Indian  Territory.  At  all 
of  these  institutions,  as  well  as  at  others  conducted  by  private  management,  as,  for 
instance,  the  Normal  and  Agricultural  Institute  at  Hampton,  and  the  Lincoln  Insti 
tute  in  Philadelphia,  and  others,  a  higher  grade  of  instruction  and  more  thorough  and 
complete  industrial  training  is  given  than  is  usually  afforded  at  reservation  schools. 
*  *  *  rpjie  great  work  of  educating  the  Indian  must  be  confined  to  the  industrial 
schools  on  the  reservations.  *  *  *  In  the  erection  of  school  buildings,  for  which 
the  Government  furnishes  money,  I  believe,  from  the  best  sources  of  infonration  at 
tainable,  that  the  purpose  in  future  should  be  to  apply  Government  aid  in  the  erec 
tion  of  small,  rather  than  large  structures,  thereby  increasing  the  number  of  buildings 
for  which  the  appropriation  can  be  made  to  provide.  *  *  *  It  will  be  the  policy 
of  the  Bureau,  while  under  its  present  control,  to  manage  by  and  through  its  own 
appointees  all  schools  which  occupy  buildings  erected  with  funds  furnished  by  the 
Government.  The  Government  should  manage  its  own  schools,  and  the  different 
religious  denominations  should  manage  theirs  separately.  *  *  *  But  the  Govern 
ment  can,  and  does,  fairly  and  without  invidious  discrimination,  encourage  any  re 
ligious  sects  whose  philanthropy  and  liberality  prompt  them  to  assist  in  the  great 
work  of  redeeming  these  benighted  children  of  nature  from  the  darkness  of  their 
superstition  and  ignorance.  *  *  *  Since  experience  and  practical  demonstration 
has  taught  us  that  the  Indian  is  easily  educated,  and  that  he  is,  like  the  Anglo-Saxon, 
a  progressive  being,  capable  of  the  highest  mental  and  moral  development,  it  is  the 
policy  of  the  friends  of  civilization,  as  it  is  of  this  Bureau,  to  extend  to  him  the 
advantages  of  education  as  rapidly  as  it  can  be  practically  afforded.2  - 

In  1886  tbe  Indian  Commissioner  writes: 

In  *  *  *  my  first  report  *  *  *  I  expressed  very  decidedly  the  idea  that 
Indians  should  be  taught  the  English  language  only.  From  that  position  I  be 
lieve,  so  far  as  I  am  advised,  there  is  no  dissent  either  among  the  law-makers  or  the 
executive  agents  who  are  selected  under  the  law  to  do  the  work.  There  is  not  an 
Indian  pupil  whose  tuition  and  maintenance  is  paid  for  by  the  United  States  Govern 
ment  who  is  permitted  to  study  any  other  language  than  our  own  vernacular.3  *  *  * 
The  common  day  school  on  the  reservation  of  course  is  the  more  economic  method,  if 
limited  to  the  immediate  outlay  of  money  for  the  time  employed ;  but  if  viewed  from 
the  broader  standpoint  of  permanent  efficiency  and  enduring  advancement  of  Indian 
youth,  that  plan  may  justly  be  challenged  for  some  years  to  come  by  the  friends 
of  other  methods  as  being  not  only  the  least  efficient  and  permanent,  but  eventually 
the  most  expensive.  The  greatest  difficulty  is  experienced  in  freeing  the  children 
attending  day  schools  from  the  language  and  habits  of  their  untutored  and  often 
times  savage  parents.  When  they  return  to  their  homes  at  night,  and  on  Saturdays 
and  Sundays,  and  are  among  their  old  surroundings,  they  relapse  more  or  less  into 
their  former  moral  and  mental  stupor.  This  constitutes  the  strongest  objection  to  this 
class  of  schools,  and  I  fear  that,  in  many  instances  the  objection  is  too  well  founded. 
But  as  education  and  general  civilization  take  deeper  hold  upon  the  Indian  race  the 

United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  181.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner, 
1885,  pp.  XIII,  XIV.  3  Ibid. ,  1886,  p.  23. 


SCHOOL    STATISTICS,    1885   AND    1886. 


171 


day  school  on  the  reservation  will  show  better  results,  and  must  eventually  become 
universal,  as  are  our  common  schools  in  the  States. 

At  this  time,  however,  after  the  best  examination  I  can  give  the  subject,  I  would 
not  advise  any  diminution  of  material  aid  and  support  to  any  of  the  different  kinds, 
of  schools  now  fostered  by  the  Government.  All  are  doing  most  excellent  and  effi 
cient  services  in  their  particular  spheres,  and  all  are  performing  a  good  part  in  the 
grand  work  of  educating  and  civilizing  the  hitherto  untutored  Indians.  *  *  * 

That  the  Indians  are  not  lacking  in  appreciation  of  their  educational  advantages  is 
shown  by  the  following  statistics,  which  do  not  include  the  schools  among  the  five 
civilized  tribes  nor  the  Indians  of  New  York  State,  nor  boarding  and  day  schools 
supported  by  religious  societies  without  expense  to  the  Government.1 


885. 

1886. 

Increase 

Schools. 

Ko. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

No. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

in 
average 
attend- 
ance. 

84 

4  066 

85 

4  817 

751 

Day  schools  under  agency  supervision  

86 

1,942 

99 

2  370 

458 

7 

1  4°5 

7 

1  582 

157 

23 

710 

93 

861 

151 

Total 

200 

8  143 

214 

9  630 

1  517 

In  1886  the  superintendent  of  Indian  schools  reported  : 

During  the  current  fiscal  year  provision  has  been  made  for  the  education  of  three 
Indian  boys  and  one  Indian  girl  at  the  following-named  institutions  :  Wayland  Semi 
nary  and  Howard  University,  in  the  District  of  Columbia;  the  Woman's  Medical 
College  of  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  and  the  Medical  Department  of  the  University  of  Penn 
sylvania.  Indian  physicians  trained  in  our  medical  colleges  might  render  valuable 
service  for  their  race  in  destroying  the  influence  of  the  "  medicine-men"  and  in  giv 
ing  instruction  in  hygienic  laws.  Such  physicians  would  possess  greater  influence 
with  them  than  those  now  performing  this  service  at  the  various  agencies  under 
Government  appointment.2 

On  May  20,  1886,  Congress  enacted  the  following : 

Beit  enacted  by  Ihe  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America 
in  Congress  assembled,  That  the  nature  of  alcoholic  drinks  and  narcotics,  and  special 
instruction  as  to  their  effects  upon  the  human  system,  in  connection  with  the  several 
divisions  of  the  subject  of  physiology  and  hygiene,  shall  be  included  in  the  branches 
of  study  taught  in  the  common  or  public  schools,  and  in  the  Military  and  Naval 
Schools,  and  shall  be  studied  and  taught  as  thoroughly  and  in  the  same  manner  as 
other  like  required  branches  are  in  said  schools,  by  the  use  of  text-books  in  the  hands 
of  pupils  where  other  branches  are  thus  studied  in  said  schools,  and  by  all  pupils  in 
all  said  schools  throughout  the  Territories,  in  the  Military  and  Naval  Academies  of 
the  United  States,  and  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  in  all  Indian  and  colored 
schools  in  the  Territories  of  the  United  States. 

Sec.  2.  That  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  proper  officers  in  control  of  any  school  de 
scribed  in  the  foregoing  section  to  enforce  the  provisions  of  this  act;  and  any  such 
officer,  school  director,  committee,  superintendent,  or  teacher  who  shall  refuse  or  neg 
lect  to  comply  with  the  requirements  of  this  act,  or  shall  neglect  or  fail  to  make 
proper  provisions  for  the  instruction  required  and  in  the  manner  specified  by  the  first 
section  of  this  act,  for  all  pupils  in  each  and  every  school  under  his  jurisdiction,  shall 
be  removed  from  office,  and  the  vacancy  filled  as  in  other  cases. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  18d6,  p.  XXIV.        *  Hid.,  p.  LXXXIV. 


172  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Sec.  3.  That  no  certificate  shall  be  granted  to  any  person  to  teach  in  the  public 
schools  of  the  District  of  Columbia  or  Territories,  after  the  first  day  of  January,  anno 
Domini  eighteen  hundred  and  eighty-eight,  who  has  not  passed  a  satisfactory  exam 
ination  in  physiology  and  hygiene,  with  special  reference  to  the  nature  and  the  effects 
of  alcoholic  drinks  and  other  narcotics  upon  the  human  system.1 

The  superintendent  of  Indian  schools, in  his  report  of  1886,  says: 

There  are  upwards  of  12,000  Indians  children  now  attending  school,  exclusive  of 
those  attending  the  schools  of  the  five  civilized  tribes  and  those  supported  by  the 
State  of  New  York.  There  are  at  least  as  many  more  whose  attendance  could  be 
readily  secured,  for  which  provision  should  be  made  at  the  earliest  practicable  mo 
ment.  *  *  *  The  construction  of  the  necessary  school  buildings  and  the  expense 
attending  the  maintenance  of  the  schools  and  the  supplemental  work  of  settling  In 
dians  *  *  *  on  lauds  *  *  *  will  necessitate  larger  appropriations  for  a  term 
of  years.  *  *  *  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  a  large  portion  of  the  funds  now 
appropriated  and  used  for  educational  purposes  belongs  to  the  Indians,  and  is  in  this 
way  only  legally  available. 

Nearly  three  times  as  much  money  is  now  spent  annually  by  the  War  Department 
in  keeping  the  Indians  in  subjection  as  is  expended  in  their  civilization  and  educa 
tion.     *     *     *     It  is  not  creditable  to  us  as  a  nation  that  so  much  should  be  used  to 
keep  the  Indian  in  subjection,  while  so  little  is  expended  to  improve  his  condition.3 

By  act  of  Congress,  May  17,  1882,3  the  President  was  authorized  to 
appoint  a  person  to  inspect  all  Indian  schools,  who  is  hereby  required 
to  report  a  plan  for  carrying  into  effect,  in  the  most  economical  and 
efficient  manner,  all  existing  treaty  stipulations  for  the  education  of 
Indians,  with  careful  estimates  for  educating  youths  for  whom  no  such 
provision  now  exists,  and  estimates  of  what  sums  can  be  saved  from 
existing  expenditures  for  Indian  support  by  the  adoption  of  such  plan, 
whose  compensation  shall  not  exceed  $3,000,  which  sum  is  hereby  ap 
propriated  for  that  purpose,  and  also  a  further  sum  of  $1,500  for  his 
necessary  travelling  expenses. 

In  the  Indian  appropriation  act  approved  March  1, 1883,  the  title  of 
superintendent  is  given  to  the  office.4 

Mr.  J.  M.  Haworth  was  appointed  to  the  office,  which  he  held  until  his 
death  in  March,  1885.  In  May  Mr.  John  H.  Oberly  was  appointed,  but 
in  May,  1886,  he  resigned,  and  Mr.  John  B.  Eiley  was  appointed  to  the 
office.  In  1888  Mr.  Eiley  resigned,  and  in  October  Mr.  Samuel  fl.  Albro 
was  appointed  superintendent  of  Indian  schools. 

The  Indian  appropriation  act,  approved  June  29,  1888,  provides  in 
section  8  as  follows : 

There  shall  be  appointed  by  the  President,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of 
the  Senate,  a  person  of  knowledge  and  experience  in  the  management,  training,  and 
practical  education  of  children,  to  be  Superintendent  of  Indian  Schools,  who  shall, 
from  time  to  time,  and  as  often  as  the  nature  of  his  duties  will  permit,  visit  the 
schools  where  Indians  are  taught,  in  whole  or  in  part,  by  appropriations  from  the 
United  States  Treasury,  and  shall,  from  time  to  time,  report  to  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  what,  in  his  judgment,  are  the  defects,  if  any,  in  any  of  them  in  system,  in 
administration,  or  in  means  for  the  most  effective  advancement  of  the  children  in 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXIV,  p.  69.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1886,  p.  LXXXVI.  3  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  68. 
4  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  434. 


COURSE    OF    INSTRUCTION.  173 

them  toward  civilization  and  self-support;  and  what  changes  are  needed  to  remedy 
such  defects  as  may  exist;  and  shall,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior,  employ  and  discharge  superintendents,  teachers,  and  any  other  person 
connected  with  schools  wholly  supported  by  the  Government,  and  with  like  ap 
proval  make  such  rules  and  regulations  for  the  conduct  of  such  schools  as  in  his  judg 
ment  their  good  may  require.  The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  cause  to  be  detailed 
from  the  einploy6s  of  his  Department  such  assistants,  and  shall  furnish  such  facilities 
as  shall  be  necessary  to  carry  out  the  foregoing  provisions  respecting  said  Indian 
schools. 

The  general  policy  of  the  Department  in  regard  to  Indian  education 
is  to  teach  the  pupil  to  speak,  read,  arid  write  the  English  language,  to 
give  him  a  knowledge  of  arithmetic,  geography,  and  United  States  his 
tory,  and  also  to  instruct  him  in  farming,  the  care  of  stock,  and  the 
trades.1  Girls  are  to  be  taught  all  branches  of  housekeeping,  butter 
and  cheese  making,  to  cut  and  make  and  mend  garments,  to  care  for 
the  sick,  to  cook,  wash,  and  iron.2 

A  farm  and  garden  are  to  be  connected  with  each  school,3  and  one- 
half  of  the  school  time  devoted  to  industrial  training.4  An  evening 
session  is  to  be  held  for  reading,  study,  singing,  and  other  exercises.5 
A  Sabbath-school  or  some  other  suitable  service  is  to  be  held  every 
Sunday,  which  pupils  are  required  to  attend.5  Superintendent,  ma 
tron,  and  employe's  are  to  reside  in  the  boarding-school  building.6  Su 
perintendents  are  required  to  make  a  monthly  report  in  detail  to  the 
agent,  showing  attendance,  progress,  health  of  pupils,  and  to  account 
for  all  issues  and  expenditures  made  during  the  month.7 

A  contract  school  is  one  wherein  the  Government  pays  a  stated  sum 
for  each  pupil,  and  the  religious  society  provides  the  teachers  and  pays 
their  salaries  and  other  expenses  of  the  school.  The  buildings  are 
generally  furnished  by  the  society. 

STATISTICS  OF  INDIAN  EDUCATION. 

The  following  statistics  are  from  the  Keport  of  1885.  They  are 
given  to  present  a  picture  at  a  definite  period,  and  to  show  the  need 
of  increased  rather  than  diminished  appropriations  for  Indian  schools. 
Not  only  do  the  schools  already  established  require  each  year  larger 
amounts  to  meet  the  requirements  created  by  their  own  work,  but  there 
is  as  yet  not  sufficient  school  accommodation  for  the  entire  Indian 
school  population.  The  fact  that  the  Indians  are  already  by  law  on  the 
threshold  of  citizenship  makes  the  necessity  for  more  schools  and  better 
equipped  schools  a  national  need.  For  later  statistics  see  the  reports  of 
the  superintendent  for  Indian  schools,  and  reports  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner. 

1  Regulations  of  the  Indian  Department,  1»84,  sees.  500,  502,  503,  504,  517,  rule  7. 
2lbid.,  sec.  517,  rules  8,  15, 16, 17.  Ub>d.,  sec.  517,  rule  6.  *Ibid.,  sec.  517,  rule  5. 
6 Ibid.,  sec.  517,  rule  gj.  6/&id.,  sec.  517,  rule  23.  7  Ibid.,  sees.  509-512. 


174 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


be 
•9                Q-S9  1 

;     ;     ;     ;            ;     ;     ;     ; 

I1    1.  1  •  I'M  [•!'••! 

"5  § 

!i 

01     :     :  10         o     .     :     .    •     : 

0          .          .      0                   0          

t 

o 

§8     %    ':  S  S  S  S 

o                -jnaOT 

-£              -UU3AOO  OX 

^  M|  HUM 

a 

05      »'            -1=          !      0      0*     00      0* 

0 

<  1                  i 

'looqos 

M      II                                        1                      ' 

A"q  pajBAiJiuo  s9joy 

:    :    :         :::••' 

•QO18S08 

OO         •          '      O5                   O          

f 

^      ,N            oj          ,      0      0      05      0 

. 

1                       »-t      TH                          |      1-1      r-c                rH 

>J 

M                                                ... 

5  <p     - 

'II         !    ;       :!!''; 

o  w 

'II        '    ' 

s.2 

'    :    :    :          :;•:•: 

•8  |                   ^p 

:    :    :    :        a    :    •    :    :    ; 

? 

||                 'tl—            (M'OOOOOO 

Js  *        'Stnp.iBoq 

|J              inguiU.WAOf) 

„    (1 

N     •    i  w           ;     .     ;              ; 

^ 

||         ;    ;       ::.;:; 

v     13 

it               »     i     .         .1 

1!        :_j       :::•:: 

•BMqoBa^oJoqoinK 

CO         •          •      •"S'                   i-H          i                              • 

ac 

f-l      (M             C  1          i      rH      rH      rH      <-H 

Si 

•3  a  d             '^a 

O          i          I          i                   O                                        i          i 

S 

§  £     §    :  S  §  §  S 

I 

_§S.2 
og« 

1 

0    :    i  °          M    M    M 

II  M  LU-Li 

g 

.2 

.,oB«oo,,8 

cocoooo             cooinowin 

If 

? 

IT 

!§     OS               •     S         I         • 
.    t~ 

"'                   :        :    : 

1 

1) 

B 
rt 

:          :  g      :::::: 

OD 

00 

CJ 

3 

a 

1  ;  ;  111  ;  ;  ;  :  M 

a  £  %    :    ;    ;    :    :    : 
*  p  A    :::::: 

0* 

W    :       t,          ::;::: 

^6       :::::: 

oo 



^-1    •    •    • 

;           ;             ;     ;           ;     ; 

;  r=)     *§            i    ;  Q 

•^ 

a     ;         g            ;     ;          ;     ; 

:  §     *          £  : 

1 
1 

1  i  1    •$  ••    M 

pq    r?           CQ             O3              •       ; 

be  o       bx        g1  o        :    : 

It  !  illy 

<n  B    3      £  £  o  4 

i    i 

1  1 

!iii  iifi! 

W  w          ^ 

g" 

li  in   j  Ml  =1- 

S             !                                  M 

1 

iJJi|    iijJJII 

Mill  HHW 

•_c 

! 

£j     S   —             -" 
3      ^    «             S, 

Pi    H               "a> 

STATISTICS. 


175 


:||     i      i    i      i      i      i    -8    i          8      : 

:      ::::::: 

'i     S  §  i    :  g  S§         i 

6        o    o    p      !    oc    o              r 

s   I 

i 

O                    O           O           C-J           CO               .O                       O           -H           iM            ° 
CC                      0            OS            10            0                .S                         SlOO^, 

•^                      COl^COOS                -OS                         OOCD            *bfl 
r-i                      OOOrHU.                .CO                         O-*O 

H 

rt                      Tj<            t>"           TjT           00                .If?                        CO"           r-"           0"            g 

:|| 

^COOO.g                       ^j^J 

3        o    o    o      •    t~    a              c 

5         1 

||o                      OOOIMHMO                         OOOO'S 

||        ."                                                                                       °»      "                                         -            -             § 

;  ||                       ;         ;         ;                L0 

'-  II 

:  II      !       '    ;       !       !            ^    !            '       '       '     52 

.                  .      . 

•  || 

•  II                  '      •                                                                                         ™ 

Ml      '       :    :       '       :              :    :           «             •      a 

5     S  S  3    :  2    :         S 

il 

||      :.:;;..;             :       ;             ^ 

1  1! 

'    '.             '.       '            £ 

s 

0 

>  II 

5 

II    S 

5DO5OO                -SO                             •            f5            O            '£ 

:       :::::" 

•         >         i         •         •     (M                     7 

1 

II    - 

co       IN                 «o          .    t~                 .          '       M        a, 

ft 

4      ,_   ^  _     ;   ^   c-j           « 

5  || 

II    - 

<M        co          •       10       a*   to                 •       <M       w        gj 

>            IO      O      O         i      CO      O                      i- 
,            ^      ,«      *         .      <M      0                      r 

H 
1 
1 

II    S 

i 

M! 

1!    o 

1     ' 

0000               .0                       ,0^0            g^ 
;     «g                                                                .  - 

8 

;                     ••*     CJ     0     ig           - 

i-T       c 

ill  I 

11. 

1     5 

CO            0                            ^!5                                             '.            ^.           "^   ° 

.2 

bi 

a 

i 
o 

CC 

•                                                             ^ 

.5                     .S-2J  o  *«  §  |      f^    o       H 
«                          oi  5    «    S-^^       ""gS 

":.a§^.bo    'sla     H 

a; 

Housework  and 

i 

Domestic  work 
farming. 

i    a  !!jifl  IJ  I 

"i'l    o       _aC      '-g-|    M   I^^J"       .H£.S    be      ^'g   ^ 

^       —        i-i         <a                                  a         W)                   o 

^3       2      .2                '     '             o      .5        '       § 

»  I  =  i  1!    I  M  Ii 

1       SjfB|||lJ               Slg^l       1: 

1  Jlppjj    pjlj  II 

No.  2. 
Temecula  Day  
Sajoalla  school 
Kincon  Day  

Nn  sp.linnl  . 

Agency  Day  
Yuma  Boarding  .  .  . 

N"n  fl^linnl 

No  schools  c  

Crow  Creek  Boardic 
No  school  ... 

Tule  River  
Colorado  River  ... 

Southern  TJte  

°"  \3^                                       !                                   '                                                                                            ®              O/      O 

*?              ®            |           :                        .f:     «  c 
5^             ^            ^a                        1^1 

S                     ."                   M               £                                       §         S  M 

Ij  •§  •§     'f            «         S                       &•    ,8«s 

gf-J                   o                 0.2                                 ^^^ 
O                      P                fe            02                                °       "a   fe 

0 

;           a 
tJD 

!        « 
•        S 
:       "a 

.    .       :              :           :                          :     -J  g 

; 

;         ( 

1    ;        ;      ;               i   |i 
1   1       I      1               111 

i.l-  J  rl          P2 

1    1         1       3                  1 

§   i 

d  ;    ? 

I    ttj  i[}lj  J 

H  h  5°         2          5    o 

176 


INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 


maintai 
hools. 


q  '891191008 

i[9j  oj, 


ox 


§     §  §  8  8  8 
|     I  111  3 


:  § 


3      8      § 

£     g     § 


8  8 
8  £ 


poqos 


*  'UOI8898 

jooqos     nt     sqi 


COCOM 


OO5O5OO  O 


O  O5      O 


jreat  mo 
ttendan 


•    .-<    •*    oo    r- 


AOf) 


8.i9qoT39)  jo  aaqi 


School 
ccommo 
dation. 


ooooo  • 

TKCC<M-O<C^  • 


o         o 
^         co 


O  fl  O  • 

1.9   S      "S        : 


|2«.®       :   a 

tbS   bio    «          '   :§ 
i  .5   .5  £    fci  M     •  jg  M 


O      O      PH         :  W 


II 


•<   a 

q      2 

DQ 


STATISTICS. 


177 


§    § 


§  § 
§  § 


§    § 


§  53  §  §  3 
§  8  S  I  S3 


S  § 


o        10        o 


3  § 


'-i        «ot- 


io  c^o        o  oco        o        oooaio        OJO<MO 


§       1 


s?     a 


00      t-     t»      O      C5          •  O          • 

•«*i     ijl      PS     CO      CO          •  <O         • 


S.  Ex.  95 


178 


INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


be 

wtioiSi[-(j  ox 

.5*3 

§ 

g                                                                                    g       g 

•   S 

§ 

o 

§ 

ocT 

)      i  i 

§ 
i 

CO 

|i 

M 

§     §     2     §      :    :    : 

8 

§00        o 
0     O            O 

-£                -IU9AOO   OX 

o 

u 

•jooqos 

1 

S 

i     S     ?5     S     S      :    :    :    : 

• 

B 

§    §  g    § 

1 

jfq  pa)VAi)iti;>  eaaav 
jooqas     nj     sqinoj^ 

1 

(M           O           00           O           t-     O     O 

« 
i 

1       !    ^s 

0 

•uotssipj; 

•        ao    o    t- 

JO 

1     i    i  i 

g 

CO 

^ 

£~3  , 

•A>JBp 

:      :      :      :    : 

i 

1     !    ;  :   § 

cj  a            'Suipl'BOq 

d            f.            ~4                I         j 

0 

II    §   §  8 

•^               inf»MIU.If>AOf) 

"*                                                ... 

£J 

o      22 

•89A"o|dra3; 

* 

||           0^*0 

•sj3qot!3'i  jo  aaqmnx: 

M            ^.            C.            ^      -     - 

M 

6                      •  *  'rr 

;      ;      '.     o  eo  —  i 

g 

1        i      i        g 

III 

1      1      : 

i                i                      C 

{; 

^gt5 

C 

^ 

§O      -H 

o 

33  3^3         'Saipjeoji 

M 

~            ?,      Z 

ir 

,0o!W,oaws 

C 

c 

oo        §          •                      •    « 

C\l            O3                •                                   •      <- 

0 

cc 

— 

TJ-" 

bfi 

t 

c 

"6 

4 

a 

;  i^i   »,j,*        i' 
I  |j  j  Jl  1        | 

i  if 

-d         I    EB 
a        •    i 

rt      :  s 

1    ij 

b 

'i 

1 

1 

'tfi.2-^-                      ^ 

*         bC 

1      '5   g^ 

1 

rS 

j  .-    tS  a   "Z  bn  'p  §    *  "^                 « 

•I*!  si? 

3 

^ 

j 

pi      £      £j      o               tq 

S  c    ^    £  o 

O-«      C3      «  M 
P         O    ^ 

•73 

p 

M 

i 

t 

: 

! 

*a 

r 

c 

'.       3         I                   ! 

bfl        to        ti 

^     to    5     |    |     §•       : 

1      |       o.2  1      %   >,P 

1  £  £2  S  1  1  -;  i 

1  i  Hi  III  1 

pq      <jj      <5      ^      w^P"^ 

1 
|] 

*rt 

Female  Seminary  

Male  Seminary  
Orphan  Asylum  

schools. 
"Worcester  Academv.  . 

I 

d 
i 

1  J         i 

PBJ          «                                                 1- 

1 
i 

i 

[ 

g 

i 

IDAHO  TKIUUTORr. 

n^r.n*  A'  A  1A«« 

i 

3          » 

i  1           1 

5^>-?                      »- 

Indians  not  under  agen- 

o1 

2 

INDIAN  TEKUITOKY.  d 

Cherokee  

STATISTICS. 


179 


§     § 


<N 


OOO 

O  O  O 


8  §  8  §  §  §  8      8       8 

£  §  3  2  §  §  8 

01  -o  o  co  o  «  o 

oo"  <M~  i--"  o~  o"  's"  «^~       «zT 

"->  r  "^  ^  P  «»  *>        O 


180 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


(4 

fl 

§     i 

!      :    : 

• 

*a 
•s§    

s| 

"S  *                  -110901 

3     g  &     S 

O            O      tf}            C 

i    g    1 

g  g 
3  f 

oo            a 

Srs 
o 

-1 

-g           -uaaAO-0  ox 

«      or  ^     <N 

* 

'      to  to 

"  o"           in 

" 

•jooqos 
A"q  pg^BAqino  saaoy 

13        §    e?        5 

58  § 

S            S 

• 

O           O     O           O 

o        o        c- 

0     0 

o            e 

0 

o> 

jooqos    m     sq^aoj^ 

. 

>, 

I              • 

.j?                -uoiseiH 

:      ; 

5 

CO 

-  a 

:      :  s     5 

9-3      5  •  

|  |            TOOT^AO 

i      i 

: 

CO 

7 

S 

a  a          •SnipjBoq 

c^        t> 

; 

§IO 

(M                  C 

; 

h3               !}U9niU.I9AO-0 

s 

j 

•S9A*ojdni;hj 

0           0 

: 

-*    0 

co    oo 

S                  OC 

; 

•SJ3qOB9^  jo  J9qranx. 

^   ^ 

•H 

•^                  •** 

50        T# 

CO                 CS 

- 

^« 

rH 

1  |  § 

8  as 

i 

i 

i 

2 

S 

||1 

«*  3^3         •SnipxBOjj 

§     |  S     § 

: 

000 

ge 

§    ? 

: 

S      : 

!  § 

G 
t 

i 

S   S 

£ 

0 

05 

0 

oruonBindodtooqos 

; 

| 

: 

1                                  Vf       _ 

M 

. 

,sa 

.1    i 

.5  .a 

if 

tc 
Ed 

"S'S    : 

; 

: 

>5  ^ 

h   03 

§ 

-2 

i 

"S 

00 

2 

*  o    : 

; 

o 

i 

•tt 

c  2    o    o        c 
c  S    ^    «        ^ 

: 

:     ?S  - 

•    's  ^  ^ 

_o    c 

.5-5      4 

M 

• 

S  o 

^       :    : 

; 

:     £* 

^^ 

;        :   be      t 

JU            ' 

fl          b£         «. 

0 

: 

i 
^ 

Arapaho  Boarding. 

Cheyenne  Boarding 

Menuonite  Buardin 
(at  Agency). 

(at  Cantonment)  . 
Night  School  

Hnv  uf.Vi«,i1 

\4 

f 

1 

C 
^ 

Sacred  Heart  Missio 
Boarding. 

Sac  and  Fox  Boai  din 

AhqfTit.i'ft  Sli  n  w  n  p, 

Boarding. 
Osage  Boarding.  ... 

TTnw  T?,  ,  aril  i  iicr 

Kiovva  jind  Comancl 
Boarding. 

Ww.l,Ua  RriOfflinrr 

A 
i 

is 

s  C 

:    = 

,| 
)      C 

c 

1 

? 

fc, 
Peoria  Day  

1 

| 

1 

g  J 

;  | 

ii 
I* 

^ 
7 

J 

4 

4 

c 

!' 

^   X  tj[;     C 

S* 

^ 

i 

C 

1 

' 

« 

d 

i  t 

o 
pfl 

H 

0 

Ml 

l! 

o 

i 
|i 

c 
{ 

'.     c 

i    + 

It 

.; 

i! 

;  £ 

Sac  and  Fox  .  .  . 

il 

Kiowa  and  Com 

Wip.liit.n. 

! 

1 

* 

1 


STATISTICS. 


181 


• 

•     • 

8 

1 

3 

c 

,_, 

S     ^ 

00     O 

CO       Tt< 

~ 

1 

§ 

— 

— 

-g 

1      o    o    o    o    cs    o 

000000 

od 

§ 

oo- 

in        ^ 

S     £ 

•^ 

irf     O 

1 

i 

M 

-  ! 

S- 

§U§E§| 

0 

IT 

g> 

II        1 

IT 

Sec 

00 

I]     ;    ;    :    :    ;    '.   5 

•<* 

05     r* 

?A 

II       ! 

OS 

II     '.'.''.'.'.  ^r 

i        t- 

o 

O5            C 

O      O 

2 

II     s 

! 

«c 

C 

T- 

c 

s 

||    »  s  S  S  S  S  "p.- 

: 

; 

•o 

II 

d 

o 

1 

II 

j  :  —  •  —  -  —  •  —  •  —  -  Oc 

Q 

s 

II     s 

1 

0 

S  S§ 

.H 

g 

1 

7i  r 

1 

g 

0s 

g 

II  MM;; 

I 

00     t> 

a 

1      1 

<<$ 

« 

*• 

1   ;;;•;;. 

i. 

s 

ii  3 

II    ------« 

Cf 

s 

3 

I  I 

1 

s 

S 

s 

<D 
| 

o 

:     ? 

o    o 

CO     CO 

i 

: 

g 

er 

s 

i   I   i   !    i   !  J 

« 

5 

o    ir 

•MJ         -^ 

e  s 

s 

o 

£ 

ir 

IT 

Tj 

IT 
Ifl 

0 

0 

\_ 

v 

«T 

~M  ;;;;.! 

" 
I 

: 
j 

| 

1 
1 

1 

|l 

) 

4 

! 

i  j  j  !  j  j  1 

: 
> 
1 

Eg, 
1 

0 

M 

g 

's 

bC 

£^ 

1 

bO 

p 

'fe 

,1 

& 
| 

i 

•f' 

i  ;  j  ;  M  I. 

5  « 

I 

^>w^ 

^ 

S" 

1 

1 

J-OB 
1 

J 
J 

'S 

I 

1 

n        ^ 

1 

! 

j 

| 

•    •    . 

1 
i 

!  i 

£! 

?    £ 

•j 

! 

Seneca,  Shawnee, 

s 

o 

13 
a 
a 

S 

6 

f 

i  i 

Pawnee  Boarding 
Ponca  Boarding 

H 

Agency  Day.... 

j 

a 

i 

•n 

i 

;  i 

1 

II 

J 

'      .2 

il 

ing. 
No  school... 

1 

s  i  1  i  l  i  I 

r1  I  §1  81!  * 

^   £  3  ^5  !zi  W     ° 

v^, 

^ 

<**» 

4 

Ponca,  Pawnee,  and 
Otoe. 

0     O 

r—     ^ 

Sac  and  Fox  

* 

4 

1 

c 

J 

Great  Nemaha. 
...do  . 

4 

c 
* 

1 

j         1 
1  '    *f 

/•• 

^ 

—  N 

<5 

: 

2 

L 

• 

i 

I 

p§ 

>*  p. 

; 

£ 

: 

1 

I 

J 

5                         §£ 

i 

•4        ' 

CD 

n 

.2 

2 

0 

1                  6|, 

1 

1 

Wyandotte 
Ottawa 

Oakland  or 
Otoe... 

Pawnee  
Ponca  

lOW 

Sac  and  Fox 

1       •§ 

S 

i 
1 

I 

Pottawatom 

Indians 

agencies  ( 

2  1     1 

182 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 


q  '891191009 

•2          snotSi[oa  ox 

§ 

§ 

II              S      S  S  S         § 

s     s§§      g 

I      § 

:    d 

§1 

M 

•g  «           -au9ra 

-g              -OIOAOf)  OX 

0 

§  §      £  §  § 
||      g|§ 

g 

§ 
§ 

s 

1! 

r-             o                     o» 
oo                      t- 

10                                                W" 

2,041.10  ... 
60.00 

A*q  p9}BAllttl3  83JOY 

i    i      :    i    : 

5 

0 

||            0                . 

CO 

•uoissos 
jooqas    nt     eq}UOfl[ 

oo       ooo 

0 

2 

0          0        •'     00     0     0     0          IT 
II                           ^        I                      ""* 

0          CO 

~                 -noissij^ 

o  o 

=    1 

m 

j 

Jo    .      «        :     « 
CO        «              CO                 •           r- 

I 

>        f~ 

||      ^^P 

CO     C<1            CO     CO     i- 

co 

M 

i    n__[ij 

£5  *         'SuipJBoq 
1-5          3.no<un.i3AOf) 

!    :      i   !    ! 

^ 

II   s   LLLLL? 

0 

*S9.i'ojdai[j 

' 

II    -    MM;-    i 

(M 

•Bjaqotjo^  jo  aaqran  _jj 

||         «,       ^     j   ,H   ^   ^   ^       _ 

(M           rH 

|1§                 *BCI 

£  g    §  5  § 

^ 

1 

1   -  s  |  —  —  - 

§     S 

1  §| 

S 

0 

§      :  §    :    :    :  g 

5 

c3 

:    :      :    :    : 

:        :    :    : 

: 

S 

£      :::::§ 

g          S 

v  aoi?'B'[naoa.  poqog 

i    :       ;    : 

i 

.    . 

: 

1 

I 

hn 

1    i  i  i  i  i! 

J4 
o 
(B 

1 

i«      ii 

,  sewin( 

5     j  I!  M-a 

^g, 

1 

bo  o       o    o    e 

J|  ^      »a  -a  -r 

ec  . 

11 

11          :~l 

*E  s   :   :   :   :   :  .  *  a 

II 

^  i    i  i 

s" 

o      :    :    :    :    :  aa 

®  Ml 
«2 

* 

Iroquois  Point  Day... 
High  Island  Day  

Middle  Village  Day  .. 
Sugar  Island  Day  

Mnnissino-  .. 

Otchippewa  Orphan 
Boarding  and  Day. 

I 

IM  V  i 

^M"S"5.^             C®>, 

Leech  Lake  Boarding. 
Winnebagoshisli  Day 

A 

. 

S 

•      £ 

:    :      .    : 

^a  . 

| 

d     •              • 

11 

•^  ^      2  ,§  ^ 

Si          i  " 

|1                           « 

4    4 

1 

MICHIGAN—  continued. 

Bay  Mills  

High  Islands,  Lake 
Michigan. 

Good  Heart  
Chippewa  County  
Schoolcraf  fc  Conntv  .  .  . 

i 

|l 

Leech  Lake  

Winnebagoshish 

STATISTICS. 


183 


i    i    i 

: 

8 

CO 

01 

i 

!        o 

ooo                         o 
o    t>        o                 •        o 

SOW                        .O 

s 

00 

§ 

i 

j 

co" 

co" 

x" 

« 

i  §  §1 

S 

s 

^ 

S 

Sg 

§  £    g 

§ 

s 

CO           00           OO              O 
rH           iO           IO              t>> 

!  1  i 

0 

51 

00 

t- 

1 

§ 

ii  s 

s 

co 

S    1    I     K  ^ 

:  "" 

- 

co 

*~* 

00" 

co"       t^" 

o- 

s 

«r     co-     «•      ^-    S 

h 

:    :    : 

; 

•M 

II   ; 

§ 

s  «    § 

8 

§ 

1    8     3      8       §    | 

C         •     Ci     C5 

94 

1 

II  - 

s 

0          01 

00     00           00           O     «-H           C-l 

s 

g 

o        CQ        o          o      g 

:    :    i 

: 

5 

II   '• 

j   s 

S  S3     3      :    :      , 

; 

i 

ii     :      =      i           1 

:    :    : 

j 

S 

II   : 

I 

§ 

:             :    :     g 

8 

§ 

LLiJ      * 

o      •    co   tn 

n 

M 

ii   : 

IO 

; 

;            ^    ;       : 

; 

IQ 

II         '           '           '                     '* 

• 

S 

II     : 

. 

II                                 •     'n 

« 

ll  § 

:    i            :  *      ! 

: 

g 

II    «      i    -g      *    ? 

• 

0 

II    ^ 

o 

1-H 

||        ^           0          <«             CO        | 

~      |«rt 

s 

II  - 

H 

i  N 

r-t     iH           r-l           rH     (N           CO 

CO 

B 

||        CO          CO           CO             CO        jg 

IO         i      O     O 

CO         •      IO      CO 

0 

• 

II  " 

JH 

i     § 

§5     S     S    |       | 

0 

CO 

s  s  i    i  ! 

• 

8 

: 

:    :      ;      :  3     S 

§ 

§    i    §     g   | 

J 

! 

'    '      '      '. 

^ 

o    o      >    c^i    T»< 

5j 

s 

II    § 

8 

o       : 

0 

co                  «          ^ 

II 

CO 

fH 

« 

CO                         <M 

• 

II 

•    • 

| 

1 

1 

it  It 

1 

* 

Mj  i 

j 

S 

S 

:  8     la 

0 
o 

1                   i 

S                                                                 (4 

1    i  1    i 

i 

fcl  -i 

.6-9 

II 

E  •£ 

.9  .9       g3 

a     fl        ra  ti) 

a/£ 

ji                   «s 

• 

Ss 

C  o 
rt  oo 

1    I        *a 
«   c*      g-s 

Si 

i                   •* 

:    :  &    i 

5 

N 

P^  ["•*•)      ^5 

o 

&              /^^  a 

•'•>)• 

tc 

•       a 

Ja           ^ 

JNoscnooi  

Boise  Fort  Day  

Vcrmillion  Lake  Da 
Fond  du  Lac  Day.. 

Grand  Portage  Day 

1 

Blackfeet  Boardin 
and  Day. 

i 

j? 
g 

cC 

<J 

Poplar  Creek  
Presbyterian  Missio 

°            %        • 

j  .2      ^    • 

%%         S          £|         J> 

.  1  1  .  1  .  1  1  .  1 

Girls'  Boarding  

H 

1  i  s  l 
1  1  1  1  i 

1  i  !  ill 

e8          e«          <0              6     S 

•^        rG  fcv    a         ,3'  oS     p< 

i  i*g  l1^ 

i 

: 

i     !  iji 

i  |    :    :    : 

§'!,§,§,§ 

i.3    :    :    i 

0 

Blackfeet  

Fort  Belknap 

Fort  Peck.... 

8     3- 

£          fe     *§  -3 

s     ^  1®  1 

<S  C>                *  O     ^  ^     "S 

•g|              ||l|l 

o           o     £      §, 
—  —  ^ 

H 

P5 

g 

:     ^ 

184 


INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 


bC 

§     §     §     §    : 

§ 

; 

:     g 

§ 

•9         enoiS'ngj  ox 

~s,3 

1  *  S  5  i 

P 

i 

; 

:     <e 

g 

CO 

* 

il 

3     S     §     S     S  S 

R 

s  s 

§5 

£ 

@      £ 

s 

-g               -UJSAOf)   OX 

o 

o        «                            oo-  rt- 

1 
^ 

sS 

c- 

00 

H 

•*" 

!  ! 

cvi 

§ 

•[ooqoe 

^q  pa'JBAI'JpIlO  89,10  Y" 

3     3     8     S     -    : 

t- 
?i 

»o    cc 

cc 

II        Ha 

'U018S9S' 

poqoe    m    sqjuo^r 

0            0            OJ            05            05      0 

f 

II-  s 

o 

S5 

1        S          G 

s 

t>i 

||     ; 

-S  a3                                ' 

II     : 

§  §           -Wao0 

s^ 

-*                            N            <M         • 

| 

II 

; 

1 

II     :' 

Ho  g                 'A'«P 

•                                                                      CO 

co 

1^ 

§ 

I: 

II  Ni 

I> 

5*      aa9raSo\) 

§                           : 

g 

g 

0 

1         -^    '        C 
r-(            Tl 

1 

•89ioiduig; 

«          £                        CO          N        j 

fo 

II    * 

7, 

CO            ^ 

i 

•sa9qoe9t  jo  jaqmn^r 

CO             0             —  1             CO             <M      rH 

9 

Ih  ^ 

-1 

« 

rH            M 

T-t 

•3  a  a                '^a 

I        o        «o                        o 

i           C*l                                                  O 

0 

t 

CO 

§ 

1    s 

1ft 
I-- 

Sfl           .StW,Boa 

in       o       CD       0       oo     ! 

•*          CO                        (M          (M 

1 

i      OC 

1    I 

28 

s    s 

»  •uoi'jBtndod  {ooqo^ 

S     j         i      s 

1 

|l§  § 

II  ' 

11 

| 

0 
10 

|      o        o 
•<J 

cT 

0 

; 

, 

r* 

bC 

*•  1     1 

CO-                    o 

j 

jousewoi 

w      ti* 

.5        c 

§    ! 

'S       2 
S       £ 

be 

i 

'3 

05 

i   •a2      -^ 

,£ 

be       j 

rM 

3 
•O 

fz     ci«  fct     .fwi 

a       .5-3   .5        g.2    o 

.—                2    >        S                O    >      ""O 

i  |^|  1* 

«    s 

i! 

c5  f* 

.   1 
~ea    So 
|| 

Sewing  and 

Sewing  and 

1 

•  es        c;        c--.  s   T"1 

bfi         fee         Op    .£ 

.£       ,5       M^,  O        g)  ^ 

<]         ^"    H         M        H    S 

I 

P 

c1 

fc 

il 
II 

O  ft 

h 

C         cj 

O 

1 

«  •; 

*!i 

-a  ^a  ^ 

C 

" 

Agency  Boarding  

Ho 

Jeinez  Day  

No  school  .  .  . 

s 

1 

f? 

cs 

«, 

ll 

II 

-§  4 

Mescaler 
carilla. 

o 

'  1  -§ 
s 

PH 

Reservation. 

p 

a 

"a 

f 

ll  ' 

i 

ll 

«3      f- 

>      a 

'         II 

f 

b 
a 

^ 
i 
1 
S 

i 

cies  (3,300). 

1 

NEW  MEXICO. 

Mescalero  Apache  

•NTn^nin 

t?  < 

STATISTICS. 


185 


0 

g 

§    :     § 

S    :     gg 

§ 

j 

§::::::§:::::§ 
i    :    :    I    I    i    :  g    :    :    I    :    i  1 

§ 

So     22 

to    od        od 

53  S      2 

CO 

§     §     S     g     §        |" 

<M           JS           CO           CO           W                 2 

Q>                  "^                  "»                  ^                  Si 

^      S 

£ 

1 

:::::::::;:::: 

; 

i          •            CO 

a 

|       i      :       :      :      i       &* 

o 

o    eo        w 

S 

;|         »«       oo       oo       oo          la 

:::::::::::::: 

1 

:    :      : 

1       i      i      i      i      i       "So 

:  5     s 

« 

I    ;   ;   ;   ;   ;    g* 

«£ 

§• 

<M           OS           0           t-           00                f^3 

• 

:    :       : 

S 

3 

1     •    •    •    ;    ;  HI 

Cd 

iH          •            «0 

05 

1    -  -  -  -  „  |g| 

S 

§    i      i 

i 

w       o       o       o       ta       P|SSfH 

i                :,:::::::: 

:    :    :     g 

00 
CO 

S^OD 

II        i                                oo« 

«   06  *J 

§                                    Jl* 

In 

PQojOi 

6                                                                               ttr^   « 

bC 
.S 

,U  i  i  i  i  !*!  i  i  i  i  i 

'      $ 
'       °, 

i    i    i     11 

I  IM 

|[5  i 

i  s-ts  r 

||  3    3    -§    4 

•  > 

S 

6        o        d       o        o       1 
fc      523      ^      fe      ^     .2 

.2      .2      .2      .2       °     •« 

I.UJJJ! 

^J>>  ^"P*  bt^^^^^sa    «2 

^^nSrc^ranaj     g    ^    ^    ^    ^    .g     « 

u< 

a  if  1  . 

o  ',3   ^tS   ^  £P 

H 

I'MlliMiiMV 

\a* 

5     '§    '3S    5-9 

1    '^ 

'"      O 

^o^^o^^ooooooo^ 

;•§.< 

5      0 
3    ^ 

«                 H 

^                                                          :§      ^ 
1                                                          1       { 

MiMiMNMM 

§ 

g                                        '                            111 

latins     o  s  §  |  : 

S  1  *  1  1  £  I  1  I  f  I  ]  f  J  1 

2S££S.8£££,8££i3$; 

u; 

4 

I* 
II 

186 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 
:§:::::::: 


q  - 


•jnaui 

-ttWAOf)  OX 


§§8§§§§§8§§§ 


A-q 


'looqos 


:     § 


[OOTps    ur 


oooooocoooooooooooooeooo 


•noissiH 


•!J3tU}UOQ 


:     8 


c§        S 


BjaqoBaj  jo  aaqratiji 


| 

d 

1 
I 

o 
o 

1 

^ 

8 

•-G 
.2 

1 


•        o 
.        rd 


in 


o       1      .2      .2      .2      .2      .2      .2      .2      .2      !2      ."2      ^2      ^ 
•C       g      P_.  Qx  P^  P^  Qx  P^  Q^  PX  P^  C-^fi^  fix 

no          ri  t>a          t"j          ^*jr>^          ^rt^tfj^oc^aO^oQ^  ^**          &* 


NEW  YOE 
AHegany 


STATISTICS. 


187 


188 


INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 


9 
•§         snoi3'ii9J  OJQ 

J 

II 

<P          -mam 

•g              -U.I9AO*)   OJ^ 

a 

§ 

ci 

(M 

s§    £ 

io~       c 

S         S 

£    s? 

Oi            O 

c 

c 
t 

c 

•s          w        ce 

•5               IO            C 

—               CO            r- 

<f         c<T 

* 

3 

L- 

CO 

S 

§ 

oc 

SrH 
^«?- 

•[ooqos 
A'q  pg^BApino  eajoy 

0 

"*       § 

CO               • 

1 

'll  : 

^ 

II  § 

§ 

5 

•UOIS89S 

jooqos    ut    eq^uopf 

0 

o        e 

s    s 

( 

t 

•  ii 

O5 

II  = 

II 

: 

r^ 

£  £ 

HI     : 

II  • 

fl§      ' 

;  ||        ; 

• 

II 

•^OBa^aoQ 

£.2 

: 

• 

Ml      : 

: 

II      : 

•g  3            'ABP 

||      . 

hf.ji        IU91UUJ9AO-J) 

II      : 

5*      ^nmSToo 

CO 

S        g 

S     3 

s  II      t^ 

£7 

II    ^ 

§ 

;  g 

-«9.toicta51 

(M 

-*                Tl 

(M           (M 

I 

^n  : 

(M 

ii  : 

r 

•weqoiiajjoMqainji 

« 

(M          ri 

<     CO            r-l 

5  ||    «     - 

CO 

i  ^ 

r; 

l«    W 

-,  2  •                •A'EQ; 

o  S  a                     VA 

o  g.2 

0 

2          g 

rH            (N 

c 

£ 

e  II      o 

0 

i 

;    ; 

M  S'O        'Saipxeog; 

§ 

co        ^ 

O            O 
CO            CO 

* 

?, 

Is 

L' 
L 

•  ? 

,00^:00^ 

j 

lO           If 

5    c 

S          S 

< 

1|1    i 

§ 

1 

ii  §  ? 

\\ 

a 
b 

j  ^ 

. 

; 

<b 

A 

Industries  taught. 

Farming,  carpentr 
housework,  sewing. 

Gardening,  house  worl 
sewing. 

1 
1 

bC 

o        c 
^       .s 

o 

o 

Gardening,  houseworl 
sewing. 

Farming,  trades,  hous 
work,  aevving. 

C 

s 

c 

t 

f 
0 

i 

_f 

^ 
4 
& 

1 

| 
i 

; 
: 
: 
U 
;    c 
~ 

1 

4 

1 

.  Yainax  Boardi  ng  
.  No  school  .  . 

.  Agency  Boarding  and 
Day. 

Afftnp.v  "Rnn.rrtiTior 

.  Warm  Springs  Board 
ing  and  Day. 

Sin-e-ma-sha  

.  Nn  anhnol 

Agoncy  Boarding  and 
Day. 

.  Onrav 

"3       ^ 

^ 

g 

1  Chehalis  Boarding  and 
Day. 

.  No  school  

t 

= 

[ 

i 

- 
P. 

.  S'Kokomish  Boarding 

I    • 

Klamath  
NonP..., 

_N           ? 
&           t 

Warm  Springs  

!  i 

t>     c 

1 

a 

>>_3 

•—  '  oo 

c 

c 

p 

:          E 
•          t 

I              o 

) 

1 

j 

1,. 

OREGON—  contin 
Klamath  

MnlhAnr 

d 

?: 

5    'i 

a  j 

02         t 

Warm  Springs... 

Tnilin.nHTini  rniilor 

cies  (800). 

"S     ^ 
£     t 

« 

p 

-i 

1 

cies  (400). 

i 

$! 

•7 

<« 
pi 

'JOHY. 

Chehalis  ......  . 
Niscmallv.,. 

3  E 

1 

S'Kokomish  

STATISTICS. 


189 


i 
1 

:  o 
i              :  § 

s 

co                  -2-  -2-  TJ<   M       -2i 
ci" 

§  3S 

§'   iri 
£ 

Cl 

* 

co        co       rH    in        e 
co       -*        cj    >n       i- 

•«»<       10       m   0       -^ 

^              §           CO 

s 

:  § 

; 

;        .     CJ          ""CJ 

^11                                  o 

ill 

rH       O 

es 

o        a: 

CM     !M     i-H           CJ     i-H 

o  II      r-        ^.    cj    o    o        o 

i-H      rH 

r- 

S  II 

i     § 

:    :    :      :    : 

O    ||                                CJ     O     00           OO 
CJ     |                                CJ     CJ     CJ           TX 

i       ; 

8 

5 

m   m      •          •      • 

ill 

3       ' 

! 

:    :    :     S    : 

£\\   %    « 

i  3 

j 

i    i  B      I  8 

111 

:  * 

£ 

•* 

•     10             •     CJ 

•1 

rH     .ft 

« 

(M           C. 

•      IN            iH     i-H 

a  ||     CJ       .-   cj   ^   ^       co 

8    i 

:    :    :     °.    : 

§       S3     §  £  3  §     o 

: 

:    :    :          : 

is 

t- 

8 

§   §   g             eo 

1    i       j»  I 

M 

s 

1 

5 

£ 

t 

£ 

O         •     -H                    -*1           <= 

>    d      •    <o              o        cc 

§ 

IS         S       | 

1 

bl 
1 
I 

1 

2 

work,  sewing, 

t 

c 

« 

c 
'e 

c 

1 

3 

pentry. 
Gardening,  housework, 

Farming  —  

Housework,  sewing  — 

Gardening,  carpentry, 
housework,  sewing. 

Gardening  

Gardening,  carpentry, 
housework,  sewing. 

1    i 

S         is 

2     s 

-^          n3 
I  IB     bxi 

bJD    fl         S 

:                        .9  1      S 

fe  g     -3 
^  h     M 

J 

| 

i    i      :    i 

1  1    11   ; 

Jamestown  Dayd 
Aeencv  Boardiuir. 

.     J 

'  J 

g 

r3 
> 

'c 

C 

Ei*J 

.9  |.9   g 
O      a 

j 

4 

c 

'G 

4 

in  if- 

JJi  ]r  ! 

?  5    5       d    W)       c 
W  O  <j       O1  ^       ? 

4 

^3     H        Is       ; 

:       o 

- 

i      1 

J 

2 
J 

J 

IS 

^ 

e 

'•* 

C 
^ 

1 

1 

i     M 

o         ,d             1        « 
^        eg          .a      ^ 

.               03 

I  , 

\        ? 

1 

1 

5      C. 

I 

i  j 

i] 

;  i 
i 

a, 

1 

H 

1             '    1 
11     #       35 

I 

n 
1 

ii 

? 

i 

il 
ill    i 

r> 

"85 

•it 

ii 


i  1  2 

o    o 

o  o 


a  2  «  .s  -g     « 

O    jr     o     ^     a.          £J 
hi  91   fa  tt   «  < 


ndi 


190 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


•ijuota 
-IIJOAOQ 


S     §     S  S  §  § 

-H  Of          OO     <M     ••*     OJ 

SO  ITS  r-<     00     CO     «P 


S     S 


A"q 


•[ooqos 


[ooqog     ui    Bq^nopj; 


Large 
atte 


•sjaqa^j  jo  aaqmnjq; 


00  0 


ooooo 


Sl 


•31  = 

25-2 


•Snip-iBog; 


§      55 


S     § 


v  •uoi^[udod  looqog 


§  g 


§  ° 


s?     s 


^  £ 


# 

Is 


«H  CO 

o       6 


Si 

0   1 

73     >s 

w    n 
M  Q 


jj 

'Sn'Crt'Sce 
'£3  '£Q    oP 


I  3 

I     H 


and 


o 


ox  s 

•g§  o  S 

§2-  fe  .S 

2C  p  p» 


s     §  s 

1     »  1 

aT         c~~  o"  t-~       eo"  t-T 

n  c5  co        eo  tfi 


§    §      s 


co         co       co  co       eo 


8 


ning, 
ing. 


•S    •§ 


STATISTICS. 

§ 


3|    »- 


F»    n      o    o      ^       »-j 


a!  PI 

!|i£-i 

Illll 


o55 


191 


192  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

School  attendance,  products  raised  ~by  pupils,  stock  owned  ~by  school.1 


In^ew 
York. 

On  or  near  res- 
e  rvation  s 
other    t  h  a  n 
those  of  tfap 
five  civilized 
tribes. 

Training 
schools. 

Schools 
in  Slates. 

Total. 

Pupils  attending  boarding  schools  one  month 
or  more  during  the  year 

130 

4  805 

1,195 

579 

6,709- 

Pupils  attending  day  schools  one  month  or 
more  during  the  year 

892 

4  130 

5  022 

Average  attendance  ...... 

690 

5  679 

947 

334 

7  650 

Largest  average  monthly  attendance  
Indians  who  can  read 

796 
1  765 

7,099 
17  120 

1,041 
694 

579 

9,515 
19  579 

Indians  who  have  learned  to  read  during  the 
•year 

87 

2  018 

152 

2  257 

Acres  cultivated  by  school  children 

210 

1  981 

548 

2,739 

Bushels  of  corn  raised 

1  200 

14  923 

6  850 

22,  973 

Bushels  of  wheat  raised  ..  .     ...... 

150 

3  730 

700 

4,580 

Bushels  of  oats  raised        

1  200 

7,594 

2,  300 

11,  094 

Bushels  of  vegetables  raised  

1,075 

26,  348 

5,327 

32.  750 

Melons  and  pumpkins  raised 

250 

7  628 

400 

8  278 

Bushels  of  fruit  raised 

200 

634 

834 

Tons  of  hay  cut  

62 

1  670 

158 

1,890 

1  200 

5  024 

510 

6  734 

Pounds  of  cheese  made  . 

425 

425 

Stock  owned  : 
Horses 

6 

154 

37 

197 

Cattle 

23 

1  401 

501 

1,925 

Swine.........  

14 

494 

18 

526 

Domestic  fowls  

50 

1  289 

1,339 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  282. 
Summary  of  foregoing  tables. 


t 

a. 

a 

A 

3 

Cost  of  maintain 

1 

*1 

.2 

i 

2 

2-sl 

ing  schools. 

^ 

P  ,Q 

'rt 

00 

a 

9 

•-J3  § 

& 

Cj    y 

*& 

^ 

H3 

O   3 

_ 

^ 

a 
1 

f| 

i 

1 

a 

ji 

i 
•§ 

^0 

H. 

«1 

a 

l&o 

1 

|l 

1 

I 

1 

1 

1 

S 

u 

5 

«S 

Statistics    of    total   Indian 

school  population,  accom 

modation,  teach  ers,  etc  .,  de 

pendent  for  support  upon 
Government,  religious  so 

cieties,  and  other  sources.. 
Statistics    of    total    school 

41,  562 

117 

8,376 

113 

5,943 

14,  319 

366 

407 

2,  210£ 

$712,  OS6.  54 

$106,  015 

population,      accommoda 
tion,     teachers,    etc.,   de 

pendent  for  support  upon 
the  five    civilized    tribes 

and  religious  societies  
Statistics    of    total    school 

12,  400 

19 

1,565 

201 

9,200 

10,  765 

254 

47 

62 

219,  890.  00 

21,  080 

population,      accommoda 

tion,    teachers,    etc.,    de 
pendent  upon  the  State  of 
New  York  and  religious 
societies 

1,311 

2 

130 

29 

1.326 

1,456 

37 

4 

95 

17,  512.  00 

4,704 

55,  273 

138 

10,  071 

343 

16,  469 

26,  540 

657 

458 

2,  367J 

949,  368.  54 

131,  799 

STATISTICS. 


193 


1       3* 

•H      O      O      CO                          O      0 

5  §  §   ff              S  S 

lOOO?                >HT*<O5                          OO 

§  § 

£» 

o 

1     ll 

OO     00     «H     IO                        CO 

co-  co           s-  V 

S"    CO- 
CM 

CO 

fcJD               ^  O 

.9        ^M 

"a           "S 

<M     t^ 

C5OCPOO»^lOC£ 
T-lCMOOOOOOir 

?5SS5S§§S2;^gg 

3  S. 

g 

1  1 

0     J-j 

00     IO 

-5    10    o    cJ    o    10    o    c 

iot~Sooot~ioo 

JO      IO      00      IO      W      C-       t-      Of 

<-T  co"   oT  o"          t-    •*-  c- 

S  N  S  3 

>odo>^CO*C<JoCO*-  <COCOCi 
)OOCOi-l05.-!COCOCO»OCoX| 
J^OOCOCOOOit—     l>-Ot~-<N 

~o"co"-<jrco'"t>'r-riM'e<ft>r^"o" 

<      CO     ^*                «N      rH                VI               to      <M      S 

CO 

o           2 

0             « 

g?l 

•41 

OS     lO     !M     «               OO     O     C 

o    co    co    <M           a>    -<*    i- 

:i§»s§     S"|g;? 

is 

f 

O    t»    OQ 

CO 

Tj<     <M 

O     IO     t~     N               t-               C 

•^OiCM^^               ClC^OO^t> 

s  s 

1 

"p< 

fi 

i 

oo    co 

^CS^Or-ICOCNlCC 

S      r*      JO      CO 

^S-Sco-S«^S- 

s  § 

i 

o 

H 

§£ 

IS 

COCOlO^lOO<-'»f 

COC^COOCNL-OCC 

•*    -*    t-    10                 «    t- 

COCOOO«OCOO(NOOOIOO 
COOOOOOiOC^lTt*COO>»-HO 
t-iOi-)O^CN»O               t-r-liH 

s 

§ 

IP 

C^               O     i—  i 

" 

a 

6 
S  a 

§  § 

THCiOCOlOOCOlf 
OOlOO-*f<<N!NOOeC 

iCOi-<OlOCOOOOO<±>OO 

C5 

1 

§ 

11 

r-l                a 

s 

o" 

frl 

^ 

CO                0                                    rH     T- 

>«OrH(MCO£»0                          CO^j 

s 

CO 

SI 

i 

6 
Id 

s  § 

<M     •>*     IO     lO               O     IO     C 

|  S  |  5  3  g       c|§|g§ 

<M     O 

00     IO 

1 

a  ° 

y      r 

l>"      T-T 

cT 

11 

i^ll 

W    .5  « 

§  t> 

co 

si 

10    o>    e 

OO      »H      C 
CM     t-     cs 

eoiooiOiHooe 
^rooooocooc 

IllgSSlllSSS 

g 

g 

fl 

10"    CN 

t--    rH     W     CO"                      «"    ^ 

r  co"      «"  «r  «               w"  T-T 

s 

IS 

p 

1  I 

c    • 

b 

o 

11 

i 

£  * 

0       CO 

II 

'  I 

h 

o 

CD 

l£ 

a 

"3 

o 

£ 
-2 

c3 

•"£    •""•< 

§       3             a 

i—  i  "S 

I-J 

CO 

Arizona  .  . 
California 
Colorado.  . 

^     .  s| 
IjiiJill 

'M    d  "3  ^    fe    9  .H  .£ 
pS^HMM^I^ 

a3-l|^fl    HI 

Illllf  lain 

"o    &c 

[a 
"3 

H 

0 

S.  Ex.  95 13 


194 


INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Statistics  of  teachers  and  employes. 


No. 

Salaries. 

Lowest. 

Highest. 

7 
1 
3 
111 
26 
25 
10 
22 
5 
1 
1 
51 
5 
40 
46 
2 
35 
6 

$720 
700 
840 
300 
60 
420 
600 
500 
480 
300 
900 
300 
300 
240 
120 
120 
120 
60 

$1,  000 
700 
900 
800 
900 
900 
800 
1,000 
510 
300 
900 
• 
480 
500 
500 
180 
480 
a  60 

Teachers 

Teachers  assistant                          .                          .                           .... 

Teachers,  industrial                                                           .......... 

Teachers,  principal    .     .                      ..                  

Teachers,  superintendent  and  principal      .  .               ..  

Teachers  Indian    ......                    .          .             

Cooks 

Helpers         ...     

a  United  States  Official  Register,  1885. 


STATISTICS. 


195 


1 

8 

-2 

-2 

rt 

rt 

g, 

eJ 

P 

p 

o1 

cr1 

N 

cr 

^ 

j 

& 

o 
ft 

o 
«5 

g, 

1 

a 

I 

"rt 

s 

! 

a 

& 

1 

8 

4% 

rt 

M 

c 

a 

& 

rt 

ro 

ID 

a 

C3 

G" 

i 

rt 

o 

o" 

03 

O 

J3 

o 

,Q 

• 

a 

S 

§ 

Oi 

PH 

.ft 
.2 

o 

ft 

0) 

rt 

g 

o 

"3 

02 

« 

~ 

M- 

«4 

2 

^ 

«• 

§ 

J 

,2 

of 

^a 

at 

^ 

ro" 

1 

,d 

q 

1 

ft 

-^ 

ft 

-2 

ft 

A 

-2 

CO 

o 

S 

1 

^ 

r2 

1 

C-a 

a 

1-3 

a 

i-s 

q 

<1 

*"* 

n 

••-1 

>^ 

.r-« 

s> 

•  rH 

k^ 

tj 

0 

03 

H 

§ 

PH 

g 

PH 

1 

M 

W 

r3 

,4 

^ 

,a 

^ 

^ 

*j 

0 

j«j 

^ 

O 

jH 

V 

03 

2    x 

{f 

rsi 

P 

a 

. 

'^ 

£        . 

. 

1 

^» 

"S 

g 

1 

1 

Q 

P  1 

1     P     P 

P    P 

.-£ 

S 

a 

-J 

g 

« 

a 

0 

o 

O 

PH 

O 

^ 

u 

CM 

P 

0 

« 

«D 

S  § 

§ 

O 

g 

g 

0 

0     W 

g  8  S 

o    c^ 

O     (M 

II 

5 

X 

O       C5 

CO 

g 

o 

00 

» 

o    t-^ 

o    oc 

1^      S     CSJ 
TH     CO      t> 

o    c<5 

!* 

€t 

K 

0~ 

"^ 

CO" 

cf 

(eT 

10 

CO     1-^     *3* 

r-T 

^o=g 

t- 

10       ^ 

CO 

01 

3 

" 

^ 

O      CO 
CO      iH 

(M    r^    t~ 

CO      IM      »O 

S3 

r^H        oo 

CI 

50       S 

s 

01 

sr 

£2 

(M 

2  ^ 

N      «0      0 

^  * 

;    ; 

; 

; 

1 

Location. 

1 

5 

Anaheim,  Los  Angeles  County  . 
Middletown,  Lake  County  

TanktonCity  

Jubilee,  Peoria  County  

Des  Plaines  (Feehanville)  

Wabash,  Wabash  County.  ..:... 

Houghton,  Lee  County  

St.  Joseph's,  Stearns  County  .  .  . 

Avoca,  Murray  County  
Collegeville,  Stearns  County  — 
Clontarf,  Swift  County  

Custer  County  
Near  Fort  Shaw  

; 

; 

; 

;      ; 

I 

; 

; 

-2 

; 

\ 

; 

1 

: 

a    :  J 

; 

^ 

1 

| 

^ 

-5 

"S 

j 

2    :  2 

j     1 

School. 

ALASKA. 

rial  Training  Schoo 

CALIFOHNIA. 

irn  Boarding  School 
town  Training  Schi 

DAKOTA. 

i  Industrial  School 

ILLINOIS. 

1 

tc 

.3 

1 

ry's  Training  Scho 

INDIANA. 

s  Manual  Labor  Sc 

IOWA. 

's  Manual  Labor  In 

MINNESOTA. 

icdict's  Academy  . 

incis  Xavier's  Acac 
m's  Institute  
jl's  Industrial  Schc 

MONTANA. 

ore's  Mission  
:er's  Mission  

B 

1  ^ 

c 

| 

3 

09 

.-§ 

M 

S     1-5     CM 

3£ 

s 

p 

~z 

n 

^ 

P 

CO 

-W      *5      4* 

CO    CO    CO 

co  co 

196 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION, 


1 


«H 

O 

1 

0 

1 

a 

g 

a 

p] 

is 

a 

n 

a 

to 

i 

9 

M 

p 

I 

a 

t~ 

^ 

torn 

0 

1 

0 

w- 

I 

1 

1 

1 

W 

1 

g 

ft 
g 

g 

1 

s 

1 

03 

JfiS 

o 

JM 

g 

o 

1 

1 

3 

_^ 

O)     CO     Th 

CO 

o    co 

0 

£ 

a   . 

h 

irf  e<T  co" 

(M 

ef 

s  i 

1 

od" 

§ 

&S-S 

3  S  15 

s 

o   ee 

« 

t- 

g^'ft 

A       ^ 

c  2  '« 

3  1 

cT    IM     d 

* 

10     1C 

23 

a 

is? 

J 

* 

a 

a 

'I 

a 

O 

O 

0 

<D 

£ 

1 

O) 

Si 

'3 
s 

1 

<D 

1 

2 

^ 

§  "S* 

^ 

^ 

<0 

M 

^  w  § 

§     B    ° 

Jf 

1 

i 
if 

1 

HI 

Maitinsb; 

I"' 

Mil^vauke 

Bayfield,  : 

1 

1  School.. 

Z     2 

0       M 

I  i 

ri 

i 

&    1 

I 

1 

«       bO 

i  lii 

H       0 

11 

1     >, 
1  il 

WISCONf 

erd  Inch 

bC 
g 

^3 
1, 

i 

§  il! 
ill 

0   £   H 

P] 
Juniata  Ins 

Carson  Coll< 
Female  Sen 

Oood  Sheph 

Parochial  Bi 

STATISTICS.  197 

Statistics  of  Indian  schools,  taken  from  the  reports  of  the  Commissioners  of  Indian  Affairs. 


Tear. 

•s4 
ti 

No.  of 
pupils. 

Tear. 

•s| 
&1 

No.  of 
pupils. 

1819a  

1861  

162 

5  950 

1825  

38 

,159 

1862  

75 

2  776 

1826  

40 

1,248 

1863  

89 

2  643 

1827  

40 

,291 

1864  

47 

1  458 

1828 

40 

291 

1865 

4.R 

1899 

45 

460 

1866 

fiQ 

o  070 

1830 

52 

601 

1867 

90 

1831 

43 

215 

1868  d 

109 

4.  fi33 

1832 

51 

979 

1869  e 

20 

1  200 

1833  6             

58 

1  835 

1870 

60 

3  095 

1834         

1871  . 

256 

5  981 

1835     

29 

. 

1872  

260 

G  180 

1836  

52 

1  381 

1873 

285 

9  026 

1837  

1874  

345 

10  958 

1838  

46 

I  4°5 

1875 

qoq 

10  501 

1839  

44 

2  104 

1876 

344 

11  328 

1840  

29 

975 

1877 

330 

11  515 

1841....  

35 

1878 

366 

12  229 

1842  

52 

2  139 

1879 

354 

13  443 

1843  

1880 

393 

13  338 

1844  

45 

2  644 

1881 

383 

14  292 

1845  

58 

2  508 

1882 

391 

14  394 

1846 

1883  / 

284 

15  118 

1847  



1884               

433 

19,  593 

1848     .  ... 

103 

3  682 

1885  g 

261 

9  314 

1849-60  

1886 

531 

21  231 

a  First  action  taken  by  Congress  for  Indian  instruction  was  in  1819  and  1824;  no  statistics. 
b  Five  bundled  dollars  appropriated  for  erection  of  sbops. 
c  Statistics  imperfect  or  missing. 
<ZNew  Tork  schools  not  reported. 

eNew  Tork  schools  and  five  civilized  tribes  not  reported. 

/Religious  societies  and  Government.    No  reports  from  Crook  day-scbools,  owing  to  disturbances  in 
tbe  Nation. 
#No  report  of  five  civilized  tribes. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  ARIZONA  TERRITORY. 

The  Gadsdeu  purchase  first  bore  the  name  of  Arizona,1  which  was 
transferred  to  the  Territory  when  it  was  organized  by  the  act  of  Febru 
ary  24,  1863,2  to  include  the  above  purchase  and  a  portion  of  New 
Mexico  Territory. 

The  tribes  of  Indians  residing  in  Arizona  at  the  time  of  its  organiza 
tion  were  about  the  same  as  at  the  present  day.  They  are  gathered 
upon  nine  reservations,  having  a  total  area  of  6,603,191  acres.3 

Number  of  Indians  under  agency  control 18,699 

Number  of  Indians  not  under  agency 2, 464 

Total  Indian  population 21, 163 

Agencies :  Colorado  River  Agency,  having  in  charge  Colorado  River, 
Hualpai,  Suppai  Reservations,  and  Yuma  Reservation,  of  California  ; 
Pima  Agency,  having  the  Gila  Bend,  Gila  River,  Papago,  Salt  River 
Reservations;  and  San  Carlos  Agency,  having  White  Mountain  Reser 
vation  in  charge. 

The  Moqui  Reservation  is  under  the  care  of  the  Navajo  Agency,  New 
Mexico. 

COLORADO  RIVER  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address,  Parker,  Yuma  County,  Ariz.] 
COLORADO  RIVER  RESERVATION, 

How  established. — By  act  of  Congress,  March  3, 1865 ;  executive  orders, 
November  22, 1873,  November  16, 1874,  and  May  15, 1876. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  300,800  acres,  of  which  80,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.1  Out-boundaries  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,040  acres.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Ketnahivivi 
(Tautawait),  Koahualla,  Kokopa,  Mohavi,  and  Yuma.  Total  population, 
1,025.5 

Location. — The  reservation,  beginning  at  a  point  5  miles  north  of 
Ehrenberg,  Ariz.,  extends  70  miles  up  the  Colorado  River,  which  here 
forms  the  boundary  line  between  the  State  of  California  and  the  Terri- 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1857,  p.  296.         2  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  XII,  p.  664.         3  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  256.         *  Ibid,  p.  304. 
.,  p.  284. 
198 


ARIZONA COLORADO    RIVER    AGENCY.  190 

tory  of  Arizona,  and  embraces  within  its  limits  all,  or  nearly  all,  of  the 
bottom  land  on  either  side  of  said  river.  The  agency  is  situated  near 
the  northern  line  of  the  reservation,  at  a  distance  of  50  miles  from 
Ehrenberg,  100  miles  from  Fort  Mohtive,  180  miles  from  Fort  Yuma, 
and  about  the  same  distance  from  Prescott,  the  capital  of  the  Territory. 
The  soil  is  a  light  sandy  loam,  interspersed  with  large  tracts  of  "adobe 
land,"  strongly  impregnated  with  alkali  5  also  with  occasional  sloughs 
or  marshes,  which  are  productive  only  when  an  overflow  of  the  Colorado 
River  occurs.  As  these  sloughs  constitute  the  entire  arable  land  of  the 
reserve,  and  as  they  are  small  in  area,  limited  in  number,  and  widely 
separated  by  interposing  tracts  of  non-productive  soil,  the  results  of 
farming  are  necessarily  meagre  and  unsatisfactory.1 

Government  rations. — Seventeen  per  cent,  of  Government  rations  is 
sued  to  these  Indians  in  1884.2 

Mill  and  employes. — No  mills  and  farmers. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1881. 5 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established  in  1883.4 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

School  population  as  reported  in  18865 145 

Agency  boarding  and  day  school  accommodation 60 

Average  boarding  and  day  school  attendance 63 

Months  in  session 10 

Cost  to  Government5 $7,310.91 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  has  ever  labored  among  these  In 
dians. 

Act  of  Congress. — By  an  act  of  March  3,  1865,  making  appropriations 
for  the  year  1866,  "  the  land  lying  west  of  a  direct  line  from  Half-way 
Bend  to  Corner  Rock,  on  the  Colorado  River,  containing  75,000  acres, 
was  set  apart  for  an  Indian  reservation  for  the  Indians  of  said  river 
and  its  tributaries." G 

Executive  orders.7 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  November  22,  1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory 
of  Arizona  be  withdrawn  from  sale  and  added  to  the  reservation  set  apart  for  the 
Indians  of  the  Colorado  River  and  its  tributaries,  by  act  of  Congress,  approved 
March  3,  1865  (U.  S.  Stat.  at  Large,  Vol.  13,  p.  559),  viz :  All  that  section  of  bottom 
land  adjoining  the  Colorado  Eeserve,  and  extending  from  that  reserve  on  the  north 
side  to  within  6  miles  of  Ehrenberg  on  the  south,  bounded  on  the  west  by  the  Colo 
rado  River,  and  east  by  mountains  and  mesas. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  November  16,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  a  tract  of  country  embraced  within  the  following-described 
boundaries,  which  covers  and  adds  to  the  present  reservation,  as  set  apart  by  act  of 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p.  1.  2 Ibid.,  1884,  p.  285.  z  Ibid.,  1881, 
p.  3.  *  Ibid.,  1833,  p.  4.  *  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  LXXXVIII.  «  United  States  Statutes 
at  Large,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  559.  7  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p.  244. 


200  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Congress  approved  March  3,  1865  (Stat.  at  Large,  Vol.  13,  p.  559),  aud  enlarged  by 
executive  order  dated  November  22,  1873,  viz : 

Beginning  at  a  point  where  the  La  Paz  Arroyo  enters  the  Colorado  River,  4  miles 
above  Ehreuberg ;  thence  easterly  with  said  Arroyo  to  a  point  south  of  the  crest  of 
La  Paz  Mountain  ;  thence  with  said  crest  of  mountain  in  a  northerly  direction  to  the 
top  of  Black  Mountain  ;  thence  in  a  northwesterly  direction  across  the  Colorado 
River  to  the  top  of  Monument  Peak,  in  the  State  of  California ;  thence  southwest 
erly  in  a  straight  line  to  the  top  of  Riverside  Mountain,  California;  thence  in  a 
suutheasterly  direction  to  the  point  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  with 
drawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  the  reservation  for  the  Indians  of  the  Colorado 
River  and  its  tributaries. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

Executive  order,  May  15,  1876. — Whereas  an  executive  order  was  issued  November 
16,  1874,  defining  the  limits  of  the  Colorado  River  Indian  Reservation,  which  purported 
to  cover,  but  did  not,  all  the  lauds  theretofore  set  apart  by  act  of  Congress  approved 
March  3,  1865,  and  executive  order  dated  November  22,  1873  ;  and  whereas  the  order 
of  November  16,  1874,  did  not  revoke  the  order  of  November  22,  1873,  it  is  hereby  or 
dered  that  all  lands  withdrawn  from  sale  by  either  of  these  orders  are  still  set  apart 
for  Indian  purposes;  and  the  following  are  hereby  declared  to  be  the  boundaries  of 
the  Colorado  River  Indian  Reservation  in  Arizona  and  California,  viz : 

"  Beginning  at  a  point  where  La  Paz  Arroyo  enters  the  Colorado  River  and  4  miles 
above  Ehrenberg ;  thence  easterly  with  said  Arroyo  to  a  point  south  of  the  crest  of 
La  Paz  Mountain ;  thence  with  said  mountain  crest  in  a  northerly  direction  to  the 
top  of  Black  Mountain  ;  thence  in  a  northwesterly  direction  over  the  Colorado  River 
to  the  top  of  Monument  Peak,  in  the  State  of  California ;  thence  southwesterly  in  a 
straight  line  to  the  top  of  Riverside  Mountain,  California;  thence  in  a  direct  line 
towards  the  place  of  beginning  to  the  west  bank  of  the  Colorado  River ;  thence  down 
said  west  bank  to  a  point  opposite  the  place  of  beginning ;  thence  to  the  place  of 
beginning."1 

HUALPAI  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — Executive  order,  January  4,  1883. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  730,880  acres.2    Not  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported. 

Tribes^and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  are  the  Hualpai,3  num 
bering  620.4 

Location. — Located  on  a  bend  of  the  Colorado  Eiver,  in  the  north 
western  part  of  Arizona  Territory.  The  reservation  includes  "  little  ara 
ble  land,"  and  "the  water  is  in  such  small  quantities,  and  the  country  is 
so  rocky  and  devoid  of  grass,  that  it  would  not  be  available  for  stock- 
raising."  5 

Government  rations. — None  reported. 

Mills  and  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — IS  one  reported. 

'  School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — Estimated  at  about  140.6 
No  school  provided. 


Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p.  244.         2  Ibid.,  p.  256.         *  Ibid.,  p.  256. 
d.,  p.  284.        *lbid.,  1881,  p.  46.         *Ibid.,  1886,  p.  XXXVI. 


ARIZONA — COLORADO    RIVER   AGENCY.  201 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  work  has  been  undertaken  among 
this  tribe. 

Executive  order,  January  4,  1883. — It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described 
tract  of  country  situated  in  the  Territory  of  Arizona  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  set 
aside  and  reserved  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Hualpai  Indians,  namely:  Begin 
ning  at  a  point  on  the  Colorado  River  5  miles  eastward  of  Tinuakah  Spring;  thence 
south  20  miles  to  crest  of  high  mesa;  thence  south  40  degrees  east  25  miles  to  a  point 
of  Music  Mou  ins;  thence  east  15  miles;  thence  north  50  degrees  east  35  miles; 
thence  north  30  miles  to  the  Colorado  River ;  thence  along  said  river  to  the  place  of 
beginning  ;  the  southern  boundary  being  at  least  2  miles  south  of  Peach  Spring,  and 
the  eastern  boundary  at  least  2  miles  east  of  Pine  Spring;  all  bearings  and  distances 
being  approximate.1 

SUPPAI  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  executive  orders,  June  8  and  November  23, 
1880,  and  March  31,  1882. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  38,400  acres.2    Out-boundaries  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  are  the  Suppai.  Popu 
lation,  214.3 

Location. — The  village  of  the  Suppai  is  situated  upon  Cataract  Creek, 
a  southern  branch  of  the  Colorado  Eiver  in  the  northwestern  part  of 
Arizona. 

Government  rations. — None  reported. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.— Estimated  at  50.4  No 
school  provided. 

Missionary  work. — None  reported. 

Executive  order,  June  8,  1880. — It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described 
country,  lying  within  the  boundaries  of  the  Territory  of  Arizona,  viz:  Beginning  at 
a  point  in  the  middle  of  Cataract  Creek,  2  miles  below  the  lowest  fall  south  of  the 
settlement  of  the  Suppai  Indians ;  thence  due  east  2|  miles ;  thence  in  a  northerly 
direction  12  miles  to  a  point  2i  miles  due  east  of  the  middle  of  said  creek;  thence  due 
west  5  miles;  thence  in  a  southerly  direction  12  miles  to  a  point  2^  miles  due  west  of 
the  middle  of  said  creek ;  thence  due  east  2|  miles  to  the  place  of  beginning,  to  em 
brace  the  settlements  and  improvements  of  the  Suppai  Indians,  be,  and  the  same  is 
hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy 
of  said  Suppai  Indians.  (Indian  Commissioner's  Report,  1886,  p.  297.^ 

Executive  order.  November  23,  1880.— It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described 
country,  lying  within  the  boundaries  of  the  Territory  of  Arizona,  viz  :  Beginning  at 
a  point  in  the  middle  of  Cataract  Creek,  2  miles  below  the  lowest  fall  north  of  the 
settlement  of  the  Suppai  Indians;  thence  due  east  2£  miles;  thence  in  a  southerly 
direction  12  miles  to  a  point  2|  miles  due  east  of  the  middle  of  said  creek ;  thence  due 
west  5  miles ;  thence  in  a  northerly  direction  12  miles  to  a  point  2£  miles  due  west  of 
the  middle  of  said  creek;  thence  due  east  2|  miles  to  the  place  of  beginning,  to  em 
brace  the  settlements  and  improvements  of  the  Suppai  Indians,  be,  and  the  same  is 
hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement,  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1883,  p.  221.  *Ibid.,  1884,  p.  256.  3  Ibid., 
p.  284.  *Ibid.,  1886,  p.  392. 


202  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

of  said  Suppai  Indians,  and  the  Executive  order  dated  June  8,  1880,  withdrawing 
from  sale  and  setting  apart  a  reservation  for  said  Indians  is  hereby  revoked.  (In 
dian  Commissioner's  Report,  1886,  p.  297.) 

Executive  order,  March  31,  1882. — It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described 
country  lying  within  the  boundaries  of  the  Territory  of  Arizona,  viz :  So  much  of  the 
bottom  land  of  the  caiion  of  Cataract  Creek,  bounded  by  walls  of  red  sand-stone  on 
the  east  and  west,  as  is  included  within  certain  lines,  viz,  on  the  south,  an  east  and 
west  line  (magnetic)  crossing  said  canon  at  a  narrow  pass  marked  by  a  monument  of 
stone  placed  in  the  summer  of  1881  by  Lieutenant  Carl  Palfrey,  of  the  Corps  of  Engi 
neers  of  the  Army,  about  2  miles  above  the  village  of  the  Yavai  Suppai  Indians ;  and  on 
the  north,  a  line  bearing  N.  55°  E.  (magnetic)  crossing  said  canon  at  the  crest  of  the 
third  falls  of  Cataract  Creek,  and  marked  by  Lieutenant  Palfrey  by  two  monuments  of 
stone,  one  on  each  side  of  the  stream,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  salo 
and  settlement,  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  said  Yavai  Suppai  Indians, 
and  the  Executive  order  dated  November  23,  1880,  withdrawing  from  sale  and  settle 
ment  and  setting  apart  a  reservation  for  said  Indians,  is  hereby  revoked.  (Indian 
Commissioner's  Report,  1880,  p.  298. ) 

PIMA  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address,  Sacaton,  Final  County,  Arizona.] 
GILA  RIVER  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  act  of  Congress,  February  28, 1859 ;  Executive 
orders,  August  31,  1876,  January  10,  1879,  June  14,  1879,  May  5, 1882, 
and  November  15,  1883. 

Area  and  survey.-~Gonta.ins  357,120  acres.1  Tillable  acres  not  re 
ported.  Partially  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Marikopa  and 
Pima.  Population,  5,374.2 

Location. — Located  on  the  Gila  River,  a  miniature  stream,  such  as 
would  be  termed  a  creek  in  any  part  of  the  Eastern  States.  The  reser 
vation  has  but  little  timber,  composed  of  cottonwood,  willow,  and 
mesquit.  Irrigation  is  necessary  to  agriculture,  and  the  Indians  as 
well  as  the  settlers  are  entirely  dependent  on  the  Gila  Eiver  for  water 
to  irrigate  their  farms.3 

Government  rations. — None  reported. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  grist-mill.  No  Inaian  employes  re 
ported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population  and  attendance.4 

School  population,  including  Gila  Bend  and  Salt  River  Reservations,  as 

estimated  in  1886 950 

Boarding-school  accommodation 90 

Average  attendance 91 

Months  in  session 9 

Cost  to  Government $6,679.50 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  25G.  2  Ibid,  p.  284.  3  Ibid,  1878,  p.  2, 
4  Hid.,  1886,  p.  LXXXVIII. 


ARIZONA PIMA   AGENCY.  203 

Missionary  ivork. — Eev.  Charles  H.  Cook,  missionary  of  Presbyterian 
Board  of  Home  Missions.  One  church. 

Act  of  Congress  approved  February  28,  1859.     (  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI, 

p.  401.) 

SEC.  3.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  President  of  the  United  States  be,  and 
he  hereby  is,  authorized  and  required  to  cause  to  be  surveyed,  and  the  boundaries 
thereof  permanently  marked,  the  tract  or  tracts  of  land  lying  on  or  near  the  Gila 
River,  in  the  Territory  of  Arizona,  New  Mexico,  now  occupied  by  the  confederated 
bands  of  Piuia  and  Maricopa  Indians,  and  the  sum  of  one  thousand  dollars  is  hereby 
appropriated  to  defray  the  expenses  of  the  said  survey.1 

SEC.  4.  And  be  it  farther  enacted,  That  the  President  of  the  United  States  be,  and  he 
hereby  is,  authorized  and  required  to  set  apart  the  tract  or  tracts  of  land  aforesaid  as 
a  reservation  for  the  confederated  bands  of  Pimas  and  Maricopas :  Provided,  That 
the  said  reservations  shall  not  exceed  one  hundred  square  miles  in  extent. 

SEC.  5.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  sum  of  ten  thousand  dollars  is  hereby  ap 
propriated  to  enable  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  to  make  suitable  presents  to 
the  Pimas  and  Maricopas  in  acknowledgment  of  their  loyalty  to  this  Government 
and  the  many  kindnesses  heretofore  rendered  by  them  to  our  citizens. 

Executive  orders. 2 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  August  31,  1876. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  lands  in  the  Territory  of  Arizona, 
viz,  township  4  south,  range  7  east,  sections  14,  15,  22,  23,  24,  25,  26,  27,  north  half  of 
section  35  and  section  36 ;  township  5  south,  range  7  east,  northeast  quarter  of  section 
1 ;  township  4  south,  range  8  east,  southwest  quarter  of  section  19,  west  half  and 
southeast  quarter  of  section  29,  sections  30,  31,  32,  and  southwest  quarter  of  section 
33  ;  township  5  south,  range  8  east,  southwest  quarter  of  section  3,  section  4,  north 
half  of  section  5,  north  half  of  northeast  quarter  and  northwest  quarter  of  section 
6,  and  northwest  quarter  of  section  10,  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  withdrawn  from 
the  public  domain  and  set  apart  as  an  addition  to  the  Gila  River  Reservation  in  Ari 
zona,  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Pima  and  Maricopa  Indians. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  5,  1882. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  lands,  situated  in  the  Territory  of 
Arizona,  viz : 

Beginning  at  a  point  where  the  south  boundary  of  section  15,  township  3  south, 
range  3  east,  intersects  the  western  boundary  of  the  present  reservation  south  of  the 
Gila  River ;  thence  west  along  the  south  boundary  of  sections  15  and  16,  township  3 
south,  range  3  east,  to  the  southwest  corner  of  section  16;  thence  north  along  the 
section  line  to  the  northwest  corner  of  section  16;  thence  due  west  along  the  south 
boundary  of  sections  8  and  7,  in  township  3  south,  range  3  east,  and  sections  12,  11, 
•and  10,  in  township  3  south,  range  2  east,  to  the  southwest  corner  of  section  10 ; 
thence  north  along  the  west  boundary  of  sections  10  and  3,  to  the  northwest  corner  of 
section  3,  in  township  3  south,  range  2  east ;  thence  west  along  the  north  boundary 
of  said  township  to  the  southwest  corner  of  section  33,  in  township  2  south,  range  2 
east ;  thence  north  along  the  west  boundary  of  sections  33  and  28  to  the  northwest 
corner  of  section  28 ;  thence  northwest  in  a  straight  line  to  a  point  on  the  Gila  River 
meridian  2  miles  south  of  the  initial  point  on  the  Gila  River  base  line  ;  thence  north 

1  The  reservation,  as  then  set  apart,  was  surveyed  in  1859.  See  Report  of  Indian 
Commissioner,  1859,  p.  358.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  pp.  294,  299. 
For  executive  orders  of  January  10, 1879,  and  June  14,  1879,  see  Salt  River  Reservation. 


204  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

along  the  Gila  River  meridian  to  the  middle  of  the  Gila  River ;  thence  with  the 
boundary  of  the  present  reservation  along  and  up  the  middle  of  the  Gila  River  to  a 
point  where  the  said  boundary  leaves  the  said  river ;  thence  continuing  along  said 
boundary  south  18°  38'  east  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby, 
withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement,  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Pima  and  Mari- 
copa  Indians,  in  addition  to  their  present  reservation  in  said  Territory :  Provided, 
however,  That  any  tract  or  tracts  of  land  included  within  the  foregoing-described 
boundaries  the  title  to  which  has  passed  out  of  the  United  States  Government,  or  to 
which  valid  homestead  and  pre-emption  rights  have  attached  under  the  laws  of  the 
United  States,  prior  to  the  date  of  this  order,  are  hereby  excluded  from  the  reserva 
tion  hereby  made. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  Novenib  15      1883. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Arizona  embraced 
within  the  following-described  boundaries,  which  covers  and  adds  to  the  present  res 
ervation  as  set  apart  by  act  of  Congress  approved  February  28,  1859  (11  Stats.,  401), 
and  executive  orders  dated  August  31,  1876,  Juno  14,  1879,  and  May  5,  1882,  viz,  be 
ginning  at  a  point  in  the  middle  of  Salt  River  4  miles  east  from  the  intersection  of 
said  river  with  the  Gila  River,  being  the  northeast  corner  of  the  executive  addition 
of  June  14,  1879;  thence  southeasterly  along  the  boundary  line  of  said  executive  ad. 
dition  to  the  township  line  between  townships  1  and  2  south,  range  2  east  of  the  Gila 
and  Salt  River  meridian ;  thence  east  on  the  township  lines  between  townships  1  and 
2  south  to  the  northeast  corner  of  township  2  south,  range  4  east ;  thence  south  on 
the  range  line  between  ranges  4  and  5  east  to  the  southeast  corner  of  township  2  south, 
range  4  east ;  thence  east  on  the  township  lines  between  townships  2  and  3  south  to 
the  northeast  corner  of  township  3  south,  range  6  east;  thence  south  on  the  range 
line  between  ranges  6  and  7  east  to  the  southeast  corner  of  township  3  south,  range 

6  east ;  thence  east  on  the  township  lines  between  townships  3  and  4  south  to  the 
quarter-section  corner  on  the  north  boundary  of  section  3,  township  4  south,  range  8 
east ;  thence  south  through  the  middle  of  sections  3,  10,  15,  22,  27,  and  34,  in  town 
ship  4  south,  range  8  east,  and  section  3,  in  township  5  south,  range  8  east,  to  the 
northeast  corner  of  the  present  reservation  as  established  by  executive  order  dated 
August  31,  1876,  being  the  northeast  corner  of  the  southwest  quarter  of  section  3, 
township  5  south, range  8  east;  thence  following  the  boundary  line  of  said  reserva 
tion  southwest  and  north  to  the  northeast  corner  of  section  2,  township  5  south,  range 

7  east ;  thence  south  on  the  section  lines  to  the  southeast  corner  of  section  11,  in  town 
ship  5  south,  range  7  east ;  thence  west  on  the  section  lines  through  ranges  7, 6,  and  5  east 
to  the  southwest  corner  of  section  7,  township  5  south,  range  5  east ;  thence  north  on  the 
range  line  bet  ween,  ranges  4  and  5  east  to  the  northwest  corner  of  section  18,  township 
4]south,  range  5  east ;  thence  west  on  the  section  lines  through  ranges  4,  3,  and  2  east 
to  the  southwest  corner  of  section  7,  township  4  south,  range  2  east;  thence  north  on 
the  range  line  between  ranges  1  and  2  east  to  the  northwest  corner  of  section  19,  in 
township  2  south,  range  2  east ;  thence  west  on  the  section  lines  through  range  1  east 
to  the  southwest  corner  of  section  18,  township  2  south,  range  1  east  on  the  Gila  and 
Salt  River  meridian ;  thence  north  on  the  Gila  and  Salt  River  meridian  to  a  point  in 
the  Gila  River  opposite  the  middle  of  the  mouth  of  Salt  River;  thence  up  the  middle 
of  Salt  River  to  the  place  of  beginning,  as  approximately  represented  on  the  accom 
panying  diagram,  be,  and  the  eame  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement 
and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Pima  and  Maricopa  Indians :  Provided, 
however,  That  any  tract  or  tracts  of  land  included  within  the  foregoing-described 
boundaries  the  title  of  which  has  passed  out  of  the  United  States  Government,  or  to 
which  valid  homestead  or  pre-emption  rights  have  attached  under  the  laws  of  the 
United  States  prior  to  the  date  of  this  order,  are  hereby  excluded  from  the  reserva 
tion  hereby  made.1 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

'Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, p.  296. 


ARIZONA — PIMA   AGENCY.  205 

GILA  BEND  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  executive  order,  December  12, 1882. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  22,391  acres.1    Township  line  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Papago.2  Popu 
lation  included  in  that  of  Gila  Eiver  Reservation.3 

Location. — Situated  on  the  Gila  Eiver  about  35  miles  below  the  Gila 
Eiver  Eeservation. 

Government  rations. — No  Government  rations  reported. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population^  attendance,  and  support. — There  is  no  school  on  this 
reservation,  nor  is  the  school  population  reported  separately  from  the 
agency  school  population.4  The  only  school  privilege  is  that  offered  at 
the  agency  boarding  school  at  Gila  Eiver  Eeservation. 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  resides  among  these  people,  but  the 
Eev.  Mr.  Cook,  of  Gila  Eiver  Eeservation,  visits  the  people  of  the  dif 
ferent  villages.5 

Executive  order,  December  12,  1882. — It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  tract  of 
country  in  the  Territory  of  Arizona,  viz,  township  5  south,  range  5  west,  Gila  and 
Salt  River  meridian,  excepting  section  18  thereof,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  with 
drawn  from  sale  and  settlement  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Pa 
pago  and  other  Indians  now  settle  1  there,  and  such  other  Indians  as  the  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  may  see  fit  to  settle  thereon.6 

PAPAGO  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  executive  order,  July  1, 1874,  and  act  of  Con 
gress,  August  5,  1882.7 

Area  and  survey.— -Contains  70,080  acres,  of  which  8,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.8  Out-boundaries  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  300  acres.9 

Tribe  and  population.— The  tribe  living  here  are  the  Papago,  number 
ing  7,300.10 

Location. — The  reservation  is  on  the  Santa  Cruz  Eiver,  about  9  miles 
from  Tucson,  and  contains  the  ruins  of  the  mission  of  San  Xavier  del 
Bac.  A  part  of  the  land  is  tolerably  well  timbered,  but  it  is  poorly 
watered,  and  irrigation  is  necessary  to  agriculture.11 

Government  rations. — None  reported. 

Mills  and  employes.— No  mills ;  no  employes.     Blacksmith  in  1865. 

Indian  police. — No  police  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  256.  *Ibid.,  p.l&oT"  *Ibid.,  p.  2»4. 
4 Ibid.,  p.  284.  Also  school  statistics  in  Gila  River  Reservation,  p.  202.  5 Report 
of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p.  8.  GIbid.,  1883,  p.  221.  7  United  States  Statutes 
at  Large,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  299.  8 Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  304. 

»Ibid.,  p.  304.        10 Ibid.,  p.  284.        ll  Ibid,,  1878,  p.  5. 


206  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

School  population  and  attendance. 


1,423 


School  population  in  1886 

Day-school  accommodation.. , 30 

Average  attendance 15 

Months  in  session 10 

Cost  to  Government1 


Missionary  work. — Roman  Catholic,  one  missionary  and  one  church. 

Executive  order,  July  1,  1874. — It  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from 
sale  or  entry  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Papago  and  such  other  Indians  as  it  may 
be  desirable  to  place  thereon,  the  following  tract  of  country  around  San  Xavier  del 
Bac,  in  Arizona,  viz: 

Beginning  at  the  northeast  corner  of  section  9,  township  15  south,  range  13  east  ; 
thence  west  one-half  mile  to  the  quarter-section  corner ;  thence  south  3  miles  to  the 
section  line  between  sections  21  and  28  of  same  township  ;  thence  west  along  north 
boundary  of  sections  28,  29,  and  30,  up  to  the  northwest  corner  of  section  30,  same 
township ;  continuing  thence  due  west  9  miles  to  a  point ;  thence  south  7  miles  to  a 
point;  thence  east  three  miles  to  the  southwest  corner  of  section  30,  township  16 
south,  range  12  east ;  thence  east  along  the  south  boundary  of  sections  30,  29,  28,  27, 
26,  and  25,  township  16  south,  range  12  east,  and  sections  30,  29,  28,  27,  26,  and  25, 
township  16  south,  range  13  east,  to  the  southeast  corner  of  section  25,  same  town 
ship  ;  thence  north  along  the  range-line  between  ranges  13  and  14  east  to  the  north 
east  corner  of  section  24,  township  15  south,  range  13  east ;  thence  west  to  the  north 
west  corner  of  section  22,  same  township  ;  thence  north  to  the  place  of  beginning,  to 
be  known  as  the  Papago  Indian  Reserve.2 

An  act  granting  the  right  of  way  to  Arizona  Southern  Railway  Company  through  Papago 
Indian  Eeservation,  Arizona,  a  corporation  duly  organized  under  the  laws  of  the  Ter 
ritory  of  Arizona,  according  to  the  plans  of  route  and  survey  of  the  said  company  now 
on  file  in  the  Department  of  the  Interior,  which  said  plans  of  route  and  survey  have 
been  approved  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  except  as  to  that  portion  running 
through  said  reservation:  Provided,  That  the  consent  of  the  Indians  occupying  said 
reservation  be  first  obtained,  and  such  compensation  as  may  be  fixed  by  the  Secretary 
of  the  Interior  be  paid  to  him  by  the  said  railroad  company,  to  be  expended  by  him 
for  the  benefit  of  the  said  Indians. 

SEC.  2.  That  whenever  said  right  of  way  shall  cease  to  be  used  for  the  purposes  of 
the  said  railroad  company  the  same  shall  revert  to  the  United  States.3 

Approved  August  5, 1882. 

SALT  RIVER  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  June  14,  1879. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  46,720  acres,4  partially  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Marikopa  and 
Pima.5  Population  included  in  that  of  Gila  Eiver.6 

Location. — Located  on  the  north  side  of  Salt  Eiver,  about  25  miles 
above  its  junction  with  the  Gila  Eiver. 

Government  rations. — None  reported. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  LXXXVIII.  2  Ibid.,  1882,  p.  246. 
3 United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXII.,  p.  299.  « Report  of  Indian  Com 
missioner,  1884,  p.  256. ,  P  Wd, ,  p,  256,  «  /& id.,  p.  285, 


ARIZONA PIMA    AGENCY.  207 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School. — No  school  is  furnished  on  this  reservation,  the  agency  board 
ing  school  at  Gila  Eiver  affording  the  only  educational  facilities.  School 
population  not  reported  separately  from  the  agency  school  population.1 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  resides  here.  Eev.  Mr.  Cook  in^ 
eludes  this  reservation  in  his  extensive  parish.  The  Mormons  have  had 
considerable  influence  among  these  Indians.2 

Executive  orders.3 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  10,  1879. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  the  public  lauds  embraced  within  the  folio  wing  boundaries 
lying  within  the  Territory  of  Arizona,  viz,  commencing  at  the  mouth  of  the  Salt  River, 
running  thence  np  the  Gila  River  to  the  south  line  of  township  No.  2  south,  Gila  and 
Salt  River  base  line ;  thence  east  with  said  line  to  the  southeast  corner  of  township 
No.  2  south,  range  6  east ;  thence  north  with  said  line  to  a  point  2  miles  south  of  the 
Salt  River ;  thence  following  the  course  of  said  stream  in  an  easterly  direction,  and  2 
miles  south  of  the  same,  to  the  west  line  of  the  White  Mountain  Reservation  ;  thence 
north  with  the  line  of  said  reservation,  or  the  extension  of  the  same,  to  a  point  2  miles 
north  of  said  river ;  thence  in  a  westerly  direction,  following  the  course  of  said  river, 
and  2  miles  north  of  the  same,  to  the  east  line  of  range  6  east ;  thence  north  with  said 
line  to  the  northeast  corner  of  township  2  north,  range  6  east ;  thence  west  with  the 
north  line  of  said  township  to  the  Gila  and  Salt  River  meridian  line ;  thence  south  with 
said  line  to  the  Gila  River,  and  thence  by  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and 
the  same  are  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Piraa  and 
Maricopa  Indians,  in  addition  to  their  present  reservation  in  said  Territory. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  June  14,  1879. 

In  lieu  of  an  Executive  order  dated  January  10,  1879,  setting  apart  certain  lands  in 
the  Territory  of  Arizona  as  a  reservation  for  the  Pima  and  Maricopa  Indians,  which 
order  is  hereby  cancelled,  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale  and 
settlement,  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  said  Pima  and  Maricopa  Indians,  as  an  addi 
tion  to  the  reservation  set  apart  for  said  Indians  by  act  of  Congress  approved  Febru 
ary  28,  1859  (11  Stat.,  401),  the  several  tracts  of  country  in  said  Territory  of  Arizona 
lying  within  the  following  boundaries,  viz: 

Beginning  at  the  point  where  the  range-line  between  ranges  4  and  5  east  crosses  the 
Salt  River;  thence  up  and  along  the  middle  of  said  river  to  a  point  where  the  easterly 
line  of  Camp  McDowell  military  reservation,  if  prolonged  south,  would  strike  said 
river ;  thence  northerly  to  the  southeast  corner  of  Camp  McDowell  reservation ;  thence 
west  along  the  southern  boundary-line  of  said  Camp  McDowell  reservation  to  the  south 
west  corner  thereof;  thence  up  and  along  the  west  boundary-line  of  said  reservation 
until  it  intersects  the  north  boundary  of  the  southern  tier  of  sections  in  township  3  north, 
range  6  east ;  thence  west  along  the  north  boundary  of  the  southern  tier  of  sections 
in  townships  3  north,  ranges  5  and  6  east,  to  the  northwest  corner  of  section  31,  town 
ship  3  north,  range  5  east ;  thence  south  along  the  range-line  between  ranges  4  and  5 
east  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

Also  all  the  land  in  said  Territory  bounded  and  described  as  follows,  viz  : 

Beginning  at  the  northwest  corner  of  the  old  Gila  Reservation ;  thence  by  a  direct 
line  running  northwesterly  until  it  strikes  Salt  River  4  miles  east  from  the  intersection 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884.  p.  284.        3  Ibid,,  1877,  p,  3^        3 IW,,  1886, 


208  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

of  said  river  with  the  Gila  Kiver ;  thence  down  and  along  the  middle  of  said  Salt  River 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Gila  River;  thence  up  and  along  the  middle  of  said  Gila  River  to 
its  intersection  with  the  northwesterly  boundary-line  of  the  old  Gila  Reservation; 
thence  northwesterly  along  the  said  last-described  boundary-line  to  the  place  of  be 
ginning. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  so  much  of  townships  1  and  2  north,  ranges  5  and  6  east, 
lying  south  of  the  Salt  River,  as  are  now  occupied  and  improved  by  said  Indians,  be 
temporarily  withdrawn  from  sale  and  eettlement  until  such  time  as  they  may  severally 
dispose  of  and  receive  payment  for  the  improvements  made  by  them  on  said  lauds. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

SAN  CARLOS  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address,  San  Carlos  Agency,  Ariz.] 
WHITE  MOUNTAIN  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  executive  orders,  November  9, 1871,  December 
14,  1872,  August  5,  1873,  July  21,  1874,  April  27,  1876,  January  26 
and  March  31,  1877. 

Areaand  survey. — Contains  2,528,000  acres,1  of  which  1,600 are  classed 
as  tillable.2  Out-boundaries  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,500  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Aravapai,  Chil- 
ion,  Chiricahua,  500 ;  Koitotero,  Mienbre,  Mogollon,  Mohavi,  600 ;  Final, 
Tonto,  Yuma,  300;  and  Apache.  Total  population,  5,000.4 

Location. — The  agency  is  located  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Gila  River, 
three-fourths  of  a  mile  below  the  mouth  of  the  San  Carlos.5  The  build 
ings  are  of  adobe,  and  stand  upon  a  mesa  some  45  feet  above  the  bed  of 
the  Gila  River.  On  account  of  the  lack  of  water  on  this  mesa  it  is  bar 
ren  of  trees  for  shade,  or  of  verdure  of  any  kind,  but  has  a  fine  view  of 
the  mountain  ranges  by  which  it  is  surrounded,  notably  Mount  Trum- 
bull  on  the  south,  the  Triplets  on  the  north,  and  the  Final  Mountains 
on  the  west.6 

Government  rations. — Fifty  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1886.7 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1874.8 

Indian  court  of  offences.— None  reported. 

School  population  and  attendance. — School  population  in  1886,  1,000. 
No  school. 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  work  reported. 

Tulerosa  Valley  Reserve.* 

CAMP  TULEROSA,  N.  MEX.,  August^,  1871. 

SIR:  Agreeably  to  the  power  conferred  upon  ine  by  the  President,  and  communi 
cated  to  me  in  the  letter  of  the  Honorable  Secretary  of  the  Interior  of  the  22d  July, 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  256.        2  Ibid.,  p.  304.        3  Ibid.        4  Ibid. 
p.  284.        -Ibid.  ,1879,  p.  7.        "Ibid.,  1880,  p.  5.        1  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  412. 
p.  297.        ?  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  352. 


ARIZONA SAN  CARLOS  AGENCY.  209 

1871,  that  I  should  proceed  to  New  Mexico  and  Arizona  and  there  take  such  action  as 
in  my  judgment  should  be  deemed  wisest  and  most  proper  for  locating  the  nomadic 
tribes  of  those  Territories  upon  suitable  reservations,  bringing  them  under  the  con 
trol  of  the  proper  officers  of  the  Indian  Department,  etc.,  assisted  by  yourself  and  O. 
F.  Piper,  agent  for  the  Southern  Apache  Indians,  I  have  carefully  examined  the  place 
and  neighborhood  a£  Canada  Alamosa,  where  the  agency  is  at  present  located,  and 
for  several  reasons  find  the  same  unsuitable  for  a  reservation.  Assisted  by  the  offi 
cers  named  above,  I  have  also  carefully  inspected  the  valley  of  the  Tulerosa,  and  find 
ing  the  same  to  possess  most  of  the  requisites  necessary  to  a  home  for  the  Indians,  it 
being  remote  from  white  settlements,  surrounded  by  mountains,  and  easily  crossed, 
with  sufficient  arable  lands,  good  water,  and  plenty  of  wood  and  game,  I  hereby  de 
clare  the  said  valley  of  the  Tulerosa,  beginning  at  the  headwaters  of  the  Tulerosa 
River  and  its  tributaries  in  the  mountains,  and  extending  down  the  same  2  miles  on 
each  side  for  a  distance  of  30  miles,  to  be  an  Indian  reservation  for  the  sole  use  and 
occupation  of  the  Southern  and  other  roving  bands  of  Apache  Indians,  their  agent, 
and  other  officers  and  employe's  of  the  Government,  the  laws  relating  to  Indian  res 
ervations  in  the  United  States  governing  the  same  until  such  time  as  the  Executive 
or  Congress  shall  set  aside  this  order.  I  would  therefore  suggest  that  Agent  Piper  be 
instructed  to  remove  his  agency  and  the  Indians  under  his  charge  from  Canada  Ala 
mosa  to  the  Tulerosa  Valley  as  soon  as  practicable  after  the  receipt  of  this  letter. 
The  War  Department  having  directed  the  officers  commanding  the  district  of  New 
Mexico  and  Arizona  to  afford  military  protection  to  such  Indians  as  may  be  induced 
to  come  in,  both  on  their  way  and  after  arrival  at  the  reservation,  the  agency  will  be 
amply  protected,  and  the  Department  having  authorized  me  to  supply  these  Indians 
with  whatever  may  be  necessary,  you  are  at  liberty  to  incur  such  moderate  expendi 
tures  as  may  be  absolutely  necessary  to  carry  out  the  above  instructions. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

VINCENT  COLYER, 

Commissioner. 
NATHANIEL  POPE,  Esq., 

Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  November  24,  1874. 

All  orders  establishing  and  setting  apart  the  Tulerosa  Valley,  in  New  Mexico,  de 
scribed  as  follows  :  Beginning  at  the  headwaters  of  the  Tulerosa  River  and  its  tribu 
taries  in  the  mountains,  and  extending  down  the  same  10  miles  on  each  side  for  a 
distance  of  30  miles,  as  an  Indian  reservation,  are  hereby  revoked  and  annulled,  and 
the  said  described  tract  of  country  is  hereby  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 
Camp  Grant  Reservation.1 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

BOARD  OF  INDIAN  COMMISSIONERS, 
•     Camp  Grant)  Ariz.,  September  18,  1871. 

SIR:  The  boundaries  of  the  reservation  selected  with  the  approval  of  the  President 
and  Secretary  of  the  Interior  and  Secretary  of  War,  at  Camp  Grant,  Arizona  Territory, 
within  the  limits  of  which  all  peaceably  disposed  Arivapa,  Pinal,  and  other  roving 
bands  of  Apache  Indians  are  hereafter  to  be  protected,  fed,  and  otherwise  provided, 
will  be  as  follows : 

Bounded  north  by  the  Gila  River;  west  by  a  line  10  miles  from  and  parallel  to  the 
general  course  of  the  San  Pedro  River ;  south  by  a  line  at  right  angles  to  the  western 
boundary,  crossing  the  San  Pedro  10  miles  from  Camp  Grant ;  east  by  a  line  at  right 
angles  to  the  southern  boundary,  touching  the  western  base  of  Mount  Turnbull,  ter 
minating  at  the  Gila  River,  the  northern  boundary. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  292.     Restored  to  public  domain  by  Ex 
ecutive  order,  December  1.4,  1872. 
S.  Ex.  95 14 


210  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Citizens  who  have  built  or  are  now  working  ranches  within  the  above  described 
boundaries  will  be  allowed  to  remain  to  secure  their  crops  and  care  for  their  property 
until  further  orders  from  Washington,  D.  C.,  provided  they  conform  to  the  laws  pre 
scribed  by  Congress  for  the  government  of  Indian  reservations.  A  copy  of  the  laws 
and  regulations  governing  this  as  well  as  all  other  Indian  reservations  will  be  for 
warded  to  you  on  my  return  to  Washington. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

VINCENT  COLYER, 

Commissioner. 
Ijieut.  ROYAL  E.  WHITMAN,  U.  S.  A., 

In  charge  Indian  Reservation,  Camp  Grant,  Ariz. 

Camp  Verde  Reservation.1 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 
BOARD  OF  INDIAN  COMMISSIONERS, 

Camp  Verde,  Ariz.,  October  3,  1871. 

GENERAL:  Having  personally  inspected  the  country  and  condition  of  the  Apache 
Mohave  Indians  on  the  Verde  River,  above  the  post,  and  finding  the  Indians  to  be  in 
considerable  numbers,  destitute  and  in  a  starving  condition,  having  no  boundaries 
defining  their  homes,  their  country  overrun  by  hunters  who  kill  their  game,  and  not 
unfrequently  kill  the  Indians— gold  prospectors  and  others,  none  of  whom  locate  in 
this  section  of  country — agreeably  to  the  powers  conferred  upon  me  by  the  President, 
and  communicated  to  me  in  the  letter  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  dated  July  21, 
1871,  and  the  orders  of  the  Secretary  of  War  of  July  18  and  31,  1871,  and  in  harmony 
with  the  humane  action  of  Congress  in  providing  funds  for  this  purpose,  I  have  con 
cluded  to  declare  all  that  portion  of  country  adjoining  on  the  northwest  side  of  and 
above  the  military  reservation  of  this  post  on  the  Verde  River  for  a  distance  of  10 
miles  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  to  the  point  where  the  old  wagon-road  to  New  Mex 
ico  crosses  the  Verde,  supposed  to  be  a  distance  up  the  river  of  about  45  miles,  to  be 
an  Indian  reservation,  within  the  limits  of  which  all  peaceably  disposed  Apache  Mo- 
have  Indians  are  to  be  protected,  fed,  and  otherwise  cared  for, and  the  laws  of  Con 
gress  and  Executive  orders  relating  to  the  government  of  Indian  reservations  shall 
have  full  power  and  force  within  the  boundaries  of  the  same,  unless  otherwise  ordered 
by  Congress  or  the  President. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

VINCENT  COLYER, 

Commissioner, 
Bvt.  Maj.  Gen.  C.  GROVER, 

Commanding  Camp  Verde,  Ariz. 

White  Mountain  or  San  Carlos  Reserve.  2 

ENGINEER'S  OFFICE, 
HEADQUARTERS  MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  PACIFIC, 

San  Francisco,  Cal.,  January  31,  1870. 

SIR:  I  respectfully  forward  the  following  description  of  the  proposed  Indian  res 
ervation  in  Arizona  ;  the  boundaries  of  the  reservation  to  be  as  follows,  as  shown  in 
red  on  the  accompanying  map :  Starting  at  the  point  of  intersection  of  the  boundary 
between  New  Mexico  and  Arizona  with  the  south  edge  of  the  Black  Mesa,  and  fol 
lowing  the  southern  edge  of  the  Black  Mesa  to  a  point  due  north  of  Sombrero  or 
Plumoso  Butte ;  then  in  the  direction  of  the  Picache  Colorado  to  the  crest  of  the 
Apache  Mountains,  following  said  crest  down  the  Salt  River  to  Piual  Creek,  and  then 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  292.    Restored  to  public  domain,  see 
Executive  order,  April  23,  1875. 

2  Formerly  called  White  Mountain  or  Camp  Apache  Reserve.     Report  of  Indian  Com> 
missioner,  1886,  pp.  298-301. 


ARIZONA — SAN  CARLOS  AGENCY.  211 

up  the  Final  Creek  to  the  top  of  the  Final  Mountains ;  then  following  the  crest  of 
the  Final  range,  "  the  Cordilleras  de  la  Gila,"  the  "Almagra  Mountains,"  and  other 
mountains  bordering  the  north  bank  of  the  Gila  River,  to  the  New  Mexican  boundary 
near  Steeple  Rock  ;  then  following  said  boundary  north  to  its  intersection  with  the 
south  edge  of  the  Black  Mesa,  the  starting  point. 

H.  M.  ROBERT, 

Major  Engineers. 
General  W.  D.  WHIPPLE, 

Adjutant- General  Military  Division  of  the  Pacific. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

BOARD  OF  INDIAN  COMMISSIONERS, 
Camp  Apache,  Arizona  Territory,  September^,  1871. 

SIR  :  As  the  White  Mountain  region  has  been  set  apart  by  the  War  Department  as 
an  Indian  reservation,  and  there  are  several  bands  of  peaceably-disposed  Apaches, 
who  have  for  many  years  lived  in  this  country,  who  can  not  be  removed  without 
much  suffering  to  themselves,  risk  of  war  and  expense  to  the  Government,  I  have  con 
cluded  to  select  the  White  Mountain  Reservation,  the  boundaries  of  which  were  de 
fined  in  letter  of  H.  M.  Robert,  major  of  engineers,  dated  Headquarters  Military 
Division  of  the  Pacific,  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  January  31,  1870,  as  one  of  the  Indian 
reservations  upon  which  the  Apache  Indians  of  Arizona  may  be  collected,  fed,  clothed, 
and  otherwise  provided  for  and  protected,  agreeable  to  the  power  conferred  upon  me 
at  the  suggestion  of  the  President  by  the  Hon.  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  under  date 
July  21,  1871,  and  supplementary  orders  July  31, 1871,  copies  of  which  are  herewith 
inclosed. 

Agreeable  to  your  wish  that  I  should  name  the  articles  and  amount  of  provisions 
to  be  issued,  I  would  suggest  that  one  pound  of  beef  and  one  pound  of  corn  per  capita 
be  issued  with  salt  daily,  and  sugar  and  coffee  occasionally. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

VINCENT  COLYER, 

Commissioner. 
Lieut.  Col.  JOHN  GREEN, 

First  Cavalry,  U.  S.  A.,  Commanding^ 

Camp  Apache,  Arizona  Territory. 


DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 
BOARD  OF  INDIAN  COMMISSIONERS, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  November  7,  1871. 

SIR  :  Reservations  for  the  roving  Apache  Indians  of  New  Mexico  and  Arizona  were 
selected  under  your  instructions  of  21st  July,  1871,  as  follows  : 
For  the  Mimbres  and  Coyoteros  at  Tnlarosa  Valley,  in  New  Mexico. 
For  the  Coyoteros  and  Chiloccos  of  Arizona,  at  Camp  Apache,  in  White  Mountains, 
Arizona. 

For  the  Arrivapis  and  Pinals,  at  Camp  Grant,  Arizona. 
For  the  Mohave  Apaches,  at  Camp  Verde,  Arizona. 

A  detailed  description  of  the  Camp  Apache  Reservation,  which  was  established  by 
Major-General  Thomas,  will  be  found  on  file  in  the  War  Department. 

I  also  requested,  with  the  advice  of  General  Crook  and  the  several  post  comman 
ders,  that  temporary  asylums,  where  the  Tontos,  Hualapais,  and  Western  band  of 
Apache  Mohaves  might  be  protected  and  fed,  should  be  established  at  Camp  Mc 
Dowell,  Beal  Spring,  and  Date  Creek,  until  such  times  as  the  Indians  collected  there 
could  be  removed  to  the  above  reservations. 
Very  respectfully,  etc., 

VINCENT  COLYER. 

on.  C.  DELANO, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior,  Washington,  D.  C. 


212  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  November  7,  1871. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith  a  copy  of  a  communication  addressed 
to  this  Department  by  the  Hon.  Vincent  Colyer,  one  of  the  board  of  Indian  peace 
commissioners,  who  recently  visited  Arizona,  wherein  he  states  his  views  in  relation 
to  the  Apache  Indians,  and  describes  certain  tracts  of  country  in  Arizona  and  New 
Mexico  which,  during  his  recent  visit  to  said  Indians,  he  has  selected  to  be  set  apart 
as  reservations  for  their  use,  as  authorized  to  do  by  orders  issued  to  him  before  visit 
ing  the  Apaches. 

I  have  the  honor  to  recommend,  in  pursuance  of  the  understanding  arrived  at  in 
our  conversation  with  the  Secretary  of  War  on  the  6th  instant,  that  the  President  is 
sue  an  order  authorizing  said  tracts  of  country  described  in  Mr.  Colyer's  letter  to  be 
regarded  as  reservations  for  the  settlement  of  Indians  until  it  is  otherwise  or 
dered.  *  *  * 

I  would  further  suggest  that  the  War  Department  will,  for  the  present,  select  some 
suitable  and  discreet  officer  of  the  Army  to  act  as  Indian  agent  for  any  of  the  reser 
vations  in  Arizona  which  may  be  occupied  by  the  Indians,  under  the  order  herein 
contemplated.  Such  agents  will  be  superseded  by  persons  hereafter  appointed  by 
this  Department,  at  such  times  as  the  President  may  hereafter  deem  proper. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

C.  DELANO, 

Secretary 
The  PRESIDENT. 

These  recommendations  were  approved  by  the  President  as  follows: 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION, 
Washington,  D.  C.,  November  9,  1871. 

Respectfully  referred  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  who  will  take  such  action  as  may 
be  necessary  to  carry  out  the  recommendations  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

And  indorsed  by  General  Sherman  thus. 

HEADQUARTERS  ARMY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  November  9,  1871. 

GENERAL  :  I  now  inclose  you  copies  of  a  correspondence  between  the  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  and  War  Department  on  the  subject  of  the  policy  that  is  to  prevail  in 
Arizona  with  the  Apache  Indians.  The  Secretary  of  War  wishes  you  to  give  all  the 
necessary  orders  to  carry  into  full  effect  this  policy,  which  is  the  same  that  prevails 
in  the  Indian  country  generally,  viz,  to  fix  and  determine  (usually  with  the  assent, 
expressed  or  implied,  of  the  Indians  concerned)  the  reservation  within  which  they 
may  live  and  be  protected  by  all  branches  of  the  Executive  Government ;  but  if  they 
wander  outside  they  at  once  become  objects  of  suspicion,  liable  to  be  attacked  by  the 
troops  as  hostile.  The  three  reservations  referred  to  in  these  papers,  and  more  par 
ticularly  denned  in  the  accompanying  map,  seem  far  enough  removed  from  the 
white  settlements  to  avoid  the  dangers  of  collision  of  interest.  At  all  events,  these 
Indians  must  have  a  chance  to  escape  war,  and  the  most  natural  way  is  to  assign 
them  homes  and  to  compel  them  to  remain  thereon.  While  they  remain  on  such 
reservations  there  is  an  implied  condition  that  they  should  not  be  permitted  to  starve, 
and  our  experience  is  that  the  Indian  Bureau  is  rarely  supplied  with  the  necessary 
money  to  provide  food,  in  which  event  you  may  authorize  the  commissary  depart 
ment  to  provide  for  them,  being  careful  to  confine  issues  only  to  those  acting  in  good 
faith,  and  only  for  absolute  wants. 

The  commanding  officer  of  the  nearest  military  post  will  be  the  proper  person  to 
act  as  the  Indian  agent  until  the  regular  agents  come  provided  with  the  necessary 


ARIZONA — SAN  CARLOS  AGENCY.  2 13 

authority  and  funds  to  relieve  them ;  but  you  may  yourself,  or  allow  General  Crook, 
to  appoint  these  temporary  agents  regardless  of  rank. 

The  citizens  of  Arizona  should  be  publicly  informed  of  these  events,  and  that  the 
military  have  the  command  of  the  President  to  protect  these  Indians  on  their  reserva 
tions,  and  that  under  no  pretense  must  they  invade  them,  except  under  the  leader 
ship  of  the  commanding  officer  having  charge  of  them. 

The  boundaries  of  these  reservations  should  also  be  clearly  defined,  and  any  changes 
in  them  suggested  by  experience  should  be  reported,  to  the  end  that  they  may  be 
modified  or  changed  by  the  highest  authority. 

After  general  notice  to  Indians  and  whites  of  this  policy,  General  Crook  may  feel 
assured  that  whatever  measures  of  severity  he  may  adopt  to  reduce  these  Apaches  to 
a  peaceful  and  subordinate  condition  will  be  approved  by  the  War  Department  and 
the  President. 

I  am,  your  obedient  servant, 

W.  T.  SHERMAN,  General. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  December  14,  1872. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  tract  of  country  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby, 
withheld  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  certain  Apache  Indians  in  the 
Territory  of  Arizona,  to  be  known  as  the  "Chiricahua  Indian  Reservation,"  viz: 

Beginning  at  Dragoon  Springs,  near  Dragoon  Pass,  and  running  thence  northeast 
erly  along  the  north  base  of  the  Chiricahua  Mountains  to  a  point  on  the  summit  of 
Peloncillo  Mountains  or  Stevens  Peak  range ;  thence  running  southeasterly  along 
said  range  through  Stevens  Peak  to  the  boundary  of  New  Mexico;  thence  running 
south  to  the  Boundary  of  Mexico;  thence  running  westerly  along  said  boundary  55 
miles;  thence  running  northerly,  following  substantially  the  western  base  of  the 
Dragoon  Mountains,  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

It  is  also  hereby  ordered  that  the  reservation  heretofore  set  apart  for  certain  Apache 
Indians  in  the  said  Territory,  known  as  the  "Camp  Grant  Indian  Reservation,"  be, 
and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

It  is  also  ordered  that  the  following  tract  of  country  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby, 
withheld  from  sale  and  added  to  the  White  Mountain  Indian  Reservation  in  said 
Territory,  which  addition  shall  hereafter  be  known  as  the  "San  Carlos  division  of 
the  White  Mountain  Indian  Reservation,"  viz : 

Commencing  at  the  southeast  corner  of  the  White  Mountain  Reservation  as  now 
established,  and  running  thence  south  to  a  line  15  miles  south  of  and  parallel  to  the 
Gila  River;  thence  west  along  said  line  to  a  point  due  south  of  the  southwest  corner 
of  the  present  White  Mountain  Reservation ;  thence  north  to  the  said  southwest  cor 
ner  of  the  aforesaid  White  Mountain  Reservation,  and  thence  along  the  southern 
boundary  of  the  same  to  the  place  of  beginning ;  the  said  addition  to  be  known  as 
the  "San  Carlos  division  of  the  White  Mountain  Reservation,"  which  will  make  the 
entire  boundary  of  the  White  Mountain  Reserve  as  follows,  viz  : 

Starting  at  the  point  of  intersection  of  the  boundary  between  New  Mexico  and 
Arizona  with  the  south  edge  of  the  Black  Mesa,  and  following  the  southern  edge  of 
the  Black  Mesa  to  a  point  due  north  of  Sombrero  or  Plumoso  Butte ;  thence  due  south 
to  said  Sombrero  or  Plumoso  Butte  ;  thence  in  the  direction  of  the  Piache  Colorado 
to  the  crest  of  the  Apache  Mountains,  following  said  crest  down  the  Salt  River  to 
Pinal  Creek  to  the  top  of  the  Pinal  Mountains ;  thence  due  south  to  a  point  15  miles 
south  of  the  Gila  River;  thence  east  with  a  line  parallel  with  and  15  miles  south  of 
the  Gila  River  to  the  boundary  of  New  Mexico ;  thence  north  along  said  boundary 
line  to  its  intersection  with  the  south  edge  of  the  Black  Mesa,  the  place  of  beginning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  July  30,  1873. 

Respectfully  submitted  to  the  President,  with  the  recommendation  that  all  that 
portion  of  the  valley  of  the  Gila  River  in  the  Territory  of  Arizona  hitherto  included 


214  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

in  the  San  Carlos  division  of  the  White  Mountain  Indian  Eeservation,  as  established 
by  executive  order,  dated  December  14,  1872,  lying  east  of  and  above  the  site  of  old 
Camp  Goodwin,  be  restored  to  the  public  domain,  as  recommended  by  the  Acting 
Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 

B.  R.  COWEN, 
Acting  Secretary. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  August  5,  1873. 

Agreeable  to  the  above  recommendation  of  the  Acting  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  it 
is  hereby  ordered  that  the  land  therein  described  be  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  21,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  that  portion  of  the  White  Mountain  Indian  Eeservatiou 
in  Arizona  Territory  lying  east  of  109°  30'  west  longitude  be  restored  to  fche  public 
domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  April  23,  1875. 

All  orders  establishing  and  setting  apart  the  Camp  Verde  Indian  Reservation,  in  the 
Territory  of  Arizona,  described  as  follows :  "All  that  portion  of  country  adjoining  on 
the  northwest  side  of  and  above  the  military  reservation  of  this  [Camp  Verde]  post, 
on  the  Verde  River,  for  a  distance  of  10  miles  on  both  sides  of  the  river  to  the  point 
where  the  old  wagon  road  to  New  Mexico  crosses  the  Verde,  supposed  to  be  a  distance 
up  the  river  of  about  45  miles,"  are  hereby  revoked  and  annulled ;  and  the  said  de 
scribed  tract  of  country  is  hereby  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

Uf  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  April  27, 1876. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  that  portion  of  the  White  Mountain  Indian  Reservation 
in  Arizona  Territory  lying  west  of  the  folio  wing-described  line,  viz-:  Commencing  at 
the  northwest  corner  of  the  present  reserve,  a  point  at  the  southern  edge  of  the  Black 
Mesas,  due  north  of  Sombrero  or  Pluinoso  Butte ;  thence  due  south  to  said  Sombrero  or 
Plumoso  Butte ;  thence  southeastwardly  to  Chromo  Peak ;  thence  in  a  southerly  direc 
tion  to  the  mouth  of  the  San  Pedro  River  ;  thence  due  south  to  the  southern  boundary 
of  the  reservation,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 
Chiricahua  Reserve.1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  October  30, 1876. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  order  of  December  14,  1872,  setting  apart  the  follow 
ing-described  lands  in  the  Territory  of  Arizona  as  a  reservation  for  certain  Apache 
Indians,  viz :  Beginning  at  Dragoon  Springs,  near  Dragoon  Pass,  and  running  thence 
northeasterly  along'  the  north  base  of  the  Chiricahua  Mountains  to  a  point  on  the 
summit  of  Peloncillo  Mountains  or  Stevens  Peak  Range ;  thence  running  southeasterly 
along  said  range  through  Stevens  Peak  to  the  boundary  of  New  Mexico ;  thence  run 
ning  south  to  the  boundary  of  Mexico  ~,  thence  running  westerly  along  said  boundary 
53  miles;  thence  running  northerly,  following  substantially  the  western  base  of  the 
Dragoon  Mountains.,  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  canceled, 
and  said  lands  are  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  26,  1877, 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  that  portion  of  the  White  Mountain  Indian  Reservation 
in  Arizona  Territory  lying  within  the  folio  wing-described  boundaries,  viz  :  Commenc 
ing  at  a  point  known  as  corner  I  of  survey  made  by  Lieut.  E.  D.  Thomas,  Fifth  Cav 
alry,  in  March,  1876,  situated  northeast  of,  and  313  chains  from,  flag-staff  of  Camp 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  pp.  293,  301.  For  Executive  order  of  Decem 
ber  14,  1872,  setting  apart  this  reserve,  see  "  White  Mountain  Reserve." 


ARIZONA — SAN  CARLOS  AGENCY.  215 

Apache,  magnetic  variation  13°  48'  east ;  thence  south  63°  34'  west,  360  chains,  to 
corner  II,  post  in  monument  of  stones,  variation  13°  45'  east ;  thence  south  7°  5'  west, 
240  chains  to  corner  III,  post  in  monument  of  stones,  variation  13°  43'  east ;  thence 
north  68°  34'  east,  360  chains  to  corner  IV,  post  in  monument  of  stones,  magnetic  va 
riation  13°  42'  east ;  thence  north  7°  15'  east,  240  chains  to  place  of  beginning,  com 
prising  7,421.14  acres,  be  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  31,  1877. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  that  portion  of  the  White  Mountain  Indian  Reservation 
in  the  Territory  of  Arizona  lying  within  the  following-described  boundaries,  be,  aud 
the  same  hereby  is,  restored  to  the  public  domain,  to  wit :  Commencing  at  a  point  at 
the  south  bank  of  the  Gila  River,  where  the  San  Pedro  empties  into  the  same ;  thence 
up  and  along  the  south  bank  of  said  Gila  River  10  miles  j  thence  due  south  to  the 
southern  boundary  of  the  said  reservation  ;  thence  along  the  southern  boundary  to 
the  western  boundary  thereof;  thence  up  said  western  boundary  to  the  place  of  be 
ginning. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

MOQUI  RESERVATION. 
[  Under  the  charge  of  the  Navajo  Agency,  New  Mexico.] 

How  established. — By  executive  order,  December  16,  1882. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  2,508,800  acres,1  of  which  10,000  are 
classed  as  tillable.2  Not  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Six  thousand  five  hundred  acres  reported.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Moqui.4  Popula 
tion,  1,920.5 

Location. — Located  90  miles  from  the  junction  of  the  San  Juan  and 
the  Colorado  rivers  (south),  and  about  75  miles  east  from  the  point 
where  the  Little  Colorado  Eiver  joins  its  larger  namesake.  Three  of 
these  villages  are  upon  the  point  of  the  first  or  most  eastern  mesa. 
Seven  miles  farther  west  are  three  other  villages,  similarly  situated, 
upon  what  is  locally  termed  the  second  mesa,  and  about  8  miles  still 
farther  west  is  the  village  of  Orabi.6 

Government  rations. — None  reported. 

j\[ills  and  employes. — None  ;  no  Indian  employe's  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population  and  attendance. — School  population,  512.  No  school 
reported.7 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  work  reported. 

Executive  order,  December  16,  1882.— It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country 
in  the  Territory  of  Arizona,  lying  and  being  within  the  following  described  bounda 
ries,  viz :  Beginning  on  the  one  hundred  and  tenth  degree  of  longitude  west  from 
Greenwich,  at  a  point  36°  30'  north,  thence  due  west  to  the  one  hundred  and  eleventh 
degree  of  longitude,  and  thence  due  north  to  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is 
hereby,  withdrawn  from  settlement,  and  sale,  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy 
of  the  Moqui  and  such  other  Indians  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  see  fit  to 
settle  thereon.8 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  256.  2  Ibid.,  p.  304.  3  Ibid.,  p.  304. 
*Ilid.,  p.  256.  *Ibid.,  p.  137.  °Ilid.,  p.  136.  *  IUd.,  1886,  p.  205.  *IMd., 
1883,  p.  221. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

INDIAN  EBSERYATIONS  OF  CALIFOBNIA. 

The  treaty  of  Guadalupe  Hidalgo  covered  the  Territory  of  Califor 
nia  and  the  Indians  residing  there. 

The  policy  of  the  Mexican  Government  in  not  recognizing  the  Indian's 
right  of  occupancy  seems  to  have  been  followed  by  the  United  States, 
as  no  compensation  has  been  made  the  California  Indians  for  their 
lands,  except  in  the  establishing  and  maintaining  of  certain  reserva 
tions  and  agencies. 

On  September  28, 1850,  Congress  provided — 

Three  agents  for  the  Indian  tribes  within  the  State  of  California.1  After  these 
agents  were  appointed  it  was  found  that  no  appropriation  had  been  made  for  their 
salaries  and  the  necessary  expenses  of  their  agencies.  Their  functions  as  ageats 
were  therefore  suspended  ;  but,  as  there  was  an  appropriation  for  negotiating  treaties 
with  the  Indians  in  that  State,  they  were  constituted  commissioners  for  that  purpose.2 

These  commissioners  were  instructed — 

To  conciliate  the  good  feelings  of  the  Indians;  and  to  get  them  to  ratify  those  feel 
ings  by  entering  into  written  treaties  binding  on  them  towards  the  Government  and 
each  other.3 

A  little  over  a  year  previously,  the  Department  had  authorized  an 
agent  to  report  upon  the  Indian  tribes  ;  he  states  : 

They  have  an  indefinite  idea  of  their  right  to  the  soil,  and  they  complain  that  the 
pale  faces  are  overrunning  their  country  and  destroying  their  means  of  subsistance. 
The  immigrants  are  trampling  down  and  feeding  their  grass,  and  the  miners  are  de 
stroying  their  fish-dams;  for  this  they  claim  some  remuneration — not  in  money,  for 
they  know  nothing  of  its  value,  but  in  the  shape  of  clothing  and  food.4 

When  the  commissioners  arrived  in  California  the  Indians,  owing  to 
the  encroachments  of  miners  and  other  settlers,  had  fled — 

to  the  mountains,  leaving  behind  them  their  principal  stores  of  subsistence,  intend 
ing  to  return  for  them  as  necessity  required.  The  whites  in  pursuing  the  Indians 
burnt  and  destroyed  all  that  fell  in  their  way  ;  consequently,  at  the  time  the  different 
treaties  were  entered  into,  the  Indians  of  this  region  w«re  destitute  of  anything  to 
subsist  upon,  even  if  left  to  range  at  liberty  over  their  native  hills.  Under  each 
treaty  they  were  required  to  come  from  the  mountains  to  their  reservations  on  the 
plains  at  the  base  of  the  hills.5 

Treaties  were  entered  into  with  eighty  or  ninety  bauds  of  Indians6 
(none  were  ever  ratified),  and  a  large  number  of  reservations  established 
in  different  parts  of  the  State  in  accordance  with  the  following  acts  of 
1854  and  LS55. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  519.          2  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner  1850,  p.  10.  *Ibid.,  p.   122.          4  Ibid.,  p.  92.  5  $Md.,  1851,  p.  250. 
*Ibid.,  p.  9. 
216 


CALIFORNIA   RESERVATIONS.  217 

ACTS  OF   CONGRESS. 

ACT  of  Congress  making  Appropriations  for  the  current  and  contingent  Expenses  of  the  Indian  De 
partment  and  for  fulfilling  Treaty  Stipulations  \vith  various  Indian  tribes,  and  for  other  purposes. 
Approved  July  31,  1851. 

******* 
For  defraying  the  expenses  and  continuing  the  removal  and  subsistence  of  Indians 
in  California,  three  military  reservations  in  accordance  with  the  plan  submitted  by 
the  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs  of  that  State  and  approved  by  the  President, 
the  sum  of  two  hundred  thousand  dollars.     *     *     * 

And  provided,  The  subagents  created  by  this  act  shall  not  exceed  one  for  each  res 
ervation,  nor  three  in  all;  the  said  reservations  to  contain  not  less  than  five  nor  more 
than  ten  thousand  acres  ;  and  the  said  superintendent  is  authorized  to  apply  out  of 
the  sum  hereby  appropriated,  not  exceeding  twenty- five  thousand  dollars  in  the  ex 
tinguishment  of  conflicting  titles  and  rights  to  said  reserved  lands  at  a  price  not 
exceeding  one  dollar  and  twenty-five  cents  per  acre  for  a  valid  and  indefeasible  title 
to  the  land  so  purchased :  And  provided,  The  State  of  California  shall  cede  the  neces 
sary  jurisdiction  in  such  cases  with  regard  to  the  land  so  purchased.  (United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  332.) 

AN  ACT  making  Appropriations  for  the  Current  ami  ContingentExpenses  of  the  Indian  Department 
and  for  fulfilling  treaty  stipulations  with  various  Indian  tribes,  and  for  other  purposes.  Approved 
March  3,  1855. 

For  collecting,  removing  and  subsisting  the  Indians  of  California  (as  provided  by 
law)  on  two  additional  military  reservations  to  be  selected  as  heretofore,  and  not  to 
contain  exceeding  twenty-five  thousand  acres  each,  the  sum  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  dollars :  Provided,  That  the  President  may  enlarge  the  quantity  of  reserva 
tions  heretofore  selected,  equal  to  those  hereby  provided  f>r.  *  *  *  (United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  699.) 

The  difficulty  of  maintaining  so  many  agencies  and  the  pressure  of 
immigration  resulted  in  the  frequent  breaking  up  of  a  reservation  and 
removal  of  the  Indians.  In  1857  the  number  of  reservations  was  re 
duced  to  five — Sebastian  orTejon,  Fresno  Farm,  Noine-Lackee,  Mendo- 
ceno,  and  Klamath.1  Under  various  pretenses  the  Indian  lands  were 
taken,  and  even  the  "  reservation  teams  and  farming  implements  seized." 

In  1862  an  agent  writes  from  one  reservation : 

The  settlers  have  succeeded  in  destroying  a  large  portion  of  the  small  grain,  and 
the  corn  crop  entirely.  The  corners  of  the  fence  had  been  raised  and  chunks  of 
wood  put  in,  so  that  the  largest  hogs  could  walk  in.  Where  they  had  destroyed  the 
t-rops,  the  Indians  were  told  that  there  was  nothing  for  them  to  eat,  and  that  they 
would  have  to  starve  or  steal,  and  that  if  they  did  not  leave  they  (the  settlers) 
would  kill  them.2 

Although  "  the  sentiment  of  the  great  mass  of  the  people  of  Cali 
fornia,  embracing  every  class  in  life,  was  all  that  the  friends  of  the 
Indian  could  desire,"3  serious  disturbances  occurred  in  various  parts 
of  the  State,  consequent  upon  the  unsettled  status  of  Indian  lands. 
The  act  of  1864  was  passed  to  meet  these  difficulties. 

AN  ACT  to  provide  for  the  better  Organization  of  Indian  Affairs  in  California.    April  8,  1864. 
[United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  39.] 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America 
in  Congress  assembled,  That,  from  and  after  the  first  day  of  April,  anno  Domini  eight- 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1857,  p.  10.     2  Ibid.,  1862,  p.  311.    3  Ibid.,  1856,  p.  17. 


218  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

een  hundred  and  sixty-four,  the  State  of  California  shall,  for  Indian  purposes,  consti 
tute  one  superintendency,     *     *    *. 

Sec.  2.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  there  shall  be  set  apart  by  the  President, 
and  at  his  discretion,  not  exceeding  four  tracts  of  land,  within  the  limits  of  the  said 
State,  to  be  retained  by  the  United  States  for  the  purposes  of  Indian  reservations, 
which  shall  be  of  suitable  extent  for  the  accommodation  of  the  Indians  of  said  State, 
and  shall  be  located  as  remote  from  white  settlements  as  may  be  found  practicable, 
having  due  regard  to  their  adaptation  to  the  purposes  for  which  they  are  intended  : 
Provided,  That  at  least  one  of  said  tracts  shall  be  located  in  what  has  heretofore 
been  known  as  the  northern  district :  And  provided  further,  That  if  it  shall  be  found 
impracticable  to  establish  the  reservations  herein  contemplated  without  embracing 
improvements  made  within  their  limits  by  white  persons  lawfully  there,  the  Secre 
tary  of  the  Interior  is  hereby  authorized  and  empowered  to  contract  for  the  purchase 
of  such  improvements  at  a  price  not  exceeding  a  fair  valuation  thereof  to  be  made 
under  his  direction. 

But  no  such  contract  shall  be  valid,  or  any  money  paid  thereon  until,  upon  a  report 
of  said  contract  and  of  said  valuation  to  Congress,  the  same  shall  be  approved  and 
the  money  appropriated  by  law  for  that  purpose  :  And  provided  further,  That  said 
tracts  to  be  set  apart  as  aforesaid  may,  or  may  not,  as  in  the  discretion  of  the  Pres 
ident  may  be  deemed  for  the  best  interests  of  the  Indians  to  be  provided  for,  include 
any  of  the  Indian  reservations  heretofore  set  apart, in  said  State,  and  that  in  case 
any  such  reservation  is  so  included,  the  same  may  be  enlarged  to  such  an  extent  as  in 
the  opinion  of  the  President  may  be  necessary  in  order  to  its  complete  adaptation  to 
the  purposes  for  which  it  is  intended. 

Sec.  3.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  several  Indian  reservations  in  California 
which  shall  not  be  retained  for  the  purposes  of  Indian  reservations  under  the  provis 
ions  of  the  preceding  section  of  this  act,  shall,  by  the  Commissioner  of  the  General 
Land  Office  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  be  surveyed  into 
lots  or  parcels  of  suitable  size,  and  as  far  as  practicable  in  conformity  to  the  surveys 
of  the  public  lauds,  which  said  lots  shall,  under  his  direction,  be  appraised  by  disin 
terested  persons  at  their  cash  value,  and  shall  thereupon,  after  due  advertisement,  as 
now  provided  by  law  in  the  case  of  other  public  lauds,  be  offered  for  sale  at  public 
outcry,  and  thence  afterward  shall  be  held  subject  to  sale  at  private  entry,  according 
to  such  regulations  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  prescribe  :  Provided,  That  no 
lot  shall  be  disposed  of  at  less  than  the  appraised  value,  nor  at  less  than  one  dollar 
and  twenty-five  cents  per  acre :  And  provided  further,  That  said  sale  shall  be  con 
ducted  by  the  registrar  and  receiver  of  the  land  office  in  the  district  in  which  such 
reservation  or  reservations  may  be  situated,  in  accordance  with  the  instructions  of 
the  department  regulating  the  sale  of  public  lands. 

Sec.  4.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  President  of  the  United  States  be,  and  he 
is  hereby,  authorized,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate,  to  appoint 
an  Indian  agent  for  each  of  the  reservations  which  shall  be  established  under  the 
provisions  of  this  act,  which  said  agent  shall  reside  upon  the  reservation  for  which 
he  shall  be  appointed,  and  shall  discharge  all  the  duties  now  or  hereafter  to  be  re 
quired  of  Indian  agents  by  law,  or  by  rules  and  regulations  adopted,  or  to  be  adopted, 
for  the  regulation  of  the  Indian  service,  so  far  as  the  same  may  be  applicable.  *  *  * 

Sec.  5.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  there  may  be  appointed,  in  the  manner  pre 
scribed  by  law,  for  each  of  said  reservations,  if  in  the  opinion  of  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  the  welfare  of  said  Indians  shall  require  it,  one  physician,  one  blacksmith, 
one  assistant  blacksmith,  one  farmer,  and  one  carpenter,  who  shall  receive  compen 
sation  at  rates  to  be  determined  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  not  exceeding  fifty 
dollars  per  month. 

Sec.  6.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  hereafter,  when  it  shall  become  necessary  to 
survey  any  Indian  or  other  reservations,  or  any  lands,  the  same  shall  be  surveyed 
tinder  the  direction  and  control  of  the  General  Land  Office,  and  as  nearly  as  may  be 


CALIFORNIA HOOPA  VALLEY  AGENCY.         219 

in  conformity  to  the  rules  and  regulations  under  whicli  other  public  lands  are  sur 
veyed. 

###*### 

Sec.  8.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  all  acts  or  parts  of  acts  in  conflict  with  the 
provisions  of  this  act  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  repealed ;  and  all  offices  and  em 
ployments  connected  with  Indian  affairs  in  California  not  provided  for  in  this  act  be, 
and  the  same  are  hereby,  abolished. 

Approved,  April  8,  1864. 

During  the  six  years  following  the  passage  of  the  foregoing  act,  the 
reservations  existing  at  the  present  time  were  established.  The  In 
dians  of  Fresno  Farm,  and  Sebastian  military  reservation  in  Tejon  Yal- 
ley,  were  urged  to  concentrate  upon  Tule  Eiver  reservation.  Those  at 
Nome-Lackee  and  Mendocino,  upon  Bound  Yalley.  Hoopa  Valley  re 
ceived  many  of  the  insurgents  of  northern  California  during  the  wars 
which  followed  upon  the  uprising  of  the  Indians  of  southern  Oregon. 

There  are  twenty-six  reservations  in  the  State,  aggregating  472,492 
acres,  and  the  number  of  Indians  under  agency  control  is  5,033. 

The  following  is  the  distribution  by  counties  of  Indians  in  California 
not  on  reservations:  Sierra,  12;  El  Dorado,  193;  Mendocino,  1,240 ; 
Shasta,  1,037;  Yolo,  47;  Tehama,  157;  Solano,  21;  Lassen,  330;  Colusa, 
353;  Humboldt,224;  Marin,  162;  Sonoma,  339;  Butte,  522;  Plumas, 
508;  Placer,  91;  Eapa,  64;  Sutter,  12;  Amador,  272;  Nevada,  98; 
Lake,  774;  total,  6,456.* 

The  total  Indian  population  in  California  is  11,489. 

Agencies. — Hoopa  Yalley  Agency,  having  in  charge  the  Hoopa  Yal 
ley  Reservation;  Mission  Agency,  having  in  charge  the  twenty-one 
Mission  Indian  reservations;  Bound  Yalley  Agency,  having  in  charge 
the  Bound  Yalley  Reservation ;  Tule  Biver  Agency,  having  in  charge 
the  Tule  Biver  Beservation. 

HOOPA  YALLEY  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address :  Hoopa  Valley,  Htimboldt  County,  Cal.] 
HOOPA  VALLEY  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  act  of  Congress,  April  8,  1864,  and  Executive 
order,  June  23,  1876. 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  89,572  acres,  900  of  which  are  tillable.2 
Out-boundaries  surveyed. 

Area  cultivated.—  The  Indians  had  200  acres  under  cultivation  in 
1884.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Hoopa  Yalley, 
Huusatung,  Hupa,  Klamath  Biver,  Miskut,  Redwood,  Saiaz,  Sermalton, 
and  Tishtanatan.4  Total  population,  1886,  442.5 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  286.  2  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  304.  3Ibid. 

*Ibid.,  1886,  p.  381.        5  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  392. 


220  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Location. — The  reservation  lies  in  Humboldt  County,  and  is  12  miles 
from  east  to  west,  and  about  11J  miles  from  north  to  south. 

The  valley  from  which  the  reservation  takes  its  name,  is  a  narrow 
valley  through  which  Trinity  Eiver  runs  in  a  northerly  direction,  and 
contains  about  2,500  acres,  of  which  about  900  acres  are  fit  for  cul 
tivation,  and  1,000  of  a  poor  quality.  The  soil  is  sandy  and  lies  on  a 
bed  of  gravel,  through  which  the  water  wastes  away,  leaving  the  crops 
to  parch  and  burn  for  the  want  of  moisture.  The  Bald  Hills,  north  of 
the  yalley,  comprise  perhaps  one-fifth  of  the  reservation  and  aiford  some 
fine  pasturage  for  stock;  the  other  four-fifths,  leaving  out  the  valley,  is 
composed  of  rugged  mountains,  almost  worthless.1 

Government  rations. — Thirty-three  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations  in  1886. 

Mill  and  employes.— The  mill  was  erected  in  1872,2  but  suffered  in 
the  general  disastrous  condition  of  affairs  during  the  first  seven  or 
eight  years  of  the  reservation,  but  was  put  in  order  about  1880,3  and 
has  since  done  good  service.  There  are  no  Indian  employes  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  amd  support: — 3 

School  population,  estimated  in  1886  95 

Day-school  accommodation 50 

Attendance  at  day-school 30 

Cost  to  Government $1,974.72 

Months  in  session , 11 

The  Middletown  Training  School,  Middletown,  Lake  County,  Cal.,  re 
ceives  twenty  of  these  children  from  this  agency,  at  a  cost  to  the  Gov 
ernment  of  $2,982.06. 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  work  reported. 

Hoopa  Valley  Reserve.4 

FORT  GASTON,  CAL.,  August  21,  1864. 

By  virtue  of  power  vested  in  me  by  an  act  of  Congress  approved  Aprils,  1864,  and 
acting  under  instructions  from  the  Interior  Department,  dated  at  Washington  City, 
D.  C.,  April  26,  1864,  concerning  the  location  of  four  tracts  of  land  for  Indian  reser 
vations  in  the  State  of  California,  I  do  hereby  proclaim  and  make  known  to  all  con 
cerned  that  I  have  this  day  located  an  Indian  reservation,  to  be  known  and  called  by 
the  name  and  title  of  the  Hoopa  Valley  Reservation,  said  reservation  being  situated 
on  the  Trinity  River,  in  Klamath  County,  Cal.,  to  be  described  by  such  metes  and 
bounds  as  may  hereafter  be  established  by  order  of  the  Interior  Department,  subject 
to  the  approval  of  the  President  of  the  United  States.  Settlers  in  Hoopa  Valley  are 
hereby  notified  not  to  make  any  further  improvements  upon  their  places,  as  they  will 
be  appraised  and  purchased  as  soon  as  the  Interior  Department  may  direct. 

;*,  AUSTIN  WILEY, 

Superintendent  Indian  Affairs  for  the  State  of  California. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1875,  p.  220.  *Tbid.,  1872,  p.  412.  3  Ibid.,  1886. 
p.  LXXXVIIL  4  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  301. 


CALIFORNIA — KLAMATH   RIVER    RESERVATION.  221 

For  act  authorizing  the  above  order  see  act  of  Congress  April  8, 1864 
in  the  preceding  pages,  under  head  of  California. 

A^"  ACT  to  amend-an  act  entitled  "An  act  to  provide  for  the  better  organization  of  Indian  Affairs 

in  California." 

Be  it  enactea  by  the  Senate  and  Rouse  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America 
in  Congress  assembled,  That  the  sum  of  sixty  thousand  dollars,  or  so  much  thereof  as 
may  be  necessary,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  appropriated,  out  of  any  money  in  the 
Treasury  not  otherwise  appropriated,  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  to  pay  the  settlers  in  Hoopa  Valley,  California,  for  their  improvements  on  the 
Indian  reservation  therein  :  Provided,  That  before  the  same  or  any  part  of  the  money 
hereby  appropriated  shall  be  paid,  the  said  improvements  shall  be  appraised  by  the 
superintendent  of  Indian  affairs,  the  Indian  agent  at  said  reservation,  and  the  sur 
veyor-general  of  California;  and  if  in  the  opinion  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior 
their  appraisement  shall  be  reasonable  and  shall  not  in  the  aggregate  exceed  the  sum 
herein  appropriated,  the  Secretary  is  hereby  authorized  to  apply  the  same,  or  so  much 
thereof  as  may  be  necessary,  in  payment  for  the  said  improvements,  taking  the  proper 
releases  therefor :  And  provided  farther,  That  the  moneys  hereby  appropriated  be  re 
imbursed  from  the  proceeds  of  the  sales  of  Indian  reservations  in  said  State  under  the 
provisions  of  the  act  to  provide  for  the  better  organization  of  Indian  affairs  in  Cali 
fornia,  approved  April  eighth,  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty-four. 

Approved,  March  3,  1865.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  538.) 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  June  '23,  1876. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  south  and  west  boundaries  and  that  portion  of  the 
north  boundary  west  of  Trinity  River  surveyed  in  1875  by  C.  T.  Bissel,  and  the 
courses  and  distances  of  the  east  boundary,  and  that  portion  of  the  north  boundary 
eastof  Trinity  River  reported  but  not  surveyed  by  him,  viz:  "Beginning  at  thesouth- 
east  corner  of  the  reservation  at  a  post  set  in  mound  of  rocks,  marked  'H.  V.  R.,  No. 
3' ;  thence  south  17£°  west,  905.15  chains,  to  southeast  corner  of  reservation  ;  thence 
south  72£°  west,  480  chains,  to  the  mouth  of  Trinity  River,"  be,  and  hereby  are,  de 
clared  to  be  the  exterior  boundaries  of  Hoopa  Valley  Indian  Reservation,  and  the 
land  embraced  therein,  an  area  of  89,572.43  acres,  be,  and  hereby  is,  withdrawn  from 
public  sale,  and  set  apart  for  Indian  purposes,  as  one  of  the  Indian  reservations  au 
thorized  to  be  set  apart,  in  California,  by  act  of  Congress  approved  April  8,  1864. 
(13  Statutes,  p.  39. )1 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

KLAMATH  EIVER  EESERVATION. 
(No  agency.) 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  November  16, 1855. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  25,600  acres  f  4,000  tillable.3    Surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  theKlamath  Kiver. 
Population,  213.4 

Location. — Klamatli  Keservation  is  located  on  the  river  of  that  name, 
which  discharges  its  waters  into  the  Pacific  Ocean  twenty  miles  south 
of  Cresent  Citv.5  Three  or  four  hundred  acres  cover  all  the  level 


1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  302.          2  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  256.  3  Ibid., 

1875,  p.  67.        4  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  394.        6  Ibid.,  1856,  p.  238. 


222  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

land  along  the  river;  they  are  situated  principally  at  the  site  of  old  >oi>; 
Terwer,  and  just  opposite  on  Wakel  Flats.  Timber  is  in  the  greatest 
abundance  and  variety,  and  very  fine.  From  the  mouth  of  the  river 
to  Klamath  bluffs  is  a  very  dense  growth  of  the  finest  rosewood,  which 
is  easy  of  access.1 

There  are  no  agency  statistics  for  this  reservation. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — Estimated  in  1886  at  50. 
No  school  provided. 

Missionary  work. — None  reported. 

Executive  order. 

NOVEMBER  10,  1855. 

SIR  :  Referring  to  your  communication  of  the  8th  of  August  last  to  the  Acting 
Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  advising  him  of  the  approval  by  the  President  of  the 
United  States  of  the  recommendation  of  the  Department  that  it  was  expedient  to  ex 
pend  the  money  appropriated  on  the  3d  of  March  last  for  removing  the  Indians  in 
California  to  two  additional  military  reservations,  I  have  the  honor  now  to  make  the 
following  report: 

On  the  15th  day  of  August  last  the  Acting  Commissioner  inclosed  a  copy  of  your 
letter  of  the  8th  of  that  month  to  the  superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs  in  California, 
with  directions  to  select  these  reservations  from  such  "  tracts  of  laud  adapted  as  to 
soil,  climate,  water  privileges,  and  timber,  to  the  comfortable  and  permanent  accom 
modation  of  the  Indians,  which  tracts  should  be  unencumbered  by  old  Spanish  grants 
or  claims  of  recent  white  settlers,"  limiting  the  dimensions  of  the  reserves  to  within 
25,000  acres  each,  and  to  report  to  this  office  a  description  of  their  geographical  posi 
tion  in  relation  to  streams,  mountain  ranges,  and  county  lines,  etc.,  and  indicating 
the  same  upon  a  map.  A  copy  of  that  letter  is  herewith,  marked  A.2  By  the  last  mail 
from  California  I  have  received  from  Superintendent  Thomas  I.  Henley  a  report  upon 
this  subject,  dated  the  4th  ultimo  (a  copy  of  which  is  herewith,  marked  B),2  by  which 
it  appears  he  recommends  as  one  of  the  reservations  aforesaid  "  a  strip  of  territory  1 
mile  in  width  on  each  side  of  the  Klamath  Eiver  for  a  distance  of  20  miles."  The 
superintendent  remarks  upon  the  character  of  the  country  selected  and  incloses  an 
extract  from  a  report  (also  herewith,  marked  C)2  to  him  of  the  19th  of  June  last,  by 
Mr.  S.  G.  Whipple,  which  contains  in  some  detail  a  description  of  the  country  selected, 
habits  and  usages  of  the  Indians,  etc.,  but  no  map  is  furnished. 

It  will  be  observed  from  this  report  of  the  superintendent  that  he  has  deemed  it 
important  to  continue  the  employ  of  an  agent  and  to  prepare  for  raising  a  crop  in 
order  to  assure  the  Indians  of  the  good  faith  of  the  Government  and  to  preserve  the 
peace  of  the  country.  Considering  the  great  distance  of  this  reserve  from  the  seat 
of  Government  and  the  length  of  time  it  necessarily  requires  to  communicate  with  an 
agency  at  the  Klamath,  it  is  desirable  that  some  definite  action  be  taken,  if  practi 
cable,  before  the  sailing  of  the  next  steamer,  to  leave  New  York  on  the  20th  instant. 

I  therefore  beg  leave  to  ask  your  attention  to  the  subject,  and  if  you  shall  be  of 
the  opinion  from  the  representations  made  by  the  superintendent  in  California  and 
Mr.  Whipple  that  the  selection  at  the  mouth  of  the  Klamath  River  is  a  judicious  and 
proper  one,  that  it  be  laid  before  the  President  of  the  United  States  for  his  approval, 
but  with  the  provision,  however,  that  upon  a  survey  of  the  tract  selected  that  a  suf 
ficient  quantity  be  cut  off  from  the  upper  end  of  the  proposed  reserve  to  bring  it  within 
the  limitation  of  25,000  acres,  authorized  by  the  act  of  3d  March  last. 

I  inclose  also  herewith  a  copy  of  another  letter  from  Superintendent  Henley,  of  4th 
ultimo  (marked  D)2,  in  which  he  states,  in  relation  to  the  other  reserve,  that  it  is  in 
tended  to  locate  it  "  between  the  headwaters  of  Russian  River  and  Cape  Meudocino." 
In  reference  to  both  of  these  proposed  reserves,  and  as  connected  with  the  means  to 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1875,  p.  67.  2  These  documents  are  not  printed 
in  this  work. 


CALIFORNIA— KLAMATH   RIVER   RESERVATION.  223 

be  used  to  maintain  peaceable  relations  with  the  Indians,  the  superintendent  is  of 
opinion  that  it  is  of  great  importance  to  provide  for  crops,  and  that  to  do  so  an  agent 
in  each  instance  is  necessary.  As  this  last-named  selection  has  not  been  defined  by 
any  specific  boundaries,  and  no  sufficient  description  is  given  as  to  soil,  climate,  and 
suitableness  for  Indian  purposes,  to  enable  the  Department  to  determine  the  matter 
understandingly,  of  course  nothing  definite  can  now  be  done.  But  it  may  not  be  im 
proper  to  consider  the  subject  in  connection  with  the  general  intent  as  to  the  partic 
ular  locality  in  which  it  is  proposed  to  make  the  location. 

The  reserve  proposed  on  the  Klamath  River  and  Pacific  Coast  does  not  appear  from 
the  map  of  the  State  of  California  to  be  very  far  removed  from  Cape  Mendocino,  or 
a  point  between  that  and  Russian  River ;  and  as  provision  is  made  only  for  two 
reserves  in  the  State  other  than  those  already  in  operation,  the  question  arises 
whether  it  should  not  be  situated  farther  in  the  interior  or  perhaps  eastern  part  of 
the  State  than  the  point  referred  to.  The  Noorne  Lacke  Reserve  is  situated  in  one 
of  the  Sacramento  valleys,  at  about  the  latitude  of  40°  north  and  122°  of  longitude 
west,  about  the  centre  of  that  portion  of  the  State  north  of  the  port  of  San  Fran 
cisco.  As,  therefore,  the  proposed  Klamath  Reserve,  being  northwest  from  the  Noome 
Lacke  Reservation,  would  appear  to  be  adapted  to  the  convenient  use  of  the  Indians 
in  that  direction,  the  question  is  suggested  whether  the  other  reserve  should  not  be 
located  farther  east  and  north,  say,  on  the  tributaries  of  either  Pitt  or  Feather  Rivers. 
As  in  the  case  of  the  proposed  reserve  of  the  Klamath,  I  am  desirous  of  obtaining 
your  opinion,  and  that  of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  with  such  decision  as 
may  be  arrived  at  under  the  circumstances,  in  season  to  communicate  the  same  by  the 
next  California  mail,  for  the  government  of  the  action  of  Superintendent  Henley. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

GEO.  W.  MANYPENNY, 

Commissioner. 

Hon.  R.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

NOVEMBER  12,  1855. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  the  report  from  the  Commissioner  of  In 
dian  Affairs  of  the  10th  instant,  and  its  accompanying  papers,  having  relation  to  two 
of  the  reservations  in  California  for  Indian  purposes,  authorized  by  the  act  of  3d 
March  last. 

The  precise  limits  of  but  one  of  the  reservations,  viz,  a  strip  of  territory  commenc 
ing  at  the  Pacific  Ocean  and  extending  1  mile  in  width  on  each  side  of  the  Klamath 
River,  are  given,  no  sufficient  data  being  furnished  to  justify  any  definite  action  on 
the  other. 

I  recommend  your  approval  of  the  proposed  Klamath  Reservation,  with  the  provis 
ion,  however,  that  upon  a  survey  of  the  tract  a  sufficient  quantity  be  cut  off  from 
the  upper  end  thereof  to  bring  it  within  the  limit  of  25,000  acres  authorized  bv  law. 

Respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

R.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT. 

Let  the  reservation  be  made,  as  proposed. 

FRANKLIN  PIERCE. 
NOVEMBER  16,  1855. 

Mendocino  Reservation.1 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

April  16,  1856. 

SIR:  Referring  to  the  report  I  had  the  honor  to  submit  for  your  consideration  on  the 
10th  of  November  last,  relative  to  the  establishment  of  a  military  reservation  for  the 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  18SG,  pp.  302, 304. 


224  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

benefit  of  the  Indians  of  northern  California,  upon  both  sides  of  the  Klamath  River, 
from  its  mouth  the  distance  of  20  miles  up  the  same;  and  to  the  remarks  then  made 
upon  the  subject  of  establishing  a  third  similar  reservation  as  proposed  by  the  superin 
tendent  of  Indians  affairs  in  California,  at  Cape  Mendocino,  or  at  some  point  between 
that  place  and  Russian  River,  or,  as  appeared  to  this  office  at  that  time  more  expedient, 
farther  in  the  interior  and  easterly  part  of  the  State,  I  have  now  respectfully  to  call 
your  attention  again  to  the  subject,  and  to  submit  for  your  consideration  the  follow 
ing  documents: 

»         -•.  ;       *  *  *  *  #  * 

From  these  documents  it  appears  that  the  section  between  the  Noyo  River  on  the 
south  and  Bee-da-loe  or  Hale  Creek  on  the  north,  extending  from  the  coast  on  the 
west  to  the  Coast  Mountains,  combines  advantages  which  are  not  to  be  found  in  any 
of  the  other  locations  examined,  reference  being  had  to  the  purposes  for  which  it  is 
required  and  to  the  habits  and  necessities  of  the  Indians. 

******* 

The  tract  intended  for  the  reservation  lies  between  the  south  bank  of  the  Noyo 
River,  so  as  to  include  that  river,  and  a  point  1  mile  north  of  the  mouth  of  Hale  or 
Bee-da-loe  Creek,  extending  eastward  from  the  coast  for  quantity  so  as  to  include  the 
valleys  beyond  the  first  range  of  hills  to  the  Coast  Mountains,  conforming  to  their 
shape.  Its  geographical  position  is  in  Mendocino  County,  about  170  miles  from  San 
Francisco,  and  80  miles  south  of  Cape  Mendocino,  70  miles  northwest  of  Clear  Lake, 
and  about  180  miles  from  Sacramento  City. 

It  is  proposed  to  embrace  within  the  limits  of  the  reservation  25,000  acres  of  laud. 
*  ****** 

If  upon  an  examination  of  the  subject  you  shall  come  to  a  similar  conclusion,  I  have 
respectfully  to  request  that  the  proposition  may  be  laid  before  the  President  of  the 
United  States  for  his  approval,  and  that  the  superintendent  may  be  enabled  to  carry 
out  with  him,  on  his  return  to  his  post  by  the  steamer  of  the  20th  instant,  such  de 
cision  as  may  be  made  in  the  premises. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

GEORGE  W.  MANYPENNY, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  R.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  April  17,  1856. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  a  report  from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs  of  the  16th  instant,  and  accompanying  papers,  in  relation  to  the  establish 
ment  of  a  military  reserve  of  land  for  Indians  in  California,  authorized  by  act  of  Con 
gress  of  the  3d  of  March,  1855. 

The  tract  of  country,  containing  about  25,000  acres,  proposed  to  be  selected  is  in 
Mendocino  County,  and  fully  described  in  the  papers  accompanying  the  Commis 
sioner's  report. 

Concurring  with  the  Commissioner  in  his  views  of  the  matter,  I  recommend  your 
approval  of  the  proposed  reservation. 

I  am,  sir,  with  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

R.  MCCLELLAND,  Secretary. 

MAY  22,  1856. 

Let  the  proposed  reservation  within  referred  to  be  made  as  recommended  in  letter 
of  Secretary  of  the  Interior  of  April  17,  1856. 

FR.  PIERCE. 

(Restored  to  the  public  domain  by  the  sixth  section  of  the  act  of  Congress  approved 
July  27,  1868,  15  Stats.,  223.) 


CALIFORNIA MISSION    AGENCY.  225 

Smith  Elver  Eeserve. l 

DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR, 
OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

April  9,  1862. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  for  your  consideration  a  report  from  Agent  Hanson, 
of  February  14,  and  also  his  letter,  \vith  accompanying  papers,  of  February  28,  1862r 
relative  to  the  destruction  by  flood  of  the  Klamath  Reservation  in  California,  and 
the  selection  of  a  new  reservation  in  the  Smith  River  Valley,  with  a  map  thereof  as 
submitted  by  him. 

The  report  having  already  been  submitted  to  the  Senate  Committee  on  Indian 
Affairs,  and  understood  to  meet  their  approval,  I  would  respectfully  recommend, 
should  it  meet  with  your  concurrence,  that,  the  President  be  requested  to  cause  such 
portions  of  the  proposed  reservation  as  have  been  proclaimed  for  sale,  and  are  not 
included  in  the  purchases  made  by  Agent  Hanson  from  individuals,  to  be  withdrawn 
from  sale,  and  that  the  local  land  office  be  instructed  to  respect  the  same  as  an  Indian 
reservation  until  otherwise  ordered. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

WM.  P.  DOLE, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  CALEB  B.  SMITH, 
/Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

[Indorsement.] 

The  lands  embraced  in  the  proposed  reservation  may  be  withdrawn  from  sale  for 
the  present. 

C.  B.  SMITH. 
MAY  3,  1862. 

The  lands  referred  to  were  in  townships  17,  18,  and  19,  lying  upon  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  in  Del  Norte  County.  This  reserve  was  discontinued  by  act  of  Congress  ap 
proved  July  27,  1868  (15  Stats.,  221). 

MISSION  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address  :  Colton,  Cal.] 
MISSION  RESERVATIONS. 

How  established. — By  executive  orders,  December  27,  1875 ;  May  15> 
1870 ;  May  3,  August  25,  September  29, 1877  ;  January  17, 1880;  March 
2,  March  9,  1881 ;  June  27,  July  24,  1882;  February  5,  June  19,  1883? 
January  25,  March  22,  1886. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  161,217  acres;2  tillable  acres  not  reported. 
Not  surveyed.  Three  thousand  dollars  appropriated  in  1885  for  resur- 
veying  and  marking. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  5,200  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Goahuila,  Die- 
genes,  San  Luis  Key,  Serranos,  and  Tetnecula.2  Total  population, 
3,096.4 

Location. — At  least  two-thirds  of  the  whole  number  live  in  San 
Diego  County ;  nearly  all  the  remainder  in  the  county  of  San  Bernar 
dino,  and  a  small  number  in  Los  Angeles  County.  They  live  in  about 
twenty  villages,  generally  on  reservations,  the  nearest  being  about  30 
niiU\s  and  the  farthest  about  120  miles  from  the  agency  at  San  Bernar- 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  Ib86,  p.  312.        *Ibid.t  1884,  p.  256.        3  Ibid.,  p. 
304.        4/6ir7.f  188<>,  p.  392. 
8.  Ex.  95 15 


226 


INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 


dino.1  Here  and  there  lands  have  been  reserved  for  the  Mission  Indians, 
but  its  character  is  such  that  very  little  of  it  is  of  any  practical  use, 
and  very  few  comparatively  are  living  on  the  land  so  reserved.2 

Government  rations. — Two  per  cent  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by  Gov- 
<-nimeiit  rations  in  1886.3 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.4 


Schools  in  1886. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Months  in 
session. 

Average  at 
tendance. 

Cost  to  Gov 
ernment. 

35 

10 

15 

$720 

40 

1 

14 

60 

40 

10 

26 

720 

40 

6 

10 

360 

40 

10 

20 

720 

Santa  Ysabel  Day 

30 

2 

20 

90 

A^uti  Caliente  Day  No  1 

50 

10 

25 

720 

Agua  Caliente  Day  No  2 

30 

10 

11 

720 

30 

10 

20 

720 

La  Jolla  Day                            

48 

10 

28 

720 

50 

10 

31 

660 

Total  school  population  in  1886,  800. 

Missionary  wor  It. — The  missionary  work  performed  during  the  year 
w  as  by  the  school  teachers,  with  occasional,  but  few,  church  services  by 
the  Eoman  Catholics.5 

Mission  Indian  Reserves.6 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

January  27,  1870. 
To  the  PRESIDENT  : 

The  accompanying  papers  are  respectfully  submitted  to  the  President,  with  the 
request  that  the  following  lauds  in  California  be  set  apart  as  reservations  for  the  Mis 
sion  Indians  in  the  southern  portion  of  that  State,  being  the  San  Pasqual  and  Pala 
Valleys,  and  recommended  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  viz :  Townships  12 
and  13  south,  of  ranges  1  east  and  1  west,  of  the  San  Bernardino  meridian,  and  town 
ship  9  south,  of  ranges  1  and  2  west,  of  the  San  Bernardino  meridian. 
With  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

J.  D.  Cox,  Secretary. 

January  31,  1870. 

Let  the  lands  designated  in  the  foregoing  letter  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  be 
set  apart  as  reservations  for  Indian  purposes,  as  therein  recommended. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 
DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  February  13,  1871. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to -call  your  attention  to  a  report  from  this  office,  dated  Jan 
uary  15,  1870,  in  which  was  inclosed  a  letter  from  J.  B.  Mclntosh,  brevet  major-gen 
eral  U.  S.  Army,  and  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  for  California,  dated  December 
27,  1869,  and  report  of  Lieut.  A.  P.  Greene,  U.  S.  Army,  agent  for  Mission  Indians  in 
southern  California,  dated  Los  Angeles,  Cal.,  December  16,  1869,  recommending  that 
San  Pasqual  and  Pala  Valleys,  in  southern  California,  be  set  apart  as  reservations  for 
the  Mission  Indians  of  said  State. 
In  my  report,  above  referred  to,  I  recommend  that  the  following  described  lauds 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  12.  2  Ibid.,  1879,  p.  13.  3Ibid.,  1886, 
p,  412.  4 Ibid.,  p.  Ixxxviii.  B  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  14.  QIbid  ,  1886,  pp.  304-8. 


CALIFORNIA. — MISSION   AGENCY.  227 

should  be  set  apart  for  said  reservations,  viz:  Townships  12  and  13  south,  of  ranges  1 
east  and  1  west,  and  township  9  south,  of  ranges  1  and  2  west,  of  the  San  Bernardino 
meridian,  California. 

My  recom  in  en  elation,  meeting  with  the  approval  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior, 
was  forwarded  to  the  President,  who,  on  the  3lst  of  January,  1870,  ordered  that  the 
above  designated  lands  should  be  set  apart  as  reservations  for  Indian  purposes. 

It  appears  from  the  papers  transmitted  herewith  that  the  citizens  of  San  Diego 
County  protest  against  the  order  of  the  President  setting  apart  said  lands  for  Indian 
reservations;  that  the  Indians  are  unanimously  opposed  to  going  on  said  reservations; 
that  citizens  have  made  valuable  improvements  thereon,  and  that  there  are  but  few 
Indians  on  the  lands  set  apart  as  aforesaid ;  that  recent  gold  discoveries  have  at 
tracted  a  large  immigration  thither;  and  the  opinion  of  the  press,  together  with 
other  evidence,  would  indicate  that  it  would  be  for  the  best  interests  and  welfare  of 
the  Indians,  BS  well  as  others,  that  the  order  of  the  President  setting  apart  said 
lands  for  Indian  purposes  should  be  rescinded. 

In  view  of  these  facts  I  would  therefore  respectfully  recommend  that  the  order  of 
the  President  be  revoked,  and  that  the  aforesaid  reservations  be  again  restored  to 
the  public  domain. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

E.  S.  PARKER, 

Commissioner. 

Hon.  C.  DELANO, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

[First  indorsement.] 

DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR, 

OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

February  15,  1871. 

Commissioner  transmits  papers  in  reference  to  San  Pasqual  and  Pala  Valley  Reser 
vations  in  southern  California,  and  recommends  that  the  order  of  the  President  set 
ting  apart  the  same  be  revoked  and  the  lands  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

[Second  indorsement.] 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

February  17,  1871, 

The  within  recommendation  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  is  respectfully 
submitted  to  the  President,  with  the  request  that  the  order  of  the  Executive  for  the 
restoration  to  the  public  domain  of  the  lands  referred  to  be  given. 

C.  DELANO, 
Secretary  of  the  Interior. 
Approved,  February  17,  1871. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

Executive  orders  ly  Presidents  Grant,  Hayes,  and  Arthur. 

December  27,  1875.— It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  lands  (San 
Bernardino  base  and  meridian)  in  the  county  of  San  Diego,  Cal.,  viz : 

Protrero,  including  Rincon,  Gapich,  and  La  Joya,  township  10  south,  range  1  east, 
sections  16, 23,  25,  26, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36,  and  fractional  sections  17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 
27, 28,  and  29; 

Coahuila,  township  7  south,  range  2  east,  sections  25,  26,  27,  28,  33,  34,  35,  and  36 ; 
township  7  south,  range  3  east,  sections  26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32,  33,  34,  and  35  ;  town 
ship  8  south,  range  2  east,  sections  1, 2, 3,  and  4;  township  8  south,  range  3  east,  sec 
tions  2, 3, 4, 5,  and  6  ; 

Capilan  Grande,  township  14  south,  range  2  east,  sections  25,  26,  27,  34,35,  and  36; 
township  14  south,  range  3  east,  sections  31  and  32 ;  township  15  south,  range  2  east, 
sections  1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9,  and  10 ;  township  15  south,  range  3  east,  sections  5  and  6 ; 

Santa  Ysabel,  including  Mesa  Grande,  township  11  south,  range  2  east,  south  half  of 
section  21,  northwest  quarter,  and  east  half  of  section  28,  and  sections  25, 26,  and  27 ; 


228  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

township  11  south,  range  3  east,  sections  25,  26, 27, 28, 33, 34, 35,  36,  and  fractional  sec 
tions  29, 30,  and  32;  township  12  south,  range  2  east,  sections  3,  10,  14,  15,  and  frac 
tional  section  13 ;  township  12  south,  range  3  east,  sections  1, 2, 12,  and  fractional  sec 
tions  3, 4, 10, 11, 13,  and  14  ; 

Pala,  township  9  south,  range  2  west,  northeast  quarter  of  section  33,  and  north 
half  of  the  north  half  of  34  ; 

Agua  Caliente,  township  10  south,  range  3  east,  southeast  quarter  of  section  23, 
southwest  quarter  of  24,  west  half  of  25,  and  east  half  of  26; 

Sycuan,  township  16  south,  range  1  east,  section  13; 

Inaja,  township  13  south,  range  3  east,  northeast  quarter  of  section  35; 

Cosmit,  township  13  south,  range  3  east,  north  half  of  northeast  quarter  of  sec 
tion  25 — 

Be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale,  and  set  apart  as  reservations  for 
the  permanent  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Mission  Indians  in  Lower  California. 

May  15,  1876.— It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  lands  in  San  Ber^ 
nardino  County,  Cal.,  viz: 

Portrero,  township  2  south,  range  1  east,  section  36 ; 

Mission,  township  2  south,  range  3  east,  sections  12,  13,  and  14 ; 

Agua  Caliente,  township  4  south,  range  4  east,  section  14,  and  east  half  of  southeast 
quarter  and  northeast  quarter  of  section  22; 

Torros,  township  7  south,  range  7  east,  section  2; 

Village,  township  7  south,  range  8  east,  section  16; 

Cabezons,  township  7  south,  range  9  east,  section  6; 

Village,  township  5  south,  range  8  east,  section  19 ; 

Village,  township  5  south,  range  7  east,  section  24 — 

Be,  and  the  same  hereby  are,  withdrawn  from  sale,  and  set  apart  as  reservations  for 
the  permanent  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Mission  Indians  in  southern  California,  in 
addition  to  the  selections  noted  and  reserved  under  Executive  order  dated  27th  Decem 
ber  last. 

May  3,  1877.— It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  lands,  situate  in  California, 
viz:  Township  10  south,  range  1  east,  sections  16  and  36,  San  Bernardino;  township- 
7  south,  range  2  east,  section  36;  township  14  south,  range  2  east,  section  36;  town 
ship  11  south,  range  3  east,  section  36;  township  9  south,  range  2  west,  north  half  of 
northeast  quarter,  section  33,  being  lands  withdrawn  from  the  public  domain  for  the 
Mission  Indians  by  President's  order  of  December  27,  1875;  also,  the  fallowing:  Town 
ship  2  south,  range  1  east,  section  36;  township  7  south,  range  8  east,  section  16,  be 
ing  lauds  withdrawn  by  President's  order  of  May  15,  1876,  for  the  same  purpose, — ber 
and  the  same  are  hereby,  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

Augustus,  1877. — It,  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  lands  in  California,  to 
wit:  All  the  even-numbered  sections  and  all  the  unsurveyed  portions  of  township  2 
south,  range  1  east;  township  2  south,  range  2  east;  township  3  south,  range  1  east; 
and  township  3  south,  range  2  east,  Sari  Bernardino  meridian,  excepting  sections  16 
and  36,  and  excepting,  also,  all  tract  or  tracts  the  title  to  which  has  passed  out  of 
the  United  States  Government. — be,  and  the  same  hereby  are,  withdrawn  from  sale  and 
settlement,  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  Indian  purposes. 

September  29,  1877.— It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  lands  in  Cali- 
for^ia,  to  wit :  All  the  even-numbered  sections  and  all  the  unsurveyed  portions  of 
township  4  south,  range 4 east;  township  4  south,  range  5  east,  and  township 5 south, 
range  4  east,  San  Bernardino  meridian,  excepting  sections  16  and  36,  and  excepting 
also  any  tract  or  tracts  tlie  title  to  which  has  passed  out  of  the  United  States  Gov 
ernment, — be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement,  and  set 
apart  as  a  reservation  for  Indian  purposes  for  certain  of  the  Mission  Indians. 

January  17,  1880.— It  is  hereby  ordered  that  so  much  of  the  order  of  December  27,, 
1675,  as  relates  to  the  Agua  Caliente  Indian  Reservation  in  California  be,  and  the  same 
is  hereby,  cancelled. 

It  is  also  hereby  ordered  that  said  order  of  December  27,  1875,  so  far  as  the  same 


CALIFORNIA — MISSION    AGENCY.  229 

relates  to  the  Santa  Ysabel  Indian  Reservation,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  cancelled 
to  the  following  extent,  viz  : 

All  that  portion  of  sections  numbered  25,  26,  and  27,  township  11  south,  range  3 
east,  lying  north  of  the  following  line,  viz  :  Beginning  on  the  north  boundary  line  of 
section  25,  township  11  south,  rti,nge  3  east,  of  San  Bernardino  meridian,  at  a  point 
51.59  chains  west  of  the  northeast  corner  of  said  section  25;  thence  according  to  the 
true  meridian  south  25^°  west,  56.50  chains,  to  a  granite  stone  marked  "  P,"  at  the 
north  side  of  a  granite  bowlder  8  feet  high  ;  thence  south  74°  west,  34.60  chains,  to  a 
black  oak  marked  "Pxxi";  thence  north  56°  west,  52  chains,  to  a  granite  stone 
marked  "P?;  in  stone  mound;  thence  north  39°  west,  40.46  chains, to  a  point  on  the 
north  bouudary  of  section  27 ;  thence  east  along  the  north  boundaries  of  sections  27, 
26,  and'25,  of  township  11  south,  range  3  east,  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

March  2,  1881. — It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  lands  in  Califor 
nia,  viz  :  sections  26  and  35,  in  township  10  south,  of  range  1  west,  and  sections  2  and 
3,  in  township  11  south,  of  range  1  west,  of  the  San  Bernardino  meridian,  be,  and  the 
same  are  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  perma 
nent  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Mission  Indians  in  California :  Provided,  That  this 
withdrawal  shall  not  affect  any  existing  valid  adverse  rights  of  any  party. 

March  9,  1881. — It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  the  uusurveyed  portions  of  township  2 
south,  range  1  east,  San  Bernardino  meridian,  California,  excepting  any  tract  or 
tracts  the  title  to  which  has  passed  out  of  the  United  States  Government,  be,  and  the 
same  are  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement,  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation 
for  Indian  purposes. 

June  27,  1882. — It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  lands,  situated 
and  lying  in  the  State  of  California,  viz  :  sections  numbered  26,  27,  28,  34,  and  35,  in 
township  numbered  8  south,  of  range  numbered  2  west,  of  the  San  Bernardino  me 
ridian,  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement,  and  set  apart 
for  Indian  purposes  :  Provided,  however,  That  any  tractor  tracts  the  title  to  which  has 
passed  out  of  the  United  States  or  to  which  valid  legal  rights  have  attached  under 
existing  laws  of  the  United  States  providing  for  the  disposition  of  the  public  do 
main,  are  hereby  excluded  from  the  reservation  hereby  created. 

July  24,  1882. — It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  Executive  order  dated  December  27, 
1875,  setting  aside  certain  described  lauds  in  the  State  of  California  for  the  use  and 
occupancy  of  the  Mission  Indians  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  cancelled  so  far  as  re 
lates  to  the  northwest  quarter  of  the  northeast  quarter  and  the  northeast  quarter  of 
the  northwest  quarter  of  section  34,  township  9  south,  range  2  west,  of  the  Sail  Ber 
nardino  meridian. 


EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  February  5,  1883. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  lauds,  situate  in  California,  viz:  the  south 
east  quarter  of  the  northeast  quarter,  the  north  half  of  the  southeast  quarter,  and 
the  southeast  quarter  of  the  southeast  quarter  of  section  3,  township  12  south,  range 
2  east,  of  San  Bernardino  meridian,  being  lands  withdrawn  from  the  public  domain 
for  the  Mission  Indians  by  Executive  order  of  December  27,  1875, — be,  and  the  same 
are  hereby,  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  June  19,  1883. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  lands,  situate  in  the  State  of  Cali 
fornia,  San  Bernardino  base  and  meridian,  viz  :  section  28,  the  northeast  quarter  of 
the  northeast  quarter,  and  lots  1,  2,  3,  4,  and  5,  of  section  31 ;  the  north  half,  the 
southeast  quarter,  the  northeast  quarter  of  the  southwest  quarter,  and  lots  1  and  2  of 
section  32,  and  the  north  half  of  section  33,  township  4  south,  range  1  east ;  section 
2,  the  south  half  of  section  3,  the  fractional  south  half  of  section  4,  the  fractional 
north  half  of  section  10,  and  the  fractional  northeast  quarter  of  section  9,  township 
5  south,  range  1  east ;  the  east  half  of  the  southeast  quarter  of  section  8,  and  the 


230  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

southwest  quarter  of  the  southwest  quarter  of  section  9,  township  12  south,  range  2 
east,  and  sections  10,  11,  14,  15, 22,  23,  28,  and  33,  township  14  south,  range  2  east,— be, 
and  the  same  are  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  for  the  permanent  use 
and  occupation  of  the  Mission  Indians  in  the  State  of  California:  Provided,  That  this 
withdrawal  shall  not  affect  any  existing  valid  rights  of  any  party. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  25,  1686. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  Executive  order  dated  June  27,  1882,  setting  aside  cer 
tain  described  lands  in  the  State  of  California  for  Indian  purposes,  be,  and  the  same 
is  hereby,  cancelled,  so  far  as  relates  to  lot  2  in  section  28,  township  8  south,  range  2 
west,  of  the  San  Bernardino  meridian. 

GROVER  CLEVELAND. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  22,  1886. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  Executive  order  dated  June  19,  1883,  setting  apart 
certain  described  lands  in  the  State  of  California  for  Indian  purposes,  be,  and  the 
same  is  hereby,  cancelled  so  far  as  relates  to  east  half  southeast  quarter,  northwest 
quarter  southeast  quarter,  and  southwest  quarter  northeast  quarter,  and  southwest 
quarter  southeast  quarter,  southeast  quarter  southwest  quarter,  northeast  quarter 
southwest  quarter,  and  southeast  quarter  northwest  quarter,  section  28,  township  4 
south,  range  1  east,  San  Bernardino  meridian. 

GROVER  CLEVELAND. 

EOUND  VALLEY  AGKENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Covelo,  Mendocino  County,  Cal.] 
BOUND  VALLEY  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  act  of  Congress,  April  8,  1864,  and  March  3r 
1873;  and  executive  orders,  March  30,  1870;  April  8,  1873;  May  18, 
1875;  July  26.  1876. 

Area  and  survey. — 102,118  acres,  of  which  2,000  are  classed  as  till 
able.1  Out-boundaries  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Five  hundred  and  forty  acres  cultivated  by  the  In 
dians  in  1884.2 

Tribes  and  population — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Koukau,  154; 
Little  Lake,  165;  Pict  Kiver,  23;  Potter  Valley,  10;  Bed  wood,  32; 
Wailakki  and  Yuki,  215  ;3  total  population,  599.4 

Location. — This  reservation  is  in  the  northeastern  portion  of  Mendo 
cino  County.  By  actual  survey  there  are  102,118.19  acres  included 
within  its  boundaries.  Deduct  from  this  3,600  acres  of  school  and  other 
lands,  patents  to  which  had  been  obtaiued  before  the  change  of  the 
boundaries  in  1873;  1,081)  acres  claimed  as  swamplands;  and  90,000 
acres  of  grazing  lauds  in  the  possession  and  use  of  settlers  who  have 
never  been  paid  for  their  improvements.  Of  the  remaining  7,438  acres, 
4,938  are  rough  and  mountainous,  and  2,500  lying  in  the  valley  are 
capable  of  cultivation.5 

'Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  304.  2  Ibid.  *  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  256. 
4 Ibid.,  p.  284.  *lbid.,  1880,  p.  8. 


CALIFORNIA ROUND  VALLEY  AGENCY.         231 

Government  rations.— Twenty-five  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  were  sub 
sisted  by  Government  rations  in  1886.1 

Hill  and  employes.— The  saw  and  grist  mill  .was  started  in  1864.  In 
dian  apprentices  have  worked  at  carpentering,  blacksmithing,  milling, 
herding,  and  office  work. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established  in  1883. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support? 

The  school  population  estimated  in  1886  as 145 

Accommodations  (headquarters)  day  school 40 

Accommodations  (lower  quarters)  day  school 80 

Average  attendance  (headquarters)  day  school 34 

Average  attendance  (lower  quarters)  day  school 40 

In  session  (months) 12 

Cost  to  Government  (headquarters) , $780.  00 

Cost  to  Government  (lower  quarters) 780.  00 

Missionary  work. — The  Baptist  Church  has  charge,  aided  by  the 
Woman's  National  Indian  Association. 

Mound  Valley  (Nome  Cult)  Reserve.3 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

November  18,  1858. 

SIR  :  *  *  *  In  accordance  to  your  recommendation  the  Secretary  of  the  Inte 
rior  has  directed  that  the  entire  Nome  Cult  Valley  shall  be  retained  as  a  reservation, 
and  you  are  required,  immediately  after  the  receipt  of  this  letter,  to  give  public  notice 

to  that  effect. 

******* 

Very  respectfully,  etc., 

J.  W.  DENVER, 

Commissioner. 
THOMAS  I.  HENLEY,  Esq., 

Superintendent,  etc.,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

January  6,  I860. 

SIR  :  I  have  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  letter  of  the  31st  ultimo,  inclosing 
a  diagram  indicating  the  public  surveys  in  Round  Valley,  California,  together  with 
accompanying  papers  pertaining  to  allegations  respecting  an  Indian  reservation  in 
that  valley;  and  in  reply  to  your  inquiry  in  relation  to  evidence  of  the  existence  of  a 
reserve  in  that  locality,  I  herewith  inclose  a  copy  of  a  letter  from  this  Office  to  late 
Superintendent  Henley,  of  November  18,  1858,  from  which  you  will  perceive  that  by 
order  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  the  entire  valley  of  Nome  Cult,  designated  by 
you  as  the  Round  Valley,  was  set  apart  and  reserved  for  Indian  purposes,  and  Mr. 
Henley  was  directed  to  give  public  notice  to  that  effect. 

In  regard  to  the  alleged  statement  of  late  Superintendent  Henley  to  Deputy  Sur 
veyor  Hatch,  that  he  had  appropriated  a  portion  of  said  valley  for  an  Indian  farm, 
but  that  the  same  had  never  been  recognized  by  the  Government,  I  would  remark 
that  said  valley  was  selected  for  Indian  purposes  by  Mr.  Henley  in  1856 ;  and  Special 
Agent  A.  P.  Storms  gave  it  the  name  of  Nome  Cult,  under  the  impression  that  he  was 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  412.      2I&id.,p.lxxxviii.      3/6id.,pp.  308-12. 


232  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

the  first  discoverer  of  a  new  valley.  An  Indian  farm  was  then  established  at  that 
point  under  his  supervision,  which  has  been  cultivated  and  improved  at  the  expense 
of  the  Government  from  that  period  to  the  present  time,  and  is  still  held  for  Indian 
use. 

There  is  a  letter  on  file  here,  dated  May  7,  1858,  from  the  then  superintendent, 
Henley,  in  which  he  makes  use  of  the  following  language  in  regard  to  the  Nome  Cult 
farm: 

"This  farm  seems  in  a  prosperous  condition,  and  bids  fair,  in  my  judgment,  to  be 
come  the  best  location  for  the  subsistence  of  Indians  we  have  yet  selected." 

Again,  in  a  letter  of  the  28th  of  February  last,  he  called  attention  to  intrusions 
upon  the  rights  of  Indians  in  this  valley,  and  inclosed,  for  the  information  of  this 
Office,  a  copy  of  a  letter  from  Special  Agent  Storms,  in  charge  of  the  "  Round  Valley 
farm." 

These  facts  are  deemed  sufficient  to  show  that  the  Round  Valley  has  been  set  apart 
and  recognized  by  the  Department  for  an  Indian  reservation ;  and  I  have  to  request 
that  you  will  respect  the  same  upon  the  books  of  your  office,  and  notify  the  local 
•office  in  California  accordingly. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

A.  B.  GREENWOOD, 

Commissioner. 

JOSEPH  S.  WILSON,  Esq., 

Acting  Commissioner  G-eneral  Land  Office. 

(June  21,  1860,  the  General  Laud  Office  transmitted  to  this  office  plat  of  a  survey 
-of  the  boundaries  of  this  reserve,  certified  by  the  surveyor-general  of  California  May 
4,  1860,  which  showed  the  reserve  as  surveyed  at  that  time  to  be  situated  in  town 
ships  22  and  23  north,  of  ranges  12  and  13  west  of  Mount  Diablo  meridian,  California, 
.and  to  embrace  25,030.08  acres.) 

(For  act  of  Congress  April  8,  1864,  see  preceding  pages,  under  California.) 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  March  30,  1870. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith  a  communication,  dated  the  4th  in 
stant,  from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Aifairs,  and  accompanying  papers,  map,  etc., 
recommending  the  enlargement  of  Round  Valley  Indian  Reservation,  in  Mendocino 
County,  Cal.,  to  the  extent  indicated  by  the  Commissioner  and  as  delineated  on  the 
said  map. 

I  concur  with  the  Commissioner  in  the  opinion  that  the  Indian  service  in  California 
requires  that  all  of  "  Round  Valley  "  be  reserved  for  Indian  purposes,  and  have  the 
lionor  to  request  that  said  valley  be  set  apart  as  an  Indian  reservation  as  the  same 
is  enlarged,  in  accordance  with  the  report  of  Superintendent  Mclntosh,  plat,  field- 
notes,  and  schedule  of  lands,  marked  A,  B,  and  C,  which  are  herewith  inclosed. 
With  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

J.  D.  Cox, 

Secretary. 
[Inclosure  B.] 

OFFICE  OF  THE  SUPERINTENDENT  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS,  CALIFORNIA, 

San  Francisco,  February  18,  1870. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  inclose  to  you  the  field-notes  of  the  recent  survey  of  the 
Round  Valley  Indian  Reservation.     I  also  forward  a  proposed  description  of  lands  to 
be  set  apart  for  an  Indian  reservation  at  Round  Valley,  Mendocino  County,  Cal. 
*  *  *  *  *  #  »    • 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

J.  B.  MclNTOSH, 

Bvt.  Maj.  Gen.,  U.  :S.  A.,  Supt.  of  Indian  Affairs. 
Hon.  E.  S.  PARKER, 

Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 


CALIFORNIA ROUND  VALLEY  AGENCY.         233 

Jlnclosure  C.—  Proposed  description  of  lands  to  be  reserved  for  Indian  purposes  in  Eound  Valley, 

Mendocino  County,  Cal.] 

All  that  piece  or  tract  of  land  situated  in  Round  Valley,  Mendocino  County,  Cal., 
being  a  portion  of  the  four  townships  hereinafter  mentioned,  namely: 

Townships  22  and  23  north,  range  12  west,  and  22  and  23  north,  range  13  west. 
Mount  Diablo  meridian,  and  contained  within  the  boundaries  hereinafter  described. 

Beginning  at  a  white-oak  post  the  southeast  corner  section  23,  township  23  north, 
range  13  west,  Mount  Diablo  meridian  ;  thence  south  72°  22'  west  for  5,330  feet  (mag 
netic  variation  17°  38'  east),  to  a  white-oak  post;  thence  south  for  3,154  feet,  to  a 
white-oak  post  in  stone  mound  ;  thence  south  23°  east  for  2,073  feet,  to  a  white-oak 
post;  thence  south  7°  35'  east  for  4,491  feet,  to  a  white-oak  post;  thence  south  37° 
25'  east  for  13,324  feet,  to  a  white-oak  post  on  rock  mound  ;  thence  south  41°  40'  east 
for  4,763  feet,  to  an  oak  post  in  rock  mound;  thence  south  71°  20'  east  for  2,845  feet, 
to  an  oak  post ;  thence  south  20°  30'  east  for  4,098  feet,  to  black-oak  tree  blazed  on 
four  sides  4  feet  from  the  ground  ;  thence  south  80°  15'  east  for  2,730  feet,  to  a  pine 
tree  100  feet  in  height,  bushy  top,  blazed  as  above ;  thence  south  53°  10'  east  for  937 
feet,  to  a  pine  tree  20  inches  in  diameter,  forked  10  feet  above  ground,  blazed  as 
above ;  thence  south  45°  10'  east  for  2,333  feet,  to  a  black-oak  tree  30  inches  in  diam 
eter,  blazed  as  above  ;  thence  south  72°  5S'  east  for  9,120  feet,  to  an  oak  post  on  high 
knoll ;  thence  north  39°  33'  east  for  4,627  feet,  to  a  white-oak  tree  30  inches  in  diame 
ter,  blazed  as  above;  thence  north  28°  30'  east  for  2,485  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  30  inches 
in  diameter,  blazed  as  above  ;  thence  north  16°  42'  east  for  3,209  feet,  to  a  black-oak 
tree  32  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above;  thence  north  51°  40'  east  for  3,797 
feet,  to  a  white-oak  tree  15  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above;  thence  north 
23°  32'  east  for  3,053  feet,  to  a  white-oak  tree  10  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as 
above ;  thence  north  7°  35'  east  for  6,150  feet,  to  a  white-oak  tree  20  inches  in  diam 
eter,  and  blazed  as  above ;  thence  north  48°  40'  east  for  1,088  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  30 
inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above  ;  thence  north  15°  east  for  719  feet,  to  a  pine 
tree  20  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above  ;  thence  north  71°  25'  east  for  962 
feet,  to  a  forked  black-oak  20  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above;  thence 
north  0°  15'  east  for  13,930  feet,  to  a  white-oak  30  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed 
as  above;  thence  north  53°  45'  west  for  1.678  fiet,  to  a  pine  tree  15  inches  in 
diameter,  and  blazed  as  above;  thence  north  45°  25'  west  for  4,616  feet,  to  a 
white-oak  tree  40  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above ;  thence  north  76°  55' 
west  for  3,935  feet,  to  a  white-oak  tree  22  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as 
above;  thence  north  81°  45'  west  for  5,670  feet,  to  a  black-oak  tree  20  inches  in  diameter, 
and  blazed  as  above;  thence  north  89°  15'  west  for  1,874  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  35  inches  in 
diameter,  and  blazed  as  above;  thence  north  83°  15'  west  for  849  leet,  to  a  pine  tree  40 
inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above;  thence  north71°  15'  west for  1,257  feet,  toapine 
tree  30  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above ;  thence  north  60°  40'  west  for  1,337 
feet,  to  a  pine  tree  28  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above;  thence  north  52°  25'  west 
for  1,530  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  30  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above ;  thence  north 
64°  40'  west  for  5,525  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  35  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above  ; 
thence  south  78°  30'  west  for  6C4  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  30  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed 
as  above;  thence  north  84°  35'  west  for  3,357  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  9  inches  in  diameter,  and 
blazed  as  above ;  thence  north  71°  40'  west  for  3,103  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  40  inches  in 
diameter,  and  near  a  boulder,  and  blazed  as  above ;  thence  north  87°  35'  west  for 
4,482  feet,  to  a  black-oak  tree  40  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above;  thence 
south  66°  20'  west  for  2,423  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  60  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as 
above ;  thence  south  3°  37'  east  for  3,314  feet,  to  a  manderone  tree  40  inches  in 
diameter,  and  blazed  as  above  ;  thence  south  34°  10'  west  for  9,170  feet,  to  a  white-oak 
tree  30  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above ;  thence  south  23°  10'  west  for  1,768  feet, 
to  a  white-oak  tree  50  ipches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above ;  thence  south  16°  50' 
west  for  734  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  40  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above  ;  thence 
south  35°  40'  west  for  993  feet,  to  a  double  pine  tree  60  inches  by  25  inches  at  butt, 


234  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

and  blazed  as  above  ;  thence  south  0°  25'  west  for  409  feet,  to  a  pine  tree  32  inches  in 
diameter,  and  blazed  as  above  ;  thence  south  61°  15'  east  for  1,046  feet,  to  a  pine  tree 
40  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above  ;  thence  north  48°  14'  east  for  1,347  feet, 
to  a  white-oak  tree  30  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above  ;  thence  north  41°  50' 
for  1,043  feet,  to  a  white-oak  tree  25  inches  in  diameter,  and  blazed  as  above ;  thence 
north  32°  40'  east  for  735  feet  to  point  of  beginning. 

The  total  length  of  said  boundary  being  31  miles  and  1,039  feet,  and  including  an 
area  of  31,683  acres ;  said  tract  of  land  being  more  minutely  described  in  the  field- 
notes  and  plat  of  the  survey  of  said  tract  executed  in  December,  1869,  and  January, 
1870,  under  the  superintendence  of  Bvt.  Maj.  Gen.  John  B.  Mclntosh,  U.  S.  Army, 
by  Brevet  Second  Lieut.  R.  U.  Vazaro,  Corps  of  Engineers,  U.  S.  Army. 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  March  30,  1870. 

I  hereby  order  that  "  Eound  Valley,"  in  Mendocino  County,  Cal.,  be  set  apart  as  an 
Inxiiau  reservation,  in  accordance  with  the  recommendation  of  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior,  as  the  eaine  is  delineated  on  the  map  accompanying  his  letter  of  the  30th 
March,  1870. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

AN  ACT  to  restore  a  part  of  the  Round  Valley  Indian  Reservation  in  California  to  the  public  lands, 

and  for  other  purposes. 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America 
in  Congress  assembled,  That  all  that  portion  of  the  Indian  reservation  in  Round  Val 
ley,  California,  which  lies  south  of  the  township  line  running  east  and  west  between 
townships  twenty-two  and  twenty-three  north,  of  ranges  twelve  and  thirteen  west 
of  the  Mount  Diablo  meridian,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored  to  the  public  lands 
of  the  United  States,  and  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  slrall  cause  the  same  to  be  sur 
veyed  and  offered  for  sale  in  legal  subdivisions  at  not  less  thau  one  dollar  and  twenty- 
five  cents  per  acre:  Provided,  That  the  improvements  owned  by  persons  on  the  lands 
hereby  restored  before  the  passage  of  this  act  shall  be  the  sole  property  of  such 
persons,  who  shall  have  priority  of  right  to  purchase  not  exceeding  three  hundred 
and  twenty  acres  of  laud  in  adjacent  quarter-sections,  containing^  and  adjoining 
said  improvements,  and  all  said  lands  shall  be  sold  and  disposed  of  for  cash  only,  the 
same  to  be  done  through  the  local  land  office  within  the  jurisdiction  of  which  these 
lands  are  situated:  And  provided  further,  That  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  the  lands 
hereby  restored,  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  necessary,  shall  be  used  to  pay  for  the 
improvements  and  claims  of  settlers  now  residing  within  the  limits  of  the  new  reser 
vation  created  under  this  act  and  for  improvements  of  Indians  on  lands  hereby  re 
stored  to  the  public  lands,  after  such  improvements  shall  have  been  appraised  and 
the  appraisement  approved,  as  hereinafter  provided. 

SEC.  2.  That  said  township  line  between  townships  twenty-two  and  twenty-three 
north,  extending  from  the  middle  fork  of  Eel  River  on  the  east  to  Eel  River  on  the 
west,  shall  hereafter  be  the  southern  boundary  of  the  Indian  reservation  in  Round 
Valley;  and  the  centre  of  the  middle  fork  of  Eel  River  shall  be  the  eastern  bound 
ary,  and  the  centre  of  Eel  River  shall  be  the  western  boundary  of  said  reserva 
tion,  with  the  privilege  of  fishing  in  said  streams.  And  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior 
is  hereby  authorized  and  directed  to  appoint  three  commissioners  who  shall  proceed 
to  make  an  examination  of  the  country  in  that  locality,  and  report  their  views  in  re 
gard  to  where  the  northern  line  of  this  reservation  should  be  located  ;  they  shall  also 
make  an  appraisement  of  all  improvements  of  white  persons  north  of  said  southern 
boundary  of  the  reservation,  as  established  by  this  section  of  this  act,  within  the 
limits  proposed  by  them  for  a  reservation,  and  of  all  Indians  south  of  said  line,  and 
report  the  same  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  who  shall  cause  the  same  to  be  paid 
to  such  settlers  or  Indians  out  of  the  money  hereinbefore  reserved  for  such  purpose. 


CALIFORNIA ROUND  VALLEY  AGENCY.          235 

SEC.  3.  That  immediately  after  the  passage  of  this  act  the  President  shall  cause  to 
be  withdrawn  from  sale  or  entry  under  the  homestead  and  pre-emption  laws  all  the 
laud  lying  north  of  the  southern  boundary  of  the  reservation  as  herein  denned,  and. 
bounded  north  by  the  Eel  River  and  the  north  fork  of  said  river,  east  by  the  middle 
fork,  and  west  by  Eel  River ;  and  the  report  of  said  commission  fixing  the  north 
boundary  of  said  reservation  shall  have  been  approved;  and  all  settlers  now  residing 
upon  the  tract  herein  described  lying  north  of  the  south  boundary  of  the  said  reser 
vation  shall  be  required  to  remove  therefrom  as  soon  as  they  shall  be  paid  for  or 
tendered  the  amount  of  the  appraised  value  of  their  improvements. 

SEC.  4.  That  there  shall  hereafter  be  appropriated,  out  of  any  money  in  the  Treas 
ury  of  the  United  States  not  otherwise  appropriated,  the  sum  of  five  thousand  dollars, 
or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  necessary,  for  the  purposes  of  defraying  the  expenses  of 
the  commission  provided  for  in  this  act. 

Approved,  March  3,  1873. l 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

March  29,  1373. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  invite  your  attention  to  the  terms  of  an  act  of  Congress 
approved  March  3, 1873,  entitled  <(An  act  to  restore  a  part  of  the  Round  Valley  Indian 
Reservation  in  California  to  the  public  lapds,  and  for  other  purposes." 

Section  2  of  said  act  provides  "  that  said  township  line  between  townships  22  and  23 
north,  extending  from  the  middle  fork  of  Eel  River  on  the  east  to  Eel  River  on  the 
west,  shall  hereafter  be  the  southern  boundary  of  the  Indian  reservation  in  Round 
Valley,  and  the  centre  of  the  middle  fork  of  Eel  River  shall  be  the  eastern  boundary, 
and  the  centre  of  Eel  River  shall  be  the  western  boundary  of  said  reservation,  with 
the  privilege  of  fishing  in  said  streams." 

Section  3  of  the  same  act  further  provides  uthat  immediately  after  the  passage  of 
this  act  the  President  shall  cause  to  be  withdrawn  from  sale  or  entry  under  the  home 
stead  and  pre-emption  laws  all  f  be  land  lying  north  of  the  southern  boundary  of  the 
reservation  as  herein  defined,  and  bounded  north  by  the  Eel  River  and  the  north  fork 
of  said  river,  east  by  the  middle  fork,  and  west  by  Eel  River."  *  *  * 

In  compliance  with  the  provisions  of  said  act,  I  have  the  honor  to  recommend  that 
the  President  be  requested  to  issue  his  order,  directing  that  the  tract  of  country  de 
scribed  in  said  section  3  thereof  be  withdrawn,  and  reserved  from  sale  or  entry  as  pub 
lic  lands  until  after  the  report  of  the  commissioners  appointed  to  fix  the  northern 
boundary  of  said  reservation  shall  have  been  received  and  approved. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

H.  R.  CLUM, 
Acting  Commissioner. 
The  Hon.  SECRETARY  OF  THE  INTERIOR. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  April  8,  1873. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  hand  you  herewith  a  letter  dated  the  29th  ultimo,  from 
the  Acting  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  wherein  it  is  recommended  that  an  order 
be  issued  by  the  Executive  directing  that  the  tract  of  country  described  in  the  third 
section  of  the  act  approved  March  3,  1873,  entitled  "An  act  to  restore  a  part  of  the 
Round  Valley  Indian  Reservation  in  California  to  the  public  lands,  and  for  other  pur 
poses,"  be  withdrawn  and  reserved  from  sale  and  entry  as  public  land  until  the  re 
port  of  the  commissioners  appointed  under  said  act  to  fix  the  northern  boundary  of 
said  reservation,  etc.,  shall  have  been  received  and  action  had  thereon. 
1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  633. 


236  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  recommendation  of  the  Acting  Commissioner  is  approved,  and  I  have  respect 
fully  to  request  that  an  order  may  be  issued  setting  apart  the  lands  referred  to  for 
the  purpose  named. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

C.  DELANO, 

Secretary. 
To  the  PRESIDENT. 


EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  April  8,  1873. 

Let  the  lands  described  in  the  third  section  of  the  act  of  3d  March,  1873,  for  the 
restoration  to  market  of  apart  of  the  Round  Valley  Indian  Reservation  in  California, 
be  withdrawn  from  sale  and  entry,  as  recommended  in  the  within  letter  of  the  Hon 
orable  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  of  this  date. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  18,  1875. 

Whereas  an  act  of  Congress  entitled  "An  act  to  restore  a  part  of  the  Round  Valley 
Indian  Reservation  in  California  to  the  public  lands,  and  for  other  purposes,"  ap 
proved  March  3,  1873  (Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  633),  defines  the  south,  east, 
and  west  boundaries  of  said  reservation,  and  authorizes  and  directs  the  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  to  appoint  a  commission  to  report  its  north  boundary,  and  said  commis 
sion  having  made  their  report,  which  was  approved  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior 
August  4,  1874,  I  hereby  order  and  proclaim  the  following  as  the  boundaries  of  the 
Round  Valley  Indian  Reservation  in  California,  conformable  to  said  act  of  Congress, 
viz : 

Beginning  for  the  same  at  a  point  in  section  36  of  township  23,  range  12  west, 
Mount  Diablo  meridian,  where  the  township  line  crosses  Eel  River,  being  at  a  point 
about  80  rods  west  of  the  southeast  corner  of  said  township  and  section  ;  thence  fol 
lowing  the  courses  of  Eel  River  up  said  stream,  in  the  centre  thereof,  to  a  point  where 
the  same  is  intersected  by  a  stream  known  as  Williams  Creek  or  Bland  Mountain 
Creek;  thence  following  up  the  centre  of  said  creek  to  its  extreme  northern  source 
ou  the  ridge  dividing  the  waters  of  said  creek  from  the  waters  of  Hall's  Canon  or 
Creek,  a  tributary  to  the  north  fork  of  Eel  River,  at  the  foot  of  Bland  Mountain, 
crossing  said  dividing  ridge  at  a  point  on  a  line  where  a  small  white-oak  tree  and  a 
cluster  of  arbor-vitte  trees  are  branded  with  the  letters  "  U.  S.  R. ;"  thence  in  a  di 
rect  line  to  the  centre  of  said  Hall's  Canon  or  Creek;  thence  following  down  the 
centre  of  the  same  to  its  intersection  with  the  north  fork  of  Eel  River  ;  thence  down  the 
centre  of  said  north  fork  to  its  intersection  with  the  main  fork  ;  thence  following  up 
the  main  fork  of  the  Eel  River,  in  the  centre  thereof,  where  the  township  line  be 
tween  townships  22  and  23  north,  range  13  west,  would  intersect  said  river  if  pro 
duced;  thence  east  along  said  township  line  through  ranges  13  and  12,  to  the  place  of 

beginning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  26,  1876. 

The  military  reservation  in  California  known  as  Camp  Wright,  embracing  the  west 
half  of  section  1  and  east  half  of  section  2,  township  22  north,  range  13  west,  and  con 
taining  1  mile  square  of  land,  be  the  same  more  or  less,  having  been,  with  its  build 
ings,  improvements,  etc.,  relinquished  by  the  War  Department,  the  Executive  order 
of  April  27,  1889,  creating  said  military  reservation  was  revoked  and  the  said  tract  of 
land,  with  its  buildings,  improvements,  etc.,  withheld  from  public  sale  and  reserved 
for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Indians  located  on  the  Round  Valley  Reservation, 
as  an  extension  thereof,  until  otherwise  ordered. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 


CALIFORNIA TULE    RIVER   AGENCY.,  237 

TITLE  EIVER  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Porterville,  Tiflare  County,  CaL] 
TULE  RIVER  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order  January  9  and  October 3,  1873,, 
and  August  3,  1878. 

Area  and  survey. — Forty-eight  thousand  five  hundred  and  fifty-ane 
acres,  of  which  250  acres  are  tillable.1  Outboundaries  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Two  hundred  and  twenty  acres  cultivated  by  the 
Indians  in  1S84.2 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Kawai,  King's- 
River,  Monache,  Tehon,  Tule,  and  Wichumni.3  Total  population  re 
ported  in  1884,  6S3.4 

Location. — Located  on  South  Tule  River,  in  Tulare  County.  The 
original  Executive  order  embraced  91,837  acres.  In  1878  the  reserva 
tion  was  reduced  by  Executive  order  to  48,551  acres,  of  which  not  more 
than  250  acres  can  be  used  for  farming  purposes.  Almost  the  entire 
tract  is  a  rough,  mountainous  district,  and  one-half  of  A,  too  rugged  and 
rocky  for  even  grazing  purposes.  The  eastern  portion  abounds  in  good 
sawing  timber,  but  so  inaccessible  that  it  can  never  be  available  to  the 
Indians  for  the  manufacture  of  lumber,  as  too  much  capital  will  be  re 
quired  in  the  construction  of  a  road  to  these  pineries.5 

Government  rations.— None  reported  in  1886. 

Mills  and  employes. — A  griot-mill  is  in  operation,  but  no  ludian  em 
ploye's  are  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — Estimated  in  1886  as  19- 
No  school. 

Missionary  work. — None  reported. 

Tule  Ewer  Reserve* 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  January  9,  1873. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  a  letter  from  the  Acting  Commissioner 
of  Indian  Affairs,  dated  the  3d  instant,  requesting  the  setting  apart  for  the  use  of  the 
Tule  River,  King's  River,  Owen's  River,  Manche  Cajon,  and  other  scattering  bands 
of  Indians  in  California,  a  tract  of  land  described  as  follows :  Commencing  on  the 
South  Tule  River,  4  miles  below  the  Soda  Springs  on  said  river,  running  thence  north 
to  the  ridge  of  mountains  dividing  the  waters  of  the  South  Tule  and  Middle  Tule ; 
thence  east  on  the  dividing  line  10  miles ;  thence  south  to  the  ridge  dividing  the 
waters  of  South  Tule  River  and  Deer  Creek;  thence  west  on  said  ridge  10  miles  j 
thence  north  to  the  place  of  beginning ;  the  said  described  tract  of  country  being  about 
10  miles  long  and  6  miles  wide.  The  request  of  the  Acting  Commissioner  meets  the 

1  Report  of  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  1884,  p.  304.  2  Hid.  *  Ibid.,  p»  25. 
4 Ibid.,  p.  284.  6 Ibid.,  1880,  p.  10.  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  313. 


238  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

approval  of  this  Department,  and  I  respectfully  recommend  that  an  order  be  issued 
by  the  Executive  setting  apart  the  lands  referred  to  for  the  purpose  indicated. 
1  have  the  honor  to  be,  your  obedient  servant, 

B.  R.  Co  WEN, 

Acting  Secretary. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  9,  1873. 

Let  the  lands  described  in  the  within  letter  be  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the 
bands  of  Indians  in  California  therein  named,  agreeably  to  the  recommendation  of 
the*Acting  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  October  3,  1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  tract  of  country  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby, 
withheld  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Tule  River,  King's  River, 
Owen's  River,  Manche  Cajou,  and  other  scattered  bands  of  Indians  in  the  State  of 
•California,  to  be  known  as  the  "Tule  Kiver  Indian  Reservation,"  this  being  in  lieu  of 
the  reservation  set  apart  for  those  Indians  by  Executive  order  dated  the  9th  of  Janu 
ary  last,  which  is  hereby  cancelled :  Commencing  on  the  south  fork  of  Tule  River,  4 
miles  below  the  Soda  Springs,  on  said  river;  running  thence  north  to  the  ridge  of 
mountains  dividing  the  waters  of  the  North  Fork  and  Middle  Fork  of  Tule  River ; 
thence  on  said  ridge  easterly,  extending  if  necessary  to  a  point  from  which  a  line 
running  due  south  would  intersect  a  line  running  due  east  from  the  place  of  begin 
ning,  and  at  a  distance  of  10  miles  therefrom ;  thence  from  said  point  due  south  to 
the  ridge,  extended  if  necessary,  dividing  the  waters  of  the  South  Fork  of  Tule  River 
and  Deer  Creek  ;  thence  westerly  on  said  ridge  to  a  point  due  south  of  the  place  of 
beginning  ;  thence  north  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

CJ.  S.  GRANT. 

By  the  Executive  order  of  August  3,  1878,  all  that  portion  of  the  Tule  River  Indian 
Reservation  lying  within  the  following  boundary,  viz  :  Commencing  at  a  place  where 
a  line  running  due  north  from  a  point  on  the  South  Fork  of  the  Tule  River,  4  miles 
below  the  Soda  Springs  on  said  River,  crosses  the  ridge  of  mountains  dividing  the 
waters  of  the  South  Fork  and  Middle  Fork  of  Tule  River;  thence  north  to  the  ridge 
of  mountains  dividing  the  waters  of  the  North  Fork  and  Middle  Fork  of  Tule  River  ; 
thence  on  said  ridge  easterly  to  a  point  from  which  a  line  running  due  south  would 
intersect  a  line  running  due  east  from  the  place  of  beginning  and  at  a  distance  of  10 
miles  therefrom ;  thence  from  said  point  due  south  to  tlie  ridge  of  mountains  dividing 
the  waters  of  the  South  Fork  and  Middle  Fork  of  Tule  River;  thence  westerly  on 
said  ridge  to  the  place  of  beginning,  was  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

YUMA  RESERVATION. 

[  Under  the  charge  of  Colorado  River  Agency,  Arizona.] 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  January  9,  1884. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  45,889  acres.1    Surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  theYuma;  popula 
tion,  930.2 

Location. — Situated  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Colorado  River  and  form 
ing  the  south  east  corner  of  the  State  of  California. 

Government  rations. — Not  reported  separately  from  the  agency. 

Mills  and  Indian,  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  18d4,  p.  256.        3/6id.,  p.  284. 


CALIFORNIA TULE    RIVER    AGENCY.  239 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population  and  attendance. — School  population  as  estimated  in 
1886,  about  100;  boarding  and  day  school  accommodation,  200  board 
ing  and  100  day  ;  average  attendance,  29  ;  ten  months'  session;  cost  to 
Government,  S^OGG.SO.1 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  work  reported  among  these  people. 

Yuma  Reserve.'2 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  6,  1883. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory 
of  Arizona,  viz,  beginning  at  a  point  in  the  channel  of  the  Colorado  River,  opposite 
the  mouth  of  the  Gila  River,  thence  up  the  channel  of  the  Gila  River  to  the  range  line 
(when  extended)  between  ranges  19  and  20  west  of  the  Gila  and  Salt  River  meridian; 
thence  north  on  said  range  line  to  the  first  standard  parallel  south;  thence  west  on 
said  parallel  to  the  channel  of  the  Colorado  River;  thence  down  the  channel  of  said  river 
to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  settlement  and 
sale  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Yuma  and  such  other  Indians  as  the  Sec 
retary  of  the  Interior  may  see  fit  to  settle  thereon:  Provided,  however,  That  any  tract 
or  tracts  included  within  the  above-described  boundaries  to  which  valid  rights  have 
attached  under  the  laws  of  the  United  States  are  hereby  excluded  from  the  reserva 
tion  hereby  made. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 


EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  9,  1884. 

In  lieu  of  an  Executive  order  dated  July  6,  1«83,  setting  apart  certain  lands  in  the 
Territory  of  Arizona  as  a  reservation  for  the  Yuma.Indians,  which  order  is  hereby 
cancelled,  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  folio  wing- described  tract  of  country  in  the 
State  of  California,  except  so  much  thereof  as  is  embraced'  within  the  Fort  Yuma 
Military  Reservation,  viz,  beginning  at  a  point  in  the  middle  of  the  channel  of  the 
Colorado  River  due  east  of  the  meander  corner  to  sections  19  and  30,  township  15 
south,  range  24  east,  San  Bernardino  meridian;  thence  west  on  the  line  between  sec 
tions  19  and  30  to  the  range  line  between  townships  23  and  24  east;  thence  continu 
ing  west  on  the  section  line  to  a  point  which,  when  surveyed,  will  be  the  corner  to 
sections  22,  23,  26,  and  27,  in  township  15  south,  range  21  east;  thence  south  on  the 
line  between  sections  26  and  27,  in  township  15  south,  range  21  east,  and  continuing 
south  on  the  section  lines  to  the  intersection  of  the  international  boundary,  being 
the  corner  to  fractional  sections  34  and  35,  in  township  16  south,  range  21  east;  thence 
easterly  on  the  international  bouudary  to  the  middle  of  the  channel  of  the  Colorado 
River;  thence  up  said  river,  in  the  middle  of  the  channel  thereof,  to  the  place  of  be 
ginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  settlement  and  sale  and  set 
apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Yuraa  and  such  other  Indians  as  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  may  see  fit  to  settle  thereon :  Provided,  however,  That  any  tract  or  tracts  in 
cluded  within  the  foregoing-described  boundaries  to  which  valid  rights  have  at 
tached  under  the  laws  of  the  United  States  are  hereby  excluded  out  of  the  reserva 
tion  hereby  made. 

It  is  also  hereby  ordered  that  the  Fort  Yuma  Military  Reservation  before  mentioned 
be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  transferred  to  the  control  of  the  Department  of  the  In 
terior,  to  be  used  lor  Indian  purposes  in  connection  with  the  Indian  reservation  estab 
lished  by  this  order,  said  military  reservation  having  been  abandoned  by  the  War 
Department  for  military  purposes. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  Itibb',  p.  Ixxxviii.        2  Ibid.,  16b6,  pp.  313-314. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

INDIAN  BESEBVATIONS  OF  COLORADO. 

The  provisions  of  the  treaty  of  Guadaloupe  Hidalgo  extend  over  the 
Indians  of  this  State. 

That  part  of  the  lands  ceded  by  Mexico  covering  the  present  States 
of  Colorado  and  Nevada  and  the  Territories  of  Utah  and  Wyoming 
were  in  1850  formed  into  the  Territory  of  Utah.  The  Indians  claiming 
this  land  were  the  several  tribes  of  Utes  and  the  Shoshones  who  lived 
west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  East  of  that  range  the  Cheyenne  and 
Arapahoes  claimed  the  territory  north  of  the  Arkansas  River,  and  the 
Kiowas  and  Comanches  the  region  to  the  south  of  the  river. 

It  is  stated  of  the  Pai-Utes  that  when  the  first  emigrant  company 
passed  through  their  territory  in  1047  en  route  to  California  these  In 
dians  had  "  wheat  and  corn  fields,  and  the  company  would  have  fared 
badly  but  for  the  wheat,  corn,  peas,  and  beans  purchased  from  the 
Indians."1  In  1849  a  treaty  was  made  with  the  Ute  Indians  at  Santa 
Fe,  N.  Mex.,2  and  in  1850  an  agent  was  dispatched  from  the  Indian 
Department  to  investigate  the  condition  of  these  Indians.3  By  the  act 
of  February  27,  1851,  one  agent  was  authorized  for  Utah  Territory,  and 
the  laws  regulating  trade  and  intercourse  extended  over  the  Indians  of 
that  region.4 

The  stream  of  emigration  flowing  towards  California  demanded  pro 
tection,  and  in  accordance  with  the  treaty  of  1849  military  reservations 
and  agencies  were  established.  They  were  needed  not  only  on  account 
of  the  encroachments  of  Mormon  settlers  upon  the  best  lands,  to  the 
dissatisfaction  of  the  Indians,  wrho  often  avenged  their  wrongs  upon 
the  innocent,  but  because  of  a  set  of  traders  called  "  Freemen,"  a 
"mixture  of  all  nations,"  "who  settled  around  and  among  the  Indians; 
some  marrying  among  them,"  and  who  "induced  the  Indians  to  drive 
off  the  stock  of  emigrants,  so  as  to  force  them  to  purchase  of  the  '  Free 
men  ?  at  exorbitant  prices ;  and,  after  the  emigrants  had  left,  made  a 
pretended  purchase  of  the  Indians  for  a  mere  trifle,  and  weie  ready  to 
sell  again  to  the  next  train,  which  may  have  been  served  in  the  same 
manner." 5 


1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1859,  p.  366.        2  United  States  Manites  at  Large, 
Vol.  IV.,  p.  984.         3 Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1850,  p.  12.         4 United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  587.        5  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1851,  p.  184. 
240 


INDIAN    RESERVATIONS  OF    COLORADO.  241 

Farms  were  opened  for  the  Indians  at  Twelve-mile  Creek,  in  the  north 
east  portion  of  the  present  Territory  of  Utah,  at  Corn  Creek,  towards 
the  western  part,  and  at  Spanish  Fork,  near  Utah  Lake.1  At  these 
points  and  in  the  valleys  scattered  along  the  south-western  part  of  the 
Territory  the  Indians  were  reported  to  be  industrious  and  willing  to 
learn.2  The  agent  writes  in  185G  of  a  band  living  on  the  Santa  Clara 
Eiver : 

I  visited  several  of  their  little  farms  or  patches,  *  *  *  where  their  corn  was  2 
feet  high,  which  had  been  planted  in  land  prepared  with  no  other  implement  than  a 
rough  stick  taken  from  the  cottonwood  tree,  and  hewn  with  a  knife  something  in  the 
shape  of  a  spade.  One  instance  I  will  mention,  which  shows  the  industry  and  perse- 
verence  of  this  band.  One  of  the  chiefs,  Que-o-gan,  took  me  to  his  farm  and  showed 
me  the  main  irrigating  ditch  to  convey  the  water  from  the  river  on  his  land,  which  I 
found  to  be  half  a  mile  long,  4  feet  wide,  4  feet  deep,  and  had  been  dug  principally 
through  a  gravel  bed  with  wooden  spades,  similar  to  the  one  before  mentioned,  and 
the  dirt  thrown  out  with  their  hands,  the  last  being  performed  by  the  squaws  and 
children,  while  the  men  were  employed  in  digging.  He  also  showed  me  a  dam,  con 
structed  of  logs  and  brush-wood,  which  he  had  made  to  turn  a  portion  of  the  water 
from  the  river  and  convey  it  to  his  farm  through  this  ditch.  *  *  *  I  saw  others 
of  a  similar  kind,  but  these  I  have  noticed  more  particularly  to  show  that,  with  proper 
assistance  from  the  General  Government,  these  Indians  could  in  a  few  years  be  taught 
the  arts  of  civilized  life,  and  would  depend  upon  their  own  labor  for  a  support ;  and 
I  am  well  persuaded  that  this  course  would  be  most  economical  and  best  adapted  to 
their  wants.  *  *  *  The  Piede  Indians  have  been  much  diminished  of  late  years 
by  the  cruelty  practiced  towards  them  by  the  Utahs  in  stealing  their  squaws  and 
children  and  selling  them  as  slaves  to  other  tribes,  as  well  as  to  the  Mexican  people.3 

In  1859  the  Indian  Commissioner  states,  concerning  the  Utes  : 

The  whites  are  in  possession  of  most  of  the  little  comparatively  good  country  there 
is,  and  the  game  has  become  so  scarce  as  no  longer  to  afford  the  Indians  an  adequate 
subsistence.  They  are  often  reduced  to  the  greatest  straits,  particularly  in  the  winter, 
which  is  severe  in  that  region,  and  when  it  is  no  uncommon  thing  for  them  to  perish 
of  cold  and  hunger.  Even  at  other  seasons  numbers  of  them  are  compelled  to  sustain 
life  by  using  for  food  reptiles,  insects,  grass-seed,  and  roots.  Several  farms  have  been 
opened  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians  in  different  localities,  and  many  of  them  have 
manifested  a  disposition  to  aid  in  the  cultivation  of  the  land  ;  but,  unfortunately,  most 
of  the  crops  were  this  year  destroyed  by  the  grasshopper  and  other  insects.  Many  of 
the  numerous  depredations  upon  the  emigrants  have  doubtless  been  committed  by 
Indians  in  consequence  of  their  destitute  and  desperate  condition.  They  have  at  times 
been  compelled  to  either  steal  or  starve,  but  there  is  reason  to  be  apprehended  that  in 
their  forays  they  have  often  been  only  the  tools  of  the  lawless  whites  residing  in  the 
Territory.  *  *  *  That  this  was  the  case  in  the  atrocious  and  dreadful  massacre  at 
Mountain  Meadow  in  September,  1857,  the  facts  stated  in  the  report  of  the  superin 
tendent  in  regard  to  that  occurrence  leave  no  room  for  doubt.4 

Some  of  the  Utes  living  in  that  part  of  Utah  Territory,  now  covered 
by  the  State  of  Colorado,  joined  certain  bands  of  the  Jicarilla  Apaches, 
who  lived  in  the  mountains  lying  between  Santa  Fe,  Taos,  and  Abi- 
quiu,5  in  a  desultory  warfare;  these  met  with  a  severe  defeat  after  a 
vigorous  campaign,  and  treaties  of  peace  were  made  in  1855,  with  the 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1856,  p.  225.  *Ibid.,  p.  233.  ' Ibid.,  pp.  234, 
235.  4  Ibid. ,  1859,  pp.  21, 22  G  Ibid. .  I860,  p.  159. 

S.  Ex.  95 16 


242  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

Ka-poti  and  Manchi  bands  of  Utes.  "Each  treaty  containing  a  stipu 
lation  requiring  the  Indians  to  cultivate  the  land  assigned  to  them."1 

In  1856  the  Indian  Commissioner  writes,  "The  Utes  are  quietly 
awaiting  the  ratification  of  the  treaties  concluded  with  them,  and  will 
commence  farming  whenever  permanent  homes  are  assigned  them."2 
Meanwhile  they  suffered  from  war  parties  of  Kiowas  and  Indians  of  the 
Arkansas  Kiver.3  Until  1861  the  agency  for  the  Southern  and  Eastern 
Utes  was  at  Taos,  N.  Mex.,  and  the  yearly  presents  voted  by  Congress 
were  distributed  at  Abiquiu  or  Conejas.4  The  failure  to  ratify  the 
treaties  and  to  assign  reservations  to  these  Indians  prevented  their 
having  an  agent  with  them  and  receiving  encouragement  to  cultivate 
the  soil.5  Meanwhile  the  unsettled  state  of  the  country,  owing  to  the 
refusal  of  the  Mormons  to  permit  any  military  occupation,  and  the  dis 
covery  of  gold  in  the  mountains  of  California,  brought  on  conflicts  be 
tween  the  Indians  and  the  prospectors  who  killed  the  game  or  drove  it 
from  the  country,6  while  Mormon  missionaries,  who  in  1856  had  been 
sent  by  the  semi-annual  conference  of  Latter-Day  Saints  to  the  Lamon- 
ites,  as  the  Indians  were  termed,  sought  to  bind  the  Utes  to  the  Mor 
mon  cause.7  In  1861  the  Territory  of  Utah  was  divided,  and  Colorado 
and  Nevada  organized. 

The  only  Indian  reservation  remaining  in  the  State  is  the  Southern 
Ute,  having  an  aggregate  area  of  1,094,400  acres. 

SOUTHERN  UTE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address,  Ignacio,  La  Plata  County,  Colo.] 
UTE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — Established  by  treaties  of  October  7,  1863 ;  March 
2,  1868;  act  of  Congress,  April  29,  1874  5  executive  orders,  November 
22,  1875;  August  17,  1876;  February  7,  1879 ;  August  4,  1882,  and  act 
of  Congress,  July  28,  1882. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  1,094,400  acres,  of  which  8,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.8  Out  boundaries  surveyed.9 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  110  acres.10 

Tribes  and  population.— The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Ka-poti, 
Mauchi,  and  Wiminuchi  Ute.  Total  population,  991.11 

Location. — The  reservation  is  a  strip  of  country  15  by  120  miles,  and 
borders  on  New  Mexico  and  Utah.  It  is  a  rough,  mountainous  country, 
suitable  only  for  grazing  purposes,  it  being  well  watered  by  the  Piedra, 
Eio  Los  Pinos,  Florida,  Aniinas,  La  Plata,  Mancos,  and  Dolores  Eivers. 

1  Eeport  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1855,  p.  507.  2Ibid.,  1856,  p.  15.  3Ibid,,  p.  184. 
*  Ibid.,  1857,  p.  279 ;  1859,  p.  335.  »  Ibid.t  1859,  p.  343.  « Ibid.,  1859  pp.  343,  344 ; 
1860,  p.  163.  7  /6i£,  1857,  p.  305;  1858,  p.  195  ;  1859,  p.  336.  8  Ibid.t  1884,  p.  304. 
9  Advanced  sheets  for  1885,  by  courtesy  of  the  Indian  Commissioner.  10  Report  of 
Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  304.  1(  Ibid.,  p.  286. 


COLORADO SOUTHERN  UTE  AGENCY.          243 

There  is  not  to  exceed  20,000  acres  of  agricultural  land  on  the  reserva 
tion,  and  that  could  be  brought  under  cultivation  only  by  irrigating.1 

Government  rations. — Twenty  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.2 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1878. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support: — 3 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 316 

Day-school  accommodations 25 

Average  attendance 11 

Months  in  session 3 

Cost  to  Government $202.75 

Twenty-five  children  from  this  agency  sent  to  Good  Shepherd  School,  Den 
ver,  Colo.,  cost  per  annum  to  the  Government  being $2,700.00 

Missionary  work. — None  reported. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  Hie  Utah  tribe  of  Indians,  made  at  Abiquiu,  N.  Mex.,  December  30,  1849. 

The  Utah  Indians  acknowledge  themselves  under  the  authority  and  jurisdiction  of 
the  United  States.  (Art.  1.) 

Hostilities  between  the  contracting  parties  shall  cease,  and  the  Utah  Indians  prom 
ise  to  give  no  aid  to  any  tribe  or  powers  who  may  at  any  time  be  at  enmity  with  the 
United  States,  and  to  treat  honestly  and  humanely  all  citizens,  and  to  refer  all  cases 
of  aggression  to  the  Government  for  adjustment  and  settlement.  (Art.  2.) 

All  American  and  Mexican  captives  and  stolen  property  to  be  restored.     (Art.  3.) 

The  Utahs  agree  to  accept  the  laws  of  the  United  States  regulating  trade  and  in 
tercourse  with  the  Indians.  (Art.  4.) 

The  people  of  the  United  States  shall  have  free  passage  through  the  territory  of 
said  Utahs.  (Art.  5.) 

The  Government  to  establish  such  military  posts  and  agencies,  and  to  authorize 
such  trading  houses,  as  it  may  deem  best.  (Art.  6.) 

The  Government  shall  designate,  adjust,  and  settle  the  territorial  boundaries  of 
the  Utahs,  and  the  Indians  bind  themselves  not  to  depart  from  their  accustomed 
homes  except  by  the  permit  of  the  agent,  and,  after  their  reservations  are  denned,  to 
confine  themselves  to  said  limits,  to  cultivate  the  soil,  to  support  themselves  by  their 
own  industry.  (Art.  7.) 

In  consideration  of  the  faithful  performance  of  the  stipulations  of  this  treaty  the 
United  States  grants  these  Indians  donations,  presents,  and  implements,  and  will 
adopt  such  other  liberal  and  humane  measures  as  the  Government  may  deem  meet 
and  proper.  (Art.  8.) 

This  treaty  shall  be  binding  upon  the  contracting  parties  from,  and  after  the  sign 
ing  of  the  same,  subject  in  the  first  place  to  the  approval  of  the  civil  and  military 
Governor  of  New  Mexico,  and  to  such  other  modifications,  amendments,  and  orders 
a.s  may  bo  adopted  by  the  government  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  September  9,  1850.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  9840 

*  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p.  17.  2  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  412.  3  Ibid.,  p- 
Ixxxviii. 


244  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  made  at  the  agency  at  Conejos,  Colorado  Territory,  with  the  Tabegaiiche  land  of 
Utah  Indians,  October  7,  1863. 

The  boundary  of  the  lands  claimed  by  the  Tabegauche  band  of  Utah  Indians  is  as 
follows  : 

"Beginning  on  the  thirty-seventh  degree  of  north  latitude  at  the  eastern  base  of 
the  Sierra  Madre  Mountains,  running  thence  northerly  with  the  base  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains  to  the  forty-first  paralled  of  north  latitude ;  thence  west  with  the  line  of 
said  forty-first  parallel  of  north  latitude  to  its  intersection  with  the  summit  of  the 
Snowy  range  northwest  of  the  North  Park;  thence  with  the  summit  of  the  Snowy 
range  southerly  to  the  Rabbit-Ear  Mountains ;  thence  southerly  with  the  summit  of 
said  Rabbit-Ear  range  of  mountains  west  of  the  Middle  Park  to  the  Grand  River ; 
thence  with  the  said  Grand  River  to  its  confluence  with  the  Gunnison  River;  thence 
with  the  said  Gunnisou  River  to  the  mouth  of  the  Uncompahgre  River ;  thence  with 
the  said  Uucompahgre  River  to  its  source  in  the  summit  of  the  Snowy  range,  opposite 
the  source  of  the  Rio  Grande  del  Norte  ;  thence  in  a  right  line  south  to  the  summit 
of  the  Sierra  La  Plata  range  of  mountains,  dividing  the  waters  of  the  San  Juan  River 
from  those  of  the  Rio  Grande  del  Norte  ;  thence  with  the  summit  of  said  range  south 
easterly  to  the  thirty-seventh  parallel  of  north  latitude;  thence  with  the  line  of  said 
parallel  of  latitude  to  the  place  of  beginning." 

The  supremacy  of  the  United  States  acknowledged,  and  all  right,  title,  and  interest 
relinquished  by  the  said  band  of  Utah  Indians  to  all  other  lands  within  the  territory 
of  the  United  States,  wherever  situated,  except  those  included  in  the  following 
boundary,  to  be  " reserved  as  their  hunting  grounds:"* 

"  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Uncompahgre  River ;  thence  down  Gunnison  River 
to  its  confluence  with  the  Buukara  River ;  thence  up  the  Bunkara  River  to  the  Roar 
ing  Fork  of  the  same ;  thence  up  the  Roaring  Fork  to  its  source ;  thence  along  the 
summit  of  the  range  dividing  the  waters  of  the  Arkansas  from  those  of  the  Gunnisou 
River  to  its  intersection  with  the  range  dividing  the  waters  of  the  San  Luis  Valley 
from  those  of  the  Arkansas  River ;  thence  along  the  summit  of  said  range  to  the  source 
of  the  Uncompahgre  River ;  thence  to  said  source  and  down  the  main  channel  of  said 
Uncompahgre  River  to  its  mouth,  the  place  of  beginning." 

"  Nothing  contained  in  this  treaty  shall  be  construed  or  taken  to  admit  on  the  part 
of  the  United  States  any  other  or  greater  title  or  interest  in  the  lands  above  excepted 
and  reserved  in  said  tribe  of  Indians  than  existed  in  them  upon  the  acquisition  of  said 
territory  from  Mexico  by  the  laws  thereof."*  (Art.  2.) 

The  United  States  shall  establish  military  posts  upon  the  lands  not  ceded  in  this 
treaty;  and  locate,  construct,  and  maintain  railroads  and  other  roads  through  the 
same,  and  establish  and  maintain  stations.  Any  citizen  may  mine  in  any  part  of  the 
country  retained  by  said  Indians  where  gold  or  other  minerals  may  be  found.  And 
except  as  herein  stipulated,  settlement  by  other  persons  than  Indians  is  hereby  pro 
hibited.  (Art.  3.) 

The  Mohuache  band  of  Utah  Indians  may  be  settled  upon  the  lands  reserved  in  this 
treaty.  (Art.  4.) 

The  band  agree  to  give  safe  conduct  to  persons  legally  authorized  to  pass  through 
their  country,  and  to  protect  the  persons  and  property  of  all  agents  or  other  persons 
sent  by  the  United  States  to  reside  temporarily  among  them.  (Art.  5.) 

The  Indians  agree  to  take  no  private  revenge :  to  deliver  up  offenders  to  be  punished 
agreeably  to  the  laws  of  the  United  States  ;  to  help  to  recover  property  stolen  from  citi 
zens,  or  if  not  restored  to  pay  for  it  from  annuities  received,  and  to  deliver  up  upon 
requisition  any  white  man  residing  among  them.  The  United  States  guaranties  full 
indemnification  for  property  stolen  by  citizens  from  the  Indians  upon  sufficient  proof. 
(Art.  6.) 

Ifor  ten  years  said  band  shall  receive  annually,  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may 
direct,  $10,000  worth  of  goods  and  $10,000  worth  of  provisions.  (Art.  8.) 

five  American  stallions  for  improving  their  breed  of  horses.     (Art.  9.) 


COLORADO — SOUTHERN  UTE  AGENCY.          245 

.  "lu  case  the  chiefs"  shall  determine  to  engage  in  agricultural  or  pastoral  pursuits 
lands  shall  be  set  apart  within  the  reservation  under  such  regulations  as  the  Secre 
tary  of  the  Interior  may  provide,  and  they  shall  receive  of  cattle  <snot  exceeding 
150"*  head  during  the  five  years  beginning  with  the  ratification  of  this  treaty;  oi 
sheep  "not  exceeding  1,000  "*  head  annually  during  the  first  two  years,  and  500  head  • 
annually  during  three  years  thereafter ;  such  stock  shall  only  be  donated  so  long  as 
the  "  chiefs  "*  shall  keep  good  faith  in  the  use  of  the  same.  All  Indians  who  conform 
to  the  provisions  of  this  article  shall  be  protected  in  the  peaceable  possession  of  their 
lands  and  property.  The  Government  also  agrees  to  maintain  a  blacksmith  shop  and 
employ  a  blacksmith.  (Art.  10.) 

Amended  October  8,  1864.  Proclaimed  December  14/1864.  (United  States  Stat 
utes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  673. 

NOTE. — All  words  or  paragraphs  quoted  and  starred  are  amendments  which  were 
inserted  by  the  Senate. 

Treaty  with  the  Tabegauche,  Maachc,  Capote,  Weeminuche,  Tampa,  Grand  River,  and  Uintah 
bands  of  Ute  Indins,  made  at  Washington  March  2,  1868. 

All  the  provisions  of  the  treaty  of  1864  not  inconsistent  with  this  treaty  are  hereby 
re-affirmed  and  declared  to  be  applicable  and  to  continue  in  force  as  well  to  the  other 
bands  respectively  parties  to  this  treaty  as  to  the  Tabegauche  band  of  Ute  Indians. 
(Art.  1.) 

The  United  States  agrees  that  the  following  district  of  country,  to  wit,  commencing 
at  that  point  on  the  southern  boundary  line  of  the  Territory  of  Colorado  where  the 
meridian  of  longitude  107°  west  from  Greenwich  crosses  the  same ;  running  thence 
north  with  said  meridian  to  a»  point  15  miles  due  north  of  where  said  meridian  inter 
sects  the  fortieth  parallel  of  north  latitude  ;  thence  due  west  to  the  western  boundary 
line  of  s'aid  Territory;  thence  south  with  said  western  boundary  line  of  said  Territory 
to  the  southern  boundary  line  of  said  Territory ;  thence  east  with  said  southern 
boundary  line  to  the  place  of  beginning,  shall  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  set  apart 
for  the  absolute  and  undisturbed  use  and  occupation  of  the  Indians  herein  named,  and 
for  such  other  friendly  tribes  or  individual  Indians  as  from  time  to  time  they  maybe 
willing,  with  the  couseut  of  the  United  States,  to  admit  among  them ;  and  the  United 
States  now  solemnly  agrees  that  no  persons,  except  those  herein  authorized  to  do  so, 
and  except  such  officers,  agents,  and  employe's  of  the  Government  as  may  be  author 
ized  to  enter  upon  Indian  reservations  in  discharge  of  duties  enjoined  by  law,  shall 
ever  be  permitted  to  pass  over,  settle  upon,  or  reside  in  the  Territory  described  in 
this  article,  except  as  herein  otherwise  provided.  (Art.  2.) 

The  Indians  parties  hereto  agree  and  hereby  relinquish  all  claims  and  rights  in  and 
to  any  portions  of  the  United  States  or  Territories,  except  such  as  are  embraced  in 
the  preceding  article.  (Art.  3.) 

The  United  States  agrees  to  establish  two  agencies,  one  for  the  Grand  River,  Yampa, 
and  Uintah  bands,  on  White  River,  and  the  other  for  the  Tabegauche,  Muache,  Wee- 
miuuche,  and  Capote  bands,  on  the  Rio  de  los  Finos,  and  to  construct  at  said  agen 
cies  mills,  shops,  and  buildings  at  a  cost  not  exceeding  $20,500  :  Provided,  The  same 
shall  not  be  erected  until  such  time  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  think  nec 
essary  for  the  wants  of  the  Indians.  (Art.  4.) 

United  States  agrees  to  furnish  and  maintain  millers,  carpenters,  farmers,  and 
blacksmiths.  (Art.  15.) 

United  States  agrees  to  arrest  and  punish,  according  to  law,  any  white  person  com 
mitting  any  wrong  upon  the  person  or  property  of  the  Indians,  and  also  to  re-imburse 
the  injured  person  for  the  loss  sustained.  The  Indians  agree  to  deliver  up  any  wrong 
doer  among  their  number,  to  be  tried  and  punished  by  the  United  States,  or  to  re-irn- 
burse  the  injured  person  from  moneys  due  the  tribe.  (Art.  6.) 

The  President  may  order  a  survey  of  the  reservation,  and  Congress  shall  provide 


246  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

for  protecting  the  rights  of  Indian  settlors  in  their  improvements  and  may  fix  the 
character  of  the  title  held  by  each.  The  United  States  may  pass  such  laws  on  the 
subject  of  alienation  and  descent  of  property  and  on  all  subjects  connected  with  the 
government  of  the  Indians  on  said  reservation  as  may  be  thought  proper.  Any  head 
of  a  family  may  select  160  acres,  which  shall  be  recorded  in  a  land-book.  Said  land 
shall  cease  to  be  held  in  common,  but  shall  be  held  in  exclusive  possession  of  the  per 
son  selecting  it  and  his  family  so  long  as  he  or  they  may  continue  to  cultivate  it.  Any 
person  over  eighteen  years  may  select  80  acres.  *  Any  family  having  satisfied  the 
agent  that  they  intend  cultivating  the  soil  for  a  living  shall  be  entitled  to  seeds  and 
agricultural  implements  for  the  first  year  not  exceeding  $100,  and  for  three  succeed 
ing  years  not  exceeding  th'e  value  of  $50.  Such  persons  shall  receive  instructions 
from  the  farmer.  After  ten  years  from  the  making  of  this  treaty  the  United  States 
shall  have  the  privilege  of  withdrawing  the  farmers,  blacksmiths,  carpenters,  and 
millers,  and  in  that  case  an  additional  sum  thereafter  of  $10,000  per  annum  shall  be 
devoted  to  the  education  of  said  Indians.  (Articles  7,  9,  and  10.) 

The  United  States  agrees  to  build  a  school-house  or  mission  buildings  so  soon  as  a 
sufficient  number  of  children  can  be  induced  by  the  agent  to  attend  school,  cost  not 
to  exceed  §5,000.  The  Indians  pledge  themselves  to  induce  their  children  between 
seven  ani  eighteen  years  to  attend  school.  It  is  hereby  made  the  duty  of  said  agent 
to  see  that  this  stipulation  is  complied  with  to  the  greatest  possible  extent,  and  for 
every  thirty  children  between  said  ages  who  can  be  induced  to  attend  school  a  house 
and  teacher  shall  be  provided,  the  provisions  of  this  article  to  continue  for  not  less 
than  twenty  years.  (Articles  4  and  8.) 

Under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  a  sum  not  exceeding  $30,000 
per  annum  for  thirty  years  shall  be  expended  for  clothing,  blankets,  etc.  (Art.  11.) 

A  sum  of  $30,000  per  annum  shall  be  expended  for  beof,  mutton,  wheat,  flour,  beans, 
and  potatoes  until  such  Indians  shall  be  found  to  be  capable  of  sustaining  themselves. 
(Art.  12.) 

The  sum  of  $45,000  to  provide  each  head  of  a  family  with  one  gentle  American  cow 
and  five  head  of  sheep.  (Art.  13.) 

No  treaty  for  the  cession  of  lands  held  in  common  shall  be  of  any  validity  or  force 
unless  signed  by  at  least  three-fourths  of  all  adult  male  Indians  interested  in  the  same ; 
and  no  cession  by  the  tribe  shall  be  understood  or  construed  in  such  manner  as  to 
deprive  without  his  consent  any  individual  member  of  the  tribe  of  his  right  to  land 
selected  by  him,  as  provided  in  Art.  7.  (Art.  16.) 

All  roads,  highways,  and  railroads  authorized  by  law  shall  have  right  of  way 
through  the  reservation  herein  designated.  (Art.  14.) 

Any  chief  making  war  against  the  United  States  or  violating  this  treaty  in  any  es 
sential  part  shall  forfeit  his  possession  and  all  rights  to  any  benefits  in  this  treaty. 
And  any  Indian  who  shall  remain  at  peace  and  abide  by  the  terms  of  this  treaty  shall 
be  entitled  to  its  benefits  and  provisions,  notwithstanding  his  particular  chief  and 
band  may  have  forfeited  their  rights  thereto.  (Art.  17. ) 

Amended  July  25, 1868.  Ratified  August  15,  September  1,  September  14,  Septem 
ber  24,  September  25, 1868.  Proclaimed  November  6,  1868.1 

Treaty  made  at  Los  Pinos  Agency,  September  ^3,  1873,  between  Felix  R.  Brunot,  commis 
sioner  on  behalf  of  the  United  States,  and  the  chiefs  and  head-men  of  the  Tabequache, 
Mnache,  Capote,  Weeminuche,  Tampa,  Grand  River,  and  Uintah  bands  of  Ute  Indians, 
approved  by  act  of  Congress  April  29,  1874. 

By  act  of  Congress,  April  23,  1872,  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  was  authorized  to 
enter  into  negotiations  for  a  certain  portion  of  the  reservation  defined  in  the  second 
article  of  the  treaty  of  March  2, 1868,  and  said  negotiations  having  failed,  a  new  com 
mission  was  appointed  June  2,  1873. 

i  From  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  619. 


COLORADO SOUTHERN  UTE  AGENCY.          247 

ICmv,  ;  ht-reforo,  the  commissioner  on  behalf  of  the  United  States,  and  the  chiefs  of 
tlie  Tabequache,  Mauche,  Capote,  Weeininuche.  Yarapa,  Grand  River,  and  Uintah 
confederated  bauds  of  the  Ute  Nation,  do  enter  into  the  following  agreement: 

The  confederated  baud[s]  of  the  Ute  Nation  hereby  relinquish  to  the  United  States 
the  following-described  portion  of  the  reservation  heretofore  conveyed  to  them  by  the 
United  States,  viz:  Beginning  at  a  point  on  the  eastern  boundary  of  said  reservation 
15  miles  due  north  of  the  southern  boundary  of  the  Territory  of  Colorado,  running 
thence  west  on  a  line  parallel  to  the  said  southern  boundary  to  a  point  on  said  line  20 
miles  due  east  of  the  western  boundary  of  Colorado  Territory  ;  thence  north  by  a  line 
parallel  with  the  western  boundary  to  a  point  10  miles  north  of  the  point  where  said 
line  intersects  the  thirty-eighth  parallel  of  north  latitude;  thence  east  to  the  eastern 
boundary  of  the  Ute  Reservation;  thence  along  said  boundary  to  place  of  beginning: 
Provided,  That  if  any  part  of  the  Uncompahgre  Park  shall  be  found  to  extend  south 
of  the  north  line  of  said  described  country,  the  same  is  not  intended  to  be  included 
therein,  and  is  hereby  reserved  and  retained  as  a  portion  of  the  Ute  Reservation. 
(Art.  1.) 

The  United  States  shall  permit  the  Ute  Indians  to  hunt  upon  said  land  as  long  as 
game  lasts  and  the  Indians  are  at  peace  with  the  white  people.  (Art.  2.) 

The  United  States  agrees  to  set  apart  and  hold  as  a  perpetual  trust  for  the  Ute  In 
dians  a  sum  of  money,  or  its  equivalent,  in  bonds  sufficient  to  produce  the  sum  of 
$25,000  per  annum,  which  sum  shall  be  disbursed  or  invested  at  the  discretion  of  the 
President,  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Ute  tribe  of  Indians,  annually  forever. 
(Art.  3.) 

The  United  States  agrees,  as  soon  as  the  President  may  deem  it  necessary,  to  estab 
lish  an  agency  at  some  suitable  point  to  be  selected  in  the  southern  part  of  the  Ute 
Reservation.  "  (Art,  4.) 

The  provisions  of  the  treaty  of  1868  not  altered  by  this  agreement  shall  continue 
in  force,  and  the  following  words  from  Art.  2  of  said  treaty,  viz  :  "  The  United  States 
now  solemnly  agrees  that  no  persons  except  those  herein  authorized  to  do  so,  and  ex 
cept  such  officers,  agents,  and  employe's  of  the  Government  as  may  be  authorized  to 
enter  upon  Indian  reservations  in  discharge  of  duties  enjoined  by  law,  shall  ever  be 
permitted  to  pass  over,  settle  upon,  or  reside  in  the  territory  described  in  this  article, 
except  as  herein  otherwise  provided,"  are  expressly  reaffirmed,  except  so  far  as  they 
apply  to  the  country  herein  relinquished.  (Art.  5.) 

Ouray,  head  chief  of  the  Ute  Nation,  shall  receive  a  salary  of  $1,000  per  annum  for 
the  term  of  ten  years,  or  so  long  as  he  shall  remain  head  chief  of  the  Utes  and  at 
peace  with  the  United  States.1 

By  Executive  order  of  November  22,  1875,  it  was  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country 
in  the  Territory  of  Colorado  lying  within  the  following  described  boundaries,  viz : 
Commencing  at  the  northeast  corner  of  the  present  Ute  Indian  Reservation,  as  de 
fined  in  the  treaty  of  March  2,  1868,  thence  running  north  on  the  one  hundred  and 
seventh  degree  of  longitude  to  the  first  standard  parallel  north ;  thence  west  on  said 
first  standard  parallel  to  the  boundary  line  between  Colorado  and  Utah  ;  thence  south 
with  said  boundary  to  the  northwest  corner  of  the  Ute  Indian  Reservation ;  thence 
east  with  the  north  boundary  of  the  said  reservation  to  the  place  of  beginning,  was 
withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  several  tribes  of  Ute  Indians  as 
an  addition  to  the  present  reservation  in  said  Territory.2 

By  Executive  order  of  August  17,  1876,  all  that  portion  of  country  in  the  State  of 
Colorado  lying  within  the  following-described  boundaries  and  forming  a  part  of  the 
Uncompahgre  Park,  viz :  Commencing  at  the  53d  mile-post  on  the  north  line  of  the  sur 
vey  of  the  boundaries  of  the  Ute  cession,  executed  by  James  W.  Miller  in  1875  ;  thence 
south  4  miles ;  thence  east  4  miles  ;  thence  north  4  miles  to  the  said  north  line ;  thence 
west  to  the  place  of  beginning,  was  withdrawn  from  the  public  domain  and  set  apart 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  36.  3  Report  of  Commissioner 
of  Indian  Affairs,  1882,  p.  259. 


248  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

as  a  part  of  the  Ute  Reservation,  in  accordance  with  the  first  article  of  an  agreement 
made  with  said  Indians  and  ratified  by  Congress,  April  29.  1874. ! 

By  Executive  order  of  February?,  1879,  the  following-described  tract  of  country  in 
tne  State  of  Colorado,  to  wit,  commencing  at  the  intersection  of  the  thirty-seventh 
parallel  of  north  latitude  with  the  one  hundred  and  seventh  degree  of  west  longi 
tude;  thence  east  along  said  parallel  to  the  ridge  described  in  Hayden's  Geographi 
cal  and  Geological  Survey  of  said  State  as  the  "National  Divide"  of  the  San  Juan 
Mountains.;  thence  following  said  divide  in  a  general  northerly  and  northwesterly 
direction  to  longitude  107°  23'  west;  thence  due  south  to  latitude  37°  17'  north; 
thence  due  east  to  the  one  hundred  and  seventh  meridian  of  west  longitude  ;  thence 
south  with  said  meridian  to  the  place  of  beginning,  was  withdrawn  from  sale  and 
settlement  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Muache,  Capote,  and  Weeminuche 
bands  of  Ute  Indians.1 

By  Executive  order  of  August  4,  1882,  the  lands  set  apart  by  the  Executive  orders 
of  November  22,  1875,  and  February  7,  1879,  were  restored  to  the  public  domain.1 

An  act  to  accept  and  ratify  the  agreement  submitted  by  the  confederated  bands  of  Ute  In 
dians  in  Colorado  for  the  sale  of  their  reservation  in  said  State  and  for  other  purposes, 
and  to  make  the  necessary  appropriations  for  carrying  out  the  same,  approved  June  15, 

1880. 

The  chiefs  and  head-men  of  the  confederated  bands  of  Utes  promise  and  agree  to 
procure  the  surrender  to  the  United  States  for  trial  and  punishment,  if  found  guilty, 
members  of  their  nation  implicated  in  the  murder  of  Agent  Meeker,  and  until  such 
apprehension  or  proof  of  the  guilty  parties  being  dead  or  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
United  States  the  moneys  hereinafter  provided  coming  to  the  White  River  Utes,  ex 
cept  such  for  their  removal  and  settlement,  shall  not  be  paid. 

The  Utes  cede  to  the  United  States  all  their  present  reservation  in  Colorado,  ex 
cept  as  herein  provided  for. 

The  Southern  Utes  shall  remove  to  the  unoccupied  lands  on  the  La  Plata  River  or 
its  vicinity.  If  there  is  not  land  enough  there  in  Colorado,  then  upon  lands  on  the 
La  Plata  River  or  its  vicinity  in  New  Mexico. 

The  Uncompahgre  Utes  are  to  remove  to  Grand  River,  near  the  mouth  of  Gunnison 
River,  in  Colorado.  If  there  is  not  land  enough  there,  then  upon  other  unoccupied 
lands  in  that  vicinity  in  Utah. 

The  White  River  Utes  are  to  remove  to  the  Uintah  Reservation,  in  Utah. 

The  United  States  shall  cause  the  land  so  set  apart  to  be  properly  surveyed  and 
divided  among  the  said  Indians  in  severalty,  and  shall  issue  patents  in  fee-simple 
therefor  so  soon  as  the  necessary  laws  are  passed  by  Congress.  Th'e  land  shall  be  in 
alienable  and  not  subject  to  taxation  for  twenty-five  years,  and  until  such  time  there 
after  as  the  President  may  see  fit  to  remove  the  restriction.  The  land  shall  be  al 
lotted  as  follows : 

To  the  head  of  a  family  one-fourth  of  a  section,  and  grazing  land  not  exceeding 
one-fourth  of  a  section.  To  a  single  person  over  eighteen  years  of  age,  one-eighth 
ol:  a  section,  and  grazing  land  not  exceeding  one-eighth  of  a  section.  To  an  orphan 
child  under  eighteen  years,  one-eighth  of  a  section,  and  grazing  laud  not  exceeding 
one-eighth  of  a  section.  All  other  persons  under  eighteen  years,  or  born  prior  to  said 
allotments,  one-eighth  of  a  section,  and  a  like  quantity  of  grazing  laud. 

The  confederated  bands  of  Utes  promise  not  to  interfere  with  travel  upon  any  of 
the  highways  now  open  or  hereafter  to  be  opened  with  lawful  authority  upon  their 
reservation. 

The  $60,000  of  annuity  now  due  and  provided  for,  and  so  much  more  as  Congress 
may  appropriate  for  that  purpose,  shall  be  distributed  among  the  Utes.  and  a  com 
mission  shall  be  sent  to  superintend  their  removal  and  settlement.  They  shall  be 
furnished  with  houses,  wagons,  agricultural  implements,  and  stock  cattle  sufficient 

J  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p,  259, 


COLORADO — SOUTHERN  UTE  AGENCY.          24(J 

for  their  reasonable  needs,  also  saw  and  grist  mills  ;  and  the  money  appropriated  for 
this  purpose  shall  be  apportioned  as  follows  :  One-third  to  those  on  the  La  Plata  River 
and  vicinity,  one-half  to  those  on  the  Grand  River  and  vicinity,  and  one-sixth  to  those 
on  the  Uintah  Reservation. 

In  addition  to  annuities  and  sums  and  clothing  provided  for  in  existing  treaties 
and  laws,  the  United  States  sets  apart  as  a  perpetual  trust  for  said  Ute  Indians  a 
sum  of  money  sufficient  to  produce  $50,000  per  annum ;  this  whole  sum  to  be  distrib 
uted  per  capita  to  them  forever :  Provided,  That  the  President  may  appropriate  an 
amount  not  exceeding  $10,000  for  the  education  in  schools  of  youths  of  both  sexes, 
and  that  out  of  the  money  coming  to  the  White  River  Utes  the  United  States  shall 
pay  annually  for  twenty  years,  or  so  long  as  the  parties  may  live,  $3,500,  to  be  divided 
among  ten  specified  persons,  sufferers  from  the  White  River  disaster.  Article  3  of 
the  act  of  March,  1874,  is  expressly  re-affirmed.  This  sum,  together  with  the  an 
nuity  of  $50,000  hereinbefore  provided,  may,  at  the  discretion  of  Congress,  at  the 
end  of  twenty-five  years  be  capitalized  and  the  sum  be  paid  to  said  Indians  per  capita 
in  lieu  of  said  annuities. 

Until  such  time  as  the  Utes  are  able  to  support  themselves  the  United  States  will 
establish  and  maintain  schools  in  the  settlements  of  the  Utes,  and  make  all  necessary 
provision  for  the  education  of  their  children. 

The  commissioners  above  mentioned  shall  ascertain  what  improvements  have  been 
made  upon  any  part  of  the  relinquished  lands,  and  payment  in  cash  shall  be  made  to 
the  individuals  owning  such  improvements,  upon  a  fair  and  liberal  valuation  of  the 
same,  and  nothing  in  this  treaty  shall  be  so  construed  as  to  compel  any  Ute  Indian 
to  remove  from  any  lands  that  he  or  she  may  claim  in  severalty.1 

By  act  of  Congress  of  July  28,  1882,  all  that  portion  of  the  Ute  Indian  Reservation 
lately  occupied  by  the  Uncompahgre  and  White  River  Utes  was  declared  to  be  pub 
lic  land  of  the  United  States,  and  subject  to  disposal  from  the  passage  of  said  act. 
In  accordance  with  the  restrictions  and  limitations  of  section  3,  act  of  June  15,  1880, 
(section  1),  the  boundary  line  to  be  established  between  land  described  in  section  1  and 
that  now  occupied  by  Southern  Utes  (section  2).2 

By  act  of  Congress  of  March  1,  1883,  the  commission  appointed  under  the  act  of 
Congress  of  June  15,  1880,  known  as  the  ''Ute  Commission,"  was  abolished.  And 
the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  with  the  consent  of  the  Ute  Indians,  may,  Instead  of 
paying  to  the  said  Indians  the  $50,000  in  cash  per  capita,  per  agreement  June  15, 
1880,  pay  the  same  in  stock  or  such  other  property  as  the  Secretary  and  the  In 
dians  shall  agree  upon.3 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXI,  pp.  199-205.  2  Regulations  con 
cerning  entries  on  land,  section  3;  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  178. 
3  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  449. 


CHAPTER  X. 

INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  DAKOTA  TERRITORY. 

The  Territory  covered  by  Dakota  was  a  part  of  the  Louisiana  purchase 
of  1803. l  In  1804  the  recently  acquired  province  was  divided  into  two 
parts,  that  south  of  the  thirty-third  degree,  north  latitude,  being  called 
Orleans,  and  the  residue  bearing  the  name  of  Louisiana. 2  In  1812  the 
name  of  the  Territory  was  changed  to  Missouri.3  The  State  of  that 
name  was  cut  off  in  1820.4  In  1836  that  portion  of  Dakota  which  lies 
east  of  the  White  Earth  and  Missouri  Rivers  was  included  in  the  Ter 
ritory  of  Wisconsin ; 5  in  1838  it  was  transferred  to  the  Territory  of 
Iowa,6  and  to  Minnesota  Territory  in  1849  ;7  the  eastern  boundary  was 
finally  settled  in  1857,  when  Minnesota  became  a  State.8  That  portion 
of  Dakota  lying  west  of  the  Missouri  and  White  Earth  Rivers  was  in 
1854  made  a  part  of  Nebraska  Territory.9  In  1862,  when  the  Territory 
of  Dakota  was  organized,  its  western  limits  were  fixed  on  the  summit  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  the  boundary  line  of  what  was  then  Washington 
Territory.10  The  organization  of  Idaho  Territory  in  1863  defined  the 
present  western  line  of  Dakota  to  be  the  twenty-seventh  degree  of 
longitude  west  of  Washington.11 

The  act  of  March  2, 1863,  organizing  the  Territory  of  Dakota,  contain 
ing  the  proviso  is  given  in  another  part  of  this  work. 

The  tribes  living  within  Dakota  at  the  time  when  its  present  limits 
were  fixed,  were  the  same  as  those  living  therein  to-day,  viz :  the 
Arickarees,  Chippewas,  Dakota  or  Sioux,  Gros  Yentres,  and  Mandans. 

The  Arickarees,  Gros  Yentres,  and  Maudans  inhabit  the  Upper  Mis 
souri,  and  the  Yellowstone  near  its  mouth;  their  territory  is  defined  in 
the  treaty  of  1851,  made  at  Fort  Laramie.  Neither  this  treaty  nor  the 
agreement  of  1866  were  ever  ratified  by  Congress.  Article  10  of  the 
agreement  is  noteworthy  as  to  the  duty  imposed  upon  the  Indians,  and 
the  corresponding  obligation  not  yet  assumed  by  the  Government,  and 
also  article  1  of  the  addenda. 

The  Chippewas  inhabit  the  region  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Turtle  Mount 
ains.  They  have  never  ceded  their  country  or  received  compensation 
for  the  9,000,000  acres  thrown  open  to  settlement  in  1882. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  II,  p.  245. 3  Ibid.,  p.  283.          *lbid., 
p.  743.          4  Ibid.,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  545,  645.          5  Ibid.,  Vol.  V,  p.  10.          GIbid.,  p.  235. 
7  Ibid.,  Vol.  IV,  p.  403.        slbid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  166.        » Ibid.,  Vol.  X,  p.  277.        WI  bid.. 
Vol.  XII,  p.  239.        11  Ibid.,  p.  803. 
250 


DAKOTA FORT  BERTHOLD  AGENCY.  251 

The  Dakota  or  Sioux  Indians  formerly  occupied  lands  extending  east 
to  the  Mississippi  and  beyond.  (See  article  2  and  article  5  of  treaty 
August  19,  1825.)  Their  lands  east  of  the  Eed  Kiver  and  Lake  Traverse 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  small  reservations  were  ceded  prior  to  1860. 
Owing  to  the  hostilities  of  1862  all  previous  treaties  were  abrogated, 
and  in  1863  the  Sioux  were  removed  "beyond  the  limits  of  any  State." 
During  1865  and  1866,  treaties  of  peace  were  made  and  reservations 
established.  In  1868  they  ceded  all  their  claims  to  lands  except  the 
tract  then  set  apart  for  their  use.  (See  article  2.)  In  1876  they  ceded 
their  hunting  privileges  outside  their  reservation  and  also  the  Black 
Hills.  The  Sioux  have  received  for  their  ceded  lands,  in  round  num 
bers,  as  follows:  For  the  territory  embraced  in  Minnesota  and  Iowa, 
$2,000,000;  for  their  claims  in  Dakota,  about  $40;000,000,  making  a 
total  of  $42,000,000,  exclusive  of  agency  expenses  and  the  cost  of  wars 
connected  with  the  taking  of  the  Black  Hills. 

The  various  tribes  are  gathered  upon  nine  reservations,  having  a  total 
area  of  26,847,105  acres. 

The  number  of  Indians  in  Dakota  under  agency  control  is  30,651;  not 
under  agencies,  400.  Total  Indian  population,  31,051.  These  statistics 
are  for  1884. 

Agencies  :  Cheyenne  Eiver,  having  in  charge  a  portion  of  Sioux  Kes- 
ervation ;  Crow  Creek  and  Lower  Broule  Agencies,  a  portion  of  Sioux 
Eeservation,  and  old  Winnebago;  DeviPs  Lake  Agency,  Devil's  Lake 
Keservation,  and  Turtle  Mountain  Keservation ;  Fort  Berth  old  Agency, 
Fort  Berthold  Eeservation ;  Pine  Eidge  Agency,  a  portion  of  Sioux 
Eeservation ;  Eose  Bud  Agency,  a  portion  of  Sioux  Eeservatiou ;  Sisse- 
ton  Agency,  Lake  Traverse  Eeservation;  Standing  Eock  Agency,  a 
portion  of  Sioux  Eeservatiou  ;  Yankton  Agency,  Yankton  Eeservation. 

FORT  BERTHOLD  AGENCY.* 

[Post-office  address:  Fort  Berthold  Agency,  Stevens  County,  Dak.] 
FORT  BERTHOLD  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — Unratified  agreement  of  September  17,  1851,  and 
July  27,  1866 ;  Executive  orders,  April  12,  1870,  and  July  13,  1880. 

Area  and  survey.— GontsLins  2,912,000  acres,  of  which  50,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.2  Not  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated.— Th&  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,300  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Arickaree, 
Gros  Ventre,  and  Mandan.  Total  population  was  1,322  in  1886.4 

Location. — The  topographical  and  other  characteristics  of  the  reser 
vation  have  been  thus  described : 

Fort  Berthold  is  *  *  *  located  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Missouri  River.  The' 
11  lower  agency/'  containing  the  houses  of  the  employe's,  office,  tool  house,  carpenter 

1  In  the  following  pages  the  agencies  are  not  arranged  alphabetically,  as  it  is  more 
convenient  for  reference  to  the  treaties  to  group  the  Sioux  tribes  together.  2  Re 
port  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  306.  3Ibid.,  1886,  p.  426.  4  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  396. 


252 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


and  blacksmith  shops,  barns  and  corral,  is  *  *  *  on  a  bench  of  land  about  50  feet 
above  the  river.  The  "  upper  agency,"  consisting  of  the  Indian  village,  with  a  trader's 
store,  old  corral,  and  issue  room,  is  located  about  14-  miles  across  a  bend  of  the  river,  on 
a  high  bluff,  at  the  foot  of  which  the  river  makes  a  sharp  turn.  The  village  is  about 
50  feet  above  high- water  mark,  and,  being  built  of  bullet-proof  logs  and  earth,  sur 
rounded  on  two  sides  by  high  bluffs,  it  presents  an  almost  impregnable  defence  against 
any  number  of  hostile  Sioux.  Between  the  upper  and  lower  agency  are  little  farms, 
consisting  of  from  1  to  2  acres,  cultivated  by  the  Indians,  making  an  aggregate  of 
about  400  acres,  while  above  the  village,  on  bottom  lands,  are  other  small  patches 
amounting  to  as  much  more.1  This  reservation  is  located  in  the  northwestern  part 
of  Dakota,  and  the  agency  in  the  southeastern  corner  of  the  reservation,  95  miles  over 
land  from  Bismarck  in  a  northwestern  direction.2 

Government  rations. — Eighty-five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations  in  1886.3 

Mills  and  Indian  employe's. — A  mill  was  built  in  1868.4 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1878.5 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.6 — School  population  as  esti 
mated  in  1886  was  220 ;  other  educational  statistics  are  given  in  the 
following  table : 


... 

a 

1 

Schools. 

2 

"S  o 

d 

s 

|* 

o 

9 

ji 

8 

. 

H 

02 

O 

Months. 

Fort  Berthold  boarding  contract 

30 

12 

12 

$1  296  00 

Fort  Stevenson  boarding  ...... 

175 

79 

10 

9  662  19 

Cost  of  Fort  Berthold  boarding  school  and  mission  to  American 
Missionary  Association  

3  370.32 

Missionary  ivork. — Charles  L.  Hall,  of  Americ'an  Missionary  Associa 
tion  (Congregational),  in  charge 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES. 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Mandan  tribe  of  Indians,  made  at  the  Mandan 

village,  July  30,  1825. 

The  Indians  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  the  United  States  and  its  right  to  reg 
ulate  tiade.  (Art.  2.) 

The  Indians  hereby  make  peace.     (Art.  1.) 

The  United  States  receives  the  Mandans  under  protection.     (Art.  3.) 

The  United  States  to  designate  places  for  trade  and  appoint  traders;  no  others  shall 
hold  intercourse  or  trade.  The  Indians  to  protect  the  persons  and  property  of  trad 
ers;  should  any  foreigner  come  for  trade,  the  Indians  to  deliver  him  to  the  United 
States  agent  or  the  nearest  military  post.  Indians  agree  to  give  safe  conduct  to  all 
authorized  persons  passing  through  their  country.  (Art.  5.) 

1  Eeport  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1878,  p.  32.        *Ibid.,  1881,  p.  36.        3  Ibid., 
p.  414.        <  Ibid.,  1868,  p.  192.        *Ibid.,  1880,  p.  33.        *Ibid.,  1886,  p.  xc. 


DAKOTA FOET  BERTHOLD  AGENCY.          253 

Offenders  to  be  delivered  up  to  be  punished  by  the  United  States,  and  any  person 
committing  injury  upon  the  Indians  shall  be  punished  according  to  law.  The  chiefs 
promise  to  take  means  to  recover  property  stolen  from  citizens,  and  the  United  States 
guaranties  full  indemnification  to  the  Indians,  upon  sufficient  proof,  for  any  property 
stolen  from  them.  Any  white  men  resident  upon  the  reservation  to  be  delivered  up 
upon  the  requisition  of  the  President.  (Art.  6.) 

The  Indians  promise  not  to  provide  arms  or  ammunition  to  any  Indians  at  war 
with  the  United  States.  (Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  February  6,  1826. l 

Treaty  with  Ricara  tribe,  made  at  Ricara  village,  July  18,  1825. 

Peace  and  friendship  established.     (Art.  1.) 

Supremacy  of  United  States  acknowledged.     (Art.  2.) 

United  States  extends  protection  to  tribe.     (Art.  3.) 

None  but  citizens  to  trade,  and  President  to  designate  the  places.     (Art.  4.) 

Tribe  to  protect  perso,n  and  property  of  traders,  to  deliver  up  foreigners  or  other 
unauthorized  persons,  to  give  safe  conduct  through  their  country.  (Art.  5.) 

Difficulties  to  be  referred  to  the  United  States,  offenders  to  be  punished  according 
to  law,  stolen  property  to  be  returned  or  indemnification  made  by  both  Indians  and 
citizens.  (Art.  6.) 

No  guns  or  ammunition  to  be  furnished  by  Indians  to  persons  hostile  to  the  United 
States.  (Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  February  6,  1826.2 

Treaty  witli  Minnetaree  tribe  made  at  Lower  Mandan  village,  July  30,  1825. 

Treaty  identical  with  that  made  with  the  Ricara  tribe,  July  18,  1825. 
Proclaimed  February  6,  1826.3 

Unratified  agreement  made  at  Fort  Berthdld,  Dak.,  July  27,  1866,  betiveen  the  United 
States  and  the  Indians  of  the  Upper  Missouri  and  the  Arickaree  tribes.4 

The  Indians  convey  to  the  United  States  the  right  to  lay  out  and  construct  roads, 
highways,  and  telegraph  lines  through  their  country,  and  also  agree  to  prevent  any 
interruption  therewith.  (Art.  3.) 

Perpetual  peace  established.     (Art.  1.) 

Peace  to  be  kept  with  other  tribes.     (Arts.  2  and  5.) 

Acknowledge  dependence  upon  the  United  States,  agree  to  obey  laws  mad«  by  Con 
gress  and  assist  in  enforcing  them,  to  deliver  up  offenders  against  treaties  and  laws. 
(Art.  5.) 

No  white  person,  unless  authorized  by  the  United  States,  to  reside  or  make  settle 
ment  in  the  country  belonging  to  the  Indians.  Lands  not  to  be  alienated  except  to 
the  United  States.  (Art.  4.) 

Indians  using  liquors  to  forfeit  claim  to  annuity  for  the  current  year.     (Art.  6.) 

The  United  States  to  pay  $10,000  annually  for  twenty  years  after  the  ratification  of 
treaty  ;  $3,000  expended  at  the  discretion  of  the  President  for  stock,  agricultural  im 
plements,  employment  of  mechanics,  and  for  the  support  of  the  sick,  infirm,  and 
orphans.  The  President  to  determine  the  proportion  of  annuities  to  be  distributed. 
The  sum  of  $200  per  annum  to  each  head  chief;  $50  to  soldier  chiefs  and  .eight  leading 
men  so  long  as  faithful  to  treaty  obligations.  (Art.  7.) 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  264.  2  United  States  Statutes,  Vol. 
VII,  p.  259.  3 Ibid..  Vol.  VII,  p.  261.  4For  unratified  treaty  of  September  17, 
1851,  between  United  States  and  Indians  residing  south  of  the  Missouri  and  east  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  including  Mandans,  see  Blackfoot  treaties,  in  Montana. 


254  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

For  violation  of  agreement  the  President  may  withhold  any  portion  or  all  of  an 
nuities.  (Art.  $.) 

Annuities  not  to  be  liable  for  debt.     (Art.  9.) 

"This  treaty  shall  be  obligatory  upon  the  aforesaid  tribe  of  Indians  from  the  date 
hereof  and  upon  the  United  States  so  soon  as  the  same  shall  be  ratified  by  the  Presi 
dent  and  the  Senate."  (Art.  10.) 

Any  amendment  by  the  Senate  not  materially  changing  the  treaty  shall  be  consid* 
ered  final  and  binding  on  the  Indians.  (Art  11.) 

The  Gros  Ventres  and  Mandan  tribes  become  parties  in  the  foregoing  treaty.  The 
Arickarees,  Gros  Ventres,  andMandans  unite  in  ceding  the  folio  wing  lands  : 

"  Beginning  on  the  Missouri  River  at  the  mouth  of  Snake  River,  about  30  miles  below 
Fort  Berthold;  thence  up  Snake  River  and  in  a  northeast  direction 25  miles;  thence 
southwardly  parallel  to  the  Missouri  River  to  a  point  opposite  and  25  miles  east  of  old 
Fort  Clarke;  thence  west  to  a  point  on  the  Missouri  River  opposite  to  old  Fort 
Clarke ;  thence  up  the  Missouri  River  to  the  place  of  beginning  :  Provided,  That  the 
territory  shall  not  be  a  harbor  for  Indians  hostile  to  the  parties  to  this  treaty,  whom 
the  United  States  agrees  to  protect  in  the  occupation  of  their  homes  and  enjoyment 
of  civil  rights  in  the  same  manner  as  white  people."  (Art.  1  of  Addenda.) 

United  States  to  pay  $10,000  annually,  to  be  divided  equally  between  the  Gros  Veii- 
tres  and  Mandans.  Money  to  be  expended  in  goods  at  discretion  of  the  President ;  20 
per  cent,  for  purposes  specified  in  article  7.  To  head  chiefs  of  Gros  Ventres  and  Man- 
dans,  $200  annually ;  to  six  soldier  chiefs  of  Gros  Ventres,  $50  annually ;  to  nine  sol' 
dier  chiefs  of  Mandaus,  $50  annually.  (Art.  2  of  Addenda. N 

(Indian  Laws,  p.  322.) 

HEADQUARTERS,  FORT  STEVENSON, 

September  25,  1869. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  report  that  I  have  consulted  the  best  guides  and  obtained 
all  available  information  in  addition  to  my  own  examination,  as  far  as  it  was  practi 
cable,  in  regard  to  a  reservation  for  the  Arlckaree,  Gros  Ventre,  and  Mandan  Indians. 
I  had  an  interview  with  the  chiefs  of  the  three  tribes,  and  read  the  communication 
from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  forwarded  to  me  from  the  commanding  gen 
eral  of  the  department,  with  which  they  seemed  much  pleased.  I  proposed  to  them 
the  following  reservation,  with  which  they  were  satisfied:  From  a  point  on  the  Mis 
souri  River  4  miles  below  the  Indian  village  (Berthold),  in  a  northeast  direction  3  miles 
(so  as  to  include  the  wood  and  grazing  around  the  village);  from  this  point  a  line 
running  so  as  to  strike  the  Missouri  River  at  the  juction  of  Little  Knife  River  with 
it;  thenc*  along  the  left  bank  of  the  Missouri  River  to  the  mouth  of  the  Yellowstone 
River,  along  the  south  bank  of  the  Yellowstone  River  to  the  Powder  River,  up  the 
Powder  River  to  where  the  Little  Powder  River  unites  with  it;  thence  in  a  direct 
line  across  to  the  starting  point,  4  miles  below  Berthold.  The  Indians  desired  that  the 
reservation  should  extend  to  the  Mouse  River,  but  in  view  of  a  railroad  passing  over 
that  country  I  did  not  accede  to  their  wish.  They  seemed  to  comprehend  my  reason 
for  not  doing  so,  and  were  satisfied.  I  have  endeavored  in  this  proposed  reservation 
to  give  them  land  enough  to  cultivate  and  for  hunting  and  grazing  purposes.  I  in 
close  a  sketch  of  the  proposed  reservation. 
Very  respectfully,  sir, 

«  S.  A.  WAINWRIGIIT, 

Captain  Twenty-Second  Infantry,  Commanding  Post. 

Bvt.  Brig.  Gen.  O.  D.  GREENE, 

Adj.  Gen.  Dept.  of  Dakota,  Saint  Paul,  Minn. 


DAKOTA FORT    BERTHOLD    AGENCY.  255 

DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR, 

OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 
Washington,  D.  C.,  April  2,  1870. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith  a  letter  of  Capt.  S.  A.  Wainwright, 
T \veuty-secoud  United  States  Infantry,  commanding  post  at  Fort  Stevenson,  Dak., 
dated  September  25  last,  indorsed  respectively  by  the  commanding  officer  of  the  De 
partment  of  Dakota  and  by  the  assistant  adjutant-general  of  the  Military  Division  of 
the  Missouri,  and  forwarded  by  the  Adjutant-General  of  the  United  States  Army  to 
this  office,  relative  to  setting  apart  of  a  reservation  for  the  Arickaree,  Gro,s  Ventre, 
and  Mandau  Indians. 

This  has  been  the  subject  of  correspondence  before  between  Maj.  Gen.  Winfield  S. 
Hancock,  commanding  Department  of  Dakota,  and  this  office. 

General  Hancock,  in  a  letter  dated  near  Fort  Rice,  Dak.,  July  21, 1869,  addressed  to 
Bvt.  Maj.  Gen.  George  L.  Hartsuff,  assistant  adjutant-general,  Military  Division  of 
the  Missouri  (copy  of  which  has  been  furnished  by  direction  of  Lieutenant-General 
Sheridan  to  this  office),  states  that  the  Arickaree,  Gros  Ventre,  and  Mandan  Indians, 
among  others,  complain  "that  whites  came  on  their  land  at  Berthold  and  cut  wood, 
for  sale  to  steam-boats.  They  want  this  stopped.  They  are  willing  that  boats  should 
go  and  cut  all  they  want,  but  do  not  want  strangers  to  come  and  sell  their  wood  while 
they  are  starving;  they  want  to  cut  and  sell  it  themselves." 

General  Hancock  further  states,  in  the  letter  above  referred  to,  that  he  did  not 
know  whether  those  Indians  had  a  reservation  or  not,  and  that  he  has  instructed  the 
commanding  officer  at  Fort  Stevenson  to  examine  the  country  about  Berthold  and  to 
recommend  what  portions  should  be  set  off  for  them. 

By  letter  dated  August  16  last  General  Hancock  was  informed  by  this  office  that  by 
the  treaty  concluded  at  Fort  Laramie  October  17,  1851,  which  was  not  ratified,  but 
was  amended  by  the  Senate,  and  the  stipulations  as  amended  fulfilled  by  the  Govern- 
meut,  the  following  are  given  as  the  boundaries  of  a  reservation  for  the  Gros  Ventres 
Arickarees,  and  Mandans,  viz :  Commencing  at  the  mouth  of  Heart  River;  thence  up 
the  Missouri  to  the  mouth  of  Yellowstone  River;  thence  up  the  Yellowstone  to  the 
mouth  of  Powder  River ;  thence  southeast  to  the  headwaters  of  the  Little  Missouri 
River;  thence  along  the  Black  Hills  to  the  head  of  Heart  River,  and  down  said  river 
to  the  place  of  beginning. 

A  subsequent  treaty  was  concluded  with  these  Indians  at  Fort  Berthold  July  27, 1866. 
This  makes  no  provision  in  regard  to  a  reservation.  The  Indians,  parties  to  the  same, 
grant  to  the  United  States  the  right  to  lay  out  and  construct  roads,  highways,  and 
telegraphs  through  their  country,  and  they  cede  to  the  United  States  " their  right 
and  title  to  the  following  lands,  situated  on  the  northeast  side  of  the  Missouri  River, 
to  wit :  Beginning  on  the  Missouri  River,  at  the  mouth  of  Snake  River,  about  30  miles 
below  Fort  Berthold ;  thence  up  Snake  River  in  a  northeast  direction  25  miles;  thence 
southwardly,  parallel  to  the  Missouri  River,  to  a  point  opposite  and  25  miles  east  of 
old  Fort  Clarke;  thence  west  to  a  point  on  the  Missouri  River  opposite  the  old  Fort 
Clarke ;  thence  up  the  Missouri  River  to  the  place  of  beginning." 

This  treaty  has  never  been  ratified,  but  appropriations  have  been  made  by  Con 
gress  in  accordance  with  its  provisions.  There  are  no  treaty  stipulations  with -these 
Indians  relative  to  a  reservation  for  them  which  have  been  ratified. 

It  is  proper  here  to  state  that  the  reservation  as  proposed  by  Captain  Waiuwright 
is  a  part  of  the  country  belonging  to  the  Arickaree,  Gros  Ventre,  and  Mandan  Indians, 
according  to  the  agreement  of  Fort  Laramie',  with  the  addition  of  a  strip  of  land  east 
of  the  Missouri  River  from  Fort  Berthold  Indian  village  to  the  mouth  of  Little  Knife 
River,  as  shown  by  the  inclosed  diagram ;  and  I  therefore  respectfully  recommend 
that  an  order  of  the  Executive  may  be  invoked  directing  the  setting  apart  of  a  reser 
vation  for  said  Indians  as  proposed. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

E.  S.  PARKER, 

Hon.  J.  D.  Cox,  Commiasioner. 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 


256  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION 

DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  April  12,  1870. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  herewith  to  lay  before  you  a  communication  dated  the  2d 
instant,  from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  together  with  the  accompanying 
papers,  reporting  the  selection  by  Captain  Wainwright,  Twenty-second  Infantry,  of 
a  reservation  for  the  Arickaree,  GFros  Ventre,  and  Mandan  Indians,  and  respectfully 
recommend  that  the  lands  included  within  the  boundary  lines  of  said  reserve  be  set 
apart  for  those  Indians  by  Executive  order,  as  indicated  in  the  inclosed  diagram  of 
the  same. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

J.  D.  Cox, 

The  PRESIDENT.  Secretary. 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  April  12, 1870. 

Let  the  lands  indicated  in  the  accompanying  diagram  be  set  apart  as  a  reservation 
for  the  Arjickaree,  Gros  Ventre,  and  Mandan  Indians,  as  recommended  in  the  letter  of 

the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  of  the  12th  instant. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  13,  1880. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  that  portion  of  the  Arickaree,  Gros  Ventre,  and  Man- 
dan  Eeservations  set  aside  by  Executive  order  dated  April  12, 1870,  and  known  as 
the  Fort  Berthold  Reservation,  and  situated  in  the  Territories  of  Dakota  and  Mon 
tana,  respectively,  lying  within  the  following  boundaries,  viz :  Beginning  at  a  point 
where  the  northern  40-mile  limit  of  the  grant  to  the  Northern  Pacific  Railroad  inter 
sects  the  present  southeast  boundary  of  the  Fort  Berthold  Indian  Reservation ;  thence 
westerly  with  the  line  of  said  40-mile  limit  to  its  intersection  with  range  line  between 
ranges  92  and  93  west  of  the  fifth  principal  meridian ;  thence  north  along  said  range 
line  to  its  intersection  with  the  south  bank  of  the  Little  Missouri  River ;  thence 
northwesterly  along  and  up  the  south  bank  of  said  Little  Missouri  River,  with  the 
meanders  thereof,  to  its  intersection  with  the  range  line  between  ranges  96  and  97 
west  of  the  fifth  principal  meridian  ;  thence  westerly  in  a  straight  line  to  the  south 
east  corner  of  the  Fort  Buford  military  reservation ;  thence  west  along  the  south 
boundary  of  said  military  reservation  to  the  south  bank  of  the  Yellowstone  River, 
the  present  northwest  boundary  of  the  Fort  Berthold  Indian  Reservation ;  thence 
along  the  present  boundary  of  said  reservation  and  the  south  bank  of  the  Yellow 
stone  River  to  the  Powder  River;  thence  up  the  Powder  River  to  where  the  Little 
Powder  River  unites  with  it;  thence  northeasterly  in  a  direct  line  to  the  point  of  be 
ginning, — be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

And  it  is  further  ordered,  that  the  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota  lying 
within  the  following-described  boundaries,  viz  :  beginning  on  the  most  easterly  point 
of  the  present  Fort  Berthold  Indian  Reservation  (on  the  Missouri  River);  thence 
north  to  the  township  line  between  townships  158  and  159  north  ;  thence  west  along 
said  township  line  to  its  intersection  with  the  White  Earth  River;  thence  down  the 
said  White  Earth  River  to  its  junction  with  the  Missouri  River;  thence  along  the 
present  boundary  of  the  Fort  Berthold  Indian  Reservation  and  the  left  bank  of  the 
Missouri  River  to  the  mouth  of  the  Little  Knife  River ;  thence  southeasterly  in  a 
direct  line  to  the  point  of  beginning, — be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  withdrawn  from 
sale,  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Arickaree,  Gros  Ventre,  and  Mandan  Indians,  as 
an  addition  to  the  present  reservation  in  said  Territory. 

R.  B.  HAYES.' 

SIOUX  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty  of  April  29,  18G8,  and  Executive  orders, 
January  11,  March  1.0,  May  20,  1875,  and   November  28,  1876;   agree 
ment  ratified  by  act  of  Congress  approved  February  28, 1877,  and  Ex- 
:  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  pp.  :>17-31U 


DAKOTA — CHEYENNE  RIVER  AGENCY. 


257 


ecutive  orders,  August  9,  1879,  and  March  20,  1884.  (Tract  of  32,000 
acres,  set  apart  by  Executive  order  January  24,  1882,  is  situated  in 
Nebraska.) 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  21,593,128  acres,1  of  which  2,691,000  are 
classed  as  tillable.2  Partly  surveyed. 

Agencies. — There  are  five  agencies  on  this  reservation :  The  Cheyenne 
Eiver,  Crow  Creek  and  Lower  Brule,  Pine  Ridge,  Rose  Bud,  and  Stand 
ing  Rock. 

CHEYENNE  RIVER  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Cheyenne  River  Agency,  Fort  Bennett,  Dak.] 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,350  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population.— -  The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Blackfeet,  Min- 
uekonjo,  Sans  Arc,  and  Two-Kettle  Sioux.  Population,  2,965.4 

Location.—"  The  agency  is  located  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Missouri 
River  about  8  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Big  Cheyenne.  The  build 
ings  stand  upon  about  as  unfertile  a  piece  of  i  gumbo7  land  as  can  be 
found  along  the  river." 5  "  The  ground  occupied  by  this  agency  stretches 
from  Antelope  Creek  on  the  south  to  Moreau  River  on  the  north,  a  dis 
tance  of  about  150  miles,  and  west  from  the  Missouri  River  about  125 
miles."6 

Government  rations. — Eighty  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1886.7 

Mills  and  employes. — One  mill. 
.  Indian  police.— Organized  in  1878.8 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Organized  in  1886. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.9 — The  school  population  as 
estimated  in  1886,  was  767.  The  following  table  shows  the  accommo 
dation,  attendance,  etc. : 


a 

o 

1 

School. 

o 

g 

o  8 

q 

i 

S 

I 

•8" 

o 

CD 

0 

•4 

<j 

CO 

o 

Months. 

Boy's  boarding.  

70 

71 

10 

$12  369  82 

Oahe  industrial  (contract)  

75 

20 

3 

405  00 

St.  John's  girl's  boardin^  (Government  and  mission) 

40 

25 

11 

1  322  33 

Charger's  camp  day  

20 

10 

621.  07 

Duprez  camp  day  

30 

20 

g 

562.  78 

Hump's  camp  day  

6 

9 

603.  35 

On  the  Trees  camp  day  

20 

15 

10 

621  79 

St.  Stephen's  day  

18 

13 

10 

560  36 

Swift  Bird's  camp  day  

20 

14 

10 

614.  15 

Eleven  mission  day  schools  

96 

1  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  382.  2Ibid.,  pp.  426-428.  3  Hid., 
p.  426.  ^  Ibid.,  p.  394.  *  Ibid.,  1883,  p.  21.  « Ibid.,  1884,  p.  20.  7Ibid.,  1886, 
I>.  412.  s  gee  Report,  1879,  p.  23.  9  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
]>.  Ixxxviii. 

S.  Ex.  95 17 


258  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION 

Missionary  work. — American  Missionary  Association  (Congregational), 
Bev.  T.  L,  Biggs  in  charge,  with  native  assistance.  The  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  work  is  under  the  care  of  Bev.  Henry  Swift,  and,  with 
native  assistance,  both  denominations  support  several  stations  and 
schools. 

CROW  CREEK  AND  LOWER  BRUUG  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address :  Crow  Creek  Agency,  Dak.,  via  Chamberlain.] 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,566  acres.1 
Tribes  and  population.— The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Lower  Brute  and  ; 
Lower  Yanktonai  Sioux.    Population,  2,374.2 
Location. — The  following  is  the  location : 

Crow  Creek  Agency,  situated  on  the  east  side  of  the  Missouri  River,  about  25 
miles  above  Chamberlain,  the  western  terminus  of  the  Chicago,  Milwaukee,  and  St. 
Paul  Railroad,  and  about  60  miles  below  Pierre,  western  terminus  of  Chicago  and 
North-western  Railroad,  is  located  on  a  low  bottom,  extending  some  miles  up  and 
down  the  river,  with  a  heavy  growth  of  young  timber  between  the  agency  and| 
the  river  front.     *     *     *    The  reservation  is  quite  extensive,  containing  630,312; 
acres.    The  land  may  be  divided  into  four  classes  :  Farming,  grazing,  wood,  and  hay 
lands.     The  farming  lands  constitute  the  larger  portion  of  the  reservation,  consisting! 
of  plateau  and  bottom  lands.     *     *     *    This  industry  is  carried  on  among  these  In-  < 
dians  to  a  considerable  extent.     In  place  of  the  usual  Indian  patch  of  corn  are  seen  • 
fields  of  wheat,  oats,  and  corn,  with  gardens  and  potato  patches,  all  usually  well 
fenced  and  kept  in  good  order  and  tolerably  well  cultivated.3 

Lower  Brul6  Agency  is  located  upon  the  west  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  latitude  44° 
north,  longitude  about  23°  west  from  Washington;  its  southern  boundary  near  the 
White  River,  and  extending  20  miles  north  to  a  point  near  Fort  Hale,  and  extending 
west  from  the  Missouri  River  a  uniform  width  of  10  miles  (as  described  by  treaty  >' 
made  at  Fort  Sully,  A.  D.  1866).  Much  more  land  than  this,  however,  is  claimed  by 
this  tribe.  The  surface  of  the  country  is  very  broken,  and  there  is  but  little  land  in 
the  whole  range  of  what  maybe  called  ft  first-class"  for  cultivation;  the  most  is  only 
adapted  for  grazing  purposes.4 

Government  rations. — Sixty-seven  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  at  Crow 
Creek  Agency  subsisted  by  Government  rations,  and  85  per  cent,  of  the 
Indians  at  Lower  Brule  Agency5  reported  in  1886. 

Mills  and  employes. — A  mill  was  erected  in  1868;  rebuilt  in  I860;6 
burned  in  3871.7  Employes  of  the  returned  students  from  Eastern 
schools. 

Indian  police. — Established  at  Lo.wer  Brule  in  1878,8  and  at  Crow 
Creek  Agency  in  1878.9 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Indians  decline  to  serve  without  compen 
sation.10 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support^1 — The  school  population 
was  estimated  in  1886  at  541;  Crow  Creek,  220;  Lower  Brule,  321. 
The  following  table  shows  the  accommodation,  attendance,  etc.:  ^ 

1  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner,  1866,  p.  426.  2  Ibid.,  p.  394.  3  Ibid.,  1883, 
pp.27,28.  47&id.,1881,p.  37,  5  Hid.,  1886, p.  412.  *IMd.,  1869,  p.  313.  7  Ibid., 
1871,  p.  520.  *IMd.fl378,  p.  36.  ^Ibid.,  1879,  p.  27.  10Ibid.,  1886,  p. 69. 

11  Ibid.,  p.  Ixxxviii. 


DAKOTA CROW  CREEK  AND  LOWER  BRULE  AGENCY.   259 


School. 

Accom 
modation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

100 

58 

Months. 
10 

$6  616  26 

40 

33 

10 

4  600  92 

Missionary  work. — At  Crow  Creek  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
maintains  Rev.  H.  Burt  and  Eev.  David  Tatyopa  (native)  in  charge. 
Three  churches  reported  in  1886.  Roman  Catholic  Church  opened  a 
mission  in  1886.  At  Lower  Brule  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
maintains  Rev.  L.  0.  Walker,  with  native  catechists  in  charge.  Five 
churches  were  reported  in  1886. i 

CROW  CREEK  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — Order  of  Department,  July  1,  1863  (see  Annual 
Report,  1863,  p.  318) ;  treaty  of  April  29,  1868,  Vol.  XV,  p.  635,  and 
Executive  order,  February  27,  1885.  (See  President's  proclamation  of 
April  17,  1885,  annulling  Executive  order  of  February  27,  1885.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  203,397  acres,  not  reported  separately. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately  from  agency. 

Tribes  and  population. — The-tribes  living  here  are  the  Lower  Yank- 
tonai,  Lower  Brule,  and  Minnekonjo  Sioux.  Total  population  not  re 
ported  separately. 

Location. — See  Executive  orders. 

Crow  Creek  Reserve.* 

USHER'S  LANDING,  DAK.,  July  1,  1863. 

SIR  :  *  *  *  With  this  report  I  transmit  a  plat  and  field-notes  of  the  surveys 
made  for  the  Sioux  and  Winnebago  Reservations  by  Mr.  Powers,  and  to  which  I  de 
sire  to  call  your  attention. 

******* 

The  reservation  for  the  Sioux  of  the  Mississippi  is  bounded  as  follows,  to  wit :  Be 
ginning  at  a  point  in  the  middle  channel  of  the  Missouri  River,  opposite  the  mouth 
of  Crow  Creek,  in  Dakota  Territory ;  follow  up  said  channel  of  the  Missouri  River 
about  14  miles,  to  a  point  opposite  the  mouth  of  Sne-o-tka  Creek  ;  thence  due  north 
and  through  the  centre  of  the  stockade  surrounding  the  agency  buildings  for  the 
Sioux  of  the  Mississippi  and  Winuebago  Indians,  about  3  miles,  to  a  large  stone 
mound;  thence  due  east  20  miles;  thence  due  south  to  the  Cedar  Island  River  or 
American  Creek  ;  thence  down  the  said  river  or  creek  to  the  middle  channel  of  the 
Missouri  River  ;  thence  up  said  channel  to  the  place  of  beginning.  *  *  *  • 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

CLARK  W.  THOMPSON, 
Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs. 
Hon.  WILLIAM  P.  DOLE, 

Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs." 

1  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  413.  ~  ITrid.,  p.  319.  3  See  An 
nual  Report  of  Indian  Office  for  1863,  p.  318,  and  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  XV,  p.  635. 


260  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  February  27,  1885. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  ibhat  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota,  known 
as  the  Old  Winnebago  Reservation  and  the  Sioux  or  Crow  Creek  Eeservation,  and 
lying  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  set  apart  and  reserved  by  Executive 
order  dated  January  11,  1875,  and  which  is  not  covered  by  Executive  order  dated 
August  9,  1879,  restoring  certain  of  the  lands  reserved  by  the  order  of  January  11> 
1875,  except  the  following  described  tracts  :  Townships  108  north,  range  71  west,  108 
north,  range  72  west ;  fractional  township  108  north,  range  73  west,  the  west  haJf  of 
section  4,  sections  5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21,  28,  29,  30,  31,  32,  and  33  of  township 
107  north,  range  70  west ;  fractional  townships  107  north,  range  71  west,  107  north, 
range  72  west,  107  north,  range  73  west,  the  west  half  of  township  106  north,  range 
70  west,  and  the  fractional  township  106  north,  range  71  west ;  and  except  also  all 
tracts  within  the  limits  of  the  aforesaid  Old  Winuebago  Reservation  and  the  Sioux 
or  Crow  Creek  Reservation,  which  are  outside  the  limits  of  the  above-described  tracts 
and  which  may  have  heretofore  been  allotted  to  the  Indians  residing  upon  said  reser 
vation,  or  which  may  have  heretofore  been  selected  or  occupied  by  the  said  Indians 
under  and  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  article  6  of  the  treaty  with  the  Sioux 
Indians  of  April  29,  1868,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored -to  the  public  domain. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

The  above  order  was  annulled  by  proclamation  of  the  President, 
April  17,  1885.1 

OLD  WINNEBAGO  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  order  of  Department,  July  1,  1863.  By  treaty 
of  April  29,  1868. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  416,915  acres. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Two  Kettle  and 
Yauktonai  Sioux.  No  statistics  separately  from  the  agency. 

By  order  of  the  Indian  Department  of  July  1,  1863,  the  following 
tracts  of  land  were  designated  as  reservations  for  the  Indians  : 

As  a  reservation  for  the  Winnebago  Indians,  "  beginning  at  a  poiut  in  the  middle 
channel  of  the  Missouri  River  where  the  western  boundary  of  the  Sioux  of  the  Mis 
sissippi  Reserve  intersects  the  same;  thence  north  and  through  the  centre  of  the 
stockade  surrounding  the  agency  buildings  of  the  Sioux  of  the  Mississippi  and  Win 
nebago  Indians,  and  along  said  boundary  line  to  the  northwest  corner  of  said  Sioux 
Reserve;  thence  along  the  northern  boundary  of  the  said  Sioux  Reserve  10  miles; 
thence  due  north  20  miles ;  thence  due  west  to  the  middle  channel  of  Medicine  Knoll 
River;  thence  down  said  river  to  the  middle  channel  of  the  Missouri  River;  thence 
down  said  channel  to  the  place  of  beginning."2 

Executive  order.* 

FEBRUARY  27,  1885. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  that  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota,  known 
as  the  Old  Winnebago  Reservation  and  the  Sioux  or  Crow  Creek  Reservation,  and  lying 
on  the  east  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  set  apart  and  reserved  by  Executive  order  dated 
January  11,  1875,  and  which  is  not  covered  by  Executive  order  dated  August  9,  1879, 
restoring  certain  of  the  lands  reserved  by  the  order  of  January  11,  1875,  except  the 
following-described  tracts:  Townships  108  north,  range  71  west,  108  north,  range  72 
west ;  fractional  township  108  north,  range  73  west,  the  west  half  of  section  4,  sections 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXIII,  844 ;  also  under  Old  Winnebago  Res- 
ervation  above.  2  See  Report  of  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  1863,  p.  318.  For 
treaty  of  April  29,  1868,  see  page  272.  3  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p. 
319 


DAKOTA CROW  CREEK  AND  LOWER  BRULE  AGENCY.   261 

5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  16,  17,  18,  19,  20,  21,  28,  29,  30,  31,  32,  and  33  of  township  107  north,  range 
70  west ;  fractional  townships  107  north,  range  71  west ;  107  north,  range  72  west ;  107 
north,  range  73  west ;  the  west  half  of  township  106  north,  range  70  west,  and  the  frac 
tional  township  106  north,  range  71  west;  and  except  also  all  tracts  within  the  limits 
of  the  aforesaid  Old  Winnebago  Reservation  and  the  Sioux  or  Crow  Creek  Reservation, 
which  are  outside  the  limits  of  the  above-described  tracts  and  which  may  have  here 
tofore  been  allotted  to  the  Indians  residing  upon  said  reservation,  or  which  may  have 
heretofore  been  selected  or  occupied  by  the  said  Indians  under  and  in  accordance  with 
the  provisions  of  article  6  of  the  treaty  with  the  Sioux  Indians  of  April  29,  1868,  be, 
and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

BY  THE  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 
A  PROCLAMATION: 

Whereas  by  an  Executive  order  bearing  date  the  27th  day  of  February,  1885,  it  was 
ordered  that  a  all  that  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota  known  as  the  Old 
Winnebago  Reservation,  and  the  Sioux:  or  Crow  Creek  Reservation,  and  lying  on  the 
cast  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  set  apart  and  reserved  by  Executive  order  dated 
January  11, 1875,  and  which  is  not  covered  by  the  Executive  order  dated  August  9, 1879, 
restoring  certain  of  the  lauds  reserved  by  the  order  of  January  11,  1875,  except  the 
following  described  tracts:  Townships  number  108  north,  range 71  west;  108  north, 
range  72  west ;  fractional  township  108  north,  range  73  west ;  the  west  half  of  section 
4,  sections  5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32,  and  33  of  township  107  north, 
range  70  west,  fractional  townships  107  north,  range  71  west,  107  north,  range  72 
west,  107  north,  range  73  west,  the  west  half  of  township  106  north,  range  70  west, 
and  fractional  township  106  north,  range  71  west ;  and  except,  also,  all  tracts  within 
the  limits  of  the  aforesaid  Old  Wiunebago  Reservation  and  the  Sioux  or  Crow  Creek 
Reservation  which  are  outside  of  the  limits  of  the  above  described  tracts,  and  which 
may  have  heretofore  been  allotted  to  the  Indians  residing  upon  said  reservation,  or 
which  may  have  heretofore  been  selected  or  occupied  by  the  said  Indians  under  and 
in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  article  6  of  the  treaty  with  the  Sioux  Indians 
of  April  29, 1868,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored  to  the  public  domain ;'r 

And  whereas,  upon  the  claim  being  made  that  said  order  is  illegal  and  in  violation 
of  the  plighted  faith  and  obligations  of  the  United  States  contained  in  sundry  treaties 
heretofore  entered  into  with  the  Indian  tribes  or  bands,  occupants  of  said  reserva 
tion;  and  that  the  further  execution  of  said  order  will  not  only  occasion  much  dis 
tress  and  suffering  to  peaceable  Indians,  but  retard  the  work  of  their  civilization 
and  engender  amongst  them  a  distrust  of  the  National  Government,  I  have  deter 
mined,  after  a  careful  examination  of  the  several  treaties,  acts  of  Congress,  and  other 
official  data  bearing  on  the  subject,  aided  and  assisted  therein  by  the  advice  and 
opinion  of  the  Attorney-General  of  the  United  States  duly  rendered  in  that  behalf, 
that  the  lands  so  proposed  to  be  restored  to  the  public  domain  by  said  Executive  order 
of  February  27,  1885,  are  included  as  existing  Indian  reservations  on  the  east  bank  of 
tue  Missouri  River  by  the  terms  of  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  with  the  Sioux 
Indians  concluded  April  29,  1868,  and  that  consequently  being  treaty  reservations, 
the  Executive  was  without  lawful  power  to  restore  them  to  the  public  domain  by 
said  executive  order,  which  is  therefore  deemed  and  considered  to  be  wholly  inoper 
ative  and  void; 

And  whereas  the  laws  of  the  United  States  provide  for  the  removal  of  all  persons 
residing  or  being  found  upon  Indian  lauds  and  territory  without  permission  expressly 
and  legally  obtained  of  the  Interior  Department: 

Now,  therefore,  in  order  to  maintain  inviolate  the  solemn  pledges  and  plighted 
faith  of  the  Government  as  given  in  the  treaties  in  question  and  for  the  purpose  of 
properly  protecting  the  interests  of  the  Indian  tribes  as  well  as  of  the  United  States 


262  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

in  the  premises,  and  to  the  end  that  no  person  or  persons  may  be  induced  to  enter  upon 
said  lands  where  they  will  not  be  allowed- to  remain  without  the  permission  of  the 
authority  aforesaid,  I,  Grover  Cleveland,  President  of  the  United  States,  do  hereby 
declare  and  proclaim  the  said  Executive  order  of  February  27, 1885,  to  be  in  contraven 
tion  of  the  treaty  obligations  of  the  United  States  with  the  Sioux  tribe  of  Indians  and 
therefore  to  be  inoperative  and  of  no  effect;  and  I  further  declare  that  the  lauds  in 
tended  to  be  embraced  therein  are  existing  Indian  reservations  and  as  such  available 
for  Indian  purposes  above  and  subject  to  the  Indian  intercourse  acts  of  the  United 
States.  I  do  further  warn  and  admonish  all  and  every  person  or  persons  now  in  the 
occupation  of  said  lands  under  color  of  said  Executive  order,  and  all  such  person  or 
persons  as  are  intending  or  preparing  to  enter  and  settle  upon  the  same  thereunder, 
that  they  will  neither  be  permitted  to  remain  nor  enter  upon  said  lands,  and  such 
persons  as  are  already  there  are  hereby  required  to  vacate  and  remove  therefrom  with 
their  effects  within  sixty  days  from  the  date  hereof ;  and  in  case  a  due  regard  for  and 
voluntary  obedience  to  the  laws  and  treaties  of  the  United  States  and  this  admonition 
and  warning  be  not  sufficient  to  effect  the  purpose  and  intentions  as  herein  declared, 
all  the  power  of  the  Government  will  be  employed  to  carry  into  proper  execution  the 
treaties  and  laws  of  the  United  States  herein  referred  to. 

In  testimony  whereof  I  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  cause  the  seal  of  the  United  States 
to  be  affixed. 

Done  at  the  city  of  Washington  this  seventeenth  day  of  April,  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  eighty -five,  and  of  the  independence  of  the  United  States  of  America 
the  orie  hundred  and  ninth.1 

[SEAL.]  GROVER  CLEVELAND. 

By  the  President : 

T.  F.  BAYARD, 
Secretary  of  State. 

PINE  RIDGE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address  :  Pine  Ridge  Agency,  Dak.] 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,516  acres.2 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Northern  Chey 
enne  and  Ogalalla  Sioux.  Population,  4,873.3 

Location.—"  Situated  on  White  Clay  Creek,  a  branch  of  White  Earth 
River.4  *  *  *  This  creek  is  a  bold-running  stream,  of  good  fresh 
water,  rising  in  the  pine  ridge  which  runs  parallel  to  the  northern  boun 
dary  of  Nebraska,  and  nearly  due  north  25  miles  into  the  main  White 
Earth  River."5 

Government  rations. — Seventy  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1886.6 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  mill  built  at  White  River  in  1S74,7  and 
one  at  Pine  Ridge  in  1873.8 

Indian  police. — Organized  in  1874.9  In  1881  an  agent  writes :  "  There 
has  been  constructed  at  the  agency  one  building  for  the  use  of  the  po 
lice,  containing  mess-room,  kitchen,  and  dormitory.  Here  the  police 
and  Indian  laborers  are  furnished  their  meals  three  times  a  day  at  reg 
ular  hours;  this  arrangement  is  civilizing  in  its  effect,  teaching  them 

1  See  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XXIII,  pp.  844-846.  2  Report  of  the  Indian  Com 
missioner,  1886,  426.  *Ibid.,  p.  396.  4lbid.,  1887,  p.  37.  <>  Ibid.,  p.  157.  6  Ibid., 
1886,  p.  414,  7  Hid.,  1874  p.  46.  8  Ibid.,  1879,  p.  40.  9  Ibid.,  1874,  p.  46. 


DAKOTA ROSEBUD  AGENCY. 


263 


how  to  conduct  themselves  at  table,  and  the  benefit  of  properly-prepared 
food." 1 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Indians  unwilling  to  serve  without  pay. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.2 — The  school  population  as 
estimated  in  1886  was  1,800.  The  following  table  shows  the  accommo 
dation,  attendance,  etc: 


School. 

Accom 
modation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

225 

110 

Months. 
10 

$11  351.97 

45 

50 

9 

416.  38 

Medicine  Hoot  Creek  day  

50 

46 

10 

549.  50 

40 

45 

o 

100.  50 

45 

45 

10 

575.  00 

Red  Dog's  day         

40 

42 

10 

600.  00 

45 

41 

10 

600.  00 

White  Bird  day        

70 

60 

10 

524.  23 

Missionary  work. — Protestant  Episcopal  Church  missions,  under  the 
charge  of  Rev.  John  Robinson  assisted  by  Eev.  Isaac  Cook  and  Rev. 
Amos  Ross  (natives),  and  native  catechists.  Two  churches  and  several 
mission  stations  reported.  The  Presbyterians  and  Roman  Catholics 
have  started  missions  recently.3 


ROSEBUD  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Rosebud  Agency,  Dak.,  via  Valentine,  Nebr.] 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  4,199  acres.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Minnekonjo, 
Ogalalla,  Upper  Brule,  and  Wahzahzah  Sioux.  Population,  8,291.5 

Location. — "  This  agency  is  located  92  miles  from  the  Missouri  River, 
on  the  western  bank  of  the  Rosebud,  nearly  3  miles  above  its  conflu 
ence  with  the  White  River,  and  is  surrounded  with  high  hills,  which 
render  it  difficult  of  access."  This  agency  has  control  of  an  area  of  65 
by  200  square  miles.6 

Government  rations. — Seventy  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  mill  was  built  on  White  River7  at  Rose 
bud  Agency,  1878,8  but  being  built  where  a  supply  of  water  was  impos 
sible  to  obtain,  it  was  useless  until  removed  to  the  bank  of  the  stream.9 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1878.11" 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 


1  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner,  1881,  p.  50. 
pp.  77,  415.  4  Ibid. ,  p.  428.         6  Ibid. ,  p.  396. 


"Ibid.,  1875,  p.  254. 
p.  40 


8  Ibid.,  1878,  p.  38. 


2  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  xc.    3  Ibid., 
*Ibid.,  1884,  p.  41;  1886,  p.  78. 
Ibid.,  1880,  p.  43.     10 Ibid.,  1878, 


264 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1 — The  school  population  as 
estimated  in  1886  was  1,700.  The  following  table  shows  the  accom 
modation,  attendance,  etc.: 


School. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average  at 
tendance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

Agency  day.  

30 

24 

Months. 
10 

$849  40 

Black  Pipe  day  

48 

33 

10 

637.  06 

Corn  Creek  day 

30 

18 

3 

123  58 

Cut  Meat  Creek  day 

30 

19 

9 

541  26 

Little  Oak  Creek  day 

30 

23 

10 

477  72 

Little  White  River  day 

30 

19 

3 

131  82 

Oak  Creek  day 

30 

22 

10 

600  00 

Pass  Creek  day 

35 

24 

.   7 

326  09 

Red  Leaf  Camp  day 

30 

24 

7 

340  76 

Ring  Thunder  Camp  day                                    

30 

26 

6 

253.  36 

Scabby  Creek  day                                      

30 

24 

10 

862.  06 

White  Thunder  Creek  day         .                 

40 

31 

10 

875.  00 

40 

33 

22 

Missionary  work.— The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  has  missions  here 
under  the  charge  of  Rev.  William  J.  Cleveland,  assisted  by  the  Rev. 
Charles  S.  Cook  (native)  and  native  deacons  and  catechists.  Seven 
church  buildings  were  reported  in  1886.  In  that  year  the  Roman  Cath 
olics  began  a  mission.2 

STANDING  ROCK  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Standing  Rock  Agency,  Fort  Yates,  Dak.] 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  3,350  acres.3 
Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Blackfeet, 
Unkpapa,  Lower  and  Upper  Yanktonai  Sioux.    Population,  4,690.4 
Location. — The  following  is  the  location : 

Standing  Rock  Agency  is  located  upon  the  west  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  in 
latitude  46°  10'  north.  The  Indian  settlements  extend  along  the  Missouri,  from  the 
Cannon  Ball  River  on  the  north  to  the  Grand  River  on  the  south,  a  distance 
of  about  60  miles;  whilst  the  agency  buildings  are  situated  nearly  midway  be 
tween  these  two  streams,  the  Cannon  Ball  River  being  the  northern  boundary  of 
the  reservation,  and  the  Missouri  River  the  eastern  line.  The  Indians  of  this  agency 
therefore  occupy  the  north-eastern  corner  of  the  reservation,  which,  for  agricultural 
and  grazing  purposes  combined,  I  believe  to  be  by  far  the  best  portion  of  the  "  Great 
Sioux  Reservation,"  so  called.5 

Government  rations. — Seventy  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations  in  1886.6 
Mills  and  employes.— Nous  reported. 

1  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  xc.  2  Ibid.,  pp.  82-85, 415.  3  Ibid., 
p.  488.  4 Ibid.,  p.  396.  6  Ibid.,  1882,  p.  43.  «  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  414. 


DAKOTA STANDING  ROCK  AGENCY. 


265 


Indian  police. — Organized  in  1878.1 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established  in  1883.2 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.3 — The  school  population 
as  estimated  in  1886  was  1,109.  The  following  table  shows  the  accom 
modation,  attendance,  etc.: 


Scbool. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average  at 
tendance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

Agency  boarding  

100 

116 

Months. 
12 

*q  QQO  70 

Boys'  boarding  

60 

48 

jg 

fi    A19    Q[\ 

No  1  day 

30 

21 

No  2  day 

30 

01 

No.Sday  

30 

14 

10 

594  95 

Cannon  Ball  day 

60 

fil 

Grand  Elver  day 

60 

50 

Missionary  work. — The  Eomau  Catholic  Church  has  here  four  mission 
stations.  The  American  Missionary  Association  (Congregational)  has  a 
station  at  Grand  Kiver.  The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  has  a  station 
at  Oak  Creek.  These  last  are  under  the  charge  of  natives. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  SIOUX  TREATIES. 

Treaty  of  September  23,  1805,  with  the  Sioux  Indians,  made  by  Lieut.  Z.  M.  Pike. 

The  Indians  cede  for  military  posts  9  miles  square  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  St. 
Croix  ;  and  at  the  confluence  of  the  Mississippi  and  St.  Peter's  Rivers,  to  include  the 
falls  of  St.  Anthony,  9  miles  on  each  side  of  the  Mississippi.  (Art.  1.) 

The  United  States  to  pay  $2,000  or  to  deliver  the  same  value  in  goods  and  merchan 
dise.  (Art.  2.) 

Indians  to  be  allowed  to  hunt  and  traverse  the  districts  ceded.    (Art.  3. ) 

Approved  by  the  Senate  April  13,  1808.     (Indian  Laws,  p.  316.) 

Treaty  of  peace  made  at  Portage  des  Sioux  with  the  Sioux  of  the  Lakes,  July  19,  1815. 

Injuries  to  be  mutually  forgiven.     (Art.  1.) 

Perpetual  peace  to  be  main'tained.     (Art.  2.) 

The  protection  of  the  United  States  acknowledged.     (Art.  3.) 

Ratified  December  26,  1815.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  126.) 

A  similar  treaty  was  made  on  the  same  date  (July  19,  1815),  and  at  the  same  place, 
with  the  Teton  band  of  Sioux.  (See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  125.) 

A  similar  treaty  was  made  on  the  same  date  (July  19,  1815),  same  place,  with  the 
Sioux  of  the  St.  Peter's.  (See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  127.) 

A  treaty  with  the  eight  bands  of  the  Sioux,  composing  the  three  tribes  called  the 
Sioux  of  the  Leaf,  the  Sioux  of  the  Broad  Leaf,  and  the  Sioux  who  Shoot  in  the  Pine 
Tops,  was  made  at  St.  Louis,  June  1,  1816,  of  the  same  import  as  the  preceding,  except 
that  these  bands  agree  to  confirm  to  the  United  States  all  cessions  hitherto  made  by 
them  to  the  British,  French,  or  Spanish  Governments  within  the  limits  of  the  United 
States.  (Art.  3.) 

Proclaimed  December  30, 1816.    (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  143.) 

1  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner,  1879,  p.  47.  2  Ibid.,  1883,  p.  56.  3  IUd., 
1886,  p.  xc. 


260  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  between  the  Teton,  Yancton,  and  Yanctonie  bands  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  Fort 

Lookout,  June  22,  1825. 

The  Indians  acknowledge  dependence  upon  the  United  States  and  the  right  of  the 
latter  to  regulate  trade.  (Arts.  1,  3.) 

United  States  to  extend  benefits  to  Indians.     (Art.  2.) 

Indians  to  protect  traders  and  surrender  any  person  not  legally  authorized  by  the 
United  States  to  trade.  Safe  conduct  to  all  persons  legally  authorized  to  pass  through 
their  country.  To  deliver  up  offenders  to  the  laws  of  the  United  States  and  to  assist 
in  the  restoration  of  stolen  property.  The  United  States,  upon  proof,  to  indemnify 
the  Indians  for  property  stolen  by  citizens.  (Art.  5.) 

Indians  not  to  supply  implements  of  war  to  hostile  tribes.     (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  February  6,  1826.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  250.) 

Treaty  with  the  Sioune  and  Ogalalla  tribes  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  the  mouth  of  the 

Teton  River,  July  5,  1825. 

Similar  to  the  preceding  treaty.  Proclaimed  February  6,  1826.  (United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  252.) 

Treaty  with  the  Hunkpapa,  band  of  'Sioux  Indians,  made  at  the  Auricara  village,  July 

16,  1825. 

Similar  to  the  preceding  treaty.  Proclaimed  February  6,  1826.  (United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  257.) 

Treaty  unth  the  Sioux  and  Chippewa,  Sac  and  Fox,  Menominie,  loway,  Sioux,  Winnebayo, 
and  a  portion  of  the  Ottawa,  Chippewa,  and  Potaivattomie  Indians,  made  at  Prairie  des 
Chiens,  Michigan  Territory,  August  19,  1825. 

Peace  established  between  the  Sioux  and  the  Chippewas,  the  confederated  tribes 
of  Sacs  and  Foxes,  and  the  loways.  (Art.  1.) 

The  line  between  the  confederated  tribes  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  and  the  Sioux  shall 
be  as  follows :  From  the  mouth  of  the  Upper  loway  River,  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Mis 
sissippi,  and  ascending  the  said  loway  River  to  its  left  fork ;  thence  to  its  source; 
thence  crossing  the  fork  of  Red  Cedar  River  in  a  direct  line  to  the  second  or  upper 
fork  of  the  Des  Moines River;  and  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  lower  fork  of  the 
Calumet  River;  and  down  that  river  to  its  juncture  with  the  Missouri  River,  subject 
to  the  assent  of  the  Yankton  to  the  line  from  the  Des  Moines  to  the  Missouri.  Sac 
and  Fox  relinquish  to  the  tribes  interested  all  their  claims  to  the  laud  east  of  the 
Mississippi.  (Art.  2.) 

The  loways  accede  to  this  agreement,  they  having  a  just  claim  to  a  portion  of  the 
country  described ;  they  to  reside  peaceably  therein  with  Sac  and  Fox.  (Art.  3.) 

The  Otoes  not  being  represented  their  claim  to  the  laud  is  not  affected.     (Art. 

The  line  dividing  the  respective  countries  of  the  Sioux  and  Chippewas  begins  at 
the  Chippewa  River,  half  a  day's  march  below  the  falls ;     *     *     *    thence    * 
to  Red  Cedar  River  immediately  below  the  falls;  thence  to  the  St.  Croix  River,  * 
at  a  place  called  the  standing  cedar,  about  a  day's  paddle  in  a  canoe  above  the  lakt 
at  the  mouth  of  that  river  ;  thence    *     *    *     between  two  lakes  called  by  the  Chi] 
pewas  "  Green  Lakes,"  and  by  the  Sioux  "  the  lakes  they  bury  the  eagles  in,"  am 
thence  to  the  standing  cedar  that  "  the  Sioux  split ; "  thence  to  Rum  River,  crossii 
it  at  the  mouth  of    *•  *    *     Choaking  Creek,  a  long  day's  march  from  the  Mississippi 
thence  1o  a  point  of  woods  that  projects  into  the  prairie,  half  a  day's  march  from  tl 
Mississippi ;  thence  in  a  straight  line  to  the  mouth  of  the  first  river  which  enters  th< 
Mississippi  on  its  west  side  above  the  mouth  of  Sac  River  ;  thence  ascending  the  sai( 
river  (above  the  mouth  of  Sac  River)  to  a  small  lake  at  its  source;  thence  in  a  di 
rect  line  to  a  lake  at  the  head  of  Prairie  River,  which  is  supposed  to  enter  the 


DAKOTA STANDING  ROCK  AGENCY.  267 

Wing  River  on  its  south  side ;  thence  to  Otter-tail  Lake  Portage ;  thence  to  said 
Otter-tail  Lake,  and  down  through  the  middle  thereof  to  its  outlet ;  thence  in  a  direct 
line  so  as  to  strike  Buffalo  River  half  way  from  its  source  to  its  mouth,  and  down  the 
said  river  to  Red  River;  thence  descending  Red  River  to  the  mouth  of  Outard  or 
Goose  Creek.  The  eastern  boundary  of  the  Sioux  commences  opposite  the  mouth  of 
loway  River,  on  the  Mississippi,  runs  back  2  or  3  miles  to  the  bluffs,  follows  the  bluffs 
crossing  Bad  Axe  River  to  the  mouth  of  Black  River,  and  from  Black  River  to  half  a 
day's  march.below  the  falls  of  the  Chippewa  River.  (Art.  5.) 

It  is  agreed,  so  far  as  the  Chippewas  and  Wiunebagoes  are  mutually  interested 
therein,  that  the  southern  boundary  line  of  the  Chippewa  country  shall  commence 
on  the  Chippewa  River  aforesaid,  half  a  day's  march  below  the  falls  of  that  river, 
and  run  thence  to  the  sourceof  Clear  Water  River  (a  branch  of  the  Chippewa) ;  thence 
south  to  Black  River ;  thence  to  a  point  where  the  woods  project  into  the  meadows, 
and  thence  to  the  Plover  Portage  of  the  Ouisconsin.  (Art.  6.) 

It  is  agreed  between  the  Wiunebagoes  and  the  Sioux,  Sacs  and  Foxes,  Chippewas 
and  Ottawas,  Chippewas  and  Potawatomies  of  the  Illinois,  that  the  Wiunebago 
country  shall  be  bounded  as  follows:  South-easterly  by  Rock  River  from  its  source, 
near  the  Winnebago Lake  to  the  Winnebago  village,  about  40  miles  above  its  mouth; 
westerly  by  the  east  line  of  the  tract,  lying  upon  the  Mississippi  herein  secured  to 
the  Ottawa,  Chippewa,  and  Potawatomie  Indians  of  the  Illinois;  and  also  by  the 
high  bluff  described  in  the  Sioux  boundary  and  running  north  to  Black  River  ;  from 
this  point  the  Winuebagoes  claim  up  Black  River  to  a  point  due  west  from  the  source 
of  the  left  fork  of  the  Ouisconsin ;  thence  to  the  source  of  the  said  fork  and  down  the 
same  to  the  Ouisconsin  ;  thence  down  the  Ouisconsin  to  the  portage,  and  across  the 
portage  to  Fox  River;  thence  down  Fox  River  to  the  Winnebago  Lake  and  to  the 
grand  Kan  Kanlin,  including  in  their  claim  the  whole  of  Winnebago  Lake;  but,  for 
the  causes  stated  in  the  next  article,  this  line  from  Black  River  must  for  the  present 
lie  left  indeterminate.  (Art.  7.) 

The  rights  of  the  Menominies,  they  being  absent,  shall  not  be  affected,  their  land 
being  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  Chippewa  country,  on  the  East  by  Green  Bay 
and  Lake  Michigan,  extending  as  far  south  as  Milwaukee  River,  and  on  the  west  they 
claim  to  Black  River.  (Art.  8.) 

The  country  secured  to  the  Ottawa,  Chippewa,  and  Potawatomie  tribes  of  the  Illi 
nois  is  bounded  as  follows :  Beginning  at  the  Winnebago  village  on  Rock  River,  40 
miles  from  its  mouth,  and  running  thence  down  the  Rock  River  to  a  line  which  runs 
from  Lake  Michigan  to  the  Mississippi,  and  with  that  line  to  the  Mississippi  opposite 
Rock  Island ;  thence  up  that  river  to  the  United  States  Reservation  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Ouiscousin ;  thence  with  the  south  and  east  lines  of  the  said  reservation  to  the 
Ouiscousin;  thence  southerly,  passing  the  heads  of  the  small  streams  emptying  into 
the  Mississippi,  to  the  Rock  River  at  the  Wiunebago  village.  The  Illinois  Indians  have 
also  a  just  claim  to  a  portion  of  the  country  boiiuded  south  by  the  Indian  boundary 
line  aforesaid,  running  from  the  southern  extreme  of  Lake  Michigan,  east  by  Lake 
Michigan,  north  by  the  Menorninie  country,  and  northwest  by  Rock  River.  This 
claim  is  recognized  in  the  treaty  concluded  with  the  said  Illinois  tribes  at  St.  Louis, 
August  24, 1816.  (Art.  9. ) 

All  the  tribes  acknowledge  dependence  upon  the  United  States,  and  make  no  claim 
to  the  reservations  at  Fever  River,  Ouisconsin,  St.  Peter's,  Prairie  des  Chiens,  and 
Green  Bay,  and  the  half-breed  reservations  on  the  Mississippi,  made  August  4,  1824. 
(See  treaty  Sac  and  Fox,  made  at  Washington,  August  4,  1824.)  (Art.  10.) 

President  to  hold  a  council  with  Yankton  and  Otoe  in  1826  to  adjust  unsettled  lines 
(Art.  11),  and  with  Chippewas  in  the  same  year  on  Lake  Superior.  (Art.  12.) 

No  tribe  to  hunt  within  the  acknowledged  limits  of  any  other  tribe  without  its  con 
sent.  (Art.  13.) 

Tribes  to  settle  difficulties  amicably.  United  States  to  take  such  measures  as  it 
deems  proper  to  effect  same  objects.  (Art.  14.) 


268  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  obligation  ou  tribes  from  its  date;  oil  tlio  United  States  after  ratification. 
(Art.  15.) 
Proclaimed  February  6,  1826.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  272.) 

Treaty  with  the  confederated  tribes  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes ;  the  Medawah-Kanton,  Wahpa- 
coota,  Wahpeton,  and  Sissetong  bands  of  Sioux  ;  the  Omahas,  loicays,  01  toes,  and  Mis- 
sQiirias,  made  at  Prairie  du,  Chien,  Michigan  Territory,  July  15.  1830. 

The  said  tribes  cede' to  the  United  States  their  lands  within  the  following  bounda 
ries  :  Beginning  at  the  upper  fork  of  the  Demoine  River,  and  pissing  the  sources  of 
the  Little  Sioux  and  Floyds  Rivers  to  the  fork  of  the  first  creek  which  falls  into  the 
Big  Siou-x  orCaluinet  on  the  east  side;  thence  down  said  creek  and  Calumet  River 
to  the  Missouri  River;  thence  down  said  Missouri  River  to  the  Missouri  State  line 
above  the  Kansas ;  thence  along  said  line  to  the  north-west  corner  of  said  State ; 
thence  to  the  highlands  between  the  waters  falling  into  the  Missouri  and  Demoine, 
passing  to  said  highlands  along  the  dividing  ridge  between  the  forks  of  the  Grand 
River;  thence  along  said  highlands  or  ridge  separating  the  waters  of  the  Missouri 
from  those  of  the  Demoine  to  a  point  opposite  the  source  of  Boyer  River,  and  thence 
in  a  direct  line  to  the  upper  fork  of  the  Demoine,  the  place  of  beginning.  But  it  is 
understood  that  the  lands  ceded  and.  relinquished  by  this  treaty  are  to  be  assigned 
and  alloted  under  the  direction  of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  to  the  tribes 
now  living  thereon,  or  to  such  other  tribes  as  the  President  may  locate  thereon  for 
hunting  and  other  purposes.  (Art.  1.) 

The  confederated  tribes  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  cede  to  the  United  States  a  tract  20 
miles  in  width,  from  the  Mississippi  to  the  Demoine ;  situate  south  and  adjoining 
the  line  between  the  said  confederated,  tribes  of  Sacs  and  Foxes,  and  the  Sioux,  as 
established  by  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien,  of  August  19,  1825. 
(Art.  2.) 

The  Medawah-Kauton,  Wah-pa-coota,  Wahpeton,  and  Sisseton  bands  of  the  Sioux 
cede  to  the  United  States  a  tract  of  country  20  miles  in  width,  from  the  Mississippi 
to  the  Demoine  River,  situate  north,  and  adjoining  the  line  mentioned  in  the  preced 
ing  article,  (Art.  3.) 

The  claim  or  right  in  common  of  the  tribes  to  this  treaty  to  any  lands  not  embraced 
in  these  cessions  shall  not  be  affected.  (Art.  12.) 

The  United  States  to  pay  to  the  Sacs  $3,000  ;  to  the  Foxes  $3,000  ;  to  the  Sioux  of 
the  Mississippi  $2,000 ;  to  the  Yancton  and  Santie  bands  of  the  Sioux  $3,000  ;  to  the 
Omahas  $2,500  ;  totheloways  $2,500;  to  the  Ottoes  and  Missourias  $2,500,  and  to  the 
Sacs  of  the  Missouri  River  $500,  to  be  paid  annually  for  ten  years  in  money,  merchan 
dise,  or  domestic  animals,  at  their  option  ;  also  to  maintain  for  ten  years  one  black 
smith  and  agricultural  implements  as  stipulated  for  each  of  the  foregoing  bands. 
(Art.  4.) 

Also  a  gift  of  $5,132  worth  of  merchandise  which  shall  be  considered  as  full  com 
pensation  for  the  cession  made.  (Art.  8.) 

The  United  States  to  set  apart  $3,000  annually  for  ten  years,  to  be  applied,  at  the 
discretion  of  the  President,  to  the  education  of  the  children  of  said  tribes.  (Art.  5.) 

The  United  States  to  set  apart  the  following  reservation  for  half-breed  Sioux: 
Beginning  at  a  place  called  the  barn,  below  and  near  the  village  of  the  Red  Wing 
Chief,  and  running  back  15  miles  ;  thence  in  a  ^parallel  line  with  Lake  Pepiu  and 
the  Mississippi  about  32  miles  to  a  point  opposite  Beef  or  O-Boef  River;  thence  15 
miles  to  the  Grand  Encampment  opposite  to  the  river  aforesaid.  The  half-breeds' 
title  to  be  the  same  as  other  Indian  titles.  (Art.  9.) 

The  following  reservation  for  the  Omaha,  loway,  Ottoe,  Yanctou,  and  Santie  half- 
breeds:  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Little  Ne-mohaw  River  and  running  up  the 
main  channel  of  said  river  to  a  point  which  will  be  10  miles  from  its  mouth  in  a 
direct  line  ;  from  thence  in  a  direct  lino  to  strike  the  Grand  Ne-mohaw  10  miles  above 
its  moutli  in  a  direct  line  (the  distance  between  the  two  Ne-mohaws  being  about  20 


DAKOTA STANDING  ROCK  AGENCY.  269 

miles);  thence  down  said  river  to  its  month;  tlionce  up  and  with  the  meanders  of 
the  Missouri  River  to  the  point  of  beginning.  Half-breeds  of  said  tribes-aud  bauds 
may  occupy  said  tract  in  the  same  manner  as  other  Indians.  The  President  may 
hereafter  assign  to  any  of  the  said  half-breeds,  to  be  held  in  fee-simple,  any  portion 
of  said  tract  not  exceeding  640  acres  to  each  individual.  And  this  provision  shall 
extend  to  the  cession  made  by  the  Sioux  in  the  preceding  article.  (Art.  10.) 

The  reservation  mentioned  in  the  preceding  article  having  belonged  to  the  Ottoes 
and  been  ceded  by  them,  it  is  agreed  that  the  Ornahas,  the  loways,  and  the  Yanc- 
tou  and  Santie  bands  of  Sioux  shall  pay  out  of  their  annuities  to  the  said  Ottoe  tribe 
for  the  period  of  ten  years  $100  each,  making  $300  annually.  (Arfe.  11.) 

Treaty  to  take  effect  after  ratification.     (Art.  13.) 

Proclaimed  February  24,  1831.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  pp. 
328-332.) 

Treaty  with  the  band  of  Sioux  under  Wahashaw,  September  10,  1836. 

The  Indians  cede  all  that  portion  of  territory  lying  bet  ween  the  State  of  Missouri 
and  the  Missouri  River  included  in  the  land  to  be  assigned  and  allotted  according  to 
article  1  of  the  treaty  of  July  15,  1830,  receiving  as  payment  presents  to  the  amount 
of  $400  in  goods  or  money. 

Proclaimed  February  15,  1837.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  510.) 

Treaty  with  the  Oitoes,  Missouries,  Omahaivs,  and  Yanlcton  and  Santee  bands  of  Sioux,  made 
at  Bellevue,  Upper  Missouri,  October  15,  1836. 

The  Indians  relinquish  all  claim  to  that  portion  of  the  land  set  apart  in  article  1,  of 
the  treaty  of  July  15, 1830,  lyingbetween  the  State  of  Missouri  and  the  Missouri  River. 
(Art.  1.) 

The  United  States  to  give  presents  to  the  Ottoes,  $1,250  ;  to  the  Missouries,  $1,000 ; 
to  the  Oinahaws,  $1,270 ;  to  the  Yankton  and  Santee  bands,  $1,000.  (Art.  2.) 

The  Ottoes  and  Missouries  having  removed  to  a  place  selected  for  them,  the  United 
States  to  furnish  500  bushels  of  corn ;  and  the  Oinahaws  having  established  themselves 
at  the  place  recommended  to  them,  the  United  States  to  break  and  fence  100  acres  of 
ground  as  soon  as  it  can  be  done  after  ratification  of  this  treaty.  (Art.  3.) 

Treaty  obligatory  on  tribes  from  date,  upon  the  United  States  after  ratification. 

Proclaimed  February  15,  1837.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  pp. 
524-526.) 

Treaty  with  the  Wahpaakootah,  Susseton,  and  Upper  Medawalcanton  bands  of  Sioux  Indians, 
made  at  St.  Peters,  November  30,  1836. 

Indians  agree  to  the  cession  of  the  land  lying  between  the  State  of  Missouri  and 
the  Missouri  River. 

United  States  agrees  to  pay  $550  in  goods. 
Proclaimed  February  18, 1837.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  527. ) 

Treaty  with  certain  braves  and  chiefs  of  the  Sioux  Nation,  made  at  Washington,  September 

29,  1837. 

Cede  their  lands  east  of  the  Mississippi  River  and  all  their  islands  in  said  river. 
(Art.  1.) 

The  sum  of  $300,000  shall  be  invested  at  5  per  cent.,  the  interest  to  be  paid  annu 
ally  forever  ;  one-third  to  be  applied  as* the  President  may  direct,  and  the  residue  to 
be  paid  in  specie  or  in  such  other  manner  as  the  tribe  may  designate  ;  $110,000  to  be 
distributed  as  determined  by  the  chiefs  signing  treaty  and  the  War  Department,  no 
mixed  bloods  less  than  quarter  breeds  to  be  included  in  this  benefit ;  $90, 000  for  the  pay 
ment  of  the  just  debts  of  the  Sioux  Indians ;  to  the  chiefs  and  braves  an  annuity  for 


270  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

twenty  years  of  $10,000  in  goods;  to  expend  annually  for  twenty  years  $8,250  for 
medicine,  agricultural  implements  and  stock,  support  of  physician,  farmer,  and  black 
smith  ;  to  enable  the  Indians  to  improve  their  lands,  and  purchase  agricultural  im 
plements,  tools,  cattle,  and  other  useful  articles,  an  amount  not  exceeding  $10,000  al 
lowed.  For  twenty  years  the  sum  of  $5,500  annually  shall  be  expended  in  the  pur 
chase  of  provisions.  The  chiefs  and  braves  signing  this  treaty  shall  receive  $6,000  in 
goods.  (Art.  2.) 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 

Proclaimed  June  15,  1838.    (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  538.) 

Treaty  ivith  the  See-see-toan  and  Wah-pay-toan  bands  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  Traverse 
des  Sioux,  Minnesota,  July  23,  1851. 

Peace  shall  be  perpetual.   (Art.  1.) 

The  Indians  cede  their  land  in  the  State  of  Iowa,  and  also  in  the  Territory  of  Min 
nesota  lying  east  of  the  following  line:  Beginning  at  the  junction  of  the  Buffalo 
River  with  the  Red  River  of  the  North ;  thence  along  the  western  bank  of  said  Red 
River  of  the  North  to  the  mouth  of  the  Sioux  Wood  River ;  thence  along  the  western 
bank  of  said  river  to  Lake  Traverse;  thence  along  the  western  shore  of  said  lake  to 
the  southern  extremity  thereof;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  junction  of  Kampeska 
Lake  with  the  Tchaii-kas-an-data  or  Sioux  River ;  thence  along  the  western  bank  of 
said  river  to  its  point  of  intersection  with  the  northern  line  of  the  State  of  Iowa,  in 
cluding  all  the  islands  in  said  rivers  and  lake.  (Art.  2.) 

The  sum  of  $1,665,000,  in  the  following  manner:  To  the  chiefs,  $275,000,  out  of 
which  the  chiefs  agree  to  remove  to  their  reservations  and  subsist  themselves  one 
year  without  further  cost  to  the  Government;  $30,000  to  be  expended  under  the  di 
rection  of  the  President  for  the  establishment  of  a  manual  labor  school,  mills,  black 
smith  shop,  opening  farms,  etc. ;  the  balance,  $1,360,000,  to  remain  in  trust,  at  5  per 
cent.,  interest  to  be  paid  annually,  for  a  period  of  fifty  years,  commencing  July,  1852, 
which  shall  be  in  full  payment  of  said  balance,  principal  and  interest,  the  said  pay 
ment  to  be  applied,  under  the  direction  of  the  President,  as  follows :  $12,000  for  a 
general  agricultural  and  civilization  fund,  $6,000  for  education,  $10,000  for  goods  and 
provisions,-  and  $40,000  money  annuity.  (Art.  4.) 

All  that  tract  of  country  on  either  side  of  the  Minnesota  Rivey,  from  the  western 
boundary  of  the  lands  herein  ceded,  east  to  the  Tchay-tam-bay  River  on  the  north, 
and  to  Yellow  Medicine  River  on  the  south,  to  extend  on  each  side  a  distance  of  not 
less  than  10  miles  from  the  general  course  of  said  river.  (Art.  3.) 

The  United  States  to  pay  at  the  rate  of  10  cents  an  acre  for  the  above  lands,  which 
had  been  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  these  Indians. 

The  President  is  authorized,  with  the  assent  of  the  Indians,  to  set  apart  by  appro 
priate  landmarks  and  boundaries  such  tracts  of  country  without  the  limits  of  the 
cession  herein  made  as  may  be  satisfactory  for  future  occupation  of  these  Indians. 
The  President  may,  by  the  consent  of  the  Indians,  vary  the  conditions  aforesaid  if 
deemed  expedient.  (Senate  amendment  to  Art.  3.) 

The  sale  of  liquor  is  forbidden  in  the  Indian  country.  The  rules  and  regulations  to 
protect  the  personal  property  of  the  Indians  to  be  prescribed  and  enforced  as  the 
President  or  Congress  may  direct.  (Art.  5.) 

Treaty  amended  June  23,  1852;  assented  to  by  Indians  September  8,  1852;  pro 
claimed  February  24,  1853.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  pp.  949-953.) 

Treaty  with  the  Medayivalcantoan  and  Wahpaykoytay  bands  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  Men- 
dota,  Minnesota,  August  5,  1851. 

Peace  shall  be  perpetual.     (Art.  1.) 

Indians  cede  all  their  lands  in  the  Territory  of  Minnesota,  or  the  State  of  Iowa. 
(Art.  2.) 


DAKOTA STANDING  ROCK  AGENCY.  271 

The  United  States  to  pay  $1,410,000  in  the  following  manner:  Two  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  dollars  to  the  chiefs  to  remove  and  sustain  themselves  for  one  year 
without  cost  to  the  Government,  this  sum  to  be  divided  in  equal  parts  between  the 
two  bands ;  $30,000,  under  the  direction  of  the  President,  for  manual-labor  school, 
mills,  shops,  opening  farms,  etc. ;  the  balance,  $1,160,000,  to  remain  in  trust,  at  the 
rate  of  5  per  cent,  interest,  to  be  paid  annually,  for  a  period  of  fifty  years,  commenc 
ing  July,  1852,  which  shall  be  in  fall  payment  of  said  balance,  principal,  and  inter 
est,  to  be  applied, under  the  direction  of  the  President,  as  follows:  Twelve  thousand 
dollars  for  a  general  agricultural  and  civilization  fund ;  $6,000  for  education ;  $10,000 
for  the  purchase  of  goods  and  provisions ;  $30,000  as  a  money  annuity. 

The  entire  annuity  provided  for  in  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  of  1837  (United 
States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  539),  including  any  unexpended  balance  that 
may  be  in  the  Treasury  on  the  1st  of  July,  1852,  shall  thereafter  be  paid  in  money. 

Following  reservation  set  apart,  tract  of  country  of  the  average  width  of  10  miles 
on  either  side  of  the  Minnesota  River,  and  bounded  on  the  west  by  the  Tchay-tam- 
bay  and  Yellow  Medicine  Rivers,  and  on  the  east  by  Little  Rock  River  and  a  line 
running  due  south  from  its  mouth  to  the  Waraju  River,  the  boundaries  of  said  tract 
to  be  marked  out  by  as  straight  lines  as  practicable,  whenever  and  in  such  manner 
as  the  President  of  the  United  States  shall  direct  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  X,  p.  957),  United  States  to  pay  for  the  above  lands  10  cents  per  acre  in  lieu  of 
reservation.  (Senate  amendment  to  Art.  3,  preceding  treaty.) 

Amended  June  23,  1852 ;  assented  to  September  8,  1852  ;  proclaimed  February  24, 
1853.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  pp.  954-959.) 

Treaty  between  Sioux  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Fort  Laramie,  Wyo.,  September  17,  1851. 

(Indian  Laws,  p.  317.) 

See  Blackfoot  treaties,  Montana. 

Treaty  with  the  Mendawakanton  and  Wahpakoota  tribes  of  Sioux  Indians  made  at  Wash 
ington,  June  19.  1858. 

Whereas  it  was  agreed  that  the  land  described  in  the  third  article  of  the  treaty  of 
August  5,  1851,  was  to  be  purchased  by  the  United  States.  Said  land  having  been  set 
apart  for  the  future  occupancy  and  home  of  these  Indians,  the  President  so  far  varied 
the  conditions  as  to  permit  these  said  bands  to  locate  for  the  time  being  upon  the 
tract  originally  reserved  ;  and  whereas,  no  other  home  having  been  provided  for 
them,  Congress,  by  act  of  July  31,  1854,  authorized  the  President  to  confirm  to  these 
bands  forever  their  reservation  on  the  Minnesota  River  now  occupied  by  them. 
(Art.  2.) 

It  is  agreed  that  that  part  of  the  tract  of  land  described  in  article  3  of  the  treaty 
of  August  5,  1851,  of  the  Minnesota  River,  shall  constitute  a  reservation  for  said  bands, 
and  shall  be  surveyed.  Eighty  acres  shall  be  allotted  to  the  head  of  each  family,  or 
single  person  over  the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  and  to  children  upon  arriving  at  ma 
jority.  Each  allotment  shall  include  a  proper  portion  of  timber  land,  the  residue  of 
the  reservation  to  be  held  in  common.  The  President,  at  his  discretion,  may  cause 
patents  to  be  issued,  which  shall  be  inalienable  except  to  the  United  States.  Tracts 
exempt  from  levy,  taxation,  or  forfeiture  until  otherwise  provided.  The  expenses  of 
survey  and  allotment  to  be  paid  out  of  the  funds  of  said  bands.  (Art.  1.) 

And  whereas  the  President  has  not  directly  so  confirmed  said  reserve,  the  question 
shall  be  submitted  to  the  Senate  whether  these  bauds  have  aright  to  said  lands,  and 
if  so,  what  compensation  shall  be  made  for  that  part  of  said  reservation  lying  north 
of  the  Minnesota  River.  (Art.  2. ) 

If  the  Senate  shall  assent  to  compensation,  a  sum  not  exceeding  $70,000,  from  the 
proceeds  of  sale,  shall  be  used  to  cancel  the  just  debts  and  obligations  of  the  bands. 
(Art.  3.) 


272  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

I  All  laws  regulating  trade  and  intercourse  with  Indian  tribes  snail  be  enforced 
ove~*  the  reservation,  and  shall  protect  from  trespass  not  only  the  timber  land  allotted 
to  individuals,  but  that  reserved  for  subsequent  use.  (Art.  4.) 

The  United  States  shall  have  the  right  to  establish  military  posts,  agencies,  schools, 
mills,  shops,  roads,  and  other  improvements,  as  may  be  deemed  necessary.  Compen 
sation  shall  be  made  to  the  Indians  for  any  injury  arising  therefrom.  Roads  or 
highways  authorized  by  competent  authority  other  than  the  United  States  shall 
have  right  of  way  upon  payment  of  a  fair  value  of  the  land  taken.  (Art.  5.) 

The  bands  acknowledge  their  dependence  on  the  United  States  and  bind  themselves 
to  friendly  relations,  to  make  compensation  for  injuries  done,  and  to  deliver  up  offend 
ers  to  punishment.  (Art.  6.) 

Annuities  to  be  withheld  from  those  using  intoxicating  liquors.     (Art.  7.) 

Stipulations  in  former  treaties  providing  for  the  payment  of  particular  sums  of 
money  or  for  the  application  thereof  are  hereby  so  amended  and  changed  as  to  in 
vest  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  with  discretionary  power  in  regard  to  the  objects 
of  annual  expenditure  of  all  sums  which  have  accrued  and  are  now  due  to  said  bands, 
together  with  that  which  shall  become  due,  provided  said  sums  shall  be  expended 
for  the  benefit  of  said  bands  as  the  Secretary  shall  deem  best.  (Art.  8.) 

Senate  decide  on  claim  of  A.  J.  Campbell.     (Art.  9.) 

United  States  pay  expenses  of  treaty.     (Art.  11.) 

Proclaimed  March  31,  1859.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1031.) 

Treaty  with  the  Sisseton  and  Wahpaton  bands  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  Washington, 

June  19,  1858. 

The  stipulations  and  agreements  of  articles  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  of  this  treaty  are  iden 
tical  with  those  of  the  preceding  treaty  of  June  19  with  the  Mendawakanton  and 
Wahpakoota  bands. 

Article  8  provides  as  follows:  "Any  members  of  said  Sisseton  and  Wahpaton 
bands  who  may  be  desirous  of  dissolving  their  tribal  connection  and  obligations, 
and  of  locating  beyond  the  limits  of  the  reservation  provided  for  said  bands,  shall 
have  the  privilege  of  so  doing  by  notifying  the  United  States  agent  of  such  inten 
tion,  and  making  an  actual  settlement  beyond  the  limits  of  said  reservation  ;  shall 
be  vested  with  all  the  rights,  privileges  and  immunities,  and  be  subject  to  all 
the  laws,  obligations  and  duties  of  citizens  of  the  United  States;  but  such  proced 
ure  shall  work  no  forfeiture  on  their  part  of  the  right  to  share  in  the  annuities  of 
said  bands. 

Articles  9  and  10  identical  with  articles  8  and  10  of  preceding  treaty. 

Proclaimed  March  31,  1859.    (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1037.) 

By  an  act  of  Congress  of  June  27, 1860,  the  Senate  decided  that  the  Mendawakantou 
and  "Wahpakoota  and  Sisseton  and  Wahpaton  bands  possessed  a  just  and  valid  right 
and  title  to  the  reservation,  and  that  they  be  allowed  the  sum  of  30  cents  per  acre  for 
the  lands  lying  north  of  the  Minnesota  River,  exclusive  of  the  cost  of  survey  and  sale 
or  contingent  expenses  ;  and  also  that  all  persons  who  had  settled  in  good  faith  and 
made  improvements  on  lands  contained  in  the  reservation,  believing  them  to  be  Gov 
ernment  lands,  shall  have  the  right  of  pre-emption  to  160  acres,  paying  the  sum  of 
$1.25  per  acre.  For  such  settlements  on  the  south  side  of  the  Minnesota  River  the 
consent  of  the  Indians  shall  first  be  obtained  in  such  manner  as  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  may  prescribe.  The  money  for  the  sale  to  be  paid  into  the  Treasury  of  the 
United  States.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1042.) 

By  the  act  of  February  16,  1863,  all  treaties  heretofore  made  and  entered  into  with 
the  Sisseton,  Wahpeton,  Meudawakauton,  and  Wahpakoota  bands  of  Sioux  Indians 
are  declared  to  be  abrogated  and  annulled  so  far  as  they  impose  any  future  obliga 
tions  on  the  United  States,  and  all  lands  and  rights  of  occupancy  within  the  State  of 
Minnesota  and  all  annuities  and  claims  heretofore  recorded  to  said  Indians, or  any  of 
them  to  be  forfeited  to  the  United  States.  (Sec.  1.) 


DAKOTA— STANDING   ROCK   AGENCY.  273 

Two  hundred  thousand  dollars  of  annuities  due  said  bands  hereby  appropriated  to 
be  apportioned  among  the  persons  whose  property  had  been  destroyed  and  damaged 
by  the  Indians  or  by  the  troops  of  the  United  States,  upon  proof  as  herein  prescribed, 
the  sum  not  exceeding  $200  to  be  paid  to  any  one  family.  (Sec.  2.) 
Provision  of  a  commission  and  payments  provided  in  sections  3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  and  10: 
And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  hereby  authorized  to 
set  apart,  of  the  public  lands  not  otherwise  appropriated,  80  acres  in  severalty  to  each 
individual  of  the  before-mentioned  bauds  who  exerted  himself  in  rescuing  the  whites 
from  the  late  massacre  of  said  Indians.  The  land  so  set  apart  shall  not  be  subject  to 
any  tax,  forfeiture,  or  sale  by  process  of  law,  and  shall  not  be  aliened  or  devised,  ex 
cept  by  the  consent  of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  bat  shall  be  an  inheritance 
to  said  Indians  and  their  heirs  forever.  (Sec.  9  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol. 
XII,  p.  652.) 

Act  making  appropriations  for  current  and  contingent  expenses  of  Indian  Department,  and 
fulfilling  treaty  stipulations  ivith  various  Indian  tribes,  March  3,  1863,  for  year  ending 
June  30,  1864. 

*  *  *  To  enable  the  President  of  the  United  States  to  cause  the  Sioux  of  the 
Mississippi  to  be  removed  beyond  the  limits  of  any  States,  and  for  establishing  them 
in  their  new  homes,  $50,016.66 ;  the  same  being  equal  to  one- third  of  the  whole  sum 
heretofore  stipulated  to  be  paid  in  the  several  treaties  heretofore  existing  between 
the  said  Indians  and  the  United  States,  but  which  treaties  have  been  abrogated  in 
consequence  of  the  war  by  the  said  Indians  and  the  people  of  the  United  States, 
*  *  *  and  for  maintaining  said  Indians  in  their  new  home  and  making  such  pro 
visions  as  for  them  to  support  themselves  by  agricultural  pursuits,  the  President  is 
authorized  to  spend  one-third  of  unexpended  balance  in  the  Treasury  hitherto  appro 
priated  for  the  benefit  of  said  Indians.  No  part  of  said  sum  to  be  paid  in  money. 
(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  784). 

Treaty  ivith  the  Minneconjon  band  of  Sioux  Indian*,  made  at  Fort  Sully,  Dak.,  October  10, 

1865. 

The  Indians  acknowledge  the  authority  of  the  United  States.     (Art.  1.) 

They  agree  to  desist  from  hostilities  against  citizens  (Art.  1)  and  other  bands  of 
Indians  (Art.  2),  and  to  prevent  other  bands  of  Sioux  Indians  from  hostile  action. 
(Art.  1.) 

Also  to  submit  controversies  between  different  bands  of  Sioux  to  the  arbitrament 
of  the  President.  (Art.  3.) 

Indians  to  withdraw  from  all  overland  routes  already  established  or  hereafter  to  be 
.established  through  their  country.  (Art.  4.) 

The  United  States  to  pay  $10,000  annually  for  twenty  years  in  such  articles  as  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  direct.  (Art.  4.) 

Also  to  protect  any  members  of  the  baud  who  desire  to  locate  permanently  upon 
any  lands  claimed  by  them  for  the  purpose  of  agricultural  or  other  pursuits.  (Art.  5.) 

Any  amendment  or  modification  of  this  treaty  by  the  Senate  of  the  United  States 
shall  be  considered  final  and  binding  upon  the  said  band  represented  in  council  as 
a  part  of  this  treaty  in  the  same  manner  as  it'  it  had  been  subsequently  presented  and 
agreed  to  by  the  chiefs  and  head-men  of  said  band.  (Art.  6.) 

Amended  March  5,  1866;  proclaimed  March  17,  1866.  (United  States  Statutes  at 
Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  695.) 

Treaty  with  the  Lower  Brule  band  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Sully,  Dak.,  October 

14,  18G5. 

The  provisions  and  agreements  of  articles  1,  2,  3,  4.  and  5  are  similar  to  those  of 
the  treaty  of  October  10,  1865,  with  the  Miuneconjon  band   of  Sioux,  except   the 
amount  of  payment  in  article  4,  which  is  $6,000  for  twenty  years. 
S.  Ex.  95 18 


274  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

A  reservation  to  be  established,  to  include  Fort  Lookout,  near  the  mouth  of  White 
River,  20  miles  in  a  straight  line  along  the  Missouri  River  and  10  miles  in  depth. 
(Art.  6.) 

When  not  less  than  fifty  lodges  or  families  shall  engage  in  agriculture  or  other 
pursuits  on  the  reservation,  the  Government  shall  furnish  $25  for  five  years  to  every 
lodge  or  family  so  engaged,  to  be  expended  in  stock  and  implements,  which  are  to 
be  the  property  of  the  United  States,  and  not  to  be  sold  or  alienated  to  any  member 
of  the  band.  Also  to  maintain  a  blacksmith  and  farmer.  (Art.  6.) 

Whenever  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  so  direct  schools  may  be  opened. 
(Art.  6.) 

The  United  States  to  construct  roads  through  the  reservation.  No  white  person 
unconnected  with  the  Government  shall  be  permitted  to  go  on  or  remain  on  the 
reservation  unless  admitted  as  a  member  of  the  band.  (Art.  6.) 

The  Indians  to  permit  the  Two  Kettles  band  to  be  located  adjoining  them.  (Art.  7.) 

Article  8  is  the  same  as  article  6  of  the  treaty  of  October  10,  1865. 

Amended  March  5,  I860 ;  proclaimed  March  17,  1866.  (Statutes  at  Large,  Vol. 
XIV,  p.  699.) 

Treaty  with  the  Two  Kettle  land  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Sully,  Dak.,  October  19, 

1865. 

Provisions  of  articles  1,  2,  3,  4,  and  5  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  treaty  of  Octo 
ber  14,  1865,  with  the  Lower  Brule'  band,  except  that  the  provision  for  agricultural 
implements,  etc.,  is  contingent  upon  twenty  lodges  locating  on  lands  for  agricultural 
purposes.  When  one  hundred  lodges  have  so  engaged  they  shall  be  entitled  to  a 
farmer,  blacksmith,  and  teacher  at  the  expense  of  the  Government  and  option  of 
the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Art.  5.) 

United  States*soldiers  having  killed  a  friendly  chief,  $500  to  be  paid  to  his  widow 
and  children.  (Art.  6.) 

Article  7  same  as  articles  6  and  8  of  preceding  treaty. 

Amended  March  5,  1866  ;  proclaimed  March  17,  1866.  (United  States  Statutes  at 
Large, 'Vol.  XIV,  p.  723.) 

Treaty  with  the  JSlackfeet  band  of  Dakota  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Sully,  Dak.,  October  19, 

1865. 

Articles  1,  2,  3,  and  4,  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  treaty  of  October  19,  1865,  with 
the  Two  Kettles  band,  except  payments. 

The  United  States  to  pay  $7,000  annually  for  twenty  years  in  such  articles  as  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  direct.  (Art.  4.) 

Provision  for  the  modification  of  this  treaty  is  the  same  as  in  the  treaty  of  October 
10,  1865,  with  the  Miuneconjon  band. 

Amended  March  5,  1866;  proclaimed  March  17,  1866.  (United  States  Statutes  at 
Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  727.) 

Treaty  with  the  Sans  Arc  band  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Sully,  Dak.,  October  20, 

1865. 

Articles  1,  2,  3,  and  4  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  treaty  of  October  19,  1865,  with 
the  Blackfeet  band,  except  as  to  payments. 

The  United  States  to  pay  $30  annually  for  twenty  years  to  each  lodge  or  family  in 
such  articles  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  direct.  (Art.  4.) 

Article  5  the  same  as  article  5  of  treaty  with  Two  Kettles  band  of  Sioux. 

Article  6  of  this  treaty  the  same  as  article  6  of  the  treaty  of  October  10,  1865,  with 
the  Minueconjon  band. 

Amended  March  5,  1866;  proclaimed  March  17, 1866.  (United  States  Statutes  at 
Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  731.) 


DAKOTA STANDING  ROCK  AGENCY.  275 

Treaty  with  the  Yanktonai  land  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Sully,  Dak.,  October  20, 

1865. 

Provisions  and  agreements  of  this  treaty  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  treaty  of 
October  20,  1865,  with  the  Sans  Arc  band. 

Amended  March  5,  1866  ;  proclaimed  March  17,  1866.  (United  States  Statutee  at 
Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  735.) 

Treaty  with  the  Onkpahpah  band  of  Sioux  Indians,   made  at  Fort  Sulli/,  Dak.,  October 

20,  1865. 

Provisions  and  agreements  of  this  treaty  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  treaty  of 
October  20,  1865,  with  the  Yanktonai  band. 

Amended  March  5,  1866;  proclaimed  March  17,  1866.  (United  States  Statutes  at 
Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  739.) 

Treaty  with  the   Upper  Yanktonai  bands  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Sully,  Dak., 

October  28,  1865. 

Provisions  and  agreements  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  treaty  of  October  20,  1865, 
with  the  Onkpahpah  band,  except  payments. 

The  Government  to  pay  $10,000  annually  for  twenty  years,  to  be  expended  in  such 
articles  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  direct.  (Art.  4.) 

Amended  March  5,  1866 ;  proclaimed  March  17,  1866.  (United  States  Statutes  at 
Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  743.) 

Treaty  with    the    Ogallala    band  of  Sioux  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Sully,  Dak.,  October 

28,  1865. 

Provisions  and  agreements  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  treaty  of  October  28,  1865, 
with  the  Upper  Yanktonais  band. 

Amended  March  5,  1866  ;  proclaimed  March  17,  1866.  (United  States  Statutes  at 
Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  747.) 

Treaty  with  the  Bride,  Ogallala,  Mittnekonjo,  Yanctonai,  Uncpapa,  Blackfeet,  Cuthead, 
Two  Kettle,  Sans  Arc,  Arrapahoe,  and  Santee  tribes  of  Sioux  made  at  Fort  Laramie, 
Dak.,  April  29,  1868. 

War  between  the  parties  to  this  treaty  shall  forever  cease,  and  peace  shall  be  main 
tained  toward  the  United  States.  Any  white  persons  committing  wrong  upon  the 
persons  or  property  of  the  Indians  shall  be,  through  the  Comriiissioner  of  Indian  Af 
fairs,  upon  proof,  arrested  and  punished  according  to  the  laws  of  the  United  States, 
and  the  injured  person  reimbursed  for  the  loss  sustained.  Any  Indian  committing 
wrong  or  depredation  upon  any  one  subject  to  the  authority  of  the  United  States, 
and  at  peace  therewith,  the  Indians  shall  deliver  up  the  wrong-doer  to  be  tried  and 
punished  according  to  law.  In  case  of  refusal  the  person  injured  shall  be  reimbursed 
for  his  loss  from  annuities  due  the  tribes.  No  one  violating  the  laws  of  the  United 
States  shall  be  reimbursed  for  loss  sustained.  (Art.  1.) 

The  United  States  agrees  that  the  following  district  of  country,  to  wit,  commencing 
on  the  east  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  where  the  forty-sixth  parallel  of  north  latitude 
crosses  the  same  ;  thence  along  low-water  mark  down  said  east  bank  to  a  point  op 
posite  where  the  northern  line  of  the  State  of  Nebraska  strikes  the  river ;  thence  west 
across  said  river  and  along  the  northern  line  of  Nebraska  to  the  one  hundred  and  fourth 
degree  of  longitude  west  from  Greenwich  ;  thence  north  on  said  meridian  to  a  point 
where  the  forty-sixth  parallel  of  north  latitude  intercepts  the  same  ;  thence  due  east 
along  said  parallel  to  the  place  of  beginning;  and,  in  addition  thereto,  all  existing 
reservations  on  the  east  bank  of  said  river  shall  be,  and  the  same  is,  set  apart  for  the 
absolute  and  undisturbed  use  and  occupation  of  the  Indians  herein  named,  and  for 


276  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

such  other  friendly  tribes  or  individual  Indians  as  from  time  to  time  they  may  be  will 
ing,  with  the  consent  of  the  United  States,  to  admit  amongst  them  ;  and  the  United 
States  now  solemnly  agrees  that  no  persons  except  those  herein  designated  and  author 
ized  to  do  so,  and  except  such  officers,  agents,  and  employe's  of  the  Government  as  may 
be  authorized  to  enter  upon  Indian  reservations  in  discharge  of  duties  enjoined  by  law, 
shall  ever  be  permitted  to  pass  over,  settle  upon,  or  reside  in  the  territory  described 
in  this  article,  or  in  such  territory  as  may  be  added  to  this  reservation  for  the  use  of 
said  Indians;  and  henceforth  they  will,  and  do  hereby,  relinquish  all  claims  or  right 
in  and  to  any  portion  of  the  United  States  or  Territories,  except  such  as  is  embraced 
within  the  limits  aforesaid,  and  except  as  hereinafter  provided.  (Art.  2.) 

If  from  actual  survey  it  shall  appear  that  the  above  tract  of  land  contains  lees  than 
160  acres  of  tillable  land  for  each  person  authorized  to  reside  there  under  the  provis 
ions  of  this  treaty,  and  a  very  considerable  number  of  such  persons  are  disposed  to 
become  farmers,  the  United  States  agrees  to  set  apart  for  the  use  of  said  Indians  an 
additional  quantity  of  arable  land  adjoining  said  reservation  as  near  as  can  he  ob 
tained.  (Art.3.1) 

The  United  States  agrees  to  erect  near  the  centre  of  said  reservation,  and  where  timber 
and  water  may  be  convenient,  a  warehouse  or  store-room  at  a  cost  of  not  less  than 
$2,500 ;  agency  buildings,  not  exceeding  $3,000;  residence  of  physician,  not  exceed 
ing  $3,000;  buildings  for  carpenter,  farmer,  blacksmith,  miller,  and  engineer,  not  ex 
ceeding  $2,000;  school-house  or  mission  building,  and  so  soon  as  a  sufficient  number 
of  children  can  be  induced  to  attend  school,  at  a  cost  not  exceeding  $5,000.  A  good 
steam  circular  saw-mill,  with  grist-mill  and  shingle  machine  attached,  shall  be  erected 
at  a  cost  not  exceeding  $3,000.  (Art.  4. ) 

United  States  to  furnish  annually  physician,  teachers,  carpenter,  miller,  engineer, 
farmer,  and  blacksmith.  (Art.  13.) 

The  agent  shall  reside  at  the  agency  buildings.     (Art.  5.) 

Any  individual,  being  the  head  of  a  family,  desiring  to  farm  shall  select  in  the 
presence  and  with  the  assistance  of  the  agent  a  tract  not  exceeding  320  acres.  Any 
person  over  eighteen  years  of  age  shall  select  a  tract  not  exceeding  80  acres.  For 
each  tract  so  selected  he  shall  receive  a  certificate,  to  be  recorded  by  the  agent  in  a 
book  known  as  "  The  Sioux  land  book."  (Art.  6. ) 

Persons  so  selecting  lands,  when  the  agent  is  satisfied  that  they  intend  in  good 
faith  to  cultivate  the  soil  for  a  living,  shall  be  entitled  to  receive  seeds  and  agricult 
ural  implements  for  the  first  year  not  exceeding  the  value  of  $100,  and  for  each 
succeeding  year  they  shall  farm,  for  a  period  of  three  years,  not  exceeding  $25.  When-  .'* 
ever  more  than  one  hundred  persons  shall  so  enter  upon  cultivation  of  the  soil  a  sec 
ond  blacksmith  shall  be  provided,  and  they  shall  receive  instruction  from  farmer. 
(Art.  8.) 

The  President  may  at  any  time  order  a  survey  of  the  reservation,  and  Congress 
shall  provide  for  protecting  the  rights  of  settlers  in  their  improvements.  The  United 
States  may  pass  such  laws  on  the  subject  of  alienation  and  descent  as  it  may  deem 
proper. 

Any  male  Indian  over  eighteen  years  of  age,  of  any  band  or  tribe  that  is  or  shall  here 
after  become  a  party  to  this  treaty,  who  now  is  or  who  shall  hereafter  become  a  resi 
dent  or  occupant  of  any  reservation  or  territory  not  included  in  the  tract  of  country 
designated  and  described  in  this  treaty  for  the  permanent  home  of  the  Indians,  which 
is  not  mineral  land,  nor  reserved  by  the  United  States  for  special  purposes  other  than 
Indian  occupation  ;  and  who  shall  have  made  improvements  thereon,  of  the  value  of 
$200  or  more,  and  continuously  occupied  the  same  as  a  homestead  for  the  term  of 
three  years,  shall  be  entitled  to  receive  from  the  United  States  a  patent  for  160  acres 
of  land,  including  his  said  improvements,  the  same  to  be  in  the  form  of  the  legal  sub 
divisions  of  the  surveys  of  the  public  lands  *  *  *  and  the  right  of  such  Indian 
or  Indians  to  enter  such  tract  or  tracts  of  land  shall, accrue  and  be  perfect  from  the 
date  of  his  first  improvements  thereon,  and  shall  continue  as  long  as  he  continues 


DAKOTA — STANDING  ROCK  AGENCY.  277 

his  residence  and  improvements,  and  no  longer.  Any  Indian  receiving  a  patent 
under  the  foregoing  provisions  shall  be  and  henceforth  become  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States,  and  shall  be  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  and  immunities  of  such  citizens,  and 
shall  at  the  same  time  retain  his  rights  to  benefits  accruing  to  Indians  under  this 
treaty.  (Art.  6.) 

The  Indians  agree  to  compel  their  children  between  the  ages  of  six  and  sixteen  to 
attend  school,  and  it  is  the  duty  of  the  agent  to  see  that  this  stipulation  is  complied 
with.  The  United  States  agrees  that  for  every  thirty  children  between  said  ages  a 
school  and  teacher  shall  be  provided.  The  provisions  of  this  article  shall  continue 
for  riot  less  than  twenty  years.  (Art.  7.) 

At  any  time  after  ten  years  the  United  States  shall  have  the  privilege  of  withdraw 
ing  the  employes,  and  in  case  of  such  withdrawal  the  additional  sum  of  $10,000  per 
annum  will  be  devoted  to  the  education  of  said  Indians.  (Art.  9.) 

In  lieu  of  all  sums  or  other  annuities  provided  to  be  paid  for  the  Indians  herein 
named  under  any  treaty  or  treaties  heretofore  made,  the  United  States  agrees  to  de 
liver  on  the  reservation  on  or  before  the  1st  day  of  August,  each  year,  for  thirty  years 
the  following  articles  :  To  each  male  person  over  fourteen,  a  coat,  pantaloons,  shirt, 
hat,  and  pair  of  socks.  To  each  female  over  twelve,  a  flannel  skirt,  or  goods  to  make 
it,  a  pair  of  hose,  12  yards  of  calico,  and  12  yards  of  cotton  domestics.  For  the  boys 
and  girls  under  the  ages  named,-  such  flannel  and  cotton  goods  as  may  be  needed  to 
make  each  a  suit,  and  a  pair  of  woolen  hose  for  each.  In  addition  to  clothing,  the 
sum  of  $10  for  thirty  years  to  such  persons  as  roam  or  hunt  are  entitled  to  the  benefi 
cial  effects  of  this  treaty.  To  each  person  engaged  in  farming,  to  he  used  in  the  pur 
chase  of  such  articles  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  deem  proper,  $20.  If 
within  thirty  years  it  shall  appear  that  the  money  needed  for  clothing  can  be  appro 
priated  for  better  uses,  Congress  by  law  shall  change  the  appropriation  to  other  pur 
poses,  but  in  no  event  shall  the  amount  of  this  appropriation  be  withdrawn  or  dis 
continued  during  the  period  named.  It  is  expressly  stipulated  that  each  Indian  over 
the  age  of  four  years  who  shall  remove  to  and  settle  permanently  upon  the  reserva 
tion  and  comply  with  the  stipulations  of  this  treaty,  shall  lie  entitled  to  receive  for 
a  period  of  four  years,  1  pound  of  meat  and  1  pound  of  flour  per  day,  provided  the 
Indians  can  not  furnish  their  own  subsistence  at  an  earlier  date.  To  each  Indian 
commencing  farming  there  shall  be  given  one  good  American  cow,  one  good  pair  of 
American  oxen,  within  sixty  days  after  they  shall  settle.  An  army  officer  shall  attend 
to  the  delivery  of  these  supplies,  and  the  agent  shall  furnish  to  the  Commissioner  of 
Indian  Affairs  a  full  and  exact  census  of  the  ludians  upon  the  reservation,  upon  which 
the  distribution  is  to  be  based.  (Art.  10.) 

The  parties  to  this  treaty  relinquish  the  right  to  occupy  permanently  the  country 
outside  their  reservation,  but  reserve  the  right  to  hnnt  on  any  lands  north  of  the 
North  Platte,  and  on  the  Republican  Fork  of  the  Smoky  Hill  River,  so  long  as  buffalo 
may  range  thereon  in  such  numbers  as  to  justify  the  chase.  The  Indians  withdraw  all 
opposition  to  the  construction  of  railroads  not  passing  over  their  reservation,  agree 
ing  not  to  interfere  or  attack  any  travellers,  or  capture  or  kill  any  persons,  or  molest 
property.  For  any  roads  passing  over  their  lands,  the  Government  shall  pay  the 
tribe  whatever  amount  of  damage  shall  be  assessed  by  three  commissioners  to  be  ap 
pointed  by  the  President  for  that  purpose,  one  of  said  commissioners  to  be  a  chief  or 
headman  of  the  tribe.  They  also  agree  to  the  establishment  of  military  posts  not  in 
violation  of  treaty.  (Art.  11.) 

No  treaty  for  the  cession  of  any  part  or  portion  held  in  common  of  the  reservation 
herein  described  shall  be  of  any  validity  or  force  unless  executed  and  signed  by  at 
least  three-fourths  of  all  adult  male  Indians  interested  in  the  same,  and  no  cession  by 
the  tribe  shall  deprive,  without  his  consent,  any  individual  member  of  his  right  to 
any  tract  of  land  selected  by  him  as  provided  in  article  6  of  this  treaty.  (Art.  12.-) 

The  sum  of  $500  shall  be  paid  annually  for  three  years  to  the  ten  persons  of  the 
said  tribe  who,  in  the  judgment  of  the  agent,  grow  the  most  valuable  crops  for  the 
respective  years.  (Art.  14.) 


278  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  Indians  agree  that  when  the  agency  house  and  other  buildings  shall  be  con 
structed  that  they  will  make  the  reservation  their  permanent  home,  but  they  shall 
iiave  the  right,  subject  to  the  conditions  and  modifications  of  the  treaty,  to  hunt  as 
stipulated  in  article  11.  (Art.  15.) 

"The  United  States  hereby  agrees  and  stipulates  that  the  country  north  of  the 
North  Platte  River  and  east  of  the  summits  of  the  Big  Horn  Mountains  shall  beheld 
and  considered  to  be  unceded  Indian  territory,  and  also  stipulates  and  agrees  that  no 
white  person  or  persons  shall  be  permitted  to  settle  upon  or  occupy  any  portion  of 
the  same,  or  without  the  consent  of  the  Indians,  first  had  and  obtained,  to  pass 
through  the  same ;  and  it  is  further  agreed  by  the  United  States  that,  within  ninety 
days  after  the  conclusion  of  peace  with  all  the  bands  of  the  Sioux  Nation,  the  mili 
tary  posts  now  established  in  the  territory  in  this  article  named  shall  be  abandoned, 
and  that  the  road  leading  to  them  and  by  them  to  the  settlements  in  the  Territory  of 
Montana  shall  be  closed."  (Art.  16.) 

"It  is  hereby  exp  ressly  understood  and  agreed  by  and  between  the  respective  par 
ties  to  this  treaty  that  the  execution  of  this  treaty  and  its  ratification  by  the  United 
States  Senate  shall  have  the  same  effect,  and  shall  be  construed  as  abrogating  and  an 
nulling  all  treaties  and  agreements  heretofore  entered  into  between  the  respective 
parties  hereto,  so  far  as  such  treaties  and  agreements  obligate  the  United  States  to 
furnish  and  provide  money,  clothing,  or  other  articles  of  property  to  such  Indians  and 
bands  of  Indiana  as  become  parties  to  this  treaty,  but  no  further."  (Art.  17.)  . 

Proclaimed  February  24,  1869. 1 

By  Executive  order  of  January  11,  1875,  the  following  tract  in  Dakota  was  with 
drawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  several  tribes  of  Sioux,  as  an  addi 
tion  to  their  present  reservation  :  Commencing  on  the  east  bank  of  Missouri  River, 
where  the  forty-sixth  parallel  of  north  latitude  crosses  the  same;  thence  east  with 
said  parallel  to  ninety-ninth  degree  of  west  longitude;  thence  south  with  said  degree 
to  east  bank  of  Missouri  River;  thence  with  said  east  bank  up  to  place  of  beginning.2 

By  Executive  order  of  March  16,  1875,  the  following  tract  of  land  was  withdrawn 
from  public  sale  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  several  tribes  of  Sioux,  in  addi 
tion  to  their  present  reservation :  Commencing  at  a  point  where  the  one  hundred  and 
second  degree  of  west  longitude  intersects  the  forty-sixth  parallel  of  north  latitude  ; 
thence  north  on  said  degree  of  longitude  to  the  south  bank  of  the  Cannon  Ball  River; 
thence  down  the  south  bank  of  said  river  to  a  point  on  the  east  side  of  the  Missouri 
opposite  the  mouth  of  said  Cannon  Ball  River ;  down  east  bank  of  the  Missouri  to 
mouth  of  Beaver  River  ;  up  south  bank  of  Beaver  River  to  the  one  hundredth  degree 
of  west  longitude;  south  with  said  degree  to  forty-sixth  parallel  of  latitude;  west 
with  said  parallel  of  latitude  to  the  place  of  beginning.3 

By  Executive  order  of  May  20,  1875,  the  following  tract  was  withdrawn  from  sale 
and  set  apart  as  for  the  use  of  the  several  tribes  of  Sioux,  as  an  additional  reserva 
tion  :  That  portion  lying  south  of  an  east  and  west  line  from  the  northwest  corner  of 
the  Yankton  Indian  Reservation  to  the  ninety-ninth  degree  of  longitude,  and  between 
said  longitude  and  the  Missouri  River  on  the  west  and  the  Yankton  Reservation  on 
the  east.4 

By  Executive  order  of  November  28,  1876,  the  following  tract  of  land  in  Dakota 
Territory  was  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  for  the  several  tribes  of  Sioux  in 
said  Territory  :  Commencing  at  a  point  on  the  south  bank  of  Beaver  River,  intersected 
by  the  one  hundredth  degree  of  west  longitude;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  east 
corner  of  the  Fort  Rice  military  reservation  ;  thence  southwest  along  said  reserva 
tion  to  the  east  bank  of  the  Missouri  River;  thence  with  said  east  bank  to  mouth  of 
Beaver  River;  thence  up  the  south  bank  of  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning.5 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,.  Vol.  XV,  p.  635.  2  See  Report  of  the  Indian 
Commissioner,  1882,  p.  263.  3  Ibid.,  p.  263.  4 1  bid.,  p.  263.  6  IU«l,  p.  363. 


DAKOTA — STANDING  ROCK  AGENCY.  279 

Drifting  Goose  Reserve.1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  June  27,  1879. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  townships  numbered  119,  120,  and  121  north,  of  range  63 
west,  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota,  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  set  apart  as  a  reserva 
tion  for  the  use  of  "  Mag-a-bo-das,  "or  "  Drifting  Goose,"  band  of  Yanktonais  Sioux 
Indians. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  13,  1880. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  townships  numbered  119.  120,  and  121  north,  of  range  63 
west,  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota,  set  apart  by  Executive  order  dated  June  27,  1879, 
for  the  use  of  "  Mag-a-bo-das,"  or  "  Drifting  Goose,"  band  of  Yanktonais  Sioux  In 
dians,  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

An  act  (of  February  28,  1877)  to  ratify  an  agreement  between  the  Jforthe rn  Cheyenne  and 
Arapahoe,  the  Ogallala,  Brule,  Lower  and  Upper  Yanktonai,  Uncpapa,  Blackfeet,  /Sans 
Arc,  Two  Kettle,  Minneconjou,  Lower  Brule,  and  Santee  bands  of  Sioux,  made  at  Eed 
Cloud,  Spotted  Tail,  Standing  Rock,  Cheyenne  Hive);  Crow  Creek,  Lower  Brule,  and 
Santee  Agencies,  from  September  26  to  October  27,  1876. 

Northern  and  western  boundaries  of  reservation  defined  in  article  2  of  treaty  of 
April  29,  1868,  to  be  as  follows  :  The  western  boundaries  shall  commence  at  the  inter 
section  of  the  one  hundred  and  third  meridian  of  longitude  with  the  northern  bound 
ary  of  the  State  of  Nebraska :  thence  along  said  meridian  to  its  intersection  with  the 
south  fork  of  the  Cheyenne  River;  thence  down  said  stream  to  its  junction  with  the 
north  fork ;  thence  up  the  north  fork  of  the  said  Cheyenne  River  to  the  said  one  hundred 
and  third  meridian  ;  thence  north  along  said  meridian  to  the  south  branch  of  Cannon 
Ball  River  or  Cedar  Creek ;  and  the  northern  boundary  of  their  reservation  shall 
follow  the  said  south  branch  to  its  intersection  with  the  main  Cannon  Ball  River,  and 
thence  down  the  said  main  Cannon  Ball  River  to  the  Missouri  River. 

Indians  cede  to  United  States  all  territory  outside  said  reservation,  including  priv 
ilege  of  hunting.  Article  16,  treaty  of  April  29,  1868,  hereby  abrogated.  (Art.  1.) 

Three  roads  to  be  constructed  and  maintained  from  the  Missouri  through  the 
reservation  to  country  west,  and  free  navigation  of  Missouri  River.  (Art.  2.) 

Annuities  to  be  received  at  such  points  as  the  President  may  designate.     (Art.  3.) 

Delegation  of  five  to  visit  the  Indian  Territory  with  a  view  of  selecting  a  perma. 
neut  home  for  the  Indians,  and  if  the  Indians  agree  to  remove  they  shall  do  so  within 
one  year.  (Art.  4.) 

Besides  schools  and  instruction  in  agriculture,  as  provided'  in  treaty  of  1368,  the 
following  rations  given  to  each  individual :  A  pound  and  a  half  of  beef,  or  a  half  of 
a  pound  of  bacon,  one-half  pound  of  flour,  and  one-half  pound  of  corn,  and  for  every 
100  rations  4  pounds  of  coffee,  8  pounds  of  sugar,  and  3  pounds  of  beans,  or  in  lieu 
thereof  their  equivalent.  Said  rations,  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  necessary,  to 
continue  until  the  Indians  are  able  to  support  themselves.  Whenever  Indians  are 
located  upon  lands  suitable  for  cultivation,  rations  to  be  issued  only  to  those  who 
labor,  the  aged,  sick,  and  infirm  excepted.  Rations  to  be  issued  to  head  of  each 
family.  Indians  shall  receive  payment  for  their  labor  in  other  necessary  articles. 
Government  to  aid  in  finding  a  market  for  their  surplus  productions,  and  purchase 
such  surplus  as  far  as  may  be  required,  and  employ  Indians  as  far  as  practicable  in 
work  upon  reservation.  Children  between  the  ages  of  six  and  fourteen  to  receive  no 
rations  unless  attending  school,  sick  and  infirm  excepted.  (Art.  5.) 

Head  of  family  selecting  an  allotment  and  cultivating  it  in  good  faith,  Government 
to  erect,  with  his  aid,  house  for  him.  If  Indians  remove  to  Indian  Territory,  Gov 
ernment  to  erect  houses  for  principal  chiefs.  (Art.  6.) 

See  Report  of  Indian  C^)minT8sioiier7l8797p.  24  ;  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  3J7. 


280  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

All  employes  to  be  married,  and  must  have  their  families  with  them.    (Art.  7.) 

Treaty  of  1868  in  fall  force,  except  as  herein  modified.  "  Congress  shall,  by  appro 
priate  legislation,  secure  to  "  the  Indians  "  an  orderly  "  government ;  they  shall  be  sub 
ject  to  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  and  each  individual  shall  be  protected  in  his 
rights  of  person,  property,  and  life.  (Art.  8.) 

Indians  pledge  themselves  to  select  allotments  of  land  as  soon  as  possible,  to  main 
tain  peace  with  the  United  States,  and  to  observe  its  laws  and  treaties,  and  may  select 
suitable  men  from  each  tribe  to  cooperate  with  the  President  in  maintaining  order, 
who  shall  receive  such  compensation  as  Congress  may  provide.  (Art.  9.) 

Census  to  be  taken  in  December  of  each  year.     (Art.  10.) 

The  term  "reservation"  to  apply  to  any  country  selected  as  the  future  home  of  said 
Indians.  (Art.  11.) 

Article  4  and  the  last  clause  of  article  6  not  agreed  to  by  the  Sioux  Nation,  "  and 
nothing  in  this  act  shall  be  construed  to  authorize  the  removal  of  the  Sioux  Indians 
to  the  Indian  Territory,  and  the  President  of  the  United  States  is  hereby  directed  to 
prohibit  the  removal:  of  any  portion  of  the  Sioux  Indians  to  the  Indian  Territory 
until  the  same  shall  be  authorized  by  Congress." 

Approved  February  28,  1877. l 

By  Executive  order  of  August  9,  1879,  the  following  tracts  of  land  were  restored  to 
the  public  domain  :  Beginning  at  a  point  where  the  west  line  of  Fort  Randall  mili 
tary  reservation  crosses  the  Missouri  River ;  thence  along  said  river  to  the  mouth  of 
American  Creek  ;  uptsaid  creek  to  the  ninety-ninth  degree  of  west  longitude  ;  south 
along  said  degree  to  a  point  due  west  from  the  northwest  corner  of  the  Yauktoii 
Indian  Reservation  ;  thence  east  to  northwest  corner  of  said  reservation ;  thence 
south  to  north  boundary  of  Fort  Randall  military  reservation  ;  thence  on  said  bound 
ary  line  to  northwest  corner  of  said  reservation ;  thence  south  on  west  boundary  line 
of  said  reservation  to  place  of  beginning. 

Also,  beginning  at  the  east  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  at  the  mouth  of  Medicine 
Knoll  Creek  ;  thence  up  the  Missouri  to  the  boundary  line  of  Fort  Sully  military 
reservation  ;  thence  along  said  boundary  to  the  southeast  corner  of  said  reservation ; 
thence  northwest  on  said  boundary  line  to  the  northeast  corner  of  said  reservation  ; 
thence  north  to  the  east  bank  of  the  Missouri  River;  thence  up. said  bank  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Bois  Cache  ;  thence  north  to  the  east  bank  of  the  Missouri  Rivey  ;  thence 
up  said  bank  to  the  south  line  of  township  129  north  ;  thence  east  on  said  township 
line  to  the  line  between  ranges  78  and  79  west ;  thence  north  on  said  line  to  Beaver 
Creek  or  north  boundary  line  of  reservation  set  aside  in  Executive  order  of  March 
16,1875:  thence  west  along  said  creek  to  east  bank  of  Missouri  River;  thence  up 
said  east  bank  to  southeast  corner  of  Fort  Rice  military  reservation;  northeast 
along  said  reservation  to  the  east  corner  thereof;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  a  point  on 
south  bank  of  Beaver  Creek  where  said  creek  is  intersected  by  the  one-hundredth 
degree  of  west  longitude  ;  thence  south  with  said  degree  to  forty-sixth  parallel  of 
north  latitude  ;  thence  east  with  said  parallel  to  the  ninety-ninth  degree  of  west  lon 
gitude  ;  thence  south  with  said  degree  to  its  intersection  with  the  north  boundary 
line  of  the  old  Crow  Creek  Reservation  ;  thence  west  on  north  boundary  of  said  res 
ervation  to  the  east  boundary  of  the  old  Winnebago  Reservation  ;  thence  north  along 
said  east  line  to  the  northeast  corner  of  said  Winnebago  Reservation ;  thence  west 
along  said  boundary  to  the  middle  channel  of  Medicine  Knoll  Creek ;  thence  to  the 
place  of  beginning.2 

By  Executive  order  of  January  24, 1882,  the  following  country  in  Nebraska  was  with 
drawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  an  additional  reservation  for  the  Sioux  Indians : 
Beginning  at  a  point  on  the  boundary  line  between  Nebraska  and  Minnesota,  where 
the  range  line  between  ranges  44  and  45  west  of  the  sixth  principal  meridian  in  Da 
kota  intersects  said  boundary  ;  thence  west  10  miles,  thence  north  to  said  boundary 
line ;  thence  east  to  the  place  of  beginning.3 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIX,  254.  -  See  Report  of  Indian  Com 
missioner,  1882,  p.  263.  3  Hid,  p.  263. 


DAKOTA SISSETON    AGENCY.  281 

By  Exesutive  order  of  March  20,  1884,  the  lands  embraced  within  the  three  existing 
executive  additions  to  the  great  Sioux  Reservation,  in  Dakota,  east  of  the  Missouri 
River,  viz,  the  one  opposite  the  standing  Rock  Agency,  the  one  opposite  the  mouth 
of  Grand  River,  and  the  site  of  the  old  Grand  River  Agency,  and  the  one  opposite  the 
mouth  of  the  Big  Cheyenne  River  and  the  Cheyenne  Agency,  were  restored  to  the 
public  domain,  being  no  more  needed  for  the  purpose  for  which  they  were  withdrawn 
from  sale  and  settlement.1 

SISSETON  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address :   Sisseton  Agency,  Dak.] 
LAKE  TRAVERSE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  February  19,  1867;  agreement,  Sep 
tember  20,  1872 ;  confirmed  by  act  of  Congress  Jane  22,  1874. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  918,780  acres,  of  which  14.000  are  classed 
as  tillable.2  Surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated.— The  Indians  have  under.cultivatiou  4,850  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  Sisseton  and  Wah- 
peton  Sioux.  Population  in  1886,  1.496.4 

Location. — The  features  of  the  locality  are  as  follows: 

The  reservation,  which  is  triangular  in  shape,  has  its  northeast  corner  at  the  out 
let  of  Lake  Traverse,  which  is  on  the  boundary  between  Minnesota  and  Dakota, 
and  about  midway  between  their  northern  and  southern  boundaries;  thence  in  a 
southwesterly  course  along  the  shore  of  that  lake,  whence  it  continues  about  45  miles 
beyond  its  head  to  Lake  Kampeska  for  its  southern  point;  thence  in  a  straight 
northwesterly  course  to  a  place  on  the  "coteaus"  for  its  northwest  point  about  10 
miles  north  and  40  miles  west  of  the  original  starting  point;  thence  in  a  slightly  south 
easterly  course  straight  to  the  outlet  of  Lake  Traverse.  Three-fourths  of  its  area  can 
be  plowed,  and  is  land  of  the  finest  quality  for  agricultural  purposes,  while  the  bal 
ance  is  well  adapted  to  grazing  purposes.  The  reservation  embraces  many  of  the 
wooded  ravines  of  the  "  coteaus,"  which  supply  the  Indians  with  wood  in  plenty  and 
much  to  spare.  It  is  well  supplied  with  spring  water  and  is  dotted  with  innumera 
ble  lakes  of  small  size.5 

Government  rations. — Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  on  Gov 
ernment  rations,  1.S86.6 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Steam  saw  and  grist  mills  erected  in  187 1.7 
Flouring  mill  in  1873.8 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1871.9 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Included  in  the  organization  described  on 
page  51,  Eeport  of  Indian  Commissioner  for  1884. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.™ — School  population  as  esti. 
mated  in  1886  was  379;  the  following  table  shows  accommodation, 
attendance,  etc.: 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  18d4,  p.  253.  ~  Ibid,  p.  306.  3  1  bid.  *  Ibid., 
1886,  p.  396.  57i>irf,  1884,  p.  39.  The  Sissetons  in  1887  received  their  lauds  in  sever- 
alty,  urder  the  act  of  February  8,  1887.  *Ibid.,  1886,  p.  414.  7  Ibid.,  1871,  p.  531. 
Ibid.,  1873,  p.  226.  9Ibid.,  1871,  p.  533.  10  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  xc. 


282 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


o 

*   . 

ad 

a  ° 

School. 

II 

I 

Cost. 

H 

|l 

1 

'-,>    •--- 

•       - 

Months. 

150 

112 

9 

$17  340  72 

14 

13 

1  262  54 

Good  Will  Mission  boarding  contract 

60 

53 

13 

3  240  00 

Missionary  work. — This  work  is  carried  on  under  the  Home  Boaid  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.  Eight 
churches  and  eight  missionaries  are  reported  in  1884.  The  Good  Will 
Mission  is  under  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  K.  Morris.  The  latter  is  a  daughter 
of  the  late  S.  E.  Eiggs. 

For  the  treaties  with  these  bands  of  the  Sioux  tribe,  as  well  as  the 
acts  of  Congress  affecting  them  prior  to  1867,  see  the  Sioux  treaties 
under  Sioux  Eeservation.  • 


SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES. 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Sisseton  and  Wahpeton  lands  of  Sioux  Indians, 
made  at  Washington  February  19,  1867. 

From  1/200  to  1,500  of  the  Sisseton  and  Wahpeton  Sioux  not  only  preserved  their 
obligations  to  the  Government  during  the  outbreak  of  other  bands  of  Sioux  in 
ly62,  but  rescued  white  residents  on  the  Sioux  reservations,  and  obtained  captives 
ma.de  by  the  hostile  bands.  From  1.000  to  1,200  Sisseton  and  Wahpetou  Sioux,  fearing 
indiscriminate  vengeance  from  the  white  people,  fled  to  the  prairies  of  the  Northwest, 
where  they  still  remain  ;  and  Congress  in  confiscating  the  Sioux  annuities  and  reser 
vation  made  no  provision  or  support  for  these  friendly  Indians,  they  having  been 
suffered  to  remain  homeless  wanderers,  subject  to  intense  suffering  from  the  lack  of  food 
and  clothing,  although  prompt  in  rendering  service  against  hostile  Indians.  The  In 
dians  therefore  ask  that  provision  shall  be  made  for  them  to  return  to  an  agricultural 
life. 

The  Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  the  right  to  construct  wagon  roads,  railroads, 
mail  stations,  telegraph  lines  and  other  public  improvements  over  their  lands  claimed, 
as  follows  :  "  Bounded  on  the  south  and  east  by  the  treaty-line  of  1851  and  the  Eed 
River  of  the  North  to  the  mouth  of  Goose  River  ;  on  the  north  by  the  Goose  River  and 
a  line  running  from  the  source  thereof  by  the  most  westerly  point  of  Devil's  Lake  to 
the  Chief's  Bluff,  at  the  head  of  James  River ;  and  on  the  west  by  the  James  River  to 
the  mouth  of  Moccasin  River,  arid  thence  to  Kempeska  Lake."  (Art.  2.) 

For  the  members  of  the  said  bands  who  have  heretofore  surrendered  to  the  author-  ' 
ities  and  were  not  sent  to  the  Crow  Creek  Reservation,  and  for  others  who  were  re 
leased  from  prison  in  1866,  the  following  reservation  is  set  apart:  "Beginning  at  the 
head  of  Lake  Travers[e],  and  thence  along  the  treaty-line  of  the  treaty  of  1851  to 
Kampeska  Lake;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  Reipan,  or  the  northeast  point  of  the 
Coteau  des  Prairie[s],  and  thence  passing  north  of  Skunk  Lake,  on  the  most  direct 
Une  to  the  foot  of  Lake  Traverse;  and  thence  along  the  treaty-line  of  1851  to  the 
place  of  beginning."  (Art.  3.) 


DAKOTA SISSETON    AGENCY.  283 

For  all  similar  members  of  said  bauds,  and  also  for  the  Cut-head  bands  of  Yanktonai 
Sioux,  a  reservation  as  follows:  "Beginning  at  tbe  most  easterly  point  of  Devil's 
Lake,  tbence  along  the  waters  of  said  lake  to  the  most  westerly  point  of  the  same; 
thence  on  a  direct  line  to  the  nearest  point  on  the  Cheyenne  River ;  thence  down  said 
river  to  a  point  opposite  the  lower  end  of  Aspen  Island  ;  and  thence  on  a  direct  line 
to  the  place  of  beginning."  (Art.  4.) 

The  reservation  shall  be  surveyed,  160  acres  to  each  head  of  a  family  and  each  sin 
gle  person  over  twenty-one  years  ;  any  one  who  shall  cultivate  a  portion  of  his  allot 
ment  for  five  consecutive  years  shall  be  entitled  to  a  patent  so  soon  as  he  shall  have 
50  acres  of  said  tract  fenced  and  in  crops.  Said  patent  shall  not  authorize  any  trans 
fer  of  said  lands  or  portions  thereof  except  to  the  United  States,  and  said  lands  and 
improvements  shall  descend  to  the  proper  heirs  of  the  person  obtaining  a  patent. 
(Art.  5.) 

Congress,  at  its  own  discretion,  from  time  to  time,  shall  make  such  appropriation  as 
may  be  deemed  requisite  to  enable  the  Indians  to  return  to  an  agricultural  life,  in 
cluding,  if  thought  advisable,  the  establishment  and  support  of  a  manual-labor 
school,  and  the  employment  of  mechanical,  agricultural,  and  other  teachers,  and  open 
ing  and  improving  individual  farms.  (Art.  6.) 

An  agency  shall  be  established  at  Lake  Traverse,  and  whenever  there  shall  be  five 
hundred  persons  permanently  located  on  the  Devil's  Lake  Reservation  an  agent  or 
other  competent  person  shall  be  appointed  to  superintend  the  agricultural,  educa 
tional,  and  mechanical  interests.  (Art.  7.) 

All  expenditures  shall  "be  for  agricultural  improvement  and  civilization.  No  goods 
and  provisions,  except  material  for  the  erection  of  houses  or  to  facilitate  agriculture, 
shall  be  issued,  excepting  in  payment  for  labor,  or  in  cases  of  age,  sickness,  or  deform 
ity.  (Art.  8.) 

No  person  shall  be  authorized  to  trade  for  furs  or  peltries  within  the  limits  of  the 
lands  now  claimed  by  these  tribes.  (Art.  9.) 

Chiefs  and  head-men  are  authorized  to  adopt  such  rules  and  regulations  for  the 
security  of  life  and  property  as  may  be  necessary,  and  shall  have  authority  under  the 
direction  of  the  agent,  without  expense  to  the  Government,  to  organize  a  force  to 
carry  out  such  rules  and  laws,  and  all  rules  and  regulations  as  may  be  prescribed  by 
the  Interior  Department.  All  rules  and  regulations  adopted  or  amended  by  the 
chiefs  shall  receive  the  sanction  of  the  agent.  (Art.  10.) 

Amended  April  22, 18G7  ;  proclaimed  May  2,  1867.' 

By  act  of  Congress,  June  7,  1872,  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  was  authorized  to 
report  upon  the  title  of  the  Sisseton  and  Wahpeton  bands  of  Sioux  to  the  land  de 
scribed  in  article  2,  of  the  treaty  of  February  19,  1887,  "or  by  virtue  of  any  other 
law  or  treaty  whatsoever,  excepting  such  rights  as  were  secured  to  said  bands  of  In 
dians  of  the  third  and  fourth  articles  of  said  treaty  as  *  a  permanent  reservation ' ; 
and  whether  any,  and  if  any,  what,  compensation  ought,  in  justice  and  equity,  to  be 
made  to  said  bands  of  Indians,  respectively,  for  the  extinguishment  of  whatever  title 
they  may  have  had  to  said  lands.'"2 

Agreement  between  the  Untied  States  and  the  Sisseton  and  Wahpelon  bands  of  Sioux  In 
dians,  September  20,  1872. :5 

The  Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  all  the  territory  described  in  article  2  of  the 
treaty  of  February  19,  1867,  as  well  as  all  lands  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota  in  which 
they  have  title  or  interest. 

The  United  States  agrees  to  pay  $80,000  annually  for  ten  years,  the  same  to  be  ap 
portioned  to  the  Sisseton  and  Devil's  Lake  Agency  in  proportion  to  the  number  of 
Indians  located  upon  the  two  reservations.  The  money  to  be  expended  under  the 

'United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  505.  2/ftirf.,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  281. 

a  Agreement  in  full,  Revision  of  Indian  Treaties,  p.  1050. 


284  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

direction  of  the  President  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  treaty  of  Feb 
ruary  19,  1867,  to  wit,  for  goods  and  provisions,  erection  and  maintaining  manual- 
lahor  school  and  public  schools,  mills  and  workshops,  opening  and  fencing  farms, 
agricultural  implements  and  stock.  (Art.  2.) 

By  act  of  Congress  of  February  14,  1873,  the  agreement  made  September  20,  1872, 
was  amended  by  omitting  that  part  included  in  paragraphs  3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  8  and  9,  "No 
payments  to  be  made  until  after  the  ratification  by  said  Indians  of  said  agreement  as 
hereby  amended."1 

By  act  of  Congress  of  June  22,  1874,  the  agreement  confirmed  as  amended,  and  pay 
ments  authorized.2 

DEVIL'S  LAKE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address  :  Fort  Totten,  Ramsey  County,  Dak.] 
DEVIL'S   LAKE   RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty,  February  19,  1867;  agreement,  Septem 
ber  20,  1872;  confirmed,  Act  of  Congress,  June  22, 1874.3 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  230,400  acres,  of  which  150,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.4  Outboundaries  partly  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  3,155  acres.5 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Cut-head,  Sisse- 
ton,  and  Wahpeton  Sioux.  Total  population,  937.6 

Location. — The  agricultural  features  of  the  reservation  are  thus  de 
scribed  : 

Devil's  Lake  Indian  Reservation  (which  includes  the  military  reservation  of  Fort 
Totten)  *  *  *  lies  along  the  southern  shore  of  Devil's  Lake,  in  northeastern  Da 
kota,  in  latitude  48°.  It  is  excellent  agricultural  land,  producing  cereals  and  vegeta 
bles  of  the  very  best  quality  in  large  and  paying  quantities.7  Early  flint  and  red  corn 
also  mature  and  yield  surprisingly  when  not  overtaken  by  early  fall  frosts,  but  the  oc 
currence  of  such  frosts  makes  the  corn  crop  an  uncertain  one.8  It  also  possesses  *  *  * 
sufficient  timber  for  fuel,  some  of  the  oak  being  suitable  for  dimension  lumber  for  build 
ing  purposes.  *  *  *  Water  is  easily  obtained  [and]  the  prairies  are  unsurpassed 
for  summer  grazing.9  The  hills  contain  large  quantities  of  loose  limestone,  valuable 
for  building  purposes,  and  the  ravines  running  out  from  the  lake,  together  with  dried- 
up  beds  of  numerous  small  lakes  throughout  the  reservation,  furnish  an  abundant 
supply  of  wild  hay.10 

Government  rations. — Twelve  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations.11 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  mill  was  erected  in  1872.12  Employes 
reported  in  1879.ir< 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1880. 14  :  ^ 

Indian  court  of  offenses. — Established  in  1883.15 


i  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  456.  2  IMtL,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  167. 
Sisseton  Agency,  Lake  Traverse  Reservation.  4  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner, 
1884,  p.  306.  *  Ibid., p.  306.  ''Ibid.,  1886,  p.  394.  7/6irf.,  Ih81,  p.  33.  876w7., 
1880,  p.  28.  9J&iU,  1881,  p.  33.  10  Ibid.;  1880,  p.  28.  "Ibid.,  1886,  p.  412. 

»2 Ibid.,  1872, p.  259.        13 Ibid.,  1879,  p. 28.        l«Ibid.,  1880,  p.  30.        lfl/6tU,  1883,  p.  27. 


DAKOTA DEVIL  8  LAKE  AGENCY. 


285 


School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1 — School  population  as  esti 
mated  in  1886  was  210 ;  the  following  tables  exhibits  other  school  items: 


0 

Bg 

0    g 

School. 

11 

el 

5   Q 

1 
1 

Cost, 

-4 

•^ 

02 

Months. 

30 

36 

10 

$4  139  37 

60 

77 

10 

8  024  45 

Missionary  work. — The  Presbyterian  Church  and  the  Eoman  Catholic 
Church  have  missions  among  these  Indians.  Five  churches  and  two 
missionaries  reported  in  1886. 

TURTLE   MOUNTAIN  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  orders,  December  21,  1882  ;  March 
29  and  June  3,  1884. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  46,080  acres.2  Tillable  acres,  15,000.2  Not 
surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — One  thousand  and  fifty-live  reported  cultivated  and 
broken  in  1886. 

Tribes  and  population. — Tbe  tribes  living  here  are  the  Chippewas,  of 
the  Mississippi.  Total  population,  1,245.3 

Location. — The  Turtle  Mountain  Reservation  consists  of  two  town 
ships,  which  form  the  southeastern  portion  of  the  mountain,  and  con 
tain  sufficient  arable  land  and  also  sufficient  timber  for  the  use  of  the 
Indians  and  mixed  bloods.4 

Government  rations.— Twenty-five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations  in  1886.5 

Mills  and  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offenses. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance^  and  support.6 — School  population  as  es 
timated  in  1886  was  263 ;  other  items  are  as  follows : 


School. 

• 

Accom  m  o  - 
dation. 

Average  at 
tendance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

St.  Mary's  boardin0"  (Turtle  Mountain)                                      

70 

38 

Months. 
12 

-$5,  400.  00 

40 

19 

ii 

460.  00 

Missionary  ivork. — The  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  a  mission  here. 
One  church  and  one  missionary  reported  in  1886. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,    IH-fJ,    p.  xc.  -  fbid.,   1««6,    pp.    362,   42(5. 

,,  1886,  p.  394.        *  Ibid.,  p.  34.        °  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  412.        *  Ibid.,  p.  xc. 


286  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Executive  orders.1 

DECEMBER  21,  1882. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  country  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota, 
viz  :  Beginning  at  a  point  on  the  international  boundary  where  the  tenth-guide  mer 
idian  west  of  the  fifth  principal  meridian  (being  the  range  line  between  ranges  73  and 
74  west  of  the  fifth  principal  meridian)  will,  when  extended,  intersect  said  inter 
national  boundary  ;  thence  south  on  the  tenth-guide  meridian  to  the  southeast  corner 
of  township  161  north,  range  74  west ;  thence  east  on  the  fifteenth  standard  parallel 
north,  to  the  northeast  corner  of  township  1GO  north,  range  74  west ;  thence  south  on 
the  tenth-guide  meridian,  west  to  the  southeast  corner  of  township  159  north,  range 
74  west;  thence  east  on  the  line  between  townships  158  and  159  north  to  the  south 
east  corner  of  township  159  north,  range  70  west ;  theuce  north  with  the  line  between 
ranges  69  and  70  west  to  the  northeast  corner  of  township  160  north,  range  70  west ; 
thence  west  on  the  fifteenth  standard  parallel,  north  to  the  southeast  corner  of  town 
ship  161  north,  range  70  west;  thence  north  on  the  line  between  ranges  69  and  70 
west  to  the  international  boundary;  thence  west  on  the  international  boundary  to 
the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settle 
ment  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Turtle  Mountain  band  of  Chip- 
p'ewas  and  such  other  Indians  of  the  Chippewa  tribe  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior 
may  see  fit  to  settle  thereon. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 


MARCH  29,  1884. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota  with 
drawn  from  sale  and  settlement  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Turtle 
Mountain  band  of  Chippewa  Indians  by  Executive  order  dated  December  211, 882.  ex 
cept  townships  162  and  163  north,  range  71  west,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored 
to  the  mass  of  the  public  domaiu. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 


3,  1884. 

The  Executive  order  dated  March  29, 1884,  whereby  certain  lands  in  the  Territory 
of  Dakota  previously  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Turtle  Mouutaiu 
band  of  Chippewa  Indians  were,  with  the  exception  of  townships  163  and  163  north, 
range  71  west,  restored  to  the  mass  of  the  public  domain,  is  hereby  amended  so  as  to 
substitute  township  162  north,  range  70  west,  for  township  163  north,  range  71  west, 
the  purpose  and  effect  of  such  amendment  being  to  withdraw  from  sale  and  settle 
ment  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  said  Indians  said  township  162 
north,  range  70  west,  in  lieu  of  township  163  north,  range  71  west,  which  last  men 
tioned  township  is  thereby  restored  to  the  mass  of  the  public  domaiu. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 


PONCA  RESERVATION. 

[In  charge  of  Santee  Agency,  Nebraska.] 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  March  12,  1858,  and  supplemental 
treaty,  March  10, 1865. 
Area  and  survey. — Contains  90,000  acres.2    Tillable  acres  not  reported. 

Partly  surveyed.3 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  323.     See  treaties  of  Poricas,  in  Indian 
Territory.        -Ibid.,  1884,. p.  257.        3/6id.,p.  257. 


DAKOTA—YANKTON    AGENCY.  287 

Acres  cultivated. — Acres  cultivated,  519.1 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Ponca.  Popula 
tion,  274.3 

Location. — The  reservation  is  situated  on  the  north  side  of  the  Nio- 
brant  Eiver  where  it  empties  into  the  Missouri. 

Government  rations. — None  reported  in  1886. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population^  attendance*  and  support:3 — 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 47 

Government  day  school  accommodation 50 

Average  attendance 9 

In  session  (months) 11 

Cost  to  Government $600.00 

Missionary  -work. — No  missionary  stationed  here. 
YANKTON  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address,  Yankton  Agency,  Greenwood,  Dak.] 
YANKTON   RESERVATION. 

Hoiv  established. — By  treaty  of  April  19,  1858. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  430,405  acres,  o*f  which  25,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.4  Surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  2,911  acres.5 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Yankton  Sioux. 
Population,  1,77G.6 
.   Location. — This  reservation  has  been  thus  described: 

By  treaty  of  1858  the  Yauktons,  then  laying  claim  to  some  millions  of  acres  in 
Dakota,  ceded  all  to  the  Government,  except  some  430,000  acres  comprised  in 
their  present  reservation  lying  30  miles  along  the  Missouri  River  and  over  20  miles 
back.  Its  eastern  boundary  is  Choteau  Creek,  some  45  miles  from  Yankton.  The 
tract  contains  some  15,000  acres  of  river  bottom,  timbered  occasionally  with  cotton- 
wood,  and  varying  from  one -quarter  of  a  mile  to  2  miles  in  width.  The  remainder 
consists  of  high,  rolling  praries.7 

Government  rations. — Fifty  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1886." 

Mills  and  employes. — A  mill  was  built  in  1859.  Employe's  were  re 
ported  in  1873. 

Indian  police. — Reorganized  in  1882. 

Indian  court  of  offenses. — Reported  established. 


Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p  432.  2  Ibid.,  p.  402.  3  Ibid.,  1886,  p. 
xciv.  4 Ibid.,  1884,  p.  306.  5  IMd.,  1886,  p.  428.  *  Ibid.,  p.  396.  ''Ibid., 
1878,  p.  46.  «Ibid.,  1886,  p.  414. 


288 


INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1— School  population  as  esti 
mated  in  1886  was  355;  the  statistics  of  the  two  schools  were  as  fol 
lows: 


0 

a  a 

"S  «3 

School. 

•1 

11 

a 

Cost, 

3 

®1 

1 

Months. 

87 

66 

9 

$9,  314.  50 

lay  school  contract        .  

40 

23 

10 

938.  44 

Missionary  work. — The  Presbyterian  and  Protestant  Episcopal 
Churches  have  missions  here.  Eev.  John  P.  Williamson  represents  the 
former  and  reports,  in  1886,  two  churches ;  amount  contributed  by  the 
Indians  to  support  of  preaching,  $108;  to  missionary  society,  $263.  The 
Eev.  Joseph  W.  Cook  represents  the  latter  church,  and  reports  one 
church  and  three  stations,  and  $130  contributed  to  ward  church  service, 
beside  $295  raised  for  church  building. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES. 

For  treaty  of  July  19,  1815,  see  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  United  States  Statutes, 
Vol.  VII,  128. 

For  treaty  June  22,  1825,  see  Sioux  treaties  same  date,  United  States  Statutes, 
Vol.  VII,  250. 

For  treaty  October  15.  1836,  see  Sioux  treaties  same  date,  United  States  Statutes, 
Vol.  VII,  524. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Yankton  tribe  of  Sioux,  made  at  Washington,  October  21,  1837. 

These  Indians  agree  to  cessions  of  land  by  the  treaties  of  1830  and  September  29, 
1837.2  (See  Sioux  treaty  same  date.)  •• 

The  United  States  agrees  to  pay  $4,000 ;  $1,500  of  which  shall  be  for  horses  and 
presents  to  the  chiefs;  $2,000  in  goods ;  $500  for  removing  the  agency  buildings  and 
blacksmith  shop.  (Art.  2.) 

Expenses  of  treaty  to  be  paid  by  United  States.     (Art.  3.) 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  February  21,  1838.3 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Yankton  Sioux,  made  at  Washington  April  19, 

1858. 

The  Indians  cede  all  lands  now  owned,  possessed,  or  claimed  by  them  wherever 
situated,  to  wit :  "  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tchankasatidata  or  Calumet  or  Big- 
Sioux  River;  thence  up  the  Missouri  River  to  the  mouth  of  the  Pahakwakan  or  East 
Medicine  Knoll  River;  thence  up  said  river  to  its  head;  thence  in  a  direction  to  the 
head  of  the  main  fork  of  the  Wandushkahfor  or  Snake  River;  thence  down  said  river 
to  its  junction  with  the  Tchansausan  or  Jacques  or  James  River?  thence  in  a  direct 
line  to  the  northern  point  of  Lake  Kampeska ;  thence  along  the  northern  shore  of 
that  lake  and  its  outlet  to  the  junction  of  said  outlet  with  the  Big  Sioux  River ; 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  xc.  ^United "states  StatutesTat  Lar<ve, 
Vol.  VII,  p.  510.  3lbid.,  Vol.  VII,  p.  542. 


DAKOTA YANKTON  AGENCY.  289 

thence  down  the  Big  Sioux  River  to  its  junction  with  the  Missouri  River."  Also  all 
their  right  and  title  to  and  in  all  the  inlands  of  the  Missouri  River  from  the  mouth  of 
the  Big  Sioux  to  the  mouth  of  the  Medicine  Knoll  River.  (Art.  2. ) 

They  also  relinquish  and  abandon  all  claims  and  complaints  about  or  growing  out 
of  any  and  all  treaties  heretofore  made  by  them  or  other  Indians,  except  their  annu 
ity  rights  under  the  treaty  of  Lararnie,  of  September  17,  1851.  (Art.  1.) 

The  Indians  except  to  the  above  cession  the  following  tract  of  land :  "  Beginning 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Nawisiwakoopah  or  Chouteau  River  and  extending  up  the  Mis 
souri  River  30  miles;  thence  due  north  to  a  point ;  thence  easterly  to  a  point  on  said 
Chouteau  River;  thence  down  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning  so  as  to  include  the 
said  quantity  of  400,000  acres."  (Art.  1.) 

The  Indians  agree  to  remove,  settle,  and  reside  on  the  reservation  within  one  year, 
and  until  they  do  so  remove  the  United  States  guarantees  them  undisturbed  posses 
sion  of  their  present  settlement.  (Art.  3.) 

The  United  States  to  construct  and  use  roads  across  the  reservation  by  first  paying 
all  damages  and  a  fair  value  of  the  land  so  used.  Damage  and  value  to  be  deter 
mined  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Art.  3. ) 

Also  to  establish  military  posts  and  agencies.     (Art.  9.) 

The  United  States  agrees  to  protect  the  persons  and  property  of  said  Indians  on 
their  reservation  during  good  behavior ;  to  expend  for  their  benefit  $65,000  per  annum 
for  ten  years,  commencing  from  the  year  of  removal;  also  agrees  to  pay  $1,600,000  in 
annuities  as  follows :  $40,000  per  annum  for  the  next  ten  years;  $25,000  per  annum 
for  the  third  ten  years;  $15,000  per  annum  for  twenty  years  thereafter. 

The  President  shall  determine  what  proportion  shall  be  in  cash  and  what  otherwise 
expended.  Also  $25,000  for  maintaining  the  Indians  during  the  first  year,  for  the 
purchase  of  stock,  agricultural  implements,  breaking  lands,  erecting  houses,  etc.; 
also  to  erect  a  grist-mill,  one  or  more  shops  and  dwelling-houses  for  mechanics  and 
farmer,  and  to  expend  for  these  a  sum  not  exceeding  $15,000.  Any  injury  to  this 
property  to  be  paid  for  by  the  tribe.  (Art.  4.) 

Whenever  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  be  satisfied  that  the  Indians  have 
become  sufficiently  advanced  in  agriculture,  etc.,  to  provide  for  themselves,  he  may 
turn  over  to  them  all  the  said  houses  and  other  property  furnished  by  the  United 
States,  and  dispense  with  the  services  of  the  employe's.  (Art.  5.) 

Education.— The  United  States  to  expend  $10,000  for  school-house  or  houses,  and 
to  establish  and  maintain  one  or  more  normal  labor  schools,  so  far  as  the  sum  will 
admit,  to  be  managed  and  conducted  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  direct. 
The  Indians  to  keep  all  their  children  between  seven  and  eighteen  years  at  school 
nine  months  in  the  year.  Any  persons  neglecting  to  comply  with  this  regulation 
shall  have  such  portion  of  their  annuities  withheld  as  the  Secretary  may  direct. 
Such  sum  as  the  President  may  deem  best  may  be  reserved  and  taken  from  the  an 
nuities  and  added  to  the  amount  already  mentioned  for  the  support  of  schools.  In 
dians  agree  to  furnish  a  number  of  young  men  as  apprentices  at  the  mills  and  shops, 
at  least  three  persons  to  work  constantly  with  each  white  laborer  in  agricultural  and 
mechanical  pursuits.  Such  Indian  laborers  shall  be  paid  a  fair  compensation  out  of 
the  shares  of  the  annuities  of  such  Indians  as  being  able  refuse  or  neglect  to  work. 
For  failure  on  the  part  of  the  Indians  to  avail  themselves  of  this  stipulation  the 
President  may  discontinue  the  allowance  for  schools  and  instruction.  (Art.  4.) 
1  Chiefs  in  open  council  may  authorize  their  just  debts  and  obligations  to  be  paid 
out  of  the  annuities,  and  provide  for  such  half-breed  relations  as  do  not  live  with 
them.  The  agent  shall  approve  and  the  Secretary  authorize  such  payment,  which 
shall  not  exceed  in  any  one  year  $15,000.  (Art.  6.) 

The  Yauktoii  Indians  shall  be  secured  in  their  unrestricted  use  of  the  quarry  for 
the  purpose  of  procuring  stone  for  pipes,  and  the  United  States  agrees  to  survey  and 
mark  off  so  much  as  shall  be  necessary  and  proper  for  that  purpose  and  retain  the 
same  jind  keep  it  open  and  free  to  the  Indians  to  procure  stones  for  pipes  so  long  as 
they  shall  desire.  (Art.  8. ) 
S.  Ex.  95 19 


290  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

All  expenses  of  the  survey  shall  be  paid  by  the  United  States.     (Art.  14.) 

Indians  agree  not  to  alienate  their  lands  except  to  the  United  States.  Whenevei 
the  Secretary  may  direct  the  land  shall  be  surveyed  and  divided,  each  head  of  a 
family  or  single  person  receiving  a  separate  farm,  with  such  rights  of  property  or 
transfer  to  any  other  member  of  the  tribe  or  descent  as  may  be  deemed  just.  (Art.  10. ) 

The  Indians  pledge  themselves  to  remain  at  peace  and  to  deliver  to  the  United 
States  all  offenders  for  punishment.  For  intemperance  the  annuities  shall  be  with 
held  from  offenders  for  at  least  one  year.  (Arts.  11  and  12.) 

The  agent  shall  reside  on  the  reservation  and  have  set  apart  for  his  use  160  acres  of 
land.  (Art.  15.) 

Proclaimed  February  26,  1859. l 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol..  XI,  p.  743. 


CHAPTER  XL . 

INDIAN  KESEKVATIONS  OF  IDAHO  TERRITORY. 

Idaho  was  organized  March  3, 1863; l  for  the  account  of  the  territory 
out  of  which  it  was  formed,  see  Dakota. 

Little  change  has  taken  place  in  the  Indian  tribes  living  within  this 
Territory,  except  the  gathering  them  upon  reservations,  some  of  which 
cover  territory  originally  occupied  by  the  Indians  located  thereon. 

There  are  four  reservations,  containing  an  aggregate  area  of  2,611 ,48 L 
acres;  Indians  under  agencies,  3,009;  Indians  not  under  an  agent,  GOO. 
Total  Indian  population,  3,609. 

The  following  are  the  agencies :  Fort  Hall  Agency,  in  charge  of  Fort 
Hall  Reservation  ;  Lemhi  Agency,  in  charge  of  Lemhi  Reservation ; 
Nez  Perce  Agency,  having  the  Lapwai  Reservation.  Coeur  d'Alene  Res 
ervation  is  under  the  charge  of  the  Colville  Agency,  of  Washington 
Territory. 

FORT  HALL  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Ross  Fork,  Bingliara  County,  Idaho.] 
FORT   HALL    RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty,  July  3,  1868.  Executive  order  of  June 
14,  l'867,  and  of  July  30,  1869.  Agreement  with  Indians  made  July  18, 
1881.  Approved  by  act  of  Congress,  July  3,  1882. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  1,202.330  acres,  of  which  10,000  are  tilla 
ble.2  Outboundaries  surveyed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  had  798  acres  under  cultivation  in 
1886.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Boise  and  Bru- 
nau,  Bannack,  and  Shoshone.  Total  population,  l,444.5 

Location. — This  reservation  is  situated  in  Oneida  County,  in  the  Snake 
River  Valley,  and  extends  some  50  miles  north  and  south  immediately 
along  the  river,  and  is  in  width  in  the  centre  about  39  miles.6  The 
valley  is  from  5,200  to  5,400  feet  above  sea-level.  Irrigation  is  needful 
to  agriculture. 

Government  rations. — Twenty-five  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  were  sub 
sisted  by  Government  rations  in  1886. ~ 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p.  808.  "  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884, 
p.  306.  slbid..  p.  257.  4  1  bid.,  1886,  p.  428.  fi  Hid.,  p.  396.  «J6id.,1881, 
p.  63.  "'  I  lid.,  1886,  p.  414. 

291 


292  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Mills  and  employes. — A  mill  was  built  in  1S70,1  and  was  burned  in 
18S2.2    No  Indian  employes  reported. 
Indian  police. — Established  in  18S2.3 
Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 
School  population,  attendance,  and  support:4 — 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 250 

Boarding-school  accommodation 125 

Boarding-school  average  attendance 36 

Cost  to  'Government ^4j  420.  80 

Session  (months) 10 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  work  among  these  Indians.5  The 
Mormons  have  baptized  some  three  hundred.6 

SYNOPSIS   OF  TREATIES. 

Treaty  between  tlie  United  States  and  the  Shoshone  and  Bannack  Indians,  made  at  Fort 
Bridget',  Utah  Territory,  July  3,  1868. 

In  1868  the  Eastern  Baud  Shoshoues  and  Bannack  Indians  agree  to  a  continued 
peace.  In  cases  of  wrong  or  injury  committed  towards  the  Indians  the  United  States 
agrees,  upon  suitable  proof,  to  punish  the  offender  and  reimburse  the  injured  person. 
Indians  to  deliver  up  all  offenders  to  Government  authority  for  punishment.  (Art.  1.) 

For  the  Banuacks  the  President  shall  select  a  suitable  reservation  in  their  present 
country,  which  shall  embrace  reasonable  portions  of  the  Port  Neuf  and  Kansas  prai 
rie  countries,  and  they  shall  have  the  same  rights  and  privileges  and  same  expendi 
tures  in  proportion  to  numbers,  excepting  agency  house  and  residence,  as  provided 
for  Shoshones.  Government  sets  apart  a  reservation  for  Shoshoues,  and  for  such 
other  Indians  as  they  may  be  willing  to  admit,  and  agrees  that  no  persons,  except 
Government  officers,  shall  be  permitted  to  pass  over  or  settle  upon  said  territory,  and 
relinquishes  all  claim  or  title  to  said  lands.  United  States  agrees  to  construct 
agency  buildings,  shops,  mill,  and  school-house.  Indians  agree  to  make  the  reserva 
tion  their  permanent  home.  (Art.  '2.) 

An  Indian  desiring  to  farm  may  choose  within  the  reservation  not  more  than  320 
acres,  which  selection  shall  be  recorded  and  land  shall  belong  to  him  and  his  heirs 
forever.  Any  person  over  eighteen  years  old,  not  the  head  of  a  family,  may  select 
80  acres,  which  shall  be  recorded  and  remain  in  his  exclusive  possession.  President 
may  order  a  survey  and  fix  title  to  these  selections.  (Art.  6.) 

Indians  are  to  compel  their  children  of  both  sexes,  between  the  ages  of  six  and  six 
teen,  to  attend  school,  and  Government  agrees  that  for  every  thirty  children  between 
said  ages  a  school-house  and  teacher  shall  be  provided,  and  this  provision  to  run 
twenty  years.  (Art.  7.) 

After  the  head  of  a  family  shall  have  selected  land  he  shall  be  entitled  to  $  100  worth 
of  seeds  and  implements  for  the  first  year,  and  for  the  next  three  years  succeeding 
which  he  shall  continue  to  farm,  $25  per  year.  All  persons  to  receive  instruction, 
and  when  one  hundred  persons  have  begun  to  farm  a  second  blacksmith  shall  be  pro 
vided,  together  with  iron,  steel,  etc.  (Art.  8.) 

In  lieu  of  all  other  moneys  or  annuities  provided  for  under  any  or  all  treaties 
hitherto  made  the  United  States  agrees,  on  the  1st  of  September  of  each  year  for 
thirty  years,  to  furnish  to  each  man,  woman,  and  child  a  suit  of  clothes,  in  accord 
ance  with  the  census  taken  by  the  agent  each  year.  Also  $10  to  each  roaming  Indian, 
and  $20  to  each  Indian  engaged  in  agriculture,  to  be  expended  as  the  Secretary  of  the 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1870,  p.  188.  2  Ibid.,  1883,  p.  53.  *lbid. ,  1882^ 
p.  50.  *Ilid.,  1886,  p.  xc.  5 lUd.,  p.  108.  6 Ibid.,  1883,  p.  54. 


IDAHO— FORT    HALL    AGENCY.  293 

Interior  may  deem  proper  for  a  term  of  ten  years.  Congress  may  by  law  permit 
money  used  for  clothing  to  be  expended  for  other  purposes.  President  to  detail  an 
army  officer  to  be  present  at  delivery  of  goods.  (Art.  9. ) 

To  the  validity  of  any  treaty  ceding  lands  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  adult  males 
shall  be  necessary.  No  cession  by  the  tribe  shall  deprive  any  individual  member, 
without  his  consent,  of  the  tract  of  land  selected  by  him.  A  prize  of  $50  shall  be 
given  for  three  years  to  each  of  ten  persons  growing  the  best  crops  each  year.  (Art. 
11.) 

Treaty  ratified  in  1869. ' 

Fort  Hall  Reserve.* 

(This  reservation  is  included  in  the  Executive  order  of  June  14,  1867.  and  prelimi 
nary  correspondence,  under  the  head  of  "Coaur  d'Ale"ue  Reserve.") 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

July  23,  1869. 

SIR:  I  have  the  "honor  to  submit  herewith  a  letter  from  Charles  F.  Powell,  special 
United  States  Indian  agent,  Fort  Hall  Agency,  Idaho  Territory,  dated  the  30th  ultimo, 
which  letter  was  forwarded  to  this  office,  with  indorsement  dated  the  6th  instant,  by 
Hon.  D.  W.  Ballard,  Governor  and  ex-officio  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  for  said 
Territory,  and  would  respectfully  call  your  attention  to  that  portion  of  Agent  Powell's 
letter  relative  to  a  selection  of  reservation  for  the  Bannock  Indians. 

It  is  provided  in  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  concluded  with  the  Eastern  band  of 
Shoshones  and  the  BannOck  tribe  of  Indians,  July  3, 1868,  that  whenever  th&  Bannocks 
desire  a  reservation  to  be  set  apart  for  their  use,  or  whenever  the  President  of  the 
United  States  shall  deem  it  advisable  for  them  to  be  put  upon  a  reservation,  he  shall 
cause  a  suitable  one  to  be  selected  for  them  in  their  present  country,  which  shall  em 
brace  reasonable  portions  of  the  Port  Neuf  and  "  Kansas  prairie"  countries,  and  that 
when  the  reservation  is  declared,  the  United  States  will  secure  to  the  Bannocks  the 
same  fights  and  privileges  therein  and  make  the  same  and  like  expenditures  therein 
for  their  benefit,  except  the  agency  house  and  residence  of  agent,  in  proportion  to  their 
numbers,  as  herein  provided  for  the  Shbshoue  Reservation. 

By  virtue  of  Executive  order,  dated  June  14,  1867  (herewith  inclosed),  there  was  set 
apart  a  reservation  for  the  Indians  in  southern  Idaho,  including  the  Bannocks.  This 
reserve,  it  will  be  observed  from  the  diagram  accompanying  said  Executive  order,  em 
braces  a  portion  of  the  country  which  the  treaty  provision  above  quoted  provides  the 
reservation  for  the  Bannocks  shall  be  selected  from.  It  appears  from  the  letter  of 
Agent  Powell  that  the  Bannocks  are  at  present  upon  the  reserve  set  apart  by  Execu 
tive  order,  as  above  stated,  and  that  they  desire  to  remain  there.  I  think  the  area 
embraced  within  this  reserve  is  sufficient  for  the  Bannocks  and  any  other  Indians  that 
it  may  be  desired  to  locate  thereon.  I  therefore  respectfully  recommend  that  the  same 
be  designated  as  the  reserve  provided  for  in  the  treaty  of  July  3,  1863,  as  hereinbefore 
recited,  and  that  the  President  be  requested  to  so  direct. 
Yery  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

E.  S.  PARKER, 

Commissioner. 

Hon.  J.  D.  Cox, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,Juhj  29, 1869. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  a  communication  from  the  Commissioner 
of  Indian  Affairs,  dated  the  23d  instant,  and  accompanying  papers,  relative  to  the 
designation  of  a  reservation  in  Idaho  for  the  Bannock  Indians,  as  provided  by  the 

1  United  Slates  Statutes,  Vol.   XV,  p.  673.  -  Report  of  Indian   Commissioner, 

1886,  p.  325. 


294  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

second  article  of  the  treaty  of  July  3, 1868,  with  that  tribe,  and  for  the  reasons  stated 
by  the  Commissioner  respectfully  recommended  that  you  direct  that  the  lands  reserved 
by  an  Executive  order  dated  June  14, 1867,  for  the  Indians  of  southern  Idaho,  includ 
ing  the  Bannocks,  be  designated  as  the  reservation  provided  for  said  tribe  by  the  sec 
ond  article  of  the  treaty  referred  to,  dated  July  3, 1868. 
With  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

J.  D.  Cox,  Secretary. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  30,  1869. 

The  within  recommendation  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  hereby  approved, 
and  within  the  limits  of  the  tract  reserved  by  Executive  order  of  June  14,  1867,  for  the 
Indians  of  southern  Idaho,  will  be  designated  a  reservation  provided  for  the  Ban 
nocks  by  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  with  said  tribe  of  3d  July,  1868. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

Unratified  agreement  of  1880. l 

The  chiefs  and  head-men  of  the  Shoshones  and  Bannocks  of  Fort  Hall  agreed  to 
cede  to  the  United  States  a  portion  of  the  southern  half  of  their  reservation,  includ 
ing  Marsh  Valley  and  the  settlements  therein.  By  the  terms  of  the  agreement  the 
United  States,  in  consideration  of  such  cession,  agrees  to  pay  to  the  Fort  Hall  Indians 
the  sum  of  $6,000  per  annum  for  twenty  years,  in  addition  to  any  sums  to  which  said 
Indians  are  already  entitled  by  treaty  provisions.  The  United  States  further  agrees 
to  cause  the  lands  of  the  Fort  Hall  Eeservation  to  be  surveyed  and  allotted  to  the 
said  Indian*  in  several ty,  in  the  proportions  mentioned  in  said  agreement,  and  to 
issue  patents  therefor  with  restrictive  clauses  against  alienation,  etc.,  so  soon  as  the 
necessary  laws  are  passed  by  Congress. 

By  act  of  Congress  of  July  3, 1882,  an  agreement  made  July  18, 1881,  granting  aright 
of  way  to  the  Utah  and  Northern  Railroad,  a  strip  of  land  not  exceeding  100  feet  in 
width,  except  for  certain  "  depots,  stations,  sidings,  etc.,  and  containing  in  the  whole 
by  actual  survey  102  acres,  more  or  less."  In  consideration  the  United  States  to 
pay  $6,000,  to  be  deposited  in  the  United  States  Treasury  to  the  credit  of  said  Indians, 
to  bear  interest  at  5  per  cent.  Said  agreement  ratified  and  confirmed.  (Sec.  1.) 

The  money  to  make  the  aforesaid  payment  appropriated.     (Sec.  2.) 

The  said  railway  company  to  pay  all  damages  sustained  by  the  United  States 
or  "said  Indians  individually  or  in  their  tribal  capacity,  or  any  other  Indians  law 
fully  occupying  said  reservation,"  by  reason  of  acts  of  said  company  or  on  account 
of  fires  originating  by  or  in  the  construction  or  operation  of  such  railroad.  Damages 
to  be  recovered  in  court.  (Sec.  3.) 

Moneys  recovered  on  account  of  such  damages  to  tribal  or  Indian  property  to  be 
placed  to  the  credit  of  said  Indians  and  expended  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  for 
their  benefit,  except  in  case  of  an  individual  Indian,  when  the  amount  shall  be  ex 
pended  for  his  sole  benefit.2  (Sec.  4.) 

LEMHI  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Lemhi  Agency,  Idaho.] 
LEMHI  RESERVATION. 

Hoiv  established. — By  uriratified  treaty  on  September  24, 1868 ;  Execu 
tive  order,  February  12,  1875. 

Area  and  survey. — ;Contains  64,000  acres,  of  which  500  are  tillable.3 
Not  surveyed. 

1  Report  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian   Affairs,  18«0,  p.   xxx.  ~  United  States 

Statutes,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  148.        3  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  306. 


IDAHO 1. EM  HI    AGENCY.  295 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  had  2G5  acres  under  cultivation  in 
1886.1 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Bannock,  Pa- 
naiti,  Sheepeater,  and  Shoshone.  Total  population,  557.2 

Location. — The  Leinhi  River  runs  through  the  length  of  the  reserva 
tion.3  About  one-sixteenth  of  the  laud  is  capable  of  being  cultivated; 
the  rest  is  mountainous.4  The  arable  land  lies  along  the  river  valley  or 
canon  12  miles  in  extent,  and  irrigation  is  needful  to  crops. 

Government  rations. — Twenty-five  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  were  sub 
sisted  by  Government  rations  in  188G.5 

Mills  and  employes. — A  mill  was  built  in  1882.6  No  Indian  employes 
reported. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1878. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support : 1 — 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 134 

Board  log-school  accommodation 20 

Average  attendance 12 

In  session  (months) 9 

Cost  to  Government $2,584.34 

Missionary  icork. — No  missionary  work  has  ever  been  undertaken 
here,  although  urgent  demands  for  it  have  been  made.8 

Lemhi  Reserve." 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  February  12,  1875. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Idaho  lying  within 
the  following  described  boundaries,  viz:  Commencing  at  a  point  on  the  Lemhi  River 
that  is  due  west  of  a  point  1  mile  due  south  of  Fort  Lemhi ;  thence  due  east  about 

3  miles  to  the  crest  of  the  mountain;  thence  with  said  mountain  in  a  southerly 
direction  about  12  miles  to  a  point  due  east  of  Yeanun  bridge,  on  the  Lemhi  River  J 
thence  west  across  said  bridge  and  Lemhi  River  to  the  crest  of  the  mountain  on  the 
west  side  of  river ;  thence  with  said  mountain  in  a  northerly  direction  to  a  point  due 
west  of  the  place  of  beginning ;  thence  due  east  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the 
;same  hereby  is,  withdrawn  from  sale,  and  set  apart  for  the  exclusive  use  of  the  mixed 
tribes  of  Shoshone,  Bannock,  and  Sheepeater  Indians,  to  be  known  as  the  Lemhi  Valley 
Indian  Reservation. 

Said  tract  of  country  is  estimated  to  contain  about  100  square  miles,  and  is  in  lieu 
of  the  tract  provided  for  in  the  third  article  of  an  unratified  treaty  made  and  con 
cluded*  at  Virginia  City,  Montana  Territory,  on  the  24th  of  September,  18G8. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  42d.        -Ibid.,  p.  3(J6.       3  Ibid.,  1880,  p.  63. 

4  Ibid.,  1881,  p.  64.         » Ibid.,  1886,  p.  414.         « Ibid.,  1883,  p.  55.         7  Ibid.,  1886,  p. 
xc.        *lbid.,  1884,  p.  66.        9 Ibid.,  1882,  p.  269. 


296  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 


PERCE  AGENCY. 

•  •  .  .  -  ' 

[Post-office  address  :  Nez  Perce"  Agency,  viaLewiston,  Idaho.] 
LAPWAI  RESERVATION. 

How  established.  —  By  treaty  June  9,  1863. 

Area  and  survey.  —  Contains  746,651  acres,  of  which  300,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.1  Outboundaries  partly  surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated.  —  The  Indians  have  5,900  acres  under  cultivation.3 

Tribes  and  population.  —  The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Nez  Perce.  To 
tal  population,  1,460.* 

Location.  —  Situated  in  the  northwestern  part  of  Idaho.  The  Clear 
Water  River  flows  directly  through  the  reservation,  branches  out  in  the 
North,  Middle,  and  South  Forks,  greatly  benefiting  the  locations  that 
have  been  taken  in  the  valley.5 

Government  rations.  —  No  Government  rations  reported. 

Mitts  and  employes.  —  In  1862  a  saw  and  grist  mill  was  erected  at  Lap- 
wai,6  and  in  1879  a  similar  mill  at  Karnia.7  In  1875  Indian  apprentices 
were  reported8  and  Indian  employes  in  1876.  The  limited  sum  allowed 
by  the  Government  to  be  paid  to  Indian  laborers  made  it  difficult  to 
secure  'them  at  the  agency,  since  four  times  the  amount  could  be  earned 
outside  the  reservation  by  Indians  skilled  and  willing  to  work.  Al 
though  the  time  set  by  the  treaty  for  the  maintaining  of  the  mill  has 
expired,  the  Government  has  recently  put  both  mills  in  repair.9 

Indian  police.  —  A  police  force  reported.10 

Indian  court  of  offences.  —  Established  in  1883.10 

School  population  ,  attendance,  and  support:  — 

The  school  population,  as  estimated  in  188611  .................  .-  ...............     375 

Agency  boarding  and  industrial  school  accommodation  ........................       60 

Agency  boarding  and  industrial  school  average  attendance11  .  ..................       60 

Mission  day  ...............................................  ,  ..................         5 

Cost  to  Government  (agency,  boarding,  and  industrial  school)  .........  ..  $10,644.24 

In  session  (months)  ....................................................  9 

Missionary  work.  —  Under  the  charge  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions.  Three  churches  and  three  missionaries  are  reported 
in  1886. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES. 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Nez  Perce  Indians,  made  at  Camp  Stevens,  in  the 
Walla  Walla  Valley,  June  11,  1855. 

The  Nez  Perce"  tribe  of  Indians  ceded  to  the  United  States  the  lands  lying  between 
the  Bitter  Root  and  Blue  Mountains  and  the  Palouse  River  on  the  north  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Powder  River  on  the  south.  (Art.  1.) 

The  land  reserved  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  Nez  Perc6  and  other  friendly  tribes 
and  bands  of  Indians  in  Washington  Territory  lay  between  the  spurs  of  the  Bitter  Root 
Mountains  and  crest  of  the  Blue  Mountains,  including  the  valley  of  the  Snake  River  be 
tween  a  point  15  miles  below  Powder  River  to  a  point  10  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  306.  2  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  259.          :{  Ibid., 

1886,  p.  428.          «.zm,  1886,  p.  396.  *  Ibid.,  1879,  p.  55.          Ubid.,  1862,  p.  395. 

7  Ibid.,  1879,  p.  57.        •  *  Ibid.,    1875,  p.  261.          9  Ibid.,  1883,  p.  57.  l»  Ibid.,  1883, 

p,58.         "Ibid.,  1886,  p.xcii.  .* 


IDAHO NEZ    PERCE    AGENCY.  "297 

Alpo-wa-wi  River,  the  reservation,  so  far  as  necessary,  to  be  surveyed  and  marked  out 
for  the  exclusive  use  of  the  tribe,  uo  white  person  to  be  permitted  to  reside  on  the  res 
ervation  without  the  permission  of  the  tribe,  the  superintendent,  and  agent.  If  any 
Indians  had  made  substantial  improvements  on  the  lands  ceded  to  the  United  States, 
such  as  fields  inclosed  and  cultivated,  houses  erected,  and  which  they  may  be  com 
pelled  to  abandon  in  consequence  of  this  treaty,  such  improvements  shall  be  valued 
under  the  direction  of  the  President,  and  payment  made  therefor  in  money,  or  im 
provements  of  an  equal  value  upon  the  reservation  and  no  Indian  will  be  required  to 
abandon  his  improvements  until  their  value  iu  money  or  other  improvements  shall 
have  been  furnished  him.  (Art.  2.) 

The  United  States  agrees,  to  pay  $200,000— $60,000  to  be  expended  uuder  the  direc 
tion  of  the  President  the  first  year  after  the  ratification  of  the  treaty,  in  providing  for 
the  removal  of  the  Indians  to  the  reservation,  breaking  up  and  opening  farms,  build, 
ing  houses,  supplying  provisions  and  outfit,  the  remaining  $140,000  to  be  paid  in 
diminishing  instalments  of  the  capital  for  twenty  years,  beginning  September  1,  1856 
These  sums  to  be  applied  to  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Indians,  the  Superintendent  of 
Indian  Affairs  each  year  to  inform  the  President  of  the  wishes  of  the  Indians  in  rela 
tion  thereto.  (Art.  4.) 

The  United  States  agrees  to  furnish  and  keep  in  repair  for  twenty  years  two  black 
smith  shops — one  to  have  a  tin-shop  and  the  other  a  gunsmith  shop  attached,  one 
carpenter,  and  one  wagon  and  plow-maker's  shop,  and  one  saw-mill  and  one  flour 
ing  mill;  to  employ  one  superintendent  of  farming,  two  farmers,  two  blacksmiths, 
two  millers,  one  tinner,  gunsmith,  carpenter,  and  wagon  and  plow-maker,  to  instruct 
the  Indians  in  trades  and  to  assist  them  ;  to  furnish  a  hospital  and  employ  a  phy 
sician.  The  expense  of  all  these  employe's,  as  well  as  the  transportation  of  annuity 
goods,  to  be  defrayed  by  the  United  States.  (Art.  5.) 

The  United  States  agrees  to  pay  to  such  head  chief  as  the  tribes.raay  select  a  salary 
of  $500  for  twenty  years,  and  to  build  and  furnish  a  comfortable  home,  and  to  plow 
and  fence  10  acres  of  land  for  the  use  of  said  chief.  (Art.  5.; 

Within  one  year  after  ratification  of  treaty,  United  States  agrees  to  erect  and  fur 
nish  suitable  buildings  for  two  schools,  one  of  which  to  be  an  agricultural  and  indus 
trial  school  located  at  the  agency  and  free  to  all  the  children  of  the  tribe.  One 
superintendent  and  two  teachers  to  be  employed  for  the  term  of  twenty  years.  (Art.  5.) 

The  President  may  from  time  to  time  cause  the  whole  or  portions  of  the  reserva 
tion  to  be  surveyed  into  lots  and  assign  the  same  to  individuals  or  families,  as  pro 
vided  in  article  6  of  treaty  with  the  Omahas  in  the  year  1854.  (Art.  6.) 

Roads  may  be  run  through  the  reservation,  if  necessary,  for  the  public  convenience, 
and  the  use  of  streams  flowing  through  the  reservation  is  secured  to  citizens  of  the 
United  States  for  rafting  purposes  and  as  public  highways.  Indians  to  have  the 
right  in  common  with  citizens  of  the  United  States  to  travel  upon  all  public  high 
ways.  (Art.  3.) 

The  exclusive  right  to  fish  in  streams  running  through  or  bordering  on  the  reser 
vation  secured  to  the  Indians,  also  the  right  to  fish  at  all  usual  places  in  the  Terri 
tory  in  common  with  citizens,  and  of  erecting  temporary  buildings  for  curing,  also 
to  hunt,  gather  roots  and  berries,  pasture  horses  and  cattle  upon  open  and  unoccupied 
land.  (Art.  3.) 

Indians  acknowledge  their  dependence  on  the  United  States  and  pledge  themselves 
to  commit  no  depredation  on  citizens,  and  to  surrender  offenders  and  compensate  out 
of  annuities  any  one  suffering  loss.  Also  agree  to  make  no  war  except  in  self-defense, 
nor  to  shelter  offenders  against  the  law  of  the  United  States.  The  annuities  not  to 
be  taken  for  personal  debts.  (Arts.  7  and  8.) 

Any  Indian  bringing  upon  the  reservation  or  using  liquor  may  have  hia  or  her  por 
tion  of  annuities  withheld  for  such  time  as  the  President  may  determine.  (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  April  29,  1859. > 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  Xii,  p.  (J.~>7. 


298  INDIAN    KDUGATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  of  October  17,  1855.  —  The  Nez  Perec's  took  part  in  this  treaty,  which  estab 
lished  the  Biackfeet  territory  and  a  common  hunting-ground.1 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Nez  Ferce  Indians,  made  at  the  council  ground 
in  Lapwai  Valley,  Washington  Territory,  June  9,  1863. 

The  Nez  Pert-  6  Indians  ceded  to  the  United  States,  that  part  of  their  reservation 
lying  within  the  present  limits  of  Oregon  and  Washington  Territory  and  along  the 
Snake  and  Salmon  Rivers,  reserving  a  portion  of  the  Clear  Water  Valley,  which  con 
stitutes  their  present  reservation.  The  Indiana  agreed  to  remove  to  within  the  limits 
of  their  reservation  within  one  year,  and  similar  provisions  were  made  for  compen 
sating  Indians  for  their  improvements  on  the  ceded  lauds  as  in  article  2  of  the  treaty 
of  1855.  (Arts.  1  and  2.) 

The  President  to  cause  the  boundaries  of  the  reservation  to  be  surveyed,  and  such 
portion  of  the  land  as  is  suitable  for  cultivation  divided  into  lots  of  20  acres.  All 
males  over  twenty-one  years,  or  the  heads  of  families,  to  have  the  privilege  of  select 
ing  each  one  lot  and  locating  on  it.  Certificates  of  allotments  giving  a  right  to  oc 
cupancy  to  be  issued  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  to  each  one  taking  a  lot 
of  laud.  The  residue  of  the  land  to  be  held  in  common  for  pasturage.  No  State  or 
Territorial  law,  without  the  consent  of  Congress,  to  remove  the  restriction  placed  upon 
the  land  allotted  to  Indians.  (Art.  3.) 

In  addition  to  goods  and  provisions  distributed  at  the  time  of  signing  the  treaty 
the  United  States  agrees  to  pay  to  the  Indians  $262,500  ;  $150,000  to  be  used  to  renio\  e 
the  Indians,  and  plow  and  fence  the  lots  of  land  taken  in  several  ty,  the  sum  to  be 
divided  into  four  annual  instalments,  respectively  of  $70,000,  $40,000,  $25,000,  and 
$15,000;  the  sum  of  $50,000  to  be  expended  in  agricultural  implements,  wagons, 
harness,  and  stock  ;  $10,000  for  a  saw  and  flouring  mill  ;  $2,500  for  the  erection  of  two 
churches  ;  $50,000  for  the  trade  and  clothing  of  school  children,  fencing  of  school 
farm,  and  furnishing  of  agricultural  implements,  wagons,  and  teams  for  the  school  — 
this  sum  to  be  paid  in  sixteen  instalments,  one  of  $6,000,  fourteen  of  $3,000,  one  oi' 
$2,000.  (Art.  4.) 

As  the  provisions  of  article  4,  treaty  of  1855,  had  not  been  complied  with,  the  United 
States  agrees  to  appropriate  $2,000  to  erect  and  furnish  a  blacksmith  shop,  and  1o 
maintain  it  for  fifteen  years  at  a  cost  of  $500  per  annum.  Also  to  appropriate  $:5,0()0 
for  the  erection  of  houses  for  employes  and  for  repairs  on  mills  and  shops,  and  to 
maintain  the  same  for  twelve  years  at  $2,000  per  annum,  and  to  employ,  in  addition 
to  the  employe's  already  agreed  upon  by  former  treaty,  one  farmer,  one  carpenter,  and 
two  millers,  for  three  succeeding  years,  at  $1,000  per  year.  (Art.  5.) 

As  the  provisions  concerning  schools  in  the  treaty  of  1855  have  not  been  complied 
with,  the  United  States  agrees  to  appropriate  $10,000  for  the  erection  of  two  schools, 
including  boarding  homes  and  the  necessary  outbuildings,  schools  to  be  conducted 
on  the  manual  labor  system.  Aud  in  addition  to  the  teachers  promised  by  the  pre 
vious  treaty,  two  matrons  to  take  charge  of  boarding-schools  and  two  assistant 
teachers.  (Art.  5.) 

In  addition  to  the  head  chief,  the  tribe  to  elect  two  subordinate  chiefs,  who  shall  be 
paid  the  same  salary  as  the  head  chief,  and  be  provided  with  a  similar  home  and 
farm.  The  sum  of  $2,500  to  be  appropriated  to  carry  out  the  provisions  of  the  former 
treaty  in  regard  to  the  head  chief,  and  a  sum  of  $600  to  erect  a  home  for  Chief  Timothy, 
who  has  rendered  services  to  the  United  States.  (Arts.  5  and  6.) 

For  services  rendered  by  individual  Indians  and  horses  furnished  the  Oregon 
mounted  volunteers  in  1856,  the  sum  of  $4,665,  to  be  paid  in  gold  coin.  (Art.  7.) 

The  provision  of  article  3,  treaty  of  1855,  confirmed  with  the  additional  consent 
that  hotels,  stage  stands,  and  land  for  pasturage  and  other  purposes  may  be  estab- 


1  See  synopsis  of  treaties  giving  an  account  of  the  Gros  Ventre,  Piegan, 
Biackfeet,  and  River  Crow  Reservations  in  Montana  Territory;  United  States  Stat 
utes,  Vol.  XI,  p.  657. 


IDAHO NEZ  PERCE  AGENCY.  299 

lished  at  snob  points  on  the  reservation  as  shall  be  necessary  for  public  convenience 
and  of  the  number  and  necessity  of  which  the  agent  or  superintendent  shall  be  the 
sole  judge,  and  who  shall  be  competent  to  license  the  same,  the  rental  of  these  and 
of  all  ferries  and  bridges  within  the  reservation  to  be  held  and  managed  for  the  beueiit 
of  the  tribe.  (Art.  8.) 

All  timber  within  the  boundaries  of  the  reservation  declared  to  be  the  exclusive 
property  of  the  tribe,  the  United  States  to  be  permitted  to  use  thereof  in  carrying  on 
its  affairs  both  military  and  civil.  United  States  agrees  to  reserve  all  springs  or 
fountains  within  the  ceded  lands  not  adjacent  to  or  directly  connected  with  the  streams 
or  rivers,  and  to  keep  back  surrounding  land  from  settlement  and  preserve  a  perpet 
ual  right  of  way  to  and  from  the  springs  as  watering  places  for  the  use  in  common  of 
both  whites  and  Indians.  (Art.  8.) 

Treaty  proclaimed  April  20,  1867. l 

Amendatory  treaty  made  August  13,  1868. 

All  land  within  the  reservation  fitted  for  agriculture  and  not  occupied  by  the  United 
States  for  military  or  agency  purposes,  to  be  surveyed  in  accordance  with  article  3, 
treaty  of  1863.  As  soon  as  the  allotments  shall  be  plowed  and  fenced  and  the  schools 
established  as  provided  by  existing  treaty  stipulation,  such  Indians  as  now  live  out 
side  the  reservation  as  may  be  decided  by  the  agent  and  the  Indian,  shall  be  removed 
and  located  within  the  reservation.  If  there  is  not  sufficient  land  to  allot  these  In 
dians,  then  they  may  remain  on  the  laud  now  occupied  and  improved  by  them  outside 
the  reservation :  Provided,  That  the  laud  does  not  exceed  20  acres  for  every  male  over 
twenty-one  years  or  the  head  of  a  family ;  the  tenure  of  this  land  shall  be  the  same  as 
provided  for  those  living  on  allotments  within  the  reservation  by  article  3,  treaty  of 
1863,  and  the  military  authorities  shall  protect  those  residing  outside  in  their  rights 
upon  the  allotments  occupied  by  them,  and  also  in  the  privilege  of  grazing  their  ani 
mals  upon  surrounding  unoccupied  lands.  (Art.  1.) 

The  agreement  that  timber  from  the  reservation  could  be  used  in  the  maintaining 
of  forts  and  garrisons  is  annulled.  The  military  authorities  to  protect  the  timber  on 
the  reservation,  and  none  to  be  cut  without  the  written  consent  of  the  head  chief  of 
the  tribe;  the  agent,  and  the  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs,  stating  where  the  tim 
ber  is  to  be  cut,  the  quantity,  and  the  price  to  be  paid.  (Art.  2.) 

The  amount  due  for  the  support  of  schools  and  teachers  and  which  has  not  been  ex 
pended  for  the  purpose  since  1864,  but  used  for  other  purposes,  shall  be  ascertained 
and  the  sum  reimbursed  to  the  tribe  by  appropriation  of  Codgress  and  the  money  held 
in  trust  by  the  United  States,  the  interest  on  the  same  to  be  paid  to  the  tribe  annu 
ally  for  the  support  of  teachers.  (Art.  3.) 

Proclaimed  February  16,  1869. 2  . 

Wallowa  Valley  Reserve.* 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

June  9,  1873. 

'The  above  diagram  is  intended  to  show  a  proposed  reservation  for  the  roaming  Nez 
Perce'  Indians  in  the  Wallowa  Valley,  in  the  State  of  Oregon.  Said  proposed  reser 
vation  is  indicated  on  the  diagram  by  red  lines,  and  is  described  as  follows,  viz : 

Commencing  at  the  right  bank  of  the  mouth  of  Grande  Eonde  River;  thence  up 
Snake  River  to  a  point  due  east  of  the  south-east  corner  of  township  No.  1,  south  of 
the  base-line  of  the  surveys  in  Oregon,  in  range  No.  46  east,  of  the  Willamette  merid 
ian  ;  thence  from  said  point  due  west  to  the  West  Fork  of  the  Wallowa  River ;  thence 
down  said  West  Fork  to  its  junction  with  the  Wallowa  River ;  thence  down  said  river 
to  its  confluence  with  the  Grande  Roude  River ;  thence  down  the  last-named  river  to 
the  place  of  beginning. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  647.  2/&id.,  Vol.  XV,  p.  693. 


Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  3f>8. 


300  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

I  respectfully  recommend  that  the  President  be  requested  to  order  that  the  lauds 
comprised  within  the  above-described  limits  be  withheld  from  entry  and  settlement 
as  public  lauds,  and  that  the  same  be  set  apart  as  an  Indian  reservation  as  indicated 
in  my  report  to  the  Department  of  this  date. 

EDWARD  P.  SMITH, 

Commissioner. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  June  11,  1873. 

Respectfully  presented  to  the  President,  with  the  recommendation  that  he  make  the 
order  above  proposed  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Aifairs. 

C.  DELANO, 

Secretary. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  June  16,  1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  above  described  be  withheld  from 
entry  and  settlement  as  public  lauds,  aud  that  the  same  be  set  apart  as  a  reservation 
for  the  roaming  Nez  Perce"  Indians,  as  recommended  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior 
and  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  June  10,  1875. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  order,  dated  June  16,  1873,  withdrawing  from  sale  and 
settlement  and  setting  apart  the  Wallow  a  Valley,  in  Oregon,  described  as  follows: 
Commencing  at  the  right  bank  of  the  mouth  of  Grande  Roude  River;  thence  up 
Snake  River  to  a  point  due  east  of  the  south-east  corner  of  township  No.  1  south  of 
the  base-line  of  the  surveys  in  Oregon,  in  ranges  No.  46  east  of  the  Willamette  me 
ridian;  thence  from  said  point  due  west  to  the  west  fork  of  the  Wallowa  River; 
thence  down  said  west  fork  to  its  junction  with  the  Wallowa  River;  thence  down 
said  river  to  its  confluence  with  the  Grande  Ronde  River;  thence  down  the  last- 
named  river  to  the  place  of  beginning,  as  an  Indian  reservation,  is  hereby  revoked 
and  annulled ;  aud  the  said  described  tract  of  country  is  hereby  restored  to  the  public 
domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

CCEUR  D'ALENE  RESERVATION. 
UNDER  CHARGE  OF  COLVILLE  AGENCY,  WASHINGTON  TERRITORY. 

How  established. — By  Executive  orders,  Juoe  14, 1867,  and  November 
8,  1873. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  598,500  acres.1  Outboundaries  partly 
surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — Six  thousand  one  hundred  acres  cultivated.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Cceur  d'Al^ne, 
Kutenay,  Peud  d'Oreille,  aud  Spokane.  Population,  476.4 

Location. — The  Co3ur  d'Alene  Reservation  is  situated  in  the  northern 
part  of  Idaho.  Cceur  d'Alene  Lake  lies  within  the  reservation.  The 
country  is  mountainous,  well  covered  with  timber,  and  the  valleys  afford 
grazing  and  agricultural  lands.  This  reservation  is  distant  110  miles 
from  the  agency  having  charge. 

Government  rations. — Twenty-five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations  as  reported  in  188G.5 

Mills  and  employes. — Not  reported.     Indian  apprentices  employed. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  257.          -Ibid.  *  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  434. 

4  Ibid.,  p.  406.        6  Ibid.,  p.  422. 


IDAHO — CCEUR  D'ALENE  RESERVATION.  301 

^.udian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population  and  attendance : — 

School  population  estimated  in  1886 100 

Accommodation  in  girls'  contract  boarding  and  day  school 100 

Accommodation  in  boys'  contract  boarding  and  day  school1 200 

Average  attendance  in  girls'  school 51 

Average  attendance  in  boys'  school,  72 J 54 

C  Girls' school $5,629.77 

Cost  to  Government  < 

{Boys'school 5,902.92 

Session  (months) 12 

Missionary   work. — Missionary  work   under    the   Roman   Catholic 
Church.    Two  churches  and  three  missionaries  reported  in  1886. 

Cveur  d'Alene  Eeserve.- 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

May  23,  1867. 

SIR  :  Under  date  October  1,  1866,  Governor  Ballard,  of  Idaho,  was  instructed  to 
select  and  report  to  this  office  reservations  for  the  use  of  the  Boise"  and  Bruneau  bands 
of  Shoshones  in  the  southern  part,  and  for  the  Creur  d' Ale"nes  and  other  Indians  in  the 
northern  part  of  that  Territory.  These  instructions  were  based  upon  statements  con 
tained  in  the  annual  report  of  Governor  Ballard,  printed  at  pages  191  and  192  of  the 
annual  report  of  this  office  for  1866.  There  are  no  treaties  existing  with  either  of  the 
tribes  or  bauds  named,  nor,  so  far  as  the  Shoshones  are  concerned,  have  they  any  such 
complete  tribal  organization  as  would  justify  treaties  with  them,  even  if  such  arrange 
ments  were  practicable  under  the  force  of  recent  legislation  by  Congress.  The  north 
ern  tribes  have  a  better  organization,  but  advices  from  the  Executive  indicate  that 
while  a  necessity  exists  for  some  arrangement  under  which  the  Indians  of  all  the 
bauds  referred  to  should  have  some  fixed  home  set  apart  for  them  before  the  lands 
are  all  occupied  by  the  whites,  who  are  rapidly  prospecting  the  country,  such  ar 
rangements  can  now  be  made  by  the  direct  action  of  the  Department. 

I  herewith  transmit  two  reports  of  Governor  BaUard,  describing  tracts  proposed 
to  be  set  apart  for  these  Indians.  So  far  as  the  one  intended  for  the  Shoshones  is 
concerned,  its  location  as  a  permanent  home  for  those  bands  is  dependent  upon  the 
consent  of  Washakee's  band,  commonly  known  and  heretofore  treated  with  as  the 
eastern  bands  Shoshones ;  but  there  is  no  doubt  of  their  ready  acquiescence  in  the 
arrangement.  The  laud  referred  to  is  within  the  limits  acknowledged  as  their  hunt 
ing  range  by  the  treaty  of  1863.  Believing  that  the  interest  of  the  Government  as 
well  as  that  of  the  Indians  requires  that  such  action  should  be  taken,  I  recommend 
that  the  President  be  requested  to  set  apart  the  reservation,  described  in  the  diagram 
herewith,  for  the  use  of  the  Indians  referred  to,  and  that  the  General  Land  Office  be 
directed  to  respect  the  boundaries  thus  denned. 

Should  the  suggestions  herein  contained  be  approved,  and  favorable  action  had, 
this  office  will  inform  the  Governor  and  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  of  the  fact, 
and  direct  such  further  measures  as  to  carry  the  plan  into  operation  without  delay, 
so  far  as  the  means  at  the  disposal  of  the  Department  will  permit. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

N.  G.  TAYLOR, 

Commissioner. 

Hon.  O.  II.  BROWNING, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 


1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  p.  xcviii.  *  JW&,  1886,  p.  323. 


302  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  GENERAL  LAND  OFFICE, 

June  6,  1867. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  communication  of  the 
27th  ultimo,  transmitting  one  from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  of  the  23d  May 
last,  with  accompanying  documents,  relating  to  proposed  Indian  reservations  in  Idaho 
Territory  ;  and  in  obedience  to  your  directions  that  I  examine  and  report  upon  the 
subject-matter,  I  have  to  state  as  follows : 

The  suggestion  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  in  reference  to  the  reserva 
tions  proposed  for  the  Boise  and  Bruneau  bands  of  Shoshones  in  the  southern  part  of 
Idaho,  and  for  the  Coeur  d'Ale"nes  and  other  Indians  in  the  northern  part  of  that  Ter 
ritory,  is  that  the  same  may  be  set  apart  by  the  President  for  those  Indians  as  their 
home  reservations  to  the  extent  as  represented  on  the  accompanying  diagrams  here 
with,  and  transferred  on  a  map  of  Idaho  accompanying  this  letter,  being  there  rep 
resented  in  green  and  Uue  shadings,  respectively. 

The  boundaries  as  defined  by  the  local  Indian  agents,  as  per  separate  diagrams  of 
the  above  reservations,  are : 

1st.  The  Boise"  and  Bruneau  bauds  of  Shoshoues  and  Bannock  Reservation  :  "Com 
mencing  on  the  south  bank  of  Snake  River,  at  the  junction  of  the  Pore  Neuf  River 
with  said  Snake  River ;  thence  soiith  25  miles  to  the  summit  of  the  mountains  di 
viding  the  waters  of  Bear  River  from  those  of  Snake  River;  thence  easterly  along 
the  summit  of  said  range  of  mountains  70  miles  to  a  point  where  Sublette  road  crosses 
said  divide;  thence  north  about  50  miles  to  Blackfoot  River;  thence  down  said 
stream  to  its  junction  with  Snake  River;  thence  down  Snake  River  to  the  place  of 
beginning,"  embracing  about  1,800,000  acres,  and  comprehending  Fort  Hall  on  the 
Snake  River  within  its  limits. 

2d.  The  Cceur  d'A16ne  and  other  tribes  of  northern  Idaho,  the  proposed  reservation 
for  which  is  shown  on  the  map  of  Idaho,  herewith,  in  blue  color,  is  represented  to  be 
about  20  miles  square  :  "Commencing  at  the  head  of  the  Latah,  about  6  miles  above 
the  crossing  on  the  Lewiston  trail,  a  road  to  the  Spokane  Bridge;  thence  running 
north-north  easterly  to  the  St.  Joseph  River,  the  site  of  the  old  Coaur  d'Ale"ue  Mis 
sion ;  thence  west  to  the  boundary  line  of  Washington  and  Idaho  Territories;  thence 
south  to  a  point  due  west  of  the  place  of  beginning  ;  thence  east  to  place  of  begin 
ning,"  including  about  250,000  acres. 

I  have  to  observe  that  no  surveys  of  the  public  lands  have  been  made  in  those  por 
tions  of  Idaho  Territory,  nor  is  this  office  advised  of  The  extinguishment  of  Indian 
titles  to  the  same  guaranteed  to  them  by  the  provisions  of  the  first  and  seventeenth 
sections  of  an  act  to  provide  a  temporary  government  for  the  Territory  of  Idaho; 
approved  March  3,  1863. l 

The  records  of  this  office  showing  no  objection  to  the-  policy  recommended  to  the 
Department  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  in  his  communication  of  the  23d 
ultimo,  I  have  the  honor  to  return  the  same  to  the  Department,  together  with  the 
papers  accompanying  the  same. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

Jos.  S.  WILSON, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  W.  T.  OTTO, 

Acting  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  June  13,  1867. 

SIR  :  I  submit  herewith  the  papers  that  accompanied  the  inclosed  report  of  the  Com 
missioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  of  the  23d  ultimo,  in  relation  to  the  propriety  of  select 
ing  reservations  in  Idaho  Territory  upon  which  to  locate  the  Crenr  d'Ale~nes  and  other 
Indians  in  the  northern  part  of  Idaho,  and  the  Boise"  and  Brnneuu  bands  of  Shoshones 
in  the  southern  part  of  that  Territory. 

United  States  btaiutes,  Vol.  XII,  pp.  809,  814. 


IDAHO CCEUR    1/ALENE    RESERVATION.  ,')03 

This  Department  concurs  in  the  recommendation  of  the  Commissiouer  of  Indian 
Affairs  that  the  lands  indicated  upon  the  annexed  diagram,  and  detiued  in  the  accom 
panying  report  of  the  Commissioner  of  the  General  Laud  Office  of  the  6th  instant,  be 
set  apart  as  reservations  for  the  Indians  referred  to,  and  I  have  the  honor  to  request, 
if  it  meet  your  approval,  that  you  make  the  requisite  order  in  the  premises. 
With  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

W.  T.  OTTO, 

Acting  Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT. 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  June  14,  1867. 

Let  the  lands  be  set  apart  as  reservations  for  the  Indians  within  named,  as  recom 
mended  by  the  Acting  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

ANDREW  JOHNSON. 

In  1873  a  special  commission,  of  which  J.  P.  C.  Shanks  was  chairman, 
visited  the  CoBtir  d'Alene  Indians  in  reference  to  their  reservation.  The 
Indians  "  agreed  to  relinquish  their  claim  to  northern  Idaho  on  condi 
tion  that  the  Government  supply  them  with  stock  and  farming  imple 
ments,  and  to  remain  upon  the  reservation,  provided  its  boundaries 
should  be  changed  so  as  to  include  the  Co3ur  d'Alene  Mission  and  some 
farming  lauds  in  the  valley  of  the  Latah  (or  Hangman's)  Creek.  The 
lands  were  withdrawn  by  Executive  order  for  the  use  of  these  Indians, 
in  accordance  with  lines  agreed  upon  with  the  commission ;  but  the 
necessary  legislation  confirming  this  negotiation  has  not  yet  been  en 
acted."1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  November  8,  1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Idaho 
be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the 
Co3ur  d'A16ne  Indians,  in  said  Territory,  viz  : 

"  Beginning  at  a  point  on  the  top  of  the  dividing  ridge  between  Pine  and  Latah 
(or  Hangman's)  Creeks,  directly  south  of  a  point  on  said  last-named  creek,  6  miles 
above  the  point  where  the  trail  from  Lewiston  to  Spokane  Bridge  crosses  said  creek; 
thence  in  a  north-easterly  direction  in  a  direct  line  to  the  Creur  d'Ale"ne  Mission,  on  the 
Cceur  d'Alene  River  (but  not  to  include  the  lands  of  said  mission) ;  thence  in  a  west 
erly  direction,  in  a  direct  line,  to  the  point  where  the  Spokane  River  heads  in  or 
leaves  the  Cosur  d'A16ne  Lakes;  thence  down  along  the  center  of  the  channel  of  said 
Spokane  River  to  the  dividing  line  between  the  Territories  of  Idaho  and  Washing 
ton,  as  established  by  the  act  of  Congress  organizing  a  Territorial  government  for  the 
Territory  of  Idaho;  thence  south  along  said  dividing  line  to  the  top  of  the  dividing 
ridge  between  Pine  and  Latah  (or  Hangman's)  Creeks ;  thence  along  the  top  of  the 
said  ridge  to  the  place  of  beginning."2 

U.  S.  GRANT. 


1  Report  of  the  Indian  Commission,  1»74,  pp.  57,  88.        2  Report  of  the  Indian  Com- 
^  inissioiier,  1886,  p.  325. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


INDIAN  RESERVATIONS  OF  INDIAN  TERRITORY. 

This  Territory  is  without  organization,  and  its  boundaries  are  not  de 
fined,  except  by  those  of  other  States  and  Territories  which  hedge  it. 
The  agents  at  the  various  agencies  and  the  military  at  the  posts  within 
this  region  represent  the  authority  of  the  Uniteil  States.  The  courts  at 
Fort  Smith,  Ark.,  afford  legal  protection  to  the  white  citizens  residing 
within  the  easterly  reservations.1  Of  the  many  tribes  at  present  living 
here,  only  the  Kiowa  and  Comanche,  and  a  few  bands  of  Apache,  for 
merly  inhabited  a  portion  of  this  country  5  although  hunting  and  war 
parties  of  the  Cheyenne,  Arapahoe,  Osage,  Kansas,  Pawnee,  Caddo,  and 
Wichita  tribes  occasionally  visited  the  region.  Almost  the  entire  In 
dian  population  of  this  Territory  has  been  transported  thither  by  the 
power  of  the  United  States  Government  from  lands  more  or  less  remote. 

There  are  twenty  live  reservations,  containing  an  aggregate  area  of 
31,673,626  acres.  There  are  also  unoccupied  lands  outside  of  these 
reservations  aggregating  9,423,606  acres,  making  a  total  area  of  the 
tract  known  as  the  Indian  Territory  of  41,097,332  acres.  The  total 
Indian  population  is  85,283. 

The  following  are  the  agencies :  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  Agency, 
having  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  Reservation  in  charge;  the  Kiowa, 
Comanche,  and  Wichita  Agency,  having  the  Kiowa  and  Comauche  and 
Wichita  Reservations  in  charge ;  the  Osage  Agency,  having  the  Kansas 
and  Osage  Reservations  in  charge;  the  Ponca,  Pawnee,  and  Otoe 
Agency,  having  the  Oakland,  Otoe,  Pawnee,  and  Ponca  Reservations 
in  charge ;  the  Quapaw  Agency,  having  the  Modoc,  Ottawa,  Peoria, 
Quapaw,  Seneca,  Shawnee,  and  Wyandotte  ^Reservations  in  charge; 
the  Sac  and  Fox  Agency,  having  the  Iowa,  Kickapoo,  Pottawatomie, 
Sac,  and  Fox  Reservations  in  charge;  "the  Union  Agency,  having  the 
Cherokee,  Chickasaw,  Choctaw,  Creek,  and  Seminole  Reservations  in 
charge. 

FORT  SUPPLY  MILITARY  RESERVE.-' 

WAR  DEPARTMENT, 
Washington  City,  January  16,  1883. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor,  upon  the  recommendation  of  the  commanding  general,  De 
partment  of  the  Missouri,  concurred  in  by  the  Lieuten ant-General  and  approved  by 
the  General  of  the  Army,  to  request  that  the  United  States  military  reservation  of 

1  For  legislation  setting  apart  this  Territory,  see  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  IV,  p. 
411,  and  Vol.  XIV,  p.  771.        2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  329. 
304 


INDIAN  TERRITORY  —  CHEYENNE  AND  ARAPAHOE  AGENCY.       305 

Fort  Supply,  Indian  Territory,  originally  declared  by  Executive  order  dated  April  18' 
1682,  as  announced  in  General  Orders  No.  14,  of  May  10,  1882,  from  department 
headquarters,  may  be  enlarged,  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  the  post  with  Avater  and 
timber,  by  the  addition  of  the  following-described  tracts  of  land  adjacent  thereto, 
viz  : 

The  south  half  of  township  25  north,  range  22  west,  and  the  south-west  quarter  of 
township  25  north,  range  21  west,  in  the  Indian  Territory. 

It  has  been  ascertained  from  the  Interior  Department  that  no  objection  •will  be  in 
terposed  to  the  enlargement  of  the  reservation  in  question  as  herein  indicated. 

The  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  however,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  Secre~ 
tary  of  the  Interior,  recommends  that  a  proviso  be  inserted  in  the  order  making  the 
proposed  addition,  so  as  to  cover  the  entire  reservation.  "that  whenever  any  portion 
of  the  land  so  set  apart  may  be  required  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  for  Indian 
purposes  the  same  shall  be  abandoned  by  the  military,  upon  notice  to  that  effect  to 
the  Secretary  of  War." 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  sir,  with  great  respect,  etc., 

ROBERT  T.  LINCOLN, 

Secretary  of  War. 

The  PRESIDENT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION, 
Washington,  January  17>  1883. 

The  within  request  is  approved,  and  the  enlargement  of  the  reservation  is  made 
and  proclaimed  accordingly:  Provided,  That  whenever  any  portion  of  the  laud  set 
apart  for  this  post  may  be  required  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  for  Indian  pur 
poses  the  same  shall  be  relinquished  by  the  military,  upon  notice  to  that  effect  to  the 
Secretary  of  War ;  and  the  Executive  order  of  April  IS,  1882,  is  modified  to  this  ex 
tent. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  will  cause  the  same  to  be  noted  in  the  General  Land 
Office. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

CHILOCCO  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL  RESERVE.1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  12,  1884. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  tracts  of  country  in  the  Indian 
Territory,  viz,  sections  13,  14,  15,  16,  21,  22,  23,  24,  25,  26,  27,  28,  and  the  east  half  of 
sections  17,  20,  and  29,  all  in  township  No.  29  north,  range  No.  2  east  of  the  Indian 
meridian,  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  reserved  and  set  apart  for  the  settlement  of 
such  friendly  Indians  belonging  within  the  Indian  Territory  as  have  been  or  who 
may  hereafter  be  educated  at  the  Chilocco  Indian  Industrial  School  in  said  Territory. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

CHEYENNE  AND  ARAPAHOE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Darlington,  Ind.  T.] 
CHEYENNE  AND  ARAPAHOE   RESERVATION. 

.  How  established.— By  Executive  order,  August  10,  1869;  uuratified 
agreement  with  Wichita,  Caddo,  and  others,  October  19, 1872. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  4,297,771  acres,  of  which  30,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.2  Surveyed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  811  acres.4 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  328.  2  II) id. ,1884,  p.  308.  3Il)id. ,  p.  259. 
</6id.,18S6,p.428. 

S.  Ex.  95 20 


306 


INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 


Tribes  and  population.  —  The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Apache,  South 
ern  Arapahoe,  Northern  and  Southern  Cheyenne.     Total  population, 


Location.—  The  following  extract  describes  the  situation: 

The  reservation  lies  between  the  thirty-fifth  and  thirty-seventh  parallels  of  lati 
tude,  and  between  the  ninety-eighth  and  one  hundredth  degrees  of  longitude, 
*  *  *  about  one-fourth  of  which  I  estimate  arable  land,  or  such  that  could  be 
made  so.  The  reservation  is  watered  by  the  Cirnarron,  the  North  Canadian,  the 
South  Canadian.  Washita,  and  North  Fork  of  Red  River,  the  streams  running  in  a 
southeasterly  course.  The  best  farming  land  is  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  reservation, 
and  along  the  river  bottoms.  The  scarcity  of  timber  is  the  main  drawback  in  this 
quarter,  but  as  one  goes  westward  there  is  an  abundance  of  timber  for  fuel  and  also  for 
building  purposes,  except  the  high  grades  of  lumber.  The  timber  consists  of  cot 
ton-wood  and  black-jack,  white  oak,  hackberry,  and  cedar.  Three-fourths  of  the  reser 
vation  is  well  adapted  to  the  grazing  and  rearing  of  all  kinds  of  stock.  *  *  *  This 
is  an  executive-order  reservation.  *  *  *  It  was  so  declared  in  exchange  for  a 
larger  area,  perhaps,  set  aside  by  the  treaty  of  1868.  2 

Government  rations.  —  Ninety  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.3 

Mills,  and  Indian  employes.  —  Mill  reported  and  Indian  employe. 

Indian  police.  —  Indian  police  established. 

Indian  court  of  offences.  —  Indian  court  of  offences  not  established. 

School  population^  attendance,  and  support*  —  School  population  as  es 
timated  in  1886  was  650.  Other  statistics  are  as  follows: 


School. 

Ac-corn  mo- 
datiou. 

s 

Se&sion. 

Cost. 

Arapahoe  boardinfr  and  day  school 

120 

67 

Months. 
10 

$19  339  62 

Cheyenne  boardin"'  and  day  school 

190 

89 

10 

10  419  10 

Mennonite  boarding  contract  (agency) 

50 

47 

10 

1  851  18 

Mennonite  boarding,  contract  (cantonment)  

100 

03 

10 

3  083  28 

Missionary  work. — Under  the  charge  of  the  Mennonite  Church.  Seo 
full  report  of  resident  missionary  and  superintendent  of  mission  work.5 

SYNOPSIS   OF   APACHE   TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  certain  bands  of  Apaches,  made  at  Santa  Fd,  July  1,  1852. 

Authority  of  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art.  1.)  Peace  to  be  maintained  and 
Apaches  not  to  assist  other  Indiana  at  war  with  Government.  (Art.  2.)  To  treat 
humanely  all  persons  having  lawful  intercourse  with  them.  (Art.  3. )  Refer  all  cases 
of  aggression  to  the  United  States  for  adjustment,  and  obey  the  laws  and  regulations 


1  Report  of  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  1886,  p.  398. 
p.  414.        «  Ilid  ,  p.  xcr .        5  Ibid.,  pp.  124-127. 


*  Ibid.,  p.  118.        5Ibid.t 


INDIAN  TERRITORY CHEYENNE  AND  ARAPAHOE  AGENCY.   307 

of  the  Government.  (Art.  4.)  To  desist  from  making  hostile  incursions  into  Mexico, 
and  to  surrender  all  captives  now  in  their  possession.  (Art.  5.)  Any  citizens  mur 
dering,  robbing,  or  otherwise  maltreating  Apaches,  shall  be  subject  to  arrest,  trial, 
and  conviction  same  as  other  citizens.  (Art.  6. )  Free  passage  given  through  Apache 
country.  (Art.  7.)  Military  posts,  agencies,  and  trading  houses  to  be  established. 
{Art.  8.)  Territorial  boundaries  to  be  adjusted  and  laws  to  be  passed  conducive  to 
the  prosperity  of  said  Indians.  (Art.  9.)  Faithful  performance  of  stipulations  to  be 
rewarded  by  presents  and  implements  and  such  measures  as  Government  may  deem 
proper.  (Art.  10.)  Apaches  of  the  treaty  not  to  be  held  responsible  for  conduct  of 
other  Indians.  Treaty  binding  when  signed.  (Art,  11.) 
Proclaimed  March  25,  1853.' 

Treaty  with  Apache,  Kiowa,  and  Comanche,  Indians  at  Fort  Atkinson,  Ind.   T.t  July 

27,  1853. 2 

See  Kiowa  and  Comanche  treaty  same  date. 

Treaty  with  the  Apache,  Cheyenne,  and  Arapahoe  Indians,  made  on  the  Little  Arkansas 
River,  Kansas,  October  17,  1865. 

Whereas  the  Apaches  desire  to  dissolve  their  connection  with  the  Kiowas  and  Co«- 
manchesand  unite  with  the  Cheyeunes  and  Arapahoes,  these  three  to  be  hereafter  rec 
ognized  as  confederated  bauds.  (Art.  1.) 

Stipulations  of  treaty  of  October  14,  1865,  to  be  binding  upon  these  confederated 
tribes.  (Art.  2.) 

Proclaimed  May  26,  1866.3 

Treaty  with  the  Apaclics,  Kiowas,  and  Comanches,  made  at  Medicine  Lodge  Creek,  Kansas, 

October  21,  1867. 

Apache  tribe  agrees  to  confederate  and  become  incorporated  with  the  Kiowa  and 
Coinaiiche ;  to  accept  as  its  permanent  home  the  reservation  described  in  article  2, 
treaty  with  Kiowas  and  Comanches,  October  21, 1867,  and  pledges  itself  to  make  no 
permanent  settlement  outside  of  reservation.  (Art.  1.)  Kiowas  and  Comanches  agree 
to  share  with  the  Apaches  benefits  of  said  treaty.  (Art.  2. )  United  States  to  provide 
clothing,  etc.,  as  agreed  in  article  10  of  said  treaty,  for  the  Apaches  ;  also  to  increase 
appropriation  provided  in  article  10  of  said  treaty  from  $25,000  to  $30,000.  Separate 
census  of  Apaches  to  be  taken  annually.  (Art.  3.)  Apaches  agree  to  faithfully  ob 
serve  the  stipulations  entered  into  by  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches  in  said  treaty,  and 
to  keep  the  peace.  The  Apaches  forever  relinquish  to  the  United  States  all  rights, 
privileges,  and  grants  transferred  to  them  by  the  treaty  of  the  14th  of  October,  1865, 
with  the  Arapahoe  and  Cheyenne ;  4  and  also  supplemental  treaty  on  October  17,  1865. 
<Art.4.) 

Proclaimed  August  25,  1868.5 

SYNOPSIS  OF  CHEYENNE  TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  the  Northern  Cheyenne,  made  at  the  mouth  of  the  Teton  Eiver,  Dakota,  July  6, 

1825.6 
See  similar  treaty  made  with  Sioux  tribe,  July  5,  1825,  in  Dakota. 

Unratified  treaty  wiili  Northern  Cheyenne  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Fort  Laramie,  Wyo., 


September  17,  1851. 
See  Blackfoot  treaties,  same  date,  Montana. 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  979.  *Ibid.,  p.  1013.  3 1  bid.,  Vol. 
XIV,  p.  713.  4See  Arapahoe  and  Cheyenne  treaties,  same  date.  5  United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  589.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  VII,  p.  255.  "Indian  Laws, 

p.  317. 


308  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  made  with  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  of  the  Upper  Arkansas  River,  made  at  Fort 
Wise,  Kans.,  February  18,  1861. 

Cessions  and  reservation. — The  Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  all  lands  claimed  by^ 
them  wherever  situated,  except  a  tract  to  be  reserved  for  the  use  of  said  tribes  as  fol 
lows:  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Sandy  Fork  of  the  Arkansas  River  and  extend 
ing  westwardly  along  the  said  river  to  the  mouth  of  Purgatory  River ;  thence  along 
up  the  west  bank  of  the  Purgatory  River  to  the  northern  boundary  of  the  Territory 
of  New  Mexico;  thence  west  along  said  boundary  to  a  point  where  a  line  drawn  due 
south  from  a  point  on  the  Arkansas  River  5  miles  east  of  the  mouth  of  the  Huerfauo 
River  would  intersect  said  northern  boundary  of  New  Mexico ;  thence  due  north  from 
that  point  on  said  boundary  to  the  Sandy  Fork  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.) 

Survey  and  land  in  severalty. — United  States  agrees  to  survey  a  line  to  run  due  north 
from  a  point  on  the  northern  boundary  of  New  Mexico,  15  miles  west  of  Purgatory 
River  and  extending  to  the  Sandy  Fork  of  the  Arkansas  River,  said  line  to  establish 
the  eastern  boundary  of  the  reservation  of  the  Cheyennes  and  the  western  boundary 
of  the  reservation  of  the  Arapahoes.  (Art.  1.) 

Each  member  of  said  tribe  shall  receive  a  tract  of  40  acres,  to  include  a  reasonable 
portion  of  timber  and  water.  One  hundred  and  sixty  acres  to  be  set  apart  for  the  use 
of  the  agency.  One  hundred  and  sixty  acres  in  each  reservation  to  be  set  apart  for 
the  support  of  schools.  The  laud  held  in  common  may  be  assigned  in  severalty  in 
case  of  increase  in  the  tribes.  (Art.  2.) 

Certificates  shall  be  issued.  Land  inalienable,  except  to  United  States.  Not  sub 
ject  to  taxation.  Secretary  of  Interior  to  regulate  descent  of  property.  (Art.  3.) 

Payments. — United  States  agrees  to  expend  $15,000  per  annum  to  each  tribe  for  fif 
teen  years  in  agricultural  implements,  stock,  houses,  fencing  land,  etc.  Secretary 
of  Interior  shall  determine  what  proportion  shall  be  expended  for  said  objects.  An 
nuities  may  be  discontinued  should  Indians  fail  to  make  reasonable  effort  to  improve 
their  condition.  (Art.  4.)  Mill  and  shop  to  be  provided,  and  a  sum  not  to  exceed 
$5,000  per  annum,  for  live  years,  shall  be  expended  for  employe's.  (Art.  5.)  Those 
Indians  who  do  not  reunite  with  the  tribe  within  one  year  not  to  receive  benefit  of 
treaty.  (Art.  6.) 

President,  with  consent  of  Congress,  to  have  full  power  to  modify  or  change  any 
provision  of  former  treaties  as  he  may  deem  expedient  for  the  interest  of  the  Indians. 
(Art.  7.)  Expenses  of  treaty  to  be  borne  by  United  States.  (Art.  8.)  Existing  an 
nuities  t'o  be  continued  until  fulfilled.  (Art.  10.) 

Roads. — Roads  to  be  laid  out  on  same  terms  as  when  made  through  lands  of  citi 
zens.  (Art.  9.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  12.)  Amended  August  6,  1861; 
amendment  accepted  October 29, 1861;  proclaimed  Decembers,  1861. l 

Treaty  with  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  of  the  Upper  Arkansas,  made  at  Little  Arkansas 
River,  Kansas,  October  14,  1865. 

Peace. — Past  offences  condoned  and  peace  made.     (Art.  1.) 

Reservation. — The  following  tract  set  aside:  Commencing  at  the  mouth  of  Red  Creek 
or  Red  Fork  of  the  Arkansas  River;  thence  up  said  creek  or  fork  to  its  source;  thence 
westwardly  to  a  point  on  the  Cimarron  River  opposite  the  mouth  of  Buffalo  Creek; 
thence  due  north  to  the  Arkansas  River;  thence  down  the  same  to  the  beginning. 
No  part  of  said  reservation  to  be  within  the  State  of  Kansas.  Land  not  to  be  taken 
from  Indians  without  their  consent.  No  white  person  except  Government  official 
or  person  formally  admitted  to  tribes  to  reside  on  reservation.  Indians  agree  to  make 
reservation  their  permanent  home,  and  not  to  leave  it  without  written  consent  of 
agent.  Indians  agree  to  refrain  from  depredation  and  not  to  camp  within  10  miles  of 
any  road  or  town  without  consent  of  authorities.  (Art.  2.) 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  116:i. 


INDIAN  TERRITORY CHEYENNE  AND  ARAPAHOE  AGENCY.       309 

Cessions. — Indians  cede  claims  to  all  land  in  any  portion  of  the  United  States,  par 
ticularly  from  the  forks  of  the  Platte  to  the  Rocky  Mountains;  south  to  the  head 
waters  of  the  Arkansas;  thence  to  the  Cimarron,  and  on  to  place  of  beginning.  (Art. 
2.)  Until  Indians  remove  to  reservation  they  shall  range  through  the  unsettled  parts 
of  the  country  originally  theirs,  between  the  Arkansas  and  Platte  Rivers,  observing 
the  restrictions  before  mentioned.  (Art.  3.)  United  States  to  have  the  right  to  estab 
lish  roads  and  military  posts  throughout  the  reservation.  (Art.  4.) 

Donation  of  land. — Patents  granted  for  one  section  each  to  thirty-one  mixed  bloods, 
from  the  reservation  established  by  the  first  article  of  treaty  of  February  18,  1861. 

Payments. — As  reparation  for  the  outrage  upon  peaceful  Indians  who  were  under  the 
protection  of  the  United  States  flag  at  Sandy  Creek,  Colorado,  November  29,  1864, 
320  acres  of  land  patented  to  three  chiefs,  and  160  acres  to  widows  and  orphans.  Said 
locations  not  to  be  upon  land  heretofore  granted  to  any  person,  corporation,  or  State. 
(Art.  5.)  Land  inalienable  and  not  to  be  taxed  for  fifty  years.  Land  to  be  selected 
by  Secretary  of  Interior.  Compensation  to  be  made  to  the  Indians  for  their  property 
destroyed  on  the  occasion  aforesaid.  (Art.  6.)  United  States  agrees  to  expend  an 
nually  for  forty  years  $20  per  capita ;  until  Indians  remove  to  their  reservation  $40, 
one-third  to  be  delivered  during  the  spring,  and  two-thirds  during  the  autumn  of  each 
year.  Census  to  be  taken  each  spring.  (Art.  7.)  Other  portions  of  the  tribe  urged 
to  unite  on  this  treaty.  (Art.  8.)  On  ratification  of  this  treaty  all  former  treaties  ab 
rogated.  (Art.  9.) 

Amended  May  22,  1856;  assented  to  November  10  and  19,  1866;  proclaimed  Feb 
ruary  2,  1867.1 

For  treaty  of  October  17,  1865,  with  Apache,  see  Apache  treaty  of  same  date.2 

Treaty  with  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  of  the  Upper  Arkansas,  made  at  Medicine  Lodge 
Creek,  Kajisas,  October  28,  1867. 

Peace. — Peace  established.  Offenders  against  the  Indians  to  be  punished.  Indinn 
offenders  to  be  delivered  up  on  demand,  and  to  be  punished  according  to  law. 
(Art.l.) 

Reservation. — The  following  tract  set  aside  for  the  absolute  and  undisturbed  use 
^,nd  occupation  of  the  Indians  herein  named:  Commencing  at  the  point  where  the 
Arkansas  River  crosses  the  thirty-seventh  parallel  of  north  latitude;  thence  west  on 
said  parallel — the  said  line  being  the  southern  boundary  of  the  State  of  Kansas — to 
the  Cimarron  River  (sometimes  called  the  Red  Fork  of  the  Arkansas  River) ;  thence 
down  said  Cimarron  River,  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  thereof,  to  the  Arkan 
sas  River;  thence  up  the  Arkansas  River,  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  thereof, 
to  the  place  of  beginning.  No  unauthorized  white  person  to  reside  or  pass  over  res 
ervation.  (Art.  2.) 

If  the  tract  contained  less  than  160  acres  of  tillable  land  for  each  person  authorized 
to  reside  thereon,  the  United  States  to  add  sufficient  quantity.  (Art.  3.) 

Agency  buildings,  shops,  saw  and  grist  mill,  and  school  house  or  mission  buildings 
to  be  erected  so  soon  as  agent  can  induce  sufficient  number  to  attend  school.  (Art.  4.) 

Agent  to  reside  on  reservation.     (Art.  5.) 

Land  in  severally.— President  may  order  reservation  surveyed.  Head  of  family  de 
siring  to  farm  may  select  320  acres;  others,  over  eighteen,  80  acres.  Certificate  to 
be  delivered  and  recorded.  United  States  to  pass  laws  concerning  alienation  and 
descent.  (Art.  6.)  Each  person,  having  satisfied  the  agent  of  his  good  faith  in  farm 
ing,  and  received  certificate,  to  receive  $100  worth  of  seeds  and  agricultural  imple 
ments  for  the  first  year,  and  $25  for  three  succeeding  years,  and  receive  instruction 
from  resident  farmer.  (Art.  8.)  Five  hundred  dollars  to  be  expended  annually  for 
three  years  in  presents  to  the  ten  persons  growing  the  best  crops.  (Art.  14.) 

1  United  States  Statute  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  703.        *Ibid.,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  713. 


310  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

* 

Education. — Children  between  six  and  sixteen  to  be  compelled  to  attend  school.  , 
Agent  to  see  that  this  stipulation  is  complied  with.  For  every  thirty  children  a  school- 
house  and  teacher  to  be  provided.  Provision  to  continue  for  twenty  years.  (Art.  7.) 
After  ten  years  -United  States  may  withdraw  physician,  farmer,  carpenter,  black 
smith,  engineer,  and  miller,  after  which  an  additional  $10,000  per  annum  shall  be  de 
voted  to  education  and  moral  improvement.  (Art.  9.) 

Payment. — In  lieu  of  payment  provided  for  in  the  treaty  of  October  14,  1865,  a  stip 
ulated  amount  of  clothing  to  be  delivered  each  year  for  thirty  years.  Also  $20,000 
per  annum  for  thirty  years,  to  be  expended  at  the  discretion  of  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior.  If  at  any  time  the  money  used  fur  clothing  can  be  appropriated  for  better 
uses,  Congress  may  change  the  appropriation  toother  purposes;  but  the  amount 
shall  not  be  withdrawn  or  discontinued  for  the  period  named.  Army  officers  to  be 
present  at  the  delivery  of  goods.  (Art.  10.) 

Cessions. — Indians  cede  all  right  to  occupy  territory  outside  of  reservation.1  To 
have  privilege  of  hunting  south  of  the  Arkansas  as  long  as  buffalo  are  in  such  num 
bers  as  to  justify  the  chase.  Indians  agree  to  withdraw  all  opposition  to  railroads. 
Not  to  attack  persons  or  property  or  to  capture  whites.  To  permit  erection  of  mili 
tary  posts  and  running  of  roads.  Any  damages  to  their  reservation  to  be  assessed  by 
their  commissioners.  (A  rt.  11.)  Future  treaties  containing  cessions  not  valid  unless 
signed  by  three-quarters  of  adult  male  Indians.  (Art.  12.} 

Employes. — United  States  agrees  to  furnish  physician,  teacher,  carpenter,  miller, 
engineer,  farmer,  and  blacksmith.  (Art.  13.)  When  agency  established,  reservation 
to  become  permanent  home.  (Art.  15.) 

Proclaimed  August  19,  1868.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  593.) 

Cheyenne  and  ArapaJioe  Reserve  in  Colorado.2 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,*  OFFICE  OF  LXDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

January  14,  1868. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  by  reference  from  you  on  the  20th 
ultimo  of  a  letter  addressed  to  you  by  General  John  B.  Sanborn,  dated  the  17th  ultimo, 
requesting  that  patents  may  issue  for  selections,  described  in  this  letter,  to  the  half- 
breeds  entitled  under  the  fifth  article  of  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  treaty  of  1865 
(see  pamphlet  laws,  second  session  Thirty-ninth  Congress,  Treaties,  page  143),  and 
upon  which  you  direct  a  report  of  the  views  of  this  office.  In  reference  to  the  same 
I  would  respectfully  say  that  I  doubt  the  practicability  of  having  patents  issued  in 
the  absence  of  surveys. 

******* 

It  is  provided  in  said  fifth  article  of  the  treaty  of  1865  that  such  lauds  shall  be  se 
lected  from  the  reservation  established  by  the  first  article  of  the  Arapahoe  and  Chey 
enne  treaty  of  February  18,  1861  (see  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  page  1163).  In  view, 
therefore,  of  the  fact  that  many  of  the  half-breeds  entitled  to  selections  under  said 
treaty  are  settled  and  have  made  valuable  improvements  upon  the  lands  they  desire 
to  have  patented  to  them,  and  as  there  may  be  delay  in  the  appropriation  for  the  sur 
vey  of  the  selections,  during  which  time  the  railway  company  *  *  *  may  procure 
legislation  granting  them  lauds  in  the  reserve  from  which  the  half-breed  selections  are 
provided  by  treaty  to  be  made,  I  respectfully  recommend  that  the  President  be  re 
quested  to  direct  that  this  reserve  be  withdrawn  from  sale  until  these  selections  are 
made. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

C.  E.  Mix, 

Acting  Commissioner. 
Hon.  O.  H.  BROWNING, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

lFor  territory  claimed  see  description  in  article  5,  treaty  of  September  17,  1851; 
Black  foot  treaties,  Montana.  'Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  pp.  314-315.  j 

. 


INDIAN  TERRITORY CHEYENNE  AND  ARAPAHOE  AGENCY.      311 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

January  16,  1868. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  a  communication  from  the  Acting  Com 
missioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  of  the  14th  instant,  and  accompanying  paper  in  relation 
to  the  selections  of  lauds  for  half-breeds  of  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  Indian  tribes, 
under  the  fifth  article  of  the  treaty  of  October  14,  1865,  with  said  tribes;  and  recom 
mend  that  the  Indian  reservation  therein  referred  to  be  withdrawn  from  sale  until 
the  selections  are  made  as  recommended. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

O.  H.  BROWNING, 

Secretary. 
To  the  PRESIDENT. 

[Indorsement.] 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  January  16,  1868. 

Let  the  ^reservation  within  referred  to  be  withdrawn  from  sale,  as  recommended,  by 
the  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

ANDREW  JOHNSON. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

November  17,  1870. 

SIR  :  This  Department  has  been  informed  by  the  Acting  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs,  under  date  of  the  16th  instant,  that  patents  for  the  selections  of  laud  for  half- 
breeds,  under  the  fifth  article  of  the  treaty  of  14th  October,  1865,  with  the  Cheyenne 
and  Arapahoe  Indians,  have  been  issued,  and  that  the  object  for  which  the  withdrawal 
from  sale  of  the  reservation  for  said  Indians  was  made,  by  order  of  the  President,  has 
been  accomplished.  You  will  take  appropriate  action  with  a  view  to  restoring  said 
reservation  to  market. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servaut, 

W.  T.  OTTO, 

Acting  Secretary. 
The  COMMISSIONER  OF  THE  GENERAL  LAND  OFFICE. 

Unratificd  agreement  of  October  19,  1872,  made  with  Arapahoes,  Wichitas.  Caddoes,  and 

others. 

Under  the  provisions  of  the  fifth  section  of  the  act  of  May  29,  1872,  negotiations 
have  been  had  with  a  duly  authorized  delegation  of  the  Southern  Arapahoe  In 
dians  for  the  relinquishment  of  their  claim  to  land  ceded  to  them  and  the  Southern 
Cheyennes  by  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  made  with  both  tribes,  October  28, 1867. 
The  Arapahoes  have  agreed  to  relinquish  all  claim  to  the  land  ceded  to  them  by  said 
treaty,  and  to  accept  in  lieu  thereof  the  following-described  tract,  viz  :  Commencing 
at  a  point  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  of  the  north  fork  of  the  Canadian  River, 
10  miles  east  of  the  ninety-eighth  meridian  of  west  longitude,  thence  up  the  middle 
of  the  main  channel  of  the  said  north  fork  to  a  point  where  the  present  trail  from  the 
Upper  Arkansas  Indian  Agency,  so-called,  to  Camp  Supply  crosses  the  said  stream, 
thence  due  north  to  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  of  the  Red  Fork  of  the  Arkansas 
River,  thence  down  the  said  river  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  thereof  to  a  point 
in  said  channel  10  miles  east  of  the  ninety-eighth  meridian  of  west  longitude,  thence 
south  to  the  place  of  beginning.  The  agreement  entered  into  by  the  Commissioner  of 
Indian  Affairs  with  the  Arapahoes  in  the  above  matter  will  be  submitted  to  the  De 
partment  at  an  early  day,  with  the  recommendation  that  the  necessary  legislation  be 
had  by  Congress  to  perfect  the  relinquishment  aud  cession  of  the  treaty  reservation 
of  1867,  and  to  vest  in  the  Arapahoe  tribe  of  Indians  the  title  to  the  la^d  which  it  has 
agreed  to  accept  in  lieu  thereof.1 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1^72.  p.  10.1. 


312  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

June  19,  1869. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt,  by  reference  from  the  Secretary 
of  the  Interior  on  the  10th  instant,  of  a  letter  from  Adjutant-General  E.  D.  Townsend, 
bearing  date  the  9th  instant,  inclosing  a  copy  of  a  telegram  dated  Fort  Leavenwortb, 
Kans.,  June  8,  1869,  from  Maj.  Gen.  J.  M.  Schofield  to  General  W.  T.  Sherman,  rec 
ommending  that  the  reservation  for  the  Arapahoe  Indians  be  changed  from  its  pres 
ent  location  to  the  North  Fork  of  the  Canadian  River,  and  requesting  a  report  theieou 
from  this  office. 

By  the  terms  of  the  treaty  with  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  tribes  of  Indians,  pro 
claimed  August  19,  1868,  it  is  provided  in  the  second  article  thereof  that  "  the  United 
States  agrees  that  the  following  district  of  country,  to  wit:  Commencing  at  the  point 
where  the  Arkansas  River  crosses  the  thirty  seventh  parallel  of  north  latitude;  thence 
west  on  said  parallel — the  said  line  being  the  southern  boundary  of  the  State  of  Kan 
sas—to  the  Cimarron  River  (sometimes  called  the  Red  Fork  of  the  Arkansas  River) ; 
thence  down  said  Cimarron  River,  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  thereof,  to  the 
Arkansas  River;  thence  up  the  Arkansas  River,  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel 
thereof,  to  the  place  of  beginning,  shall  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  set  apart  for  the 
absolute  and  undisturbed  use  and  occupation  of  the  Indians  herein  named,  and  for 
such  other  friendly  tribes  or  individual  Indians  as  from  time  to  time  they  may  be 
willing,  with  the  consent  of  the  United  States,  to  admit  among  them." 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  language  of  the  second  article  of  said  treaty,  just  quoted, 
that  a  reservation  upon  which  they  are  now  located  has  already  been  provided  for 
said  Indians  within  the  boundaries  in  said  article  designated,  but  I  am  of  opinion 
that  it  would  be  better  for  both  the  Indians  and  the  Government  if  they  were  to  be 
removed  to  the  North  Fork  of  the  Canadian  River  in  accordance  with  the  suggestions 
of  General  Schofield,  provided  any  authority  can  be  found  for  removing  and  locating 
said  Indians  in  the  manner  contemplated. 

Should  you  be  of  opinion  that  such  authority  exists,  and  determine  in  pursuance 
thereof  to  cause  a  removal  of  said  Indians  to  be  made  from  their  present  reservation, 
I  would  suggest  that  a  tract  of  country  be  set  aside  for  their  occupation  and  use 
bounded  as  follows,  viz  :  Commencing  at  the  point  where  the  Washita  River  crosses 
the  ninety-eighth  degree  of  west  longitude;  thence  north  on  a  line  with  said  ninety- 
eighth  degree  to  the  point  where  it  is  crossed  by  the  Red  Fork  of  the  Arkansas  (some 
times  called  the  Cimarron  River);  thence  up  said  river,  in  the  middle  of  the  main 
channel  thereof,  to  the  north  boundary  of  the  country  ceded  to  the  United  States  by 
the  treaty  of  June  14,  1866,  with  the  Creek  Nation  of  Indians;  thence  west  on  said 
north  boundary  and  the  north  boundary  of  the  country  ceded  to  the  United  States 
by  the  treaty  of  March  21,  1866,  with  the  Seminole  Indians,  to  the  one  hundredth 
degree  of  west  longitude;  thence  south  on  the  line  of  said  one  hundredth  degree  to 
the  north  boundary  of  the  country  set  apart  for  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches  by  the 
second  article  of  the  treaty  concluded  October 21,  1867,  with  said  tribes;  thence  east 
along  said  boundary  to  the  point  where  it  strikes  the  Washita  River;  thence  down 
said  Washita  River,  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  thereof,  to  the  place  of  be 
ginning. 

The  territory  comprised  within  the  boundaries  last  above  designated  contains  a 
small  portion  of  the  country  ceded  to  the  United  States  by  the  terms  of  the  treaty 
with  the  Creek  Indians  concluded  June  14,  1866,  a.portiou  of  the  country  ceded  to 
the  United  States  by  the  terms  of  the  treaty  with  the  Seminolo  Indians  concluded 
March  21,  1866,  and  the  remainder  is  composed  of  a  portion  of  what  is  commonly 
known  as  the  " leased  country." 

Inasmuch  as  this  office  has  no  information  upon  the  subject,  except  that  conveyed 
by  the  telegram  of  General  Schofield,  which  is  very  meager  and  indefinite,  I  am  un 
able  to  determine  the  causes  which  seem  to  require  this  change,  and  I  would  there 
fore  respectfully  suggest,  unless  there  is  some  pressing  necessity  which  will  admit  of 


INDIAN  TERRITORY  —  CHEYENNE  AND  ARAPAEtOE  AGENCY.      313 

no  delay,  whether  it  would  not  be  well  to  refer  the  matter  to  the  proper  officers  of 
this  Bureau  for  investigation  and  report  before  any  action  is  taken. 

The  letter  of  Adjutant-General  Townsend,  together  with  the  copy  of  the  telegram 
of  General  Schofield,  is  herewith  returned.1 
Very  respectfully,  etc., 

E.  S.  PARKER, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  W.  T.  OTTO, 

Acting  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

Washington.  D.  C.,  August  10,  1869. 

SIR  :  Referring  to  my  report  to  you  of  the  19th  of  Juno  last,  relative  to  the  change 
of  location  of  the  reservation  for  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  Indians,  I  now  have 
the  honor  to  submit,  herewith,  copies  of  the  following  letters  relative  to  this  subject, 
viz: 

Letter  from  Superintendent  Hoag,  dated  the  31st  ultimo,  inclosing  letter  from  Bre 
vet  Major-General  Hazen,  dated  the  24th  ultimo. 

Letter  from  Superintendent  Hoag,  dated  the  4th  instant,  inclosing  letter  from  Gen 
eral  Hazen,  dated  the  2d  instant. 

It  appears  from  these  letters  that  the  Cheyennes  and  Arapahoes  did  not  understand 
the  location  of  the  reservation  as  defined  by  the  treaty  of  August  19,  1868  ;  that  they 
have  never  been  upon  said  reserve,  and  do  not  desire  to  go  there,  but  that  they  desire 
to  locate  on  the  North  Fork  of  the  Canadian,  some  60  miles  below  Camp  Supply  ;  that 
the  agent  for  these  tribes  has  a  large  quantity  of  valuable  stores  in  this  locality, 
which  are  very  much  exposed. 

Inasmuch  as  these  Indians  express  a  desire  to  be  located  upon  a  reserve,  I  think  it 
very  desirable  that  their  wishes  should  be  gratified,  and  that  they  be  not  permitted 
to  again  roam  on  the  plains.  I  therefore  respectfully  recommend  that  the  President 
be  requested  to  authorize  the  location  of  these  Indians  on  the  North  Fork  of  the  Ca 
nadian  River,  where  they  desire  to  go,  and  that  immediate  steps  be  taken  to  provide 
temporarily  for  them  there.  The  country  desired  by  them  is  public  land,  and  I  think 
it  competent  for  the  President  to  direct  their  location  thereon.  In  view,  however,  of 
the  fact  that  these  Indians  have  a  reservation  defined  for  them  by  treaty  stipulation, 
legislation  can  be  asked  of  Congress  at  the  coming  session  to  insure  a  permanent 
reservation  for  them  where  they  may  locate,  and  abandon  as  a  reservation  the  present 
one,  restoring  it  to  the  public  lauds. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

E.  S.  PARKER, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  J.  D.  Cox, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

AUGUST  10,  1869. 
The  recommendation  of  the  Indian  Commissioner  approved. 

J.  D.  Cox, 

Secretary. 
Approved,  August  10,  I860. 


u.  S. 

President. 
Fort  Reno  Military  Reserve.* 

WAR  DEPARTMENT, 
Washington  City,  July  17,  1883. 

SIR:  Upon  recommendation  of  the  post  commander,  concurred  in  by  the  command 
ing  general  Department  of  the  Missouri  and  the  Lieutenant-General,  I  have  the  honor 
to~request  that  the  following  described  tract  of  land  in  the  Indian  Territory,  located 
1  From  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  227.          3  Ibid.,  p.  329. 


314  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

within  the  limits  of  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  Indian  Reservation,  created  by  Ex 
ecutive  order  dated  August  10, 1869,  be  duly  declared  and  set  apart  by  the  Executive 
as  a  military  reservation  for  the  post  of  Fort  Eeno,  viz: 

Beginning  at  the  northwest  corner  of  section  28,  township  13  north,  range  8  west 
of  the  Indian  meridian,  and  running  thence  east  to  North  Fork  of  the  Canadian  River; 
thence  down  this  stream  to  the  range  line  between  ranges  7  and  8  west  of  the  Indian 
meridian ;  thence  south  on  said  range  Hue  to  the  southeast  corner  of  section  36,  town 
ship  13  north,  range  8  west  of  the  Indian  meridian;  thence  east  to  the  northeast 
corner  of  township  12  north,  range  8  west  of  the  Indian  meridian;  thence  south  to 
the  southeast  corner  of  section  12  of  said  township;  thence  west  to  the  southwest 
corner  of  section  9  of  said  township;  thence  north  to  the  northwest  corner  of  section 
4  of  said  township;  thence  west  to  the  southwest  corner  of  section  33,  township  13 
north,  range  8  west  of  the  Indian  meridian;  thence  north  to  the  point  of  beginning, 
containing  an  area  of  about  14f  square  miles,  or  9,493  acres. 

A  sketch  showing  the  proposed  reservation  is  inclosed  herewith,  and  the  Interior 
Department  reports  that  there  is  no  objection  on  the  part  of  the  Indian  Office  to  the 
setting  apart  for  military  purposes  exclusively  of  the  tract  of  land  herein  described. 
I  have  the  honor  to  be,  sir,  with  great  respect,  etc., 

ROBERT  T.  LINCOLN, 

Secretary  of  War. 

The  PRESIDENT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  Washington,  July  17,  1883. 

The  within  request  is  approved,  and  the  reservation  is  made  and  proclaimed  accord 
ingly. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  will  cause  the  same  to  be  noted  in  the  General  Land 
Office. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

KlOWA,   COMANCHE,   AND  WlCHITA  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address  :  Anadarko,  Ind.  T.  ] 
KIOWA  AND   COMANCHE  RESERVATION. 

Hoiv  established.— By  treaty  of  October  21, 1867. 

Acres  and  survey. — Contains  2,988,893  acres,  of  which  346,000  are 
classed  as  tillable  j1  surveyed.2 

Area  cultivated. — Acres  cultivated,  132.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Apache,  Co- 
manche,  Komantsu,  Delaware,  and  Kiowa.  Population,  3,233.4 

Location. — In  this  country  the  crops  often  fail  because  of  the  scarcity 
of  rainfall.  It  has  been  a  question  with  some  whether  Indians  will  ever 
be  entirely  able  to  support  themselves  by  the  cultivation  of  the  soil  in 
this  country,  which  is  not  well  adapted  to  agriculture.  The  only  other 
means  by  which  they  can  subsist  themselves  is  by  the  breeding  of  cat 
tle.  The  country  is  well  adapted  to  this  business.5 

Government  rations. — Ninety  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.6 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Mill  erected  in  1886.  No  Indian  em 
ploye's  reported.7 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  308.  *  Ibid.,  p.  259.          3  Ibid.,  1886, 

p.  428.  <  Ibid.,  p.  398.  5  Ibid.,  1882,  p.  66.  *Ibid.,  1886,  p.  414.  7  Ibid.,. 
p.  129. 


INDIAN  TER. KIOWA,  COMANCHE,  AND  WICHITA  AGENCY.      315 

Indian  police. — Police  force  established. 
Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 
School  population,  attendance,  and  support: — 

School  population 894 

Kiowa  and  Comanche  boarding  accommodation 137 

Average  attendance  l 99 

Cost $10,961.80 

Session,  months 1ft 

Missionary. — No  missionary  work. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Kiowa,  Comanche,  Wichita  Indians  and  their  associated  tribes,  and  between 
these  tribes  and  the  Cherokee,  Muskogee,  Choctaw,  Qsage,  Seneca,  and  Quapaw  tribes, 
made  at  Camp  Holmes,  Grand  Prairie  on  the  Canadian  River,  Muskogee  Nation,  August 
24,  1835. 

Peace  established  between  the  United  States  and  said  tribes,  and  between  the  tribes 
party  to  this  treaty.  (Art.  1.)  Injuries  mutually  forgiven.  (Art.  2.)  Citizens  to  pass 
through  their  boundaries  without  molestation.  Indians  to  pay  in  full  for  any  prop 
erty  taken  from  citizens  or  destroyed ;  and  United  States  upon  proof  to  compensate 
Indians  for  property  stolen  by  citizens.  (Art.  3.)  All  parties  to  this  treaty  free  to 
hnnt  in  the  Grand  Prairie  on  the  Canadian  River  to  the  western  limits  of  the  United 
States.  (Art.  4.)  Indians  to  treat  with  friendship  and  not  molest  any  Indian  tribes 
from  the  north  who  may  visit  or  hunt  on  the  above  region.  (Art.  6.)  Difficulties 
between  parties  to  be  adjusted  by  the  United  States.  (Art.  7.)  Indians  to  protect 
and  pay  full  value  for  any  injury  to  the  property  of  traders  appointed  by  the  United 
States.  (Art.  5.)  Presents  to  be  given  to  signers  of  treaty  by  the  United  States. 
(Art.  8.)  Indians  shall  preserve  peace  with  the  Republic  of  Mexico.  (Art.  9.) 
Treaty  obligatory  when  ratified.  (Art.  10.) 

Proclaimed  May  19,  1836. 2 

Treaty  ivith  the  Kiowa,  Kataka,  and  Tawakaro  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Gibson,  May  26, 1837. 

Treaty  having  similar  provisions  to  preceding  one. 
Proclaimed  February  21,  1838.3 

Treaty  with  the  Comanche,  lonl,  Anadaca,  Caddoe,  Lepau,  Longivha,  Keechy,  Tahwacarro, 
Wichita,  Wacoe,  and  their  associate  bands,  made  at  Council  Springs,  Brazos  River, 
Texas,  May  15,  1846. 

Protection  of  the  United  States  acknowledged  (art.  1),  together  with  the  sole  right 
to  regulate  trade.  No  trader  permitted  to  reside  among  Indians  without  a  license ; 
unfair  dealing  to  be  punished.  (Art.  2.)  Indian  prisoners,  taken  by  Texas  or  United 
States,  to  be  released.  White  and  negro  prisoners  among  Indians  to  be  delivered  up. 
In  case  of  refusal  force  may  be  used.  (Art.  4.)  Tribes  to  give  notice  of  hostile  inten 
tions  towards  the  United  States.  (Art.  6.)  Any  Indians  guilty  of  murder  or  robbery 
to  be  punished  according  to  law,  and  any  citizen  guilty  of  like  offense  to  be  pun 
ished  in  same  manner.  (Art.  7.)  Horse  stealing  on  both  sides  to  be  discontinued 
under  pain  of  severe  punishment.  All  horses  stolen,  upon  proof  of  rightful  ownership, 
to  be  restored.  (Art.  8.)  United  States  to  establish  trading  houses  and  posts  and 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  p.  xcii.  2  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  VII,  p.  474.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  VII,  p.  533. 


316  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

deliver  $10,000  worth  of  presents.  (Art.  9.)  Peace  established  with  the  United  States. 
(Art.  10.)  Also  with  other  tribes  on  the  Arkansas,  Missouri,  and  Red  Rivers.  (Art. 
11.)  Introduction  of  intoxicating  liquors  forbidden.  (Art.  12.)  Blacksmith  to  be 
provided  and  school  teachers  at  the  discretion  of  the  President.  Missionaries  may 
reside  among  them  by  permission  of  the  President.  (Art.  13.)  President  to  use  his 
exertions  to  preserve  peace  among  the  different  tribes.  (Art.  14.) 
Amended  February  15,  1847  ;  proclaimed  March  8,  1847. * 

Treaty  ivith  the  Kiowas,  Comanches,  and  Apaches,  made  at  Fort  Atkinson,  Ind.  T.,  July 

27,  1853. 

Peace  established  with  the  United  States  (Art.  1)  and  each  of  the  three  tribes 
parties  to  this  treaty.  (Art.  2.)  Right  conceded  to  lay  out  roads,  locate  depots,  es 
tablish  military  posts,  and  to  prescribe  and  enforce  rules  and  regulations,  and  to  pro 
tect  persons  and  property.  (Art.  3.)  Tribes  agree  to  make  restitution  for  injuries  to 
citizens  lawfully  residing  in  and  passing  through  their  country.  (Art.  4.)  Tribes 
agree  to  refrain  from  warlike  incursions  into  Mexico,  and  restore  all  captives  taken 
by  war  parties  or  individuals  belonging  to  said  tribes,  and  to  make  proper  and  just 
compensation  for  wrongs  inflicted  upon  Mexicans,  as  the  President  may  direct.  (Art. 
5.)  To  repair  losses  Indians  may  sustain  from  travellers  through  their  Territory,  and 
for  the  social  improvement  of  said  tribes,  the  United  States  to  pay  $18,000  annually 
for  ten  years,  with  an  extension  of  five  more  years,  at  the  option  of  President.  Money . 
to  be  expended  in  goods  and  agricultural  implements  as  President  may  designate. 
(Art.  6.)  United  States  to  protect  Indians  from  injury  during  that  term  of  years. 
(Art.  7.)  Should  Indians  violate  this  treaty,  annuities  in  whole  or  in  part  may  be 
withheld  until  satisfaction  shall  be  made  or  offenders  delivered  up  to  justice.  (Art. 
8.)  If  President  deems  proper  to  establish  farms  the  annuities  may,  by  and  with  the 
consent  of  the  Senate,  be  applied  therefor.  (Art.  10.) 

Amended  April  12,  1854;  amendments  accepted  July  21,  1854;  treaty  proclaimed 
February  12,  1854 .2 

Treaty  with  the  Kiowa  and  Comanche  Indians,  made  at  Little  Arkansas  River,  Kansas, 

•October  18,  1865. 

Peace  to  be  maintained  toward  the  United  States  and  other  friendly  Indians. 
Hostile  acts  to  bo  settled  by  arbitration  under  direction  of  President.  Any  member 
of  tribe  committing  crime  to  be  delivered  up  to  be  punished  according  to  United 
States  law.  (Art.  1.)  . 

Cessions  and  reservations. — Kiowas  and  Comauches  cede  to  the  United  States  all 
their  claim  to  territory  outside  of  the  following  limits:  Beginning  at  the  point  where 
the  Cimarron  River  crosses  the  Kansas  line,  west  on  that  line  to  the  eastern  boundary 
of  New  Mexico,  south  on  said  boundary  to  the  southeast  corner,  northeast  from  that 
point  to  the  Red  River  opposite  the  North  Fork,  down  the  Red  River  to  the  ninety- 
eighth  degree  of  west  longitude,  north  on  said  meridian  to  the  Cimarrou  River,  up 
that  river  to  the  place  of  beginning.  Said  tract  or  such  portions  as  may  from  time 
to  time  be  designated  by  the  President  to  be  reserved  to  them  and  such  tribes  as  they 
may  admit.  Indians  to  remove  to  said  reservation  whenever  directed  by  the  Presi 
dent,  and  not  to  leave  without  written  consent  of  agent,  not  to  camp  by  day  or  night 
within  10  miles  of  any  travelled  route,  town,  or  military  post  without  consent  of  mili 
tary  or  civil  authorities,  and  to  refrain  from  depredations  on  persons  or  property.  No 
white  persons  to  settle  within  the  reservation  unless  formally  incorporated  in  one  of 
the  tribes  lawfully  residing  there.  (Art.  2. )  Un  til  Indians  remove  they  are  permitted  to 
range  through  unsettled  portions  of  the  country  originally  theirs  south  of  the  Arkansas 
River,  subject  to  the  provisions  as  to  camping,  etc.,  and  report  presence  of  hostile  In- 

J  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  844.          3  Ibid.,  Vol.  X,  p.  1013. 


INDIAN  TER KIOWA,   COMANCHE,  AND  WICHITA  AGENCY.       317 

dians  to  the  commander  of  nearest  military  post.  (Art.  3.)  United  States  to  build 
roads,  establish  posts,  enforce  rules  and  regulations  prescribed  by  Congress,  and  any 
damage  sustained  by  Indians  to  be  compensated  according  to  judgment  of  Congress. 
(Art,  4.) 

Compensation. — For  forty  years  an  annual  expenditure  prior  to  removal  of  $10  per 
capita;  after  removal  $15  per  capita.  Census  to  be  taken  each,  spring.  (Art.  5.) 
Indians  to  endeavor  to  have  all  their  tribe  agree  to  this  treaty.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  May  26,  1866. 1 

Treaty  with  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches,  made  at  Council  Camp,  on  Medicine  Lodge  Creek,, 

Kansas,  October  21,  1867. 

Peace  established.  White  offenders  against  Indians  to  be  tried  according  to  law.. 
Indians  reimbursed  for  losses.  Same  provision  to  apply  to  whites.  (Art.  1.) 

Reservation. — The  following  tract  set  apart :  Beginning  where  the  Wichita  crosses' 
the  ninety-eighth  meridian  west  from  Greenwich,  up  the  river  30  miles,  then  due  west 
to  the  north  fork  of  the  Eed  Kiver,  provided  said  line  strikes  said  river  east  of  the 
one  hundredth  meridian  of  west  longitude;  if  not,  then  only  to  said  meridian,  down 
said  line  to  the  north  fork  of  Red  River,  and  down  said  fork  to  intersection  by  the- 
line  above  described  to  main  Red  River;  thence  down  said  river  to  the  ninety-eighth 
meridian,  and  thence  north  on  said  meridian  to  the  place  of  beginning.  Said  tract 
to  be  for  the  absolute  and  undisturbed  use  and  occupation  of  said  tribes  and  such 
other  tribes  or  individual  Indians  as  they  may  admit.  United  States  agrees  that  no- 
unauthorized  person  shall  ever  be  permitted  to  pass  over  said  reservation,  settle  upon, 
or  reside  therein.  (Art.  2.)  If  from  actual  survey  the  tract  set  apart  does  not  con 
tain  160  acres  of  tillable  land  for  each  person  entitled  to  reside  thereon,  United 
States  shall  set  apart  the  necessary  amount.  (Art.  3.) 

Agency  and  school. — United  States  agrees  to  build  agency  buildings,  including  shops, 
grist  and  saw  mill,  school-house,  and  mission  building.  (Art.  4.)  Agent  to  reside  on 
reservation.  (Art.  5.) 

Survey  and  severally. — President  may  order  survey  of  reservation.  Any  head  of  a 
family  may  select  a  tract  320  acres  in  extent,  to  be  recorded  in  land  book.  Person  over 
eighteen,  80  acres.  Tract  to  be  recorded  and  certificate  issued.  Congress  to  provide 
protection  to  settlers  and  their  improvements,  and  fix  title  and  decide  upon  aliena 
tion,  descent  of  property,  etc.  (Art.  6.) 

Compulsory  education,  farming,  etc. — Indians  to  compel  their  children  between  six 
and  sixteen  to  attend  schools.  Agent  to  see  this  stipulation  complied  with.  United 
States  to  build  school-houses  and  provide  teacher  for  every  thirty  children.  Provision 
to  continue  for  twenty  years.  (Art.  7.)  Any  Indian  beginning  to  farm  in  good  faith 
to  receive  first  year  $100  worth  of  seed  and  implements,  and  for  three  years  to  the 
value  of  $25  each  year.  Also  to  receive  instruction  in  farming.  Extra  blacksmith  to 
to  be  provided  whenever  more  than  one  hundred  persons  are  cultivating  soil.  (Art. 
8.)  After  ten  years  the  United  States  to  have  the  privilege  of  withdrawing  physician, 
farmer,  blacksmith,  carpenter,  engineer,  and  miller,  when  additional  sum  of  $10,000 
shall  be  devoted  to  the  education  of  the  Indians.  (Art.  8.) 

Annuities. — In  lieu  of  all  annuities  under  previous  treaties,  United  States  to  furnish 
for  thirty  years  to  each  male  over  fourteen  years  one  suit  of  clothes;  to  each  female 
one  flannel  skirt,  12  yards  of  calico,  and  12  yards  of  domestic,  oue  pair  of  woolen 
hose;  for  male  children  under  fourteen  and  female  under  twelve  years  of  age  flannel 
and  cotton  goods  as  may  be  needed,  and  one  pair  of  hose  each.  (Art.  9.) 

In  addition,  $25,000  to  be  used  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Inferior  may  direct,  and  if, 
at  any  time,  it  may  appear  that  the  money  can  be  appropriated  to  better  uses,  Con 
gress  may  change  the  appropriation.  Army  officers  to  be  present  at  delivery  of  goods, 
and  census  to  be  taken  each  year.  (Art.  10.) 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  717. 


318  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

Cession. — Indians  cede  all  right  to  territory  outside  of  reservation,  but  reserve  the 
right  to  hunt  south  of  Arkansas  River  so  long  as  buffalo  shall  remain.  No  white 
settlers  permitted  on  the  relinquished  portion  of  the  reservation  within  three  years. 
Indians  to  withdraw  all  opposition  to  construction  of  railroads  passing  over  their  reser 
vation  as  herein  described,  and  to  the  establishment  of  military  posts.  Not  to  attack 
travellers,  or  capture  white  women  or  children,  or  kill  white  men.  (Art.  11.)  No 
treaty  for  cession  of  laud  valid  unless  signed  by  three-fourths  of  adult  male  Indians, 
-and  no  cession  to  be  construed  to  deprive  any  individual  of  his  selected  tract  of  land. 
(Art.  12.)  Indians,  when  qualified,  to  act  as  employe's.  (Art.  13.)  United  States  to 
furnish  physician,  teachers,  carpenter,  miller,  and  blacksmith.  (Art.  14.)  House  to 
be  erected  for  Comanche  chief.  Five  hundred  dollars  for  three  years  to  be  distrib 
uted  as  prizes  to  the  ten  best  farmers.  (Art-  15.)  When  the  agency  home  and  other 
buildings  shall  be  constructed  on  the  reservation  named  the  Indians  to  make  reser 
vation  their  permanent  home  and  not  settle  elsewhere,  but  have  the  right  to  hunt  as 
herein  provided.  (Art.  16.) 

Proclaimed  August  25,  1868. x 

WICHITA  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  July  4,  1866,  with  Delawares. 

Unratified  agreement,  October  19,  1872.2 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  743,610  acres.3  Tillable  acres  not  re 
ported.  Surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — Acres  cultivated  by  Indians,  745.5 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Caddo,  Co 
manche,  Delaware,  lou-ie,  Kichai,  Tawakanay,  Wako,  and  Wichita. 
Total  population,  994.6 

Location. — The  reservation  is  adapted  to  grazing  and  agriculture. 
Only  nine  of  this  tribe  are  without  small  farms,  and  these  own  more  or 
less  live  stock.7 

Government  rations. — None  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by  Government 
rations,  as  reported  in  1888. 

Milk  and  Indian  employes. — Not  reported  apart  from  agency. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported  apart  from  agency. 

Indian  court  of  offenses — Not  reported  apart  from  agency. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.8 — School  population  as  es 
timated  in  1886  was  200 ;  the  statistics  of  the  Wichita  Boarding  School 
are  as  follows : 

Accommodations 107 

Average  attendance 68 

Cost  to  Government $9,562. 12 

Session  ( months) 10 

Missionary  work. — The  natives  have  a  church,  which  is  under  the 
Baptist  denomination. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES   WITH  THE   DELAWARE   INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  the  Delaware  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Pitt  September  17,  1778. 
.    Offences  mutually  forgiven.     (Art.  1.)    Peace  declared.     (Art.  2.)    In  case  of  war 
each  to  assist  the  other.     United  States  to  have  free  passage  to  towns  or  forts  of 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  581.          3  Report  of  Indian  Com 
missioner,  1872,  p.  101.         */6id.,  1884,  p.  258.          <Ibid.         "Ibid.,  1886,  p.  128. 
p.  127.         7/6trf.,  p.  123.        *Ibid.,  p.  xcii. 


INDIAN  TER. — KIOWA,  COMANCHE,  AND  WICHITA  AGENCY.      319 

enemy.  Delawares  to  join  the  troops  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  3.)  No  punish 
ment  inflicted  without  trial,  nor  criminals,  fugitives,  servants,  or  slaves  to  be  har 
bored.  (Art.  4.)  Agent  authorized  by  the  United  States  to  trade  with  Delawares. 
(Art.  5.)  All  the  country  of  Delawares  guaranteed  to  them,  and  should  an  Indian 
state  be  formed  with  the  Delawares  at  its  head  they  to  have  representation  in  Con- 
.gress.  (ArtG.)1 

For  treaty  of  January  21,  1785,  made  with  Delaware,  Chippewa,  Ottawa,  Wyan- 
dotte,  see  Chippewa  treaty  of  same  date — Michigan. 

For  treaty  of  January  9,  1789,  made  with  Chippewa,  Wyatfdotte,  Ottawa,  Potta- 
watomie,  Sac,  and  Delaware  Indians,  see  Chippewa  treaty  same  date — Michigan. 

For  treaty  of  August  3,  1795,  made  with  Delaware,  Chippewa,  Wyandotte,  Shaw- 
nee,  Ottawa,  Pottawatomie,  Miami,  Weas,  Eel  River,  Kickapoo,  Pinaukashaw,  and 
Kaskaskia  Indians,  see  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan. 

For  treaty  of  June  7,  1803,  with  Delaware,  Shawnee,  Pottawatomie,  Miami,  Eel 
River,  Weas,  Kickapoo,  Pinankashaw,  and  Kaskaskia  Indians,  see  Pottawatomie 
treaties,  Pottawatomie  Reservation — Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Delaware  Indiana,  made  at  Vincennes  August  18,  1804. 

Indians  cede  their  land  between  the  Ohio  and  Wabash.  (Art.  1.)  Three  hundred 
dollars  for  ten  years  to  be  devoted  to  promoting  civilization;  also,  $300  for  five  years 
to  provide  for  teaching  in  agriculture,  etc.,  $400  for  stock,  arid  $800  in  goods.  (Art. 
2.)  Stolen  property  to  be  restored.  (Art.  3.)  Territory  claimed  by  Delawares  de 
fined  as  all  the  country  between  the  White  River  on  the  north,  Ohio  on  the  south, 
general  boundary  line  running  from  mouth  of  the  Kentucky  River  on  the  east,  and 
on  the  west  and  southwest  the  tracts  ceded  by  this  and  the  treaty  of  Juno  7,  1803 
(see  Pottawatomie  treaties).  (Art.  4.)  United  States  to  negotiate  with  the  Pinan 
kashaw  for  their  claim  to  laud  herein  ceded.  (Art.  5.)  Boundary  line  to  run  half  a 
mile  from  the  most  northerly  bend  of  the  road  from  Viucennes  to  Clark's  grant.  (Art. 
6.)  Proclaimed  February  14,  1805.2 

For  treaty  of  July  4,  1805,  with  Delawares,  Chippawas,  Ottawas,  Pottawatomies, 
Muusees,  Shawnees,  and  Wyandottes,  see  Cbippewa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan. 

For  the  treaty  of  August  21,  1805,  with  the  Delawares,  Pottwatomies,  Miamis,  Eel 
River,  and  Weas,  see  Pottawatomie  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  September  30,  1809,  with  Delawares,  Pottawatomies,  Miamis,  and  Eel 
River,  see  Pottawatomie  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  July  22,  1814,  with  Delawares,  Wyandottes,  Shawnees,  Seuecas,  and 
Mi  amis,  see  Shawnee  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  September  8,  1815,  with  Delaware,  Wyandotte,  Seneca,  Shawnee,  Mi 
ami,  Chippewa,  Ottawa,  and  Pottawatomie  Indians,  see  Chippewa  treaty,  same 
date — Michigan. 

For  treaty  of  September  29,  1817,  supplementary  treaty  of  September  17,  1818,  with 
Delaware,  Wyandotte,  Seneca,  Shawnee,  Pottawatomie,  Ottawa,  and  Chippewa  In 
dians,  see  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Delaware  Indians,  made  at  St.  Mary's,  Ohio,  October  3,  1818. 

Indians  cede  all  their  lands  in  Indiana.     (Art.  1.  ) 
United  States  to  provide  country  west  of  Mississippi.     (Art.  2.) 
United  States  to  pay  full  value  for  improvements  on  ceded  land,  valuation  to  be 
made  by  persons  appointed  by  President ;  one  hundred  and  twenty  horses,  value  $40 
each,  and  pirogues  to  transport  them  west  side  of  the  Mississippi,  and  furnish  pro 
visions  for  journey.     (Art.  3,) 
Delawares  to  occupy  their  present  improvements  for  three  years.     (Art.  4.) 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  13.  *  Ibid.,  p.  81. 


320  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Perpetual  annuity  of  $4,000.     (Art.  5.) 

Blacksmith  to  be  supported  after  their  removal.     (Art.  6.) 

Grants  to  individuals.     (Art.  7.) 

The  sum  of  $13,312.25,  paid  by  United  States  to  satisfy  claims.     (Art.  8.) 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  January  15,  1819. l 

Treaty  with  the  Delawares  of  the  Ohio,  made  at  Little  Sandusky,  Ohio,  August  3,  1829: 

Indians  cede  land  on  Sandusky  River  reserved  to  them  by  the  treaty  of  September 
29,  1817,  and  agree  to  remove  before  January  next  west  of  Mississippi.  (Art.  1.) 
The  sum  of  $3,000  in  payments  :  $2,000  in  cash,  $1,000  in  goods.     (Art.  2.) 
Proclaimed  January  2,  1830. 3 

Treaty  with  the  Delaware  Indians,  made  at  St,  Mary's,  Ohio,  September  24,  1829. 

Delawares  to  remove  from  the  James  Fork  of  White  River,  Missouri,  to  land  be 
tween  the  Kansas  and  the  Missouri,  about  Fort  Leaveuworth.  United  Statespledges 
the  faith  of  the  Government  to  Delaware  tribe  forever  to  guaranty  quiet  and  undis 
turbed  possession  of  their  land.  Wagons  and  ox  teams  provided  for  removal.  Per 
manent  annuity  of  $1,000  provided  for  the  cession  of  all  claims  to  laud  in  Missouri.. 
Thirty-six  sections  of  relinquished  land  to  be  sold  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a 
school  fund.  Deputation  to  explore  the  country  proposed  as  a  reservation. 

Proclaimed  March  24,  1831. 3 

For  treaty  of  October  26,  1832,  with  Shawnees  and  Delawares,  of  Cape  Girardeau, 
see  Shawuee  treaty  of  same  date— Indian  Territory. 

For  agreement  of  December  14,  1843,  approved  by  act  of  Congress  July  25,  1848, 
see  Wyandotte  treaty  of  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Delaware  Indians,  made  at  Washington  May  G,  1854. 

Delawares  cede  all  claim  to  land  lying  west  of  the  Missouri  except  that  portion 
sold  to  the  Wyaudottes  and  a  strip  along  the  Missouri  River.  (Art.  1.)  United  States 
to  survey  and  sell  at  auction  ceded  laud.  (Art.  2.)  After  deducting  cost  of  survey 
and  sale  United  States  to  pay  all  moneys  received  from  sale  of  laud  to  tribe  ;  also 
$10,000  for  their  interest  in  a  tract  known  as  the  "outlet."  (Art.  3.)  Delawares 
being  entitled  to  permanent  annuities  by  various  treaties,  amounting  to  $7,540,  re 
linquish  the  same  for  the  sum  of  $148,000  to  be  paid  in  two  years.  (Art.  4.)  Educa 
tional  fund  of  $46,030  from  sale  of  thirty-six  sections  set  apart  for  this  purpose,  at  5 
per  cent,  interest,  in  accordance  with  Senate  resolution,  January  19,  1838,  to  remain. 
(Art.  5.)  Life  annuities  to  chiefs  provided.  (Arfc.  6.)  Proceeds  of  sales  to  be  in 
vested  as  a  permanent  fund,  and  the  interest  used  for  civilization  and  education 
(Art.  7),  subject  to  the  President's  judgment  and  action  of  Congress.  (Art.  8.) 
Private  debts  not  to  be  paid  from  general  fund.  (Art.  9.)  Annuities  belonging  to 
the  intemperate  and  idle  controlled  by  the  President.  (Art.  10.)  President  to  sur 
vey  reservations  and  assign  land  to  persons  designated  by  principal  men  of  tribe, 
such  assignment  to  be  uniform.  (Art.  11.)  Roads  authorized  by  law  subject  to  same 
terms  as  through  land  of  citizens.  Railroads  to  compensate  in  money.  (Art.  12.) 
Christian  Indians  to  remain  on  their  present  improvements  within  ceded  territory. 
Four  sections  set  apart  to  be  paid  for  by  the  United  States  or  said  Christian  Indians 
at  the  rate  of  $2.50  per  acre,  to  the  Delaware  tribe.  Provision  for  roads  and  rail 
roads  to  apply  to  this  tract.  (Art.  13.)  Dependence  upon  United  States  acknowl 
edged.  (Art.  14.)  Congress  may  enact  further  laws  to  effect  objects  of  this  treaty. 
(Art.  15.)  Act  of  March  3,  1807,  to  apply  to  ceded  land.  (Art.  16.)  If  Senate  reject 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  188.  *  Ibid.,  p.  328.  3  IUd., 

p.  3<>7. 


COMANCHE,  AND  WICHITA  AGENCY.       321 

thirteenth  article  of  this  treaty  not  to  affect  the  rest  of  the  treaty.     (Art.  17.)     Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  18.) 
Proclaimed  July  17,  1854.1 

Treaty  with   the  Relawares,    made  at  Sarcoxieville,  on   the   Delaware  Reservation,  May 

30,  1860. 

Their  reservation  by  treaty  of  May  6,  1854,  lying  east  and  south  of  a  line  beginning 
at  a  point  on  the  line  between  the  Delawares  and  Half-breed  Kansas,  40  miles  in  a 
direct  line  west  of  the  boundary  between  the  Delawares  and  Wyandottes ;  thence 
north  10  miles ;  thence  in  an  easterly  course  to  a  point  on  the  south  bank  of  Big 
Island  Creek,  which  shall  also  be  on  the  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  where  the  usual 
high-water  line  of  said  creek  intersects  the  high- water  line  of  said  river,  to  be  sur 
veyed.  Eighty  acres  to  be  assigned  to  each  member  of  tribe.  (Art.  1.)  Usual  cer 
tificate  of  allotment  to  be  granted.  (Art.  2.)  Leavenworth,  Pawnee,  and  Western 
Railroad  to  have  opportunity  of  purchasing  residue  of  land  after  allotment  at  $1/25 
per  acre.  (Art.  3. )  Two  hundred  Delawares  who  had  gone  south  to  receive  allot 
ments  on  their  return.  (Art.  4.)  Three  hundred  and  twenty  acres  where  the  school 
and  mill  stand  set  aside  ;  320  acres  for  council  house  ;  160  acres  for  Baptist  mission  ; 
40  acres  for  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South ;  40  acres  for  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  North,  to  be  reserved  and  disposed  of  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  when 
objects  have  been  accomplished.  (Art.  5.)  United  States  to  pay  $12,000  for  depre 
dations  on  timber  by  white  people,  and  $9,500  for  stock  stolen  by  United  States 
citizens  since  last  treaty  was  made.  If  Senate  refuse  to  ratify  this  article  it  shall  not 
affect  the  rest  of  treaty.  Delawares  to  be  compensated  for  land  taken  by  United 
States  for  Kansas  Indians.  (Art.  6.)  Grants  and  payments  to  individuals.  (Art.  7.) 
Stipulations  inconsistent  with  previous  treaties  to  be  invalid.  (Art.  8.)  Indians  to 
bear  expense  of  treaty.  (Art.  9.)  Interest  accruing  under  treaties  to  be  paid  on  1st 
of  April  and  October  each  year.  (Art.  10.) 

Amended  by  Senate  June  27,  1860.     Proclaimed  August  22,  I860.2 

Treaty  with  the  Delaware  Indians,  made  at  Leavenworth  City,  Kans.,  July  2,  1861. 

Certain  lands  pledged  by  the  Leavenworth,  Pawnee  and  Western  Railroad  Com 
pany  to  secure  its  bonds.     Arrangements  made  for  payments,  etc. 
Proclaimed  October  4,  1861. 3 

Treaty  with  the  Delaware  Indians,  made  at  the  Delaware  Agency  July  4,  1866. 

Whereas  Congress  has  by  law  made  it  the  duty  of  the  President  of  the  United  States 
to  provide  by  treaty  for  the  removal  of  Indian  tribes  in  the  State  of  Kansas,4  and  the 
Delawares  have  expressed  a  wish  to  remove  to  the  Indian  Territory,  and  the  United 
States  has  negotiated  with  certain  tribes  for  the  right  to  locate  other  tribes  on  their 
Territory,  and  the  Missouri  River  Railroad  has  expressed  a  desire  to  purchase  the 
Delaware  Reservation  in  a  body  :  Therefore,  the  United  States  shall  cause  to  be  paid 
the  full  value  of  that  part  of  the  reservation  and  its  improvements  sold  to  the  Leav 
enworth,  Pawnee  arid  Western  Railroad  Company  by  the  treaty  of  1860  and  1861 
(Art.  1.)  The  remaining  lands  held  by  the  Delawares  shall  be  sold  to  the  Missouri 
River  Railroad  Company  or  other  responsible  parties  at  not  less  than  $2.50  per  acre, 
exclusive  of  improvements.  (Art.  2.)  Adult  Delawares  who  may  so  elect  can  be 
come  citizens,  and  their  lands  and  those  of  their  minor  children  be  reserved  from 
sale.  Improvements  on  lands  to  be  sold  to  be  appraised  and  the  money  reserved  to 
defray  removal  and  make  improvements  on  new  land.  Children  born  since  the  al- 

1  United  States  Statutes   at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1048.  *Ilid.,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1129. 

3  Ibid.,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1177.        4  See  act  of  March  3,  1863,  United  States  Statutes,  Vol. 
XII,  p.  793,  sec.  4. 

S.  Ex.  95 21 


322  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

lotment  to  receive  their  share  and  value  of  improvement  selected  for  them.  (Art.  3.) 
United  States  to  sell  to  Delawares  a  tract  equal  to  160  acres  for  each  man,  woman, 
and  child  who  shall  remove  to  ceded  country,  at  the  price  paid  by  United  States  to 
Choctaws,  Chickasaws,  Creeks,  and  Semiiioles  for  the  tract.  Delawares  to  pay  for  this 
land  out  of  proceeds  of  sale  of  lands  in  Kansas.  Land  to  be  surveyed  when  Dela 
wares  shall  request  the  same.  (Art.  4.)  Peaceable  possession  and  protection  in  their 
new  home  guaranteed.  (Art.  5.)  "  It  is  agreed  that  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  the 
Delaware  lands  herein  provided  for  shall  be  paid  to  said  Indians  in  the  manner  fol 
lowing,  to  wit:  Whenever  the  Department  of  the  Interior  shall  be  notified  by  the 
counsel,  through  the  agent,  that  any  of  the  Delawares  who  hold  land  in  severalty 
are  ready  to  remove,  at  the  same  time  describing  their  allotments,  there  shall  be  paid 
to  each  such  person  the  value  of  his  allotment,  and  that  of  his  family,  to  enable  him 
to  remove  to  and  improve  his  new  home,  provided  the  money  for  the  said  allotment 
shall  have  been  paid  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior;  and  while  said  money,  or  any 
part  thereof,  shall  remain  in  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States,  the  Delawares  shall 
be  entitled  to  receive  interest  on  the  amount  so  retained  at  the  rate  of  5  per  cent, 
per  annum.  And  the  residue  of  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  the  Delaware  lands,  being 
those  which  have  not  been  allotted,  or  which  have  once  been  allotted,  but  abandoned 
vby  the  allottees,  shall  be  added  to  the  general  fund  of  the  Delawares,  interest  thereon 
to  be  paid  to  the  Indians  in  the  same  manner  as  is  now  provided  in  regard  to  that 
fund."  (Art.  6.) 

Secretary  to  give  notice  to  Missouri  Railroad  Company,  within  thirty  days  after  the 
ratification  of  this  treaty,  that  the  land  is  for  sale.  Notice  of  intention  to  purchase 
to  be  made  within  twenty  days  after  receiving  notice.  Bond  to  be  filed  for  the  ful 
filling  of  this  contract.  Upon  failure  to  file  bond  within  twenty  days,  negotiations 
to  be  opened  with  other  parties.  (Art.  7.)  Payments  to  be  made  within  sixty  days 
after  sale  in  manner  provided.  (Art.  8.)  Register  of  Delawares  to  be  made.  Those 
desiring  to  become  citizens  to  appear  before  court  and  give  proof  of  having  adopted  a 
civilized  life  and  of  supporting  their  families  for  five  years.  They  shall  receive  a  patent 
in  fee  simple  for  land  and  proportion  of  sale  under  provisions  of  this  treaty,  and  shall 
cease  to  be  members  of  tribe  or  share  in  property  or  annuities.  •  Minor  children  of 
those  becoming  citizens  may  at  maturity  elect  between  citizenship  and  returning  to 
tribe.  Any  one  failing  to  be  admitted  as  a  citizen  shall  not  be  compelled  to  remove, 
but  his  rights  and  those  of  his  family  shall  be  protected  by  proper  guardianship. 
(Art.  9.)  Tribal  funds  not  to  pay  private  and  individual  debts.  No  trader  to  be 
licensed  without  consent  of  chiefs.  Salary  of  chiefs  $400  per  annum.  (Art.  10.) 
Delawares  acknowledge  their  dependence  on  the  United  States,  which  agrees  to  pro 
tect,  preserve,  and  defend  them  in  all  their  just  rights.  Any  lands  not  sold  as  herein 
provided  may  be  appraised  in  separate  tracts  and  sold  for  not  less  than  $'2.50  per  acre 
and  for  as  much  more  as  they  will  bring.  Money  to  be  applied  as  herein  provided. 
(Art.  1'2.)  Railroads  to  have  right  of  way  through  the  Delaware  Reservation  in  the 
Indian  country  200  feet  wide,  and  to  use  gravel  and  other  materials,  except  timber, 
for  construction.  Compensation  for  damages  to  be  made  under  such  regulations  as 
prescribed  by  Secretary  of  Interior.  (Art.  13.)  Agreement  of  article  6,  treaty  of 
1860,  not  having  been  complied  with,  $30,000  to  be  credited  to  Delawares  in  the  pur 
chase  of  their  new  home  in  the  Indian  Territory.  This  to  be  received  as  full  settle 
ment  of  all  claims  for  depredations,  and  twenty-three  sections  on  their  new  reserva 
tion  for  the  twenty-three  sections  given  to  the  half-breed  Kaw  Indians.  Secretary 
of  the  Interior  to  make  examination  concerning  the  stock  stolen  from  the  Delawares 
-and  when  the  value  shall  be  ascertained,  same  to  be  reported  to  Congress  with  a 
recommendation  for  an  appropriation  to  pay  it.  Money  to  be  paid  to  owners  of  said 
stock.  (Art.  14.)  Delawares  not  required  to  remove  until  they  shall  have  selected 
and  received  title  to  lands  in  new  home.  (Art.  15.) 

Proclaimed  August  10,  1866.1 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol,  XIV,  p.  793. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY OS  AGE    AGENCY.  323 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATY  WITH  THE  CADDO  INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  the  Caddoes,  made  at  the  agency  house,  Louisiana,  July  1,  1835. 

Indians  cedo  to  the  United  States  their  land  between  the  Red  and  Saline  Rivers  in 
4he  State  of  Louisiana.  (Art.  1.) 

Indians  to  remove  at  their  own  expense  out  of  the  boundary  of  the  United  States, 
iind  never  return,  and  settle  themselves  as  a  community  or  people  within  the  same. 
(Art.  2.)  The  sum  of  $80,000  payment;  $30,000  in  goods  and  horses  and  money,  and 
$10,000  annually  for  five  years.  (Art.  3.)  Caddoes  to  appoint  an  agent  or  attorney 
to  receive  the  money.  (Art.  4.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  5.)  * 

Proclaimed  February  2,  1836. 

Supplementary  articles  made  at  agency  house,  July  1,  1835. 

Grants  of  4  leagues  of  land  by  Indians  in  1801  to  Francois  Grappe  and  his  heirs 
within  the  ceded  territory  to  be  properly  confirmed.  (Art.  1.)  One  section  to  be  re 
served  forever  to  Larkiu  Edwards  and  his  heirs,  an  old  interpreter,  within  ceded  ter 
ritory.  (Art.  2.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  3.)2 

For  treaty  of  May  15,  1846,  with  Caddo  and  other  tribes,  see  Kiowa  and  Comanche 
treaty  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  with  Wichita  and  other  tribes,  August  24,  1835,  see  Kiowa  and  Coinan- 
che  treaty  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

Unratified  agreement  of  October  19,  1872. 3 

The  Wichitas  and  other  affiliated  bands,  having  for  a  long  time  resided  within  the 
limits  of  the  tract  known  as  the  ''leased  district  "  in  the  Indian  Territory,  without 
any  defined  reservation  set  apart  for  their  occupancy,  and  having  also  a  claim,  good 
or  bad,  to  a  large  tract  of  country,  an  agreement  was  made  by  the  Commissioner  of 
Indian  Affairs  with  a  duly  authorized  delegation  of  said  Indians,  by  which  the  follow 
ing-described  tract  of  land  is  set  apart  for  them,  viz : 

Commencing  at  a  point  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  of  the  Washita  River, 
where  the  ninety-eighth  meridian  of  west  longitude  crosses  the  same ;  thence  up  the 
middle  of  the  mair>  channel  of  said  river  to  the  line  of  98°  40'  west  longitude ;  thence 
on  said  line  of  98°  40'  due  north  to  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  of  the  main  Cana 
dian  River ;  thence  down  the  middle  of  said  main  Canadian  River  to  where  it  crosses 
the  ninety-eighth  meridian ;  thence  due  south  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

In  consideration  for  said  tract  of  land  the  Indians  cede  and  relinquish  to  the 
United  States  all  their  right,  title,  interest,  or  claim  of  any  nature  whatsoever,  to 
any  lands  in  Texas,  Louisiana,  the  Indian  Territory,  or  elsewhere  within  the  limits  of 
the  United  States. 

OSAGE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Pawhuska,  Ind.  T.] 
OSAGE  RESERVATION. 

How  establislied. — By  article  16,  treaty  with  Cherokees,  July  19, 1866  j 
order  of  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  March  27,  1871  ;4*act  of  Congress, 
June  5,  1872.  (See  deed  dated  June  14, 1883,  from  Cherokees,  Vol.  VI, 
Indian  Deeds,  p.  482.) 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  470.  2  Ibid.,  p.  472.  3  Report 
of  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  1872,  p.  101.  4  For  account  of  the  difficulties 
raising  from  these  acts  and  orders,  see  Indian  Commissioner's  Report,  1872,  pp.  40 
and  245. 


324  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  1,470,059  acres,  of  which  314,038  are  re 
ported  as  tillable.1  Surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Nine  thousand  nine  hundred  and  fort^  acres  re 
ported  cultivated  iu  1886.2 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Great  and  Little 
Osage,  1,927,  and  Qnapaw.  Total  population,  2,107.3 

Location. — The  reservation  is  situated  south  of  and  adjoining  the 
State  of  Kansas;  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  ninety-sixth  principal 
meridian,  and  on  the  west  and  south  by  the  Arkansas  River.  The  laud 
is  hilly,  almost  mouutaiuous  in  places,  with  numerous  croppings  of  stone,, 
with  an  occasional  fertile  valley  along  the  streams.  Good  timber  is 
found  in  limited  quantities  near  the  larger  streams,  and  quite  an  amount 
of  scrub  oak  on  the  hills.4 

Government  rations. — Fifty  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.5 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Mill  established.  Indian  employe's  re* 
ported. 

Indian  police. — Police  force  established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support: — 

School  population  as  estimated  in  1886 269 

Boarding-school  accommodation 1T5 

Average  attendance 13$ 

Cost  to  Govern ment* $15,033.14 

Session  (months) 9 

Missionary  work. — Missionary  work  in  charge  of  the  Methodist  Epis 
copal  Church. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   OSAGE   TREATIES. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Osage  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Clark,  on  the  Missouri,  November  10,  1808. 

Fort  on  Missouri  River  to  be  established  (Art.  1),  and  a  store  to  bo  kept.  (Art.  2.) 
Blacksmith,  mill,  implements,  and  block  house  to  be  furnished.  (Art.  3.)  Property 
stolen  by  Osages  previous  to  acquisition  of  Louisiana  to  be  paid  for  by  the  United 
States.  (Art  4  )  Merchandise  and  money  paid  to  the  amount  of  $2,700.  (Art.  5..) 
Indians  cede  territory  lying  east  of  line  from  the  Fort  Clark  to  the  Arkansas,  and 
down  the  same  to  the  Mississippi.  Also  2  leagues  to  embrace  Fort  Clark.  (Art.  6.) 
Boundary  line  to  be  run  at  the  expense  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  7.)  Right  to  live 
and  hunt  on  land  west  of  ceded  laud  granted.  (Art.  8.)  Offenders  to  be  punished  by 
law.  Chiefs  to  assist  in  recovering  stolen  property.  Indemnification  upon  proof  for 
property  stolen  from  Indians  by  citizens.  (Art.  9.)  United  States  to  receive  Osages 
under  its  protection.  (Art.  10.)  Any  person  hunting  on  their  grounds  to  be  surren 
dered  to  United  States  and  dealt  with  according  to  law.  (Art.  11.)  Osage  not  to 
supply  Indians  with  arms  who  are  at  war  with  tho  United  States.  (Art.  12.)  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  13.) 

Chiefs  of  the  Osages  of  the  Arkansas  River  assent  to  the  above  treaty,  August  31, 1809. 
Proclaimed  April  28,  1810.7  ' 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  383.  2  Ibid.,  p.  428.  3  Ibid.,  p.  398. 
4Ibid.t  1882,  p.  72.  5  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  416.  0 Ibid.,  p.  xcii.  7  United  States  Stat 
utes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  107. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY OSAGE    AGENCY.  325 

Treaty  ivith  the  Osage  Indians,  made  at  Portage  des  Sioux,  September  12,  1815. 

See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  133. 

A  similar  treaty  to  the  Sioux  treaty,  July  19,  1815 — Dakota  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Osage  Indians,  made  at  St.  Louis,  September  25,  1818. 

Tracts  ceded  on  the  Arkansas  and  Verdigris  Rivers.  (Art.  1.)  In  compensation 
United  States  to  pay  for  depredations  committed  by  Osages  since  1814.  (Art.  2.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  3.)1 

Proclaimed  January  7,  1819. 

Treaty  with  the  Osage  Indians,  made  at  the  United  States  factory,  Missouri,  August  31, 1822. 

In  consideration  of  $3,329.40  worth  of  merchandise  the  United  States  released  from 
keeping  a  store  at  Fort  Clark.2 
Proclaimed  February  13,  1823. 

Treaty  with  the  Osage  Indians,  made  at  St.  Louis,  June  2, 1825. 

Indians  cede  all  land  in  Missouri  and  Arkansas  and  west  and  north  of  the  Red 
River  and  south  of  the  Kansas  and  east  of  a  line  drawn  from  the  sources  of  tho 
Kansas  to  the  Rock  Saline.  (Art.  1.)  Reserve  a  tract  25  miles  west  of  State  of  Mis 
souri.  (Art.  2.)  Seven  thousand  dollars  for  twenty  years  in  money,  merchandise,  or 
stock.  (Art.  3.)  Stock  and  farming  implements  and  houses  for  chiefs,  also  farmer 
and  blacksmith,  to  be  famished.  (Art.  4.)  Tracts  granted  to  half-breed.  (Art.  5.) 
Also  fifty-four  sections  to  belaid  off  and  sold  by  President  for  education  fund.  (Art.  6. ) 
United  States  released  from  garrison  at  Fort  Clark,  keeping  blacksmith,  and  delivery 
of  merchandise  in  consideration  of  payment  of  debts  of  Osages,  amounting  to  $4,105.80. 
(Art.  7  )  The  sum  of  $1,000,  claim  of  Dela wares  against  Osages,  to  be  paid.  (Art.  8.) 
Also  depredation  of  claims  of  citizens,  not  to  exceed  $5,000.  (Art.  9.)  Missionary 
establishments  on  the  Grand  River  and  on  the  Marais  des  Cygnes  to  be  disposed  of 
for  the  benefit  of  said  missions,  and  to  establish  them.  (Art.  10.)  Free  navigation 
granted  to  Osages  on  all  water-courses  on  ceded  land.  (Art.  11.)  Eight  thousand 
eight  hundred  dollars  in  merchandise  hereby  delivered.  (Art.  12.)  Traders'  debts 
amounting  to  $1,500  paid.  (Art.  13.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  14. )3 

Proclaimed  December  30, 1835. 

Treaty  with  the  Osage  Indians,  at  Council  Grove,  August  10,  1825. 

Roadway  between  Missouri  and  New  Mexico  granted  through  Osage  territory. 
Treaty  same  as  that  with  Kansas  Indians.4 

Proclaimed  May  3, 1826. 

For  treaty  of  August  24,  1835,  with  Osage,  Kiowa,  Comanche,  and  other  tribes,  sea 
Kiowa  and  Comanche  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Osage  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Gibson,  Ind.  T.,  January  11,  1839. 

Indians  cede  all  interest  in  any  reservation  heretofore  claimed  within  the  limits  of 
any  other  tribe,  and  also  all  interest  under  preceding  treaties,  excepting  that  relating 
to  their  education  fund  (article  6,  treaty  of  1825),  and  agree  to  remove  from  the 
lands  of  other  tribes  and  to  remain  within  their  own  boundaries.  (Art.  1.)  United 
States  to  pay  annuity  of  $20,000  for  twenty  years;  to  furnish  two  blacksmiths  and 
two  assistants  with  tools  and  material,  a  saw  and  ejrist  mill  and  miller  and  assistant 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  183.  2  Ibid.,  p.  222.  *Ibid., 

p.  240.  <  Ibid.,  p.  268 ;  also  page  238  of  this  work. 


326  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

for  fifteen  years;  to  provide  a  certain  amount  of  stock,  houses,  and  wagons  for  cer 
tain  chiefs,  and  pay  all  claims  against  Osages  not  exceeding  §30,000;  to  purchase 
reservation  provided  for  individuals  provided  in  article  5,  treaty  of  June  2,  1825,  at 
$2  per  acre,  except  tracts  purchased  in  fourth  article,  Cherokee  treaty,  Deceruher  21V 
1835;  also  to  reimburse  $3,000  deducted  from  their  annuity  for  stolen  property,  which 
they  have  since  returned  ;  to  reimburse  $3,000  to  Cleimont's  band,  withheld  from 
them  by  the  agent  of  the  Government.  (Art.  2.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 
(Art.  3.)1 

Proclaimed  March  2,  1839. 

Treaty  with  the  Osage  Indians,  made  at  Campbell  Trading  Post,  Kansas,  September  29, 1865.. 

Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  a  tract  50  by  30  miles.  Western  boundary  not 
to  extend  beyond  where  the  Verdigris  River  crosses  the  Kansas  State  line.  The  sum 
of  $300,000,  to  be  placed  at  5  per  cent,  interest,  to  be  expended  seini-annually  for  the 
henefit  of  the  tribe  as  Secretary  may  direct  ;  ceded  land  to  bo  sold  an  herein  pre 
scribed  ;  proceeds,  after  deducting  expenses  of  survey  and  sale  and  the  $300,000  to  be 
placed  in  Treasury  to  the  credit  of  the  ''civilization  fund,"  to  be  used  under  the 
direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  for  the  education  and  civilization  of  Indian 
tribes  residing  within  the  United  States.  (Art.  2. )  Further  cession  of  tract  20  miles  wide 
on  the  north  side  of  their  reservation,  extending  its  entire  length.  Proceeds  of  ceded 
land,  after  deducting  expenses,  to  be  funded  at  5  per  cent,  and  interest  expended  for 
benefit  of  tribe.  Twenty-five  per  cent,  of  net  proceeds  of  sales  until  percentage 
amounts  to  $80,000,  to  be  placed  to  credit  of  Old  Sage  school  fund.  (Art.  2.) 
Grant  of  one  section  of  land  and  privilege  of  purchase  of  two  other  sections  accorded 
to  Roman  Catholic  mission.  (Art.  3.)  Provision  for  citizens  or  Indians  having  pre 
empted  on  ceded  or  sold  lands  to  purchase  the  same.  (Art.  9.)  Payment  of  debt* 
not  exceeding  $5,000  provided  for.  (Art.  5.)  Provision  for  land  for  certain  chief. 
(Art.  6.)  Five  hundred  dollars  salary  for  chiefs.  (Art.  7.)  Section  of  land  set 
apart  for  school  upon  diminished  reservation  while  used  for  school.  (Art.  8.)  Pur 
chase  of  land  by  Darius  Rogers  permitted.  (Arc.  9.)  Dependence  upon  the  United 
States  acknowledged.  (Art.  10.)  Roads  and  highways  on  same  terms  as  through 
lands  of  citizens.  Railroads  to  make  compensation.  (Art.  11  )  Indians  to  removt* 
on  reservation  within  six  months.  (Art.  12.)  United  States  to  advance  money  for 
expenses  of  survey  and  sale;  money  to  be  returned  from  sale.  (Art.  13.)  Certain 
half-breeds  to  receive  patents  to  tracts  occupied  by  them  on  lands  sold.  (Art.  14.) 
Osage  may  unite  with  other  Indians  in  the  Indian  Territory.  (Art.  15.)  If  Osages 
remove  to  Indian  Territory,  diminished  reservation  shall  be  disposed  of  in  manner 
relating  to  trust  lauds,  and  50  per  cent,  used  to  purchase  suitable  home  in  Indian 
country.  (Art.  16.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  17.)  2 

Proclaimed  January  21,  1867. 

An  act,  July  15,  1870,  malting  an  appropriation  for  the  current  and  contingent  expenses  of 
the  Indian  Department  and  for  fulfilling  treaty  stipulations  with  various  Indian  tribes 
for  the  year  ending  June  30,  1871,  and  for  other  purposes. 

Whenever  the  Osages  shall  agree  thereto  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  President  to 
remove  said  Indians  from  Kansas  to  lands  to  be  provided  for  them  in  the  Indian  Ter 
ritory  in  compact  form  in  quantity  160  acres  for  each  member  of  the  tribe,  to  be  pur 
chased  from  the  proceeds  of  the  sales  of  their  lands  in  Kansas,  the  price  not  to  ex 
ceed  that  paid  by  United  States  for  same.  Fifty  thousand  dollars  appropriated  to 
remove  them  and  subsist  them  for  one  year,  to  be  reimbursed  from  the  proceeds  of 
the  sales.  Lands  to  be  sold  as  herein  provided,  and  interest  of  money  expended  by 
the  President  for  the  benefit  of  the  tribe.  (Sec.  12.)  Twenty  thousand  dollars  to 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  576.        2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  687. 


INDIAN  TERRITORY — OS  AGE  AGENCY.  327 

compensate  for  that  portion  of  the  stock  not  furni8lied  as  required  by  article  2,  treaty 
of  January  11,  1^39.  Ten  thousand  dollars  as  compensation  for  rnnuiug  the  mill  only 
live  years  instead  of  fifteen.  Said  sums  to  be  expended  for  the  erection  of  agency 
buildings,  warehouse,  shops,  school-house,  and  mill  in  the  Indian  Territory.  (Sec. 
13.  V 

By  the  act  of  July  15,  1870,  provision  was  made  for  sale  of  all  the  lands  belongingto 
the  Osages  within  the  limits  of  Kansas  and  for  their  removal  across  the  line  into  the 
Indian  Territory.  In  accordance  with  the  terms  of  this  act  a  reservation  was  selected 
by  them,  which  was  supposed  to  be  immediately  west  of  the  ninety-sixth  degree  of  west 
longitude,  but  a  large  portion  of  it,  containing  in  fact  all  the  improvements  made  and 
all  the  really  available  land  in  the  body,  was  found  upon  a  subsequent  survey  to  be 
east  of  it ;  that  is,  within  the  Cherokee  country.  To  remedy  this  difficulty  Congress,, 
by  act  of  June  5,  1872,  set  apart  their  present  reservation.3 

Act  of  Congress  entitled  "An  act  to  confirm  to  the  Osages  a  reservation  in  the  Indian 

Territory,"  June  5,  1872.3 

United  States  having  purchased  from  the  Cherokees  their  lands  lying  west  oF 
the  ninety-sixth  meridian,  and  the  Osages  being  removed  to  that  land,  upon  survey 
it  was  found  that  improvements  made  by  the  Osages  were  east  of  the  ninety-sixth 
meridian,  and  the  Cherokees  consenting  to  the  establishment  of  the  Osages  west  of 
that  line,  the  following  tract  was  set  apart  and  confirmed  as  their  reservations 
Bounded  east  by  the  ninety-sixth  meridian,  south  by  the  Creek  country,  west  by  the 
Arkansas,  and  north  by  the  State  of  Kansas :  Provided,  The  selection  shall  be  made 
under  the  provisions  of  article  16  of  the  treaty  of  1866,  so  far  as  applicable,  and  that 
the  Kansas  tribe  be  permitted  to  occupy  land  not  exceeding  160  acres  to  each  mem 
ber,  to  be  paid  for  by  said  Kansas  tribe  from  the  proceeds  of  their  land  in  Kansas,  the 
price  not  to  exceed  the  amount  paid  by  the  Osages  to  Cherokee  Nation. 

KANSAS   RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  act  of  Congress,  June  5,  1872. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  100,137  acres  ;4  20,000  tillable  acres  re 
ported  in  1886.  Surveyed.5 

Acres  cultivated.— One  thousand  eight  hundred  and  ninety-five  acres- 
reported  cultivated  in  1886.6 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Kansas  or  Kawv 
Population,  254.7 

Location. — The  reservation  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Kansas,  east 
and  south  by  the  Osage  Eeservation,  and  west  by  the  Arkansas  Kiver- 
The  soil  is  similar  to  that  of  the  Osage  Eeservation. 

Government  rations. — The  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by- 
Government  rations  is  reported  in  1886  with  the  Osage.8 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Beported  with  Osage. 

Indian  police. — Reported  with  Osage. 

Indian  court  of  offences.—  None  reported. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVI,  p.  362.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1872,  p.  40.  3  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  228.  4  Report 
of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  258.  5  Ibid.,  p.  259.  *  Ibid.,  1*86,  p.  428, 

7 Ibid.,  p.  3^8.         »/6td.,  1886,  p.  416. 


328  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support: — 1 

School  population  as  estimated  in  1886 75 

Boarding  and  day  school  accommodations 80 

Average  attendance 54 

Boarding  and  day,  cost  to  Government $6,803. 11 

Session  ( months) 10 

Missionary  work. — None  reported. 

SYNOPSIS   OF  KANSAS  TREATIES. 

Treaty  icith  the  Kansas  Indians,  made  at  St.  Louis  October  28,  1815. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  137.) 

(See  similar  Sioux  treaty  of  July  19,  1815,  Dakota  Territory. ) 

Treaty  icith  tlie  Kansas  Indians,  made  at  St.  Louis,  J.une  3,  1825. 

Kansas  Indians  cede  to  United  States  all  their  lands  within  State  of  Missouri  and 
the  lands  west  of  it  within  the  following  boundaries :  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of 
Kansas  River,  thence  north  to  the  northwest  corner  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  thence 
west  to  the  Nodewa,  30  miles  from  its  mouth ;  thence  to  the  mouth  of  the  big  Nemaha 
River,  up  the  same  to  its  source ;  thence  to  the  source  of  the  Kansas,  leaving  Pawnee 
Republic  Village  to  the  west ;  thence  along  the  ridge  between  the  Kansas  and 
Arkansas  to  the  Missouri  line,  and  with  that  line  30  miles  to  the  place  of  begin 
ning.  (Art.  1.)  Reservation  within  ceded  territory  set  apart,  20  leagues  up  the 
Kansas,  including  their  village,  extending  west  30  miles  in  width.  (Art.  2.)  Three 
thousand  five  hundred  dollars  per  annum  for  twenty  years  in  money,  merchandise, 
provisions,  or  stock,  at  option  of  nation.  (Art.  3.)  Stock,  agricultural  implements, 
farmer,  and  blacksmith  to  be  furnished.  (Art.  4.)  Thirty-six  sections  of  good  land 
on  the  Big  Blue  to  be  laid  out  under  direction  of  President  and  sold  for  the  purpose 
of  raising  an  educational  fund.  (Art.  5.)  Twenty-three  sections  set  apart  for  half- 
breeds  north  of  Kansas  River.  (Art.  6.)  Claims  not  exceeding  $3,COO  paid  to  citizens  for 
depredations  by  Kansas  Indians.  (Art.  7.)  Five  hundred  dollars  paid  for  debt  to  traders. 
(Art.  8.)  The  sum  of  $4,000  in  merchandise  and  horses  to  be  paid.  (Art.  9.)  Offend 
ers  to  be  punished  according  to  law.  Chiefs  to  assist  in  restoring  stolen  property 
from  citizens.  United  States  to  indemnify  Indians  on  proof  of  property  stolen.  (Art. 
10.)  United  States  to  have  right  of  navigating  water  courses.  No  land  to  be  dis 
posed  of  except  to  United  States.  (Art.  11.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art. 
12.) 2 

Proclaimed  December  30, 1825. 

Treaty  with  the  Kansas  Indians,  made  on  the  Sora  Kansas  Creel:,  August  16,  1825. 

Whereas  Congress  on  March  3,  1825,  authorized  the  President  to  cause  a  road  to 
be  marked  out  from  the  western  frontier  of  the  Missouri  to  the  confines  of  New  Mex 
ico,  therefore  the  Kansas  tribe  consents  to  the  road  through  its  territory.  (Art.  1.) 
Travel  to  be  free  and  unmolested.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  to  render  assistance  to  citizens 
of  the  United  States  or  Mexico.  (Art.  3.)  Territory  granted  on  either  side  of  road 
to  admit  of  camping.  (Art.  4.)  The  sum  of  $500  to  be  paid  for  privilege.  (Art.  5.) 
Gift  of  merchandise  to  value  of  $300  acknowledged.  (Art.  6. ) 3 

Proclaimed  May  3,  1826. 

1  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  xcii.  2  United  States  Statutes  at 
Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  244.  3  Hid.,  p.  270. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY — OSAGE    AGENCY.  329 

Treaty  with  the  Kansas  Indians,  made  at  the  Methodist  Mission,  Kansas  country,  January 

14,  1846. 

Two  million  acres  of  land  ceded  on  the  east  part  of  their  country,  embracing  the 
•width  of  30  miles  and  running  west  for  quantity.  (Art.  1.)  West  line  of  cessions  to 
be  surveyed.  (Art.  3.)  Indians  to  remove  within  sixteen  months.  (Art.  4.)  The  sum 
of  $202,000  paid,  $200,000  to  be  funded  at  5  per  cent,  and  interest  paid  annually  for 
thirty  years,  and  if  at  the  end  of  that  time  the  tribe  be  less  than  at  first  payment  the 
payment  to  beprorata  according  to  the  number  of  tribe  when  first  annuity  payment 
was  made.  One  thousand  dollars  of  interest  to  be  applied  for  education  and  $1,000 
for  agricultural  improvements.  Out  of  the  $2,000  not  funded  shall  be  paid,  first,  the 
expenses  of  this  treaty ;  second,  $400  to  the  mission  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
for  improvements  on  ceded  lands ;  third,  $600  to  replace  mill  on  ceded  land,  and  the 
remainder  to  be  expended  for  provisions  for  the  present  year.  (Art.  2.)  In  case  of 
insufficient  timber  on  the  land  remaining  to  the  Indians  the  President  shall  select  a 
suitable  country  near  the  western  boundary  of  land  ceded  to  remain  for  their  use  for 
ever ;  in  consideration  of  which  the.Kansas  Indians  cede  the  balance  of  land  reserved 
in  1825  not  covered  in  article  1.  (Art.  5.)  Subagent  to  reside  among  them.  (Art.  6.) 
Blacksmith  provided  for.  (Art.  7. ) l 

Proclaimed  April  15,  1846. 

Treaty  with  the  Kansas  Indians,  made  at  the  Kansas  Agency,  October  5,  1859. 

A  tract  14  miles  east  and  west,  9  miles  north  and  south,  situated  in  the  southwestern 
part  of  the  reservation,  to  be  assigned  in  individual  tracts  of  40  acres  to  each  member 
of  tribe;  160  acres  set  apart  for  the  agency  and  160  for  school.  (Art.  1.)  The  land 
so  assigned,  including  that  for  agency  and  school,  to  be  in  a  compact  form,  so  as  to 
present  a  well-defined  territory.  Any  intermediate  portions  of  land  or  water  to  be 
owned  in  common  in  case  of  increase.  Tract  to  be  now  known  as  "  Kansas  Reserva 
tion"  and  no  white  person  allowed  thereon.  (Art.  2.)  Certificates  of  allotment  to 
be  issued.  (Art.  3.)  All  lands  not  embraced  in  portion  to  be  retained  to  be  sold. 
That  portion  lying  between  the  boundary  of  assignments  and  the  tract  set  apart  to  be 
subject  to  sale.  Persons  having  made  bona  fide  improvements  on  the  land  hereby 
reserved  to  be  paid  for  their  improvements  out  of  proceeds  of  sale  of  land.  Proceeds 
to  be  expended  for  benefit  of  Indians  by  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Art.  4.)  Debts 
to  be  paid  out  of  proceeds.  (Art.  5.)  If  amount  proves  insufficient  moneys  due  from 
former  treaties  available.  (Art.  6.)  President,  with  the  assent  of  Congress,  may 
modify  treaties.  (Art.  7.)  Expense  of  treaty  to  be  paid  by  Kansas  Indians.  (Art.  8. ) 
Land  assigned  to  certain  half-breeds.  (Art.  9.)  Right  to  roads  same  as  through  lands 
of  citizens.  Railroads  to  compensate  in  money.  (Art.  10.)  Treaty  binding  when 
ratified.  (Art.  11.) 

Amended  June  27,  1860.  Assented  to  October  4,  1860;  proclaimed  November  17, 
I860.2 

Treaty  with  the  Kansas  Indians,  made  at  the  Kansas  Agency,  March  13,  1862. 

Claims  for  improvements  by  settlers  to  be  ascertained  by  Secretary  of  the  Interior, 
and  certificates  for  the  same  issued  in  the  manner  set  forth,  the  amount  to  be  paid 
not  to  exceed  $65,815.47.  Payment  out  of  proceeds  of  sale.  (Art.  L;  Private  sale 
of  half  section  of  land  granted.  (Art.  2.) 

Amended  February  6,  1863;  assented  to  February  26,  1863:  proclaimed  February  6, 
1863.3 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  842.  2Ibid.,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1111. 
*IUd.,  p.  1221. 


330  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

An  act  of  Congress  entitled  "An  act  to  confirm  to  the  Great  and  Little  Osage  Indians  a 
reservation  in  Indian  Territory,"  June  5,  1872. : 

The  Great  and  Little  Osage  tribe  to  permit  the  settlement  within  the  limits  of  their 
tract  of  land  of  the  Kansas  tribe  ;  the  land  so  occupied  not  to  exceed  160  acres  to 
each  member  of  said  tribe ;  said  land  to  be  paid  for  by  Kansas  Indians  out  of  the  sales 
of  their  lands  in  Kansas;  the  price  not  to  exceed  that  paid  by  Great  and  Little  Osages 
to  the  Cherokee  Nation. 

PONCA,  PAWNEE,  AND  OTOE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Ponca  Agency,  Ind.  TV] 
PONCA   RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  acts  of  Congress,  August  15,  1876;  March  3, 
1877;  May  27, 1878;  and  March  3, 1881.  (See  deed,  dated  June  14,  1883, 
from  Cherokees,  Vol.  VI,  Indian  Deeds,  p,  473.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  101,894  acres.2  Tillable  acres,  90,000. 
Surveyed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — There  were  974  acres  reported  under  cultivation  in 
1886.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Ponca.  Popu 
lation,  619.5 

Location. — The  reservation  is  situated  west  of  the  Arkansas  Eiver  and 
between  it  and  the  Chikaskia.  Besides  these  two  rivers,  the  reserve  is 
well  watered  by  a  confluent  of  the  Arkansas  called  the  Salt  Fork,  and 
numerous  smaller  streams,  all  serving  to  irrigate  the  country  in  an  ad 
mirable  manner,  the  bottom  lauds  forming  a  rich  agricultural  country 
and  the  benches  excellent  grazing  laud.6 

Government  rations. — None  issued. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  mill;  no.  Indian  employes  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Indians  refuse  to  serve  without  compensa 
tion. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support  :— 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 100 

Boarding-school  accommodation 85 

Average  attendance 73 

Boarding  school,  cost  to  the  Government7 $7,236.66 

Session  (months) 10 

Missionary  work. — Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  charge  of  mission 
ary  work. 

SYNOPSIS   OF  TREATIES   WITH   THE   PONCA  INDIANS. 

Treaty  made  June  25,  1817. 

Peace  and  friendship  re-established  as  before  the  war  of  1812.     (Art.  2.)     Injuries 
forgiven.     (Art.  1.)     Protection  of  United  States  acknowledged.     (Art.  3.)8 
Proclaimed  December  26, 1817. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  228.  2  Keport  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1884,  p.  308.  3/&i<Z.,p.259.  </&id.,1886,p.428.  *  Ibid.,  p.  398.  *IMd.t 
1883,  p.  75.  7  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  xcii.  8  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII, 
p.  155. 


INDIAN   TER. rONCA,    PAWNEE,    AND    OTOE   AGENCY.        331 

Treaty  made  at  Ponca  Village,  on  White  Paint  Creek,  Dakota,  June  9, 1825. 

Supremacy  of  the  United  States  acknowledged,  (Art.  1.)  Protection  granted. 
(Art.  2.)  American  citizens  only  to  trade  and  hold  intercourse.  (Art.  3. )  Poncas  to 
protect  person  and  property  of  traders  and  agents,  and  to  deliver  to  nearest  military 
posts  foreigners  attempting  to  trade.  Safe  conduct  granted  to  all  authorized  persons. 
(Art  4.)  Offenders  to  be  punished  according  to  law.  Chiefs  to  recover  stolen  prop 
erty.  United  States  guarantees  full  indemnification  for  Indian  property  stolen  by 
citizens,  upon  proof.  (Art.  5.)  No  weapons  or  ammunition  to  be  furnished  Indians 
at  war  with  the  United  States.  (Art.  6.) 1 

Proclaimed  February  6,  1826. 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  March  12,  1858. 

Cessions. — Poncas  cede  to  United  States  all  the  land  owned  or  claimed  by  them 
wherever  situated,  except  the  following  tract,  which  is  reserved  for  their  future 
home:  Beginning  at  a  point  on  the  Niobrara  River  and  running  due  north  so  as  to- 
intersect  the  Pouca  River  25  miles  from  its  mouth;  thence  from  said  point  of  inter 
section  up  and  along  the  Ponca  River  20  miles;  thence  due  south  to  the  Niobrara 
River,  and  thence  down  and  along  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

Payments. — United  States  agree  to  protect  the  Poncas  in  possession  of  their  land 
and  security  of  person  and  property  during  good  behavior.  United  States  to  pay 
$12,000  for  five  years,  when  they  shall  remove  and  settle  on  the  tract.  The  sum  of 
$10,000  to  be  paid  for  ten  following  years  ;  $8,000  for  the  next  fifteen  years.  Presi 
dent  to  determine  how  the  money  shall  be  expended.  In  case  of  decrease  of  Poncas, 
amount  to  be  diminished  in  proportion,  or  discontinued  altogether  if  the  Indians  fail 
to  make  satisfactory  efforts  to  advance.  The  sum  of  $20,000  to  be  expended  for  sub 
sistence  and  agricultural  improvements  during  first  year.  Mill  and  mechanic  shops- 
to  be  erected  and  maintained  for  ten  years.  Indians  agree  to  furnish  apprentices, 
who  shall  receive  a  fair  compensation  for  services.  Indians  to  protect  property,  and 
when  President  shall  be  satisfied  of  the  advance  of  the  Poncas  he  may  turn  over  to- 
the  tribe  said  property.  The  sum  amount  of  $20,000  to  settle  and  adjust  existing  ob 
ligations.  (Art.  2.)  All  demands  upon  United  States  hereby  relinquished. 

Education. — One  or  more  manual-labor  schools  to  be  maintained  for  ten  years.  An 
nual  expense  not  to  exceed  $5,000.  Indians  to  keep  all  their  children  between  seven 
and  eighteen  years  at  school  under  pain  of  loss  of  annuities  and  closing  of  school. 
(Art.  2.) 

Roads. — United  States  to  establish  and  maintain  military  posts  and  roads  and  agen 
cies.  All  roads  authorized  by  competent  authority  to  have  right  of  way  through  res 
ervation  upon  a  fair  value  being  paid  Poncas.  No  person  except  those  in  the  employ 
of  the  Government  to  reside  on  reservation.  (Art.  4.) 

Indians  not  to  alienate  land  excspt  to  United  States.  Each  head  of  family  may 
select  a  farm  within  reservation.  (Art.  5.)  Poncas  pledge  themselves  to  peace  and 
to  pay  for  any  depredation  out  of  annuities  and  to  deliver  up  offenders.  (Art.  7.) 
Annuities  to  be  withheld  from  those  drinking  or  procuring  intoxicating  liquors. 
(Art.  8.)  Annuities  not  to  be  taken  for  private  debts.  (Art.  9.)'2 

Proclaimed  April  11,  1859. 

Supplementary  treaty,  made  at  Washington,  March  10,  1865. 

Cessions. — Poncas  cede  the  following  portion  of  their  present  reservation:  Por 
tion  lying  west  of  the  range  line  between  townships  numbers  32  and  33  north,  ranges 
10  and  11  west  of  the  sixth  principal  meridian,  according  to  the  Kansas  and  Nebraska 
survey.  (Art.  1). 

1  United-  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  247.         *IUd.,Vo\.  XII,  p.  997. 


332  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

As  a  reward  for  constant  fidelity,  the  United  States  hereby  cede  their  old  burying- 
grounds  at  Greenfield.  Poncas  to  satisfy  from  their  funds  claims  of  any  settlers  on 
account  of  the  ceded  lands.  As  indemnity  for  spoliation  committed  upon  the  Indians 
$15,080  to  be  paid.  (Art.  2.  )i 

Proclaimed  March  28,  1867. 

ACTS   OF   CONGRESS. 

August  15,  1876. — That  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  use  of  the  foregoing 
amounts  the  sum  of  twenty-five  thousand  dollars  for  the  removal  of  the  Poncas  to  the 
Indian  Territory,  and  providing  them  a  home  therein,  with  the  consent  of  said  band.8 

March  3,  1877. — That  the  sum  of  fifteen  thousand  dollars  of  this  appropriation,  in 
addition  to  that  heretofore  appropriated,  may  be  used  for  the  removal  and  permanent 
location  of  the  Poncas  in  the  Indian  Territory.3 

May  27,  1878.— For  fifth  of  fifteen  installments,  last  series,  to  be  paid  to  them  or  ex 
pended  for  their  benefit,  per  second  article  of  the  treaty  of  March  twelfth,  eighteen 
hundred  and  fifty-eight,  eight  thousand  dollars. 

For  this  amount,  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  necessary,  to  be  used  at  the  discre 
tion  of  the  President,  to  carry  on  the  work  of  aiding  and  instructing  the  Poncas  in 
the  arts  of  civilization,  with  a  view  to  their  self-support,  for  clothing,  and  for  pay  of 
employe's,  seven  thousand  five  hundred  dollars. 

For  this  amount,  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  necessary,  to  be  expended  under 
the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  to  be  immediately  available,  in  the  re 
moval  of  the  Ponca  Indians  from  their  present  location  on  the  Quapaw  Reservation, 
Indian  Territory,  to  a  new  one  west  of  the  Kaw  or  Kansas,  and  between  the  Arkansas 
and  Shakaskia  Rivers,  and  for  their  settlement  thereon,  preparation  of  land  for  cul 
tivation,  purchase  of  agricultural  implements,  wagons,  stock  cattle,  and  such  other 
articles  as  may  be  required  for  their  advancement  in  civilization,  including  the  em 
ployment  of  such  skilled  labor  as  may  be  necessary  to  aid  and  teach  them  civilized 
pursuits,  with  a  view  to  their  future  self-support,  thirty  thousand  dollars,  and  which 
amount  may  be  immediately  available;  in  all,  forty-five  thousand  five  hundred  dol 
lars.4 

March  3,  1881. — For  the  purpose  of  enabling  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  to  indem 
nify  the  Pouca  tribe  of  Indians  for  losses  sustained  by  them  in  consequence  of  their 
removal  to  the  Indian  Territory,  to  secure  to  them  lands  in  severalty  in  either  the  old 
or  new  reservation,  in  accordance  with  their  wishes,  and  to  settle  all  matters  of  dif 
ference  with  these  Indians,  one  hundred  and  sixty-five  thousand  dollars,  to  be  imme 
diately  available,  and  to  be  expended  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior,  as  follows : 

For  the  purchase  of  one  hundred  and  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  ninety-four 
acres  of  land  in  the  Indian  Territory,  where  most  of  these  Indians  are  now  located, 
fifty  thousand  dollars. 

To  be  distributed  per  capita  among  the  Ponca  Indians  in  the  Indian  Territory,  ten 
thousand  dollars. 

For  the  purchase  of  stock,  cattle,  and  draught  animals  for  Poncas  in  the  Indian 
Territory,  ten  thousand  dollars. 

For  the  erection  of  dwelling-houses  for  Poncas  now  in  Dakota,  five  thousand  dollars; 
for  agricultural  implements,  stock,  and  seed,  five  thousand  dollars;  for  school  pur 
poses,  five  thousand  dollars;  for  general  distribution  among  them  per  capita,  ten 
thousand  dollars. 

To  be  held  as  a  permanent  fund  in  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States,  at  five  per 
centum  interest,  the  interest  to  be  distributed  annually  among  all  the  Ponca  Indians, 
in  cash,  seventy  thousand  dollars.5 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIY,  p.  675.  2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XIX,  p.  192. 
8 IMd.,  p.  287.  <I6id.,  Vol.  XX,  p.  76.  6  Ibid.,  Vol.  XXI,  p.  422. 


INDIAN   TER. PONCA,    PAWNEE,    AND    OTOE    AGENCY.          333 

OTOE  RESERVATION. 

Row  established. — By  act  of  Congress  March  3, 1881,  order  of  the  Sec 
retary  of  the  Interior  Jane  25,  1881.  (See  deed  dated  June  14, 1883, 
from  Cherokees,  Vol.  VI,  Indian  Deeds,  p.  479.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  129,113  acres.1  Tillable  acres,  115,000.. 
Surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  324  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Otoe  and  Mis- 
souria.  Population,  434.4 

Location. — The  reservation  is  situated  8  miles  south  of  the  Poncas. 
About  90  per  cent,  of  this  area  is  available  for  farming  purposes,  and  is 
well  watered  by  two  considerable  creeks  and  their  numerous  small  tribu 
taries  running  through  it.  Good  drinking  water  can  be  secured  almost 
anywhere  by  sinking  wells  from  20  to  30  feet.5 

Government  rations. — Fifty-five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.6 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support : — 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 80 

Boarding-school  accommodation 50 

Average  attendance 45 

Boarding  school,  cost  to  Government 7 $4, 651. 62 

Session  (months) 10 

Missionary  ivork. — "None  reported. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  the  Otoe  Indians,   made  June  24,  1817  at  St.  Louis :  proclaimed  December 

26,  1817 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  154.) 

A  similar  treaty  to  the  Sioux  treaty  of  July  19,  1815— Dakota  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Otoes,  made  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  Mich.,  July  15,  1830;  proclaimed  Feb 
ruary  24,  1831. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  328.) 

See  Sioux  treaty  July  15, 1830— Dakota  Territory.  For  treaty  of  July  15, 1830,  with 
Otoe,  Sioux,  and  other  tribes,  see  Sioux  treaty,  same  date — Dakota  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Otoe  and  Missouri  Indians,  made  at  the  Otoe  village  on  the  river  Platte, 

September  21, 1833. 

Indians  cede  lands  south  of  the  river  Neruaha,  and  running  west  from  its  headwaters 
as  far  as  the  tribes  have  any  claim.  (Art.  1.)  Annuity  of  $2,500  continued  to  July  15, 
1850.  (Art.  2.)  Alsoannuity  of  $500  for  agricultural  purposes.  (Art.  3.)  Fivehundred 
dollars  for  five  years  for  education.  (Art.  4.)  Mill  and  two  farmers  for  five  years. 
(Art.  5. )  One  thousand  dollars  in  stock  to  be  cared  for  by  agent.  (Art.  6. )  Stipulations 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,   p.  308  a Ibid,,  p.  259.  3  Hid., 

1886,  p.  428.        <I&id,,p.  398,         6/Wd.,p.  138.        6Ivid.,  416.        *  Ibid.tp.  xcii. 


334  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

of  articles  3, 4, 5,  and  6  not  to  be  fulfilled  until  tribes  locate  upon  agricultural  districts 
under  the  direction  of  the  President,  and  to  continue  thereon.    (Art.  7.)    Tribes  agree 
to  peace,  abandon  the  chase,  and  submit  to  arbitration.    (Art.  8.)    Four  hundred  dol 
lars  in  goods  presented.    (Art.  9.)     Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  10. )l 
Proclaimed  April  12,  1834. 

Treaty  with  the  Otoes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Bellevae,  Nebr.,  October  15,  1836;  pro 
claimed  February  15,  1837. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  524.) 
See  Sioux  treaty,  October  15,  1836— Dakota  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Otoe  and  Missouri  Indians,  made  at  Washington,  March  15,  1854. 

Indians  cede  all  country  west  of  Missouri  River,  excepting  strip  on  the  Big  Blue  10 
miles  in  width  and  25  miles  in  length.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  to  remove  from  ceded  lands 
within  one  year.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  relinquish  all  claims  under  former  treaties  to  lands 
east  of  the  Missouri.  Unexpended  balances  of  former  appropriations  to  be  paid.  (Art. 
3.)  The  sum  of  $335,000,  in  diminishing  payments  for  forty  years,  to  be  expended  under 
the  direction  of  the  President.  (Art.  4.)  The  sum  of  $20,000  to  en  able  them  to  remove 
and  establish  themselves.  (Art. 5.)  President  may  survey  and  allot -reservation.  (Art. 
€.)  Grist-mill  and  shops  to  be  erected,  and  miller,  blacksmith,  and  farmer  provided 
for  ten  years.  (Art.  7.)  Annuities  not  to  be  taken  to  pay  individual  debts.  (Art.  8.) 
Dependence  on  Government  acknowledged,  and  peace  promised.  (Art.  9.)  Introduc 
tion  of  liquor  to  be  punished.  (Art.  10.)  Right  of  way  granted  for  roads  on  compen 
sation.  (Art.  11.)  Three  hundred  dollars  to  interpreter.  (Art.  12.^  Treaty  binding 
when  ratified.  (Art.  13.) 2 

Proclaimed  June  21,  1854. 

Treaty  -with  the  Otoes  and  Missouris,  made  at  Nebraska  City,  December  9,  1854. 

The  land  set  apart  in  the  preceding  treaty  proving  to  be  without  sufficiency  of  tim 
ber,  the  boundaries  are  hereby  changed  to  embrace  more  suitable  land.3 
Proclaimed  April  10,  1855. 

Act  of  Congress  for  the  relief  of  certain  tribes  of  Indians  in  the  Northern  Superintendency, 

June  10,  1872. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  authorized,  with  the  consent  and  concurrence  of  the 
Otoe  and  Missouri  tribe  of  Indians,  expressed  in  open  council,  to  cause  to  be  surveyed 
a  portion  of  their  reservation  lying  in  the  States  of  Nebraska  and  Kansas,  not  exceed 
ing  80,000  acres,  to  be  taken  from  the  western  part  thereof  lying  west  of  the  Big  Blue 
River,  part  of  said  tract  lying  in  the  State  of  Nebraska  and  part  lying  in  the  State  of 
Kansas;  lands  to  be  appraised  bj  three  commissioners,  one  to  be  selected  by  the  Otoe 
and  Missouri  tribe  of  Indians  in  open  council,  and  the  other  two  appointed  by  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior;  to  be  offered  for  sale,  for  cash  in  hand;  proposals  to  be  in 
vited  ;  proceeds  of  sales  to  be  placed  at  interest  at  5  per  cent.,  payable  semi-annually, 
except  such  portion  as  shall  be  expended  for  their  immediate  use  by  the  Secretary  of 
the  Interior.4 

Money  appropriated  by  act  of  Congress  of  March  3,  1873,  to  carry  out  act  of  June  10, 1872. 
(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  517.) 

By  act  of  Congress  of  June  22,  1874,  $13,000  were  appropriated  for  the  erection  and 
support  of  industrial  school  on  Otoe  and  Missouri  Reservation,  money  to  be  refunded 
from  sale  of  land  under  act  of  June  10,  1872.5 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  429.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  X,  p.  1038. 

3I6id.,  p.  1130.        *  Ibid.,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  392.        *Hnd.,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  172. 


INDIAN    TER. PONCA,    PAWNEE,    AND    OTOE    AGENCY.          335 

Act  of  Congress  entitled  "  An  act  to  provide  for  the  sale  of  the  reservation  of  the  Otoe  and 
Missouri  and  Sac  and  Fox  Indians,"  August  15,  1876. 

Indians  consent  in  open  council  that  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  be  authorized  to 
survey  the  reservation  of  the  Otoes  and  Missouris.  (Sec.  1.)  Laud  to  be  appraised 
by  three  commissioners.  (Sec.  2.)  One  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  acres  of  the 
western  portion  to  be  sold  as  prescribed.  (Sec.  3. )  Proceeds  of  sale  at  5  per  cent, 
placed  to  the  credit  of  the  Indians,  expended  under  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior.  (Sec.  4.)  All  expenses  connected  with  the  sale  defrayed  from  proceeds. 
{Sec.  5.)  Official  records  at  Beatrice,  Nebr.  (Sec.  6.)  Ten  sections  of  Sac  and  Fox 
Reservation  to  be  sold  on  the  same  terms,  with  the  consent  of  said  Indians  given  in 
open  council.  (Sec.  7.)1 

Bill  vetoed  by  President,  and  passed  by  two-thirds  majority  of  Congress. 

An  act  to  provide  for  the  sale  of  the  remainder  of  the  reservation  of  the  Otoes  and  Mis 
souris,  March  3,  1881. 

With  the  consent  in  open  council  of  the  Indians  remainder  of  reservation  to  be 
sold  as  herein  specified.  (Sees.  1,  2,  3.)  Proceeds  at  5  per  cent,  interest  expended 
under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Sec.  4.)  With  the  consent  of 
the  Indians  in  council  other  reservation  lands  to  be  secured.  Indians  to  remove 
thereto  and  $100,000,  including  cost  of  survey  and  removal,  to  be  expended  from  funds 
arising  from  the  sales  authorized  by  treaty  of  August  15,  1876.  (Sec.  5.)2 

Approved  March  3,  1881. 

Otoc  Reserve.3 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  June  25,  1881. 

SIR  :  Agreeably  to  your  recommendation  of  the  13th  instant,  the  following  described 
lauds  in  the  Indian  Territory,  west  of  the  ninety-sixth  degree  west  longitude,  in  the 
tract  ceded  to  the  United  States  by  the  Cherokees  for  the  settlement  of  friendly  In 
dians  by  the  sixteenth  article  of  their  treaty  of  July  19,  1866,  are  hereby  designated 
and  assigned  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  confederated  Otoe  and  Missouri  tribes 
of  Indians,  under  the  provisions  of  the  act  of  Congress  approved  March  3,  1881  (21 
Stats.,  p.  381),  namely: 

Township  22  north,  range  1  east,  containing  23,013.70  acres. 
Township  23  north,  range  1  east,  containing  23,018.79  acres. 
Township  22  north,  range  2  east,  containing  23,049.27  acres. 
Township  23  north,  range  2  east,  containing  22,945.91  acres. 
Township  22  north,  range  3  east,  containing  2*2,986.69  acres. 

Also  that  portion  of  township  23  north,  range  3  east,  lying  west  of  the  Arkansas 
River,  containing  14,098.84  acres. 
Total  acreage,  129,113.20  acres. 

The  papers  which  accompanied  your  letter  before  noted  are  herewith  returned. 
Very  respectfully, 

S.  J.  KIRKWOOD, 

Secretary. 
The  COMMISSIONER  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIX,  p.  208.        2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XXI,  p.  380. 
Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  330. 


336  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

PAWNEE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  act  of  Congress,  April  10,  1876  (of  this  230,014 
acres  are  Cherokee,  and  53,006  acres  are  Creek  lands).  (See  deed 
dated  June  14,  1883,  from  Cherokees,  Vol.  VI,  Indian  Deeds,  p.  470.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  283,020  acres,  of  which  100,000  are 
classed  as  tillable.1  Surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,360  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Pawnee  (Pani). 
Total  population,  1,058.4 

Location. — The  laud  has  a  great  diversity  of  soil  with  an  abundant 
supply  of  timber  and  a  fair  supply  of  water.  The  fertile  bottoms  along 
the  numerous  streams  are  well  adapted  to  agricultural  purposes.  The 
table-lands  produce  an  abundance  of  nutritious  grass.5 

Government  rations. — Thirty -three  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  sub 
sisted  by  Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.6 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Mill  erected  in  1884.7 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Indians  refuse  to  serve  without  compensa 
tion. 

School,  population,  attendance,  and  support.8 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 " 269 

Boarding-school  accommodation 105 

Average  attendance 64 

Boarding  school,  cost  to  Government $8,709.10 

Session  (months) 10 

Missionary  ivork.. — Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  charge  of  mission 
ary  work. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES   WITH   THE   PAWNEE   INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  the  Grand  Pawnee,  made  at  St.  Louis,  June  18,  1818. 

Injuries  mutually  forgiven.  (Art.  1.)  Peace  established.  (Art.  2.)  Protection  of 
the  United»States  acknowledged.  (Art.  3.)  Offenders  to  be  delivered  up  and  pun 
ished  according  to  law.  (Art.  4.)9 

Proclaimed  January  7,  1819. 

Treaty  with  the  Pitavirate  Noisy  tribe  of  Pawnee  Indians,  made  at  St.  Louis,  June  19, 1818. 

Same  as  preceding  treaty.10 
Proclaimed  January  7,  1H19. 

Treaty  with  the  Pawnee  Republic,  made  at  St.  Louis,  June  20,  1818. 

Same  as  preceding  treaty.11 
Proclaimed  January  17,  1819. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  428.  2  Ibid.,  p.  383.  3  Ibid.,  p.  428. 
4 Ibid.,  p.  398.  5Ibid.,  1882,  p.  78.  •  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  416.  7  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  88. 
8  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  xoii.  9  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  172.  lQIbid., 
p.  173.  "Ibid.,  p.  174. 


INDIAN    TER. PONCA,    PAWNEE,    AND    OTOE    AGENCY.          337 

Treaty  ivith  the  Pawnee  Marhar  Indians,  made  at  St.  Louis.  June  22,  1818. 

Same  as  preceding  treaty.1 
Proclaimed  January  5,  1819. 

Treaty  with  the  Pawnee  tribe,  made  at  Fort  Atkinson,  Council  Blnffs,  September  30,  1825. 

Supremacy  of  the  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art.  1. )  Pawnees  received  under 
protection  of  Government.  (Art.  2.)  Government  to  regulate  places  of  trade.  None 
but  citizens  eligible  as  traders.  (Art.  3.)  Indians  to  protect  traders;  also  to  de 
liver  up  illegal  traders;  give  safe  conduct  through  their  territory  to  all  authorized 
persons,  and  not  to  interrupt  citizens  passing  through  their  country  to  and  from  New 
Mexico.  (Art.  4. )  Offenders  to  be  punished  according  to  law.  Chiefs  to  assist  in  re 
covering  stolen  property.  United  States,  upon  sufficient  proof,  to  indemnify  Indians 
for  property  stolen  by  citizens  of  United  States.  Indians,  upon  requisition,  to  de 
liver  up  any  white  man  living  among  them.  (Art.  5.)  No  implements  of  war  to  be 
furnished  hostile  Indians.  (Art.  6. ) 2 

Proclaimed  February  6,  1826. 

Treaty  with  the  Pawnee  Indians,  made  at  Grand  Pawnee  Village,  on  the  Platte  River,  Oc 
tober  9,  1833. 

Indians  cede  all  land  lying  south  of  Platte  River  (Art.  1),  but  to  remain  common 
hunting  ground  during  the  pleasure  of  President.  (Art.  2. )  Four  thousand  six  hundred 
dollars  in  goods  for  twelve  years.  (Art.  3.)  Five  hundred  dollars  paid  in  agricultu 
ral  implements  for  five  years  to  be  given  to  the  four  bands  of  Pawnees ;  longer  if 
President  deems  proper.  (Art.  4.)  One  thousand  dollars  for  ten  years  for  schools. 
(Art.  5.)  Two  thousand  dollars  for  ten  years  for  blacksmith,  etc.  (Art.  6.)  Farmer 
to  be  provided  for  five  years  one  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  stock.  (Art.  7.)  Horse 
grist-mill  to  be  erected.  (Art.  8. )  President  to  arbitrate  when  difficulties  arise  with 
other  tribes.  (Art.  9.)  Stipulations  of  fifth,  seventh,  and  eighth  articles  not  to  be 
fulfilled  until  one  year  after  the  bands  locate  themselves  in  agricultural  district. 
(Art.  10.)  Land  to  be  broken  for  each  village.  (Art.  11.)  If  Pawnees  remain  at  home 
during  the  year  the  United  States  to  furnish  guns  and  ammunition  for  defense 
against  hostile  bands.  (Art.  12.)  Presents  acknowledged.  (Art.  13.)  Treaty  bind 
ing  when  ratified.  (Art.  14.) 3 

Proclaimed  April  12, 1834. 

Treaty  witli  the  Paivnees,  made  at  Fort  Childs,  on  the  Platte  River,  August  6,  1848. 

Indians  cede  60  miles  on  the  Platte  River,  east  of  Fort  Childs.  (Art.  1.)  Two 
thousand  dollars  in  presents  acknowledged.  (Art.  2. )  United  States  to  use  as  needed 
hard  timber  upon  Wood  River.  (Art.  3.)  Friendship  renewed.  All  disputes  to  be 
decided  by  arbitration.  (Art.  4. )  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  5.  )4 

Proclaimed  January  8, 1849. 

Treaty  with  the  Pawnee  Indians,  made  at  Table  Creek,  Nebraska,  September  24,  1857. 

Indians  cede  all  their  lands,  except  a  tract  30  miles  east  and  west,  15  miles  north 
and  south,  including  both  banks  of  the  Loup  Fork  of  the  Platte  River.  Line  not  to 
go  beyond  the  mouth  of  Beaver  Creek.  Pawnees  to  remove  within  one  year  without 
cost  to  the  United  States.  (Art.  1.)  The  sum  of  $40,000  per  annum  for  five  years. 
After  that,  $30,000  per  annum  perpetual  annuity,  unless  the  President  in  his  discre 
tion  cause  a  value  of  fair  commutation  thereof  to  be  paid  or  expended  for  the  bene 
fit  of  said  Indians.  One-half  to  be  in  goods.  (Art.  2.)  Two  manual  labor  schools 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  175.         *Ibid.,  p.  279.         3Ibid., 
p.  448.         4  Ibid. ,  Vol.  IX,  p.  949. 
S.  Ex.  95 22 


338  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

to  be  established.  President  may  increase  them  to  four.  Pawnee  children  between 
seven  and  eighteen  years  to  be  kept  at  school  for  nine  months  each  year.  Proportion 
of  annuities  deducted  according  to  absence.  Chiefs  to  be  responsible  for  attendance 
of  orphans.  United  States  to  furnish  suitable  school-houses  and  farms,  and  not  less 
than  $5,000  per  annum  for  each  school.  President  may  modify  regulations,  or  upon 
failure  of  Indians  to  fulfil  their  part  may  discontinue  schools.  (Art.  3.)  Black 
smith  to  be  maintained.  Pawnees  to  furnish  apprentices.  Farming  utensils  and 
stock  to  amount  of  $1,200  furnished  for  ten  years.  Farmers  furnished.  Steam  saw 
and  grist-mill  built  and  maintained  for  ten  years,  and  miller  and  engineer  employed. 
Pawnees  to  furnish  apprentices.  Houses  to  be  erected  for  employe's,  and  the  value 
of  any  injuries  to  them  or  to  implements  furnished  to  be  deducted  from  tribal  an 
nuities.  United  States  to  protect  Pawnees.  (Art.  4.)  Six  laborers  to  teach  care  of 
stock  furnished  for  three  years.  (Art.  7.')  Dependence  on  Government  acknowl 
edged  and  peace  to  be  maintained  with  Indians.  (Art.  5.)  United  States  to  build 
and  occupy  military  posts.  Eoad  to  be  opened  through  reservations,  but  no  unau 
thorized  tvhite  person  to  reside  thereon.  (Art.  6.)  Offenders  to  be  tried  according 
to  the  laws  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  8.)  Certain  half-breeds  provided  with  land 
scrip.  (Art.  9.)  The  sum  of  $2,000  paid  to  Samuel  Allis.  (Art.  10.)  The  sum  of 
$100  apiece  for  damages  sustained  by  five  guides  to  United  States  troops.  (Art.  11.) 
The  sum  of  $10,000  set  apart  for  claims  to  be  proved  as  provided  for,  and  United 
States  released  from  all  previous  claims.  (Art.  12.)1 

Amended  by  Senate  March  31,  1858.  Amendment  accepted  April  3,  1SC>8.  Pro 
claimed  May  26,  1858. 

Act  of  Congress,  June  10, 1872,  authorizes  that  with  the  consent  and  concurrence 
of  the  Pawnee  tribe  of  Indians,  expressed  in  open  council,  the  Secretary  of  the  In 
terior  to  cause  to  be  surveyed  a  portion  of  their  reservation  in  the  State  of  Nebraska 
not  exceeding  50,000  acres,  to  be  taken  from  that  part  of  said  reservation  lying  south 
of  Loup  Fork.  The  said  lands  so  surveyed  to  be  appraised  by  three  competent  com 
missioners,  one  to  be  selected  by  the  Pawnees  and  the  other  two  to  be  appointed  by 
the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  After  survey  and  appraisement  said  lands  to  be  of 
fered  for  sale  for  cash  in  hand,  proceeds  to  be  placed  at  interest  at  5  per  cent.,  pay 
able  semi-annually,  except  such  portion  as  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  with  the  ap 
proval  of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  may  deem  necessary  to  expend  for  their 
immediate  use.2 

For  act  of  Congress  of  June  10,  1872,  see  Otoe  treaties — Indian  Territory. 

Act  of  Congress,  April  10,  1876. 

With  the  consent  of  the  Pawnee  tribe  their  reservation  in  Nebraska  to  be  appraised 
and  sold  in  manner  prescribed.  (Sec.  1.)  Three  hundred  thousand  dollars  appropri 
ated  to  be  reimbursed  from  sales  ;  $150,000  to  be  expended  for  defraying  expenses  of 
removal  to  Indian  Territory  and  settlement  therein  ;  $150,000  appropriated  and  made 
immediately  available  for  expenses  of  appraisement,  subsistence  of  Indians,  pur 
chase  of  implements  and  stock,  and  establishment  and  support  of  schools.  (Sec.  2.) 
Any  surplus  from  proceeds  of  sales,  after  reimbursement  and  purchase  of  a  reserva 
tion  in  the  Indian  Territory,  to  bear  interest  at  5  per  cent.,  payable  semi-annually, 
except  such  portion  as  the  Secretary  may  deem  necessary  for  subsistence  or  other 
beneficial  objects.  (Sec.  3.) 

Following  tract  in  the  Indian  Territory  set  apart  as  a  reservation  :  All  that  tract  of 
country  between  the  Cimarron  and  Arkansas  Eivers  embraced  within  the  limits  of 
townsKips  21, 22, 23,  and  24  north,  of  range  4  east,  townships  18, 19,  "20,  21,  22,  23,  and 
24  north,  of  range  5  east,  townships  18,  19,  20,21,22,  and  23  north,  of  range  6  east  of 
the  Indian  meridian :  "Provided,  That  the  terms  of  the  sixteenth  article  of  the  Chero- 

J  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI,  p.  729.         2  Ibid.,  'Vol.  XVII,  p.  391, 


INDIAN    TER. PONCA,    PAWNEE,    AND    OTOE    AGENCY.          339 

keo  treaty  of  July  19, 1866,  shall  be  complied  with  so  far.  as  the  same  may  be  applicable 
thereto." 

Price  to  be  paid  by  Pawnees  not  to  exceed  70  cents  per  acre,  and  that  portion  of 
reservation  ceded  to  the  United  States  by  the  Creek  at  30  cents  per  acre.  (Sec.  4.) 
Each  head  of  a  family  or  single  person  over  twenty-one  who  shall  so  locate,  shall 
have  an  allotment  of  160  acres  and  receive  certificate  from  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs  :  Provided,  That  whenever  the  allottee  shall  have  occupied  the  allotment  for 
twelve  years,  and  shall  have  25  acres  fenced  and  in  crops  he  shall  be  entitled  to 
a  patent  inalienable  for  fifteen  years,  and  then  only  with  consent  of  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  under  such  rules  and  regulations  as  he  may  prescribe.  (Sec.  5.  }l 

OAKLAND  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  act  of  Congress,  May  27,  1878.  (See  deed 
dated  June  14,  1883,  from  Cherokees,  Vol.  VI,  Indian  Deeds,  p.  476; 
also  deed  from  Nez  Perces,  May  22,  1885,  Vol.  VI,  Indian  Deeds, 
p.  504.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  90,711  acres.2  Tillable  acres,  75,000;  sur 
veyed.3 

Acres  'cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  68  acres.4 

Tripes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Tonkawas.5 
Population,  91. G 

Location.— The  reservation  is  situated  15  miles  in  a  northwesterly 
direction  from  the  Ponca  Agency.7 

Government  rations. — Fifty-five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations,'  as  reported  in  1886.8 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Mill  erected  in  1882. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population,  as  es 
timated  in  1886,  12  ;9  5  at  Chilocco  school ;  6  at  Ponca  school. 

Missionary  work* — No  missionary  work. 

Act  of  Congress,  May  27,  1878. 

Twenty  thousand  dollars  appropriated  "or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  necessary  to 
be  expended,  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  in  the  removal  of 
the  Nez  Perc6  Indians  of  Joseph's  band,  mw  held  as  prisoners  of  war  at  Fort  Leaven- 
worth,  Kans.,  to  such  suitable  location  in  the  Indian  Territory  as  the  United  States 
has  a  right  to  use  for  such  purpose,  consistent  with  existing  trea'ies  or  arrangements 
with  tribes  occupying  Indian  Territory,  and  for  their  settlement  thereon."  (United 
States  Statutes,  Vol.  XX,  p.  74.) 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIX,  p.  28.  2Eeport  of  Indian  Com 

missioner,  1884,  p.  308.  3  Ibid. ,  p.  259.  4  Ibid. ,  1886,  p.  428. 

5  The  Tonkawas,  formerly  of  Fort  Griffin,  Tex.  (Report  of  Indian  Commissioner, 
1885,  p.  98),  were  brought  to  this  reservation  on  June  29,  1885,  Joseph's  band  of  the 
Nez  Perees  having  left  for  their  old  home  in  Idaho  and  Washington  Territory  in 
May,  1885  (Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1885,  p.  96). 

Q1W,  p.  398,         7/&M?.,X882?p,76.        sj&R,  1886,  p,  4l6f        97&M.,p,139, 


340  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

QUAPAW  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Seneca,  Newton  County,  Mo.J 
QUAPAW  RESERVATION. 

Row  established. — By  treaties  of  May  13,  1833,  and  of  February  23, 
1867. 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  56,685  acres,  of  which  42,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.1  Surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  520  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Quapaw.  Popu 
lation,  64.4 

Location. — This  reservation  is  u  situated  in  the  north-east  corner  of  the 
Indian  Territory,  adjoining  the  State  of  Missouri  on  the  east  and  Kan 
sas  on  the  north,  with  the  Neosho  and  Grand  Elvers  on  the  west,  which 
separate  this  agency  from  the  Cherokee  country,  and  a  geographical 
line  extended  from  the  south  boundary  of  Newton  County,  Mo.,  west  to 
Grand  Eiver  forms  our  southern  boundary.  Like  the  State  of  Kansas, 
our  average  elevation  above  tidal  wave  is  about  2,375  feet.  In  the  main 
the  laud  is  gently  rolling,  but  broken  here  and  there  (more  especi 
ally  in  the  eastern  and  south-eastern  part)  by  high,  stony  ridges  and 
bluffs — the  foot-hills  of  the  Ozark  range  of  mountains  of  Missouri.  A 
skirting  of  timber  is  found  along  all  the  rivers  and  numerous  creeks, 
which  flow  mainly  in  a  southerly  direction,  The  Neosho,  Spring,  arid 
Cowskin  Eivers  are  the  principal  water-courses,  all  of  which  drain 
wide  valleys  by  many  small  tributaries.  The  surface  soil  is  very  rich 
and  fertile.  *  *  *  One-half  of  this  large  area  is  agricultural,  while 
it  is  all  fine  grazing  land.  Probably  one-half  is  covered  with  timber, 
principally  oak  on  the  uplands,  while  the  bottoms  abound  in  walnut, 
hickory,  pecan,  etc."5 

Government  rations. — None  issued. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  mill  $  no  Indian  employes  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

School  population  as  estimated  in  1884 18 

Boarding-school  accommodations.., 50 

Average  attendance6 50 

Boarding-school  cost  to  Government7 $5,082.27 

Session  (months) 10 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1834,  p.  308.  2Ibid.,  p.  259.  3Ibid.,  1886,  p. 
430.  *llid.,  p.  398.  B  J6«Z.,188*2,  p.  81.  6The  children  of  other  tribes  belong 
ing  to  the  agency  attend  this  school.  7  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p,  xcii. 


INDIAN   TERRITORY — QUAPAW    AGENCY.  341 

SYNOPSIS    OV   TKKATIES. 

Treaty  with  the  Quapaws,  made  at  St.  Louis,  August  24,  1818. 

Indians  acknowledge  the  protection  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  1.)  Cede  to  the 
United  States  the  land  lying  between  the  Arkansas,  Canadian,  and  Red  Rivers.  Re 
serve  land  south  of  the  Arkansas  from  Arkansas  Post  to  the  Wachita,  thence  up  to 
the  Saline  Fork,  thence  due  north  to  Little  Rock,  thence  down  the  Arkansas  to  the 
place  of  beginning ;  reservation  to  be  surveyed.  (Art.  2.)  Quapaws  to  hunt  in  ceded 
territory.  (Art.  3.)  No  person  to  settle  upon  reserve  land.  Right  of  roads  and  free 
passage  established.  (Art.  4.)  Present  of  $4,000  in  goods  and  $1,000  in  merchandise  ; 
perpetual  annuity.  (Art.  5.)  Offenders  to  be  delivered  up  to  punishment  and  stolen 
property  recovered  or  deducted  from  annuity.  United  States  guaranty  indemnity  for 
property  stolen  by  citizens  upon  sufficient  proof.  (Art.  6.)  Treaty  binding  when 
ratified.  (Art.  7.)  Proclaimed  January  5,  1819.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  VII,  p.  176.) 

Treaty  ivith  the  Quapaw  Indians,  made  at  Harrington's,  in  Territory  of  Arkansas,  November 

15,  1824. 

Indians  cede  laud  reserved  in  preceding  treaty.  (Art.  1.)  Five  hundred  dollars 
paid  to  four  chiefs  for  losses  sustained  by  removing,  and  gifts  of  $4,000  to  tribe,  and 
$1,000  in  cash  for  eleven  years.  (Art.  2.)  Right  to  hunt  on  ceded  territory.  (Art.  3.) 
Quapaws  to  be  concentrated  with  Caddoes  and  removed  within  a  year.  (Art.  4. )  Sus 
tenance  for  six  months,  and  $1,000  to  assist  in  removal.  (Art.  5.)  Certain  debt  paid. 
(Art.  6.)  Grants  to  individuals.  (Art.  7.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  8.) 
Proclaimed  February  19,  1825.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  232.) 

Treaty  with  the  Quapaws,  made  May  13,  1833. 

Whereas  the  Quapaws  removed  to  the  territory  of  the  Caddoes  and  settled  on  the 
Bayou  Treache,  south  of  the  Red  River,  where  the  land  was  subject  to  frequent  in 
undations,  thereby  destroying  their  crops  year  after  year,  and  one-fourth  of  their 
people  died  by  sickness,  the  tribe  returned  to  their  old  home  on  the  Arkansas,  where 
they  suffer  from  settlers  taking  from  them  their  improvements.  Therefore  they  cede 
to  the  United  States  all  their  right  to  the  lands  given  them  by  the  Caddoes.  (Art.  1.) 
The  United  States  in  lieu  thereof  conveys  to  the  Qnapaws  one  hundred  and  fifty  sec 
tions  of  land  west  of  the  Missouri  State  line,  between  the  Senecas  and  Shawnees,  to 
be  patented  so  long  as  they  exist  as  a  nation  or  reside  thereon.  Congress  to  protect 
them  in  their  new  residence.  (Art.  2.)  In  consideration  of  their  wretched  condition, 
removal  shall  be  at  the  expense  of  the  United  States.  Cattle,  farming  implements, 
and  other  articles  to  be  provided.  (Art.  3.)  Stock  to  be  under  the  care  of  agent  and 
farmer.  (Art.  5.)  Farmer  and  blacksmith  to  reside  with  them,  and  $1,000  paid  annu 
ally  for  education  so  long  as  President  deems  necessary.  (Art.  3.)  In  lieu  of  perpetual 
and  limited  annuities,  United  States  to  pay  schedule  of  debts  to  amount  of  $4,180. 
Government  to  expend  $1,000  in  building  houses,  pay  Indians  $2,000  annually  for 
twenty  years  out  of  this  annuity,  four  chiefs  or  their  successors  to  be  paid  each  $50 
per  year.  (Art.  4.)  Interpreter  to  remain  with  the  Indians.  (Art.  6.) 
Proclaimed  April  12,  1834.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  424.) 
For  treaty  of  August  24,  1835,  with  Quapaw,  Kiowa,  Ciinanche,  and  other  tribes,' 
see  Kiowa  and  Comanche  treaty  of  same  date— Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Quapaws  and  other  tribes  made  at  Washington,  February  23,  186? 

See  Kaskaskia  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 
(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  513.) 


342  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

An  act  to  carry  into  effect  the  fourth  article  of  the  treaty  of  February  23,  1867. 

Article  4,  as  amended  in  treaty  of  February  23,  1867,  shall  be  construed  to  authorize 
the  disposal  of  the  land  belonging  to  the  Quapaws  within  the  State  of  Kansas,  which 
was  sold  to  the  United  States  for  $1.25  per  acre.  (Sec.  1.)  Said  land  declared  open 
to  entry  and  pre-emption  with  such  exceptions  as  provided.  (Sec.  2.) 

Approved  June  5,  1872.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  228.) 

MODOC  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  agreement  with  Eastern  Shawnees,  June  23, 
1874  (see  Annual  Report,  1882,  p.  271)  5  act  of  Congress  March  3,  1875. 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  4,040  acres,  of  which  1.000  are  classed  as 
tillable.1  Surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  441  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Modoc.  Popu 
lation,  95.4 

Location. — About  one-fourth  of  this  reservation  is  arable  land  with 
soil  of  a  fair  quality,  but  ill-watered  and  unproductive  in  any  but  favor 
able  seasons.5 

Government  rations.— -Twenty-five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations  as  reported  in  1886.6 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population,  as  es 
timated  in  1886,20. 

No  schools  separate  from  the  agency. 

Missionary  work. — One  church  building  reported  in  1886. 

Articles  of  agreement  made  and  concluded  at  Quapaw  Agency,  Ind.  T.,  June  23, 1874,  between 
the  United  States,  &»/  H.  W.  Jones,  United  /States  Indian  agent,  and  the  Eastern  Shawnee 
Indians. 

Whereas  it  is  desirable  that  the  Modoc  Indians  (now  temporarily  located  on  the 
Eastern  Shawnee  Reservation)  should  have  a  permanent  home,  in  order  that  they 
may  be  enabled  to  settle  down  and  become  self-supporting;  therefore  it  is  agreed — 

1st.  The  Eastern  Shawnees  cede  to  the  United  States  a  tract  of  land  situated  in  the 
north-east  corner  of  their  present  reservation  in  the  Indian  country.  The  land  so 
ceded  to  be  bounded  as  follows,  to  wit :  Beginniug  at  the  north-east  corner  of  their 
reservation,  running  south  along  the  Missouri  State  line  two  and  one-half  miles  ; 
thence  west  two  and  one-half  miles;  thence  north  to  the  north  line  of  said  reserve; 
thence  east  along  said  north  line  to  the  place  of  beginning,  containing  four  thousand 
acres,  more  or  less,  for  which  the  United  States  is  to  pay  six  thousand  dollars,  one- 
half  upon  the  ratification  of  this  agreement  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  the  bal 
ance  in  twelve  months  thereafter ;  said  installments  to  be  paid  to  the  Eastern  Shaw 
nee  Indians  per  capita,  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  them  to  enlarge  their  farms  and 
otherwise  improve  their  condition  in  civilization. 

2d.  The  land  proposed  to  be  purchased  in  the  first  article  of  this  agreement  shall  be 
set  apart  as  a  permanent  home  for  the  Modoc  Indians. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  308.  2IUd.,  p.  259.  3  Ibid.,  1886,  p. 
428.  4I&M.,p.398.  5/&R,p.l40.  *Ilid.,  p.  416. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY QUAPAW    AGENCY.  34o 

3d.  Aud  it  is  farther  agreed  that  iii  case  the  United  States  fail  to  carry  out  the 
provisions  of  the  agreement  this  contract  shall  be  null  and  void. 

In  testimony  whereof  we  have  hereunto  set  our  hands  and  seals  the  day  and  year 
first  above  written. 

H.  W.  JONES,  [SEAL.] 

United  States  Indian  Agent. 
JAMES  CHOCTAW  (his  -f-  mark), 
JAMES  CAPTAIN  (his  -f-  mark), 

Chiefs. 

JOHN  LOGAN  (his  +  mark), 
JOHN  WILLIAMS  (his  -f  mark), 

Councillors. 

GOOD  HUNT  (his  +  mark), 
BILLY  DICK  (his  +  mark), 
JOHN  MOHAWK  (his  -f  mark), 
CORN  STALK  (his  +  mark), 
GEORGE  BEAVER  (his  -f  mark), 
SAMSON  KYZER  (his  -{-  mark), 
JOFN  JACKSON  (his  -|-  mark), 

Young  Men. 
Attest : 

LAZARUS  FLINT,  Interpreter. 
ENDSLEY  JONES. 

(Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p.  271.  Recorded  in  Records  of  Treaties, 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  19.) 

This  agreement  was  confirmed  in  Indian  appropriation  act  of  March  3,  1875: 
For  this  amount,  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  necessary,  to  provide,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  settlements,  clothing,  food,  agricultural  im 
plements,  and  seeds  for  the  Modoc  Indians  that  have  been  removed  to  and  are  now  re 
siding  within  the  Indian  Territory,  ten  thousand  dollars :  Provided,  That  three  thousand 
dollars  of  the  amount  hereby  appropriated  may  be  used  to  pay  the  Eastern  Shawuec 
Indians  the  balance  due  them  for  four  thousand  acres  of  land  in  the  north-east  corner 
of  their  reserve,  ceded  to  the  United  States  for  the  Modoc  Indians,  as  per  agreement 
made  with  said  Shawnee  Indians  June  twenty-third,  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy- 
four,  which  agreement  is  hereby  confirmed.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol. 
XVIII,  p.  447.) 

OTTAWA  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty  of  February  23,  1867. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  14,860  acres,  of  which  10,860  are  classed 
as  tillable.1  Outboundaries  surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,287  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Ottawa  of 
Blauchard's  Fork  and  Eoche  de  Boeuf.  Total  population,  150.4 

Location. — The  reservation  is  of  gently  undulating  prairie.5 

Government  rations. — I^one  issued. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — JS~ot  reported. 

Indian  police.— Not  reported. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  308.  2  Ibid.,  p.  259.  yll>id.,  1886,  p. 
428.  4  Ibid.,  p.  398.  5  Hid.,  1882,  p.  82. 


344  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Indian  court  of  offences.— Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population,  as  es 
timated  in  1886,  30.    No  separate  schools  reported. 
Missionary  work. — Not  reported. 

•  -  - 1  •... 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES  WITH  OTTAWA  INDIANS. 

For  treaties  with.  Ottawa,  Chippewa,  and  other  tribes,  of  January  21,  1785 ;  of  Jan 
uary  9,  1789  ;  of  August  3,  1795  ;  of  July  4,  1805;  of  November  17,  1807;  of  Novem 
ber  25,  1808  ;  of  September  8,  1815 ;  of  August  24,  1816 ;  of  September  29,  1817 ;  of 
September  17,  1818 ;  of  July  6,  1820 ;  and  of  August  29,  1821,  see  Chippewa  treaty , 
same  date— Michigan.  For  treaty  of  August  19,  1825,  see  Sioux  treaty  same  date — 
Dakota  Territory.  For  treaties  of  August  25,  1828,  and  July  29,  1829,  see  Chippewa 
treaty  same  date — Michigan. 

Treaty  with  Ottawa  Indians,  residing  in  Ohio,  made  at  Miami  Bay  of  Lake  Erie,  August 

30,  1831. 

Blanc  hard  Fork  band  cede  their  reservation  on  the  Great  and  Little  Auglaize 
River,  in  all  21,768  acres.  (Art.  1.)  Roche  de  Boeuf  band  cede  their  reservation  se 
cured  by  treaty  of  November  17,  1807, 28,157  acres.  (Art.  2. )  Ottawas  of  Blanchard 
Fork  to  be  removed  west  of  Mississippi  and  have  patented  in  fee  simple  34,000  acres 
on  Kansas  River  adjoining  Shawnees.  (Art.  3.)  United  States  to  defray  expenses 
of  removal.  (Art.  4.)  Ceded  lands  to  be  sold  to  highest  bidder.  (Art.  7.)  The  sum 
of  $2,000  to  be  advanced  to  enable  them  to  erect  houses  and  open  farms  on  new  land. 
(Art.  5.)  Stock  and  other  property  to  be  sold  and  proceeds  paid  to  owners.  (Art.  6.) 
Debts  to  be  paid  and  proceeds  of  sale  to  be  invested  at  5  per  cent,  as  annuity  during 
pleasure  of  Congress.  (Art.  7. )  Annuities  by  former  treaties  to  be  apportioned  by  Sec 
retary  of  War.  (Art.  8.)  Land  granted  to  said  band  under  this  treaty  United  States 
guarantees  shall  never  be  within  boundary  of  any  State  or  Territory  not  subject  to  the 
laws  thereof.  Said  band  to  be  protected  against  depredations  from  any  person  what 
ever.  (Art.  0.)  Merchandise  given  at  making  of  treaty.  (Art.  10.)  To  Roche  de 
Bojuf  band  40, 000  acres  in  fee  simple  adjoining  the  Blanchard  Fork  band  west  of  Mis 
sissippi.  United  States  to  remove  Indians  when  ready,  and  when  removed  to  receive 
their  proportion  of  the  annuity  due  from  the  United  States  by  former  treaties. 
(Ait  11.)  Lands  of  this  band  to  be  sold  at  auction  to  the  highest  bidder.  Survey 
and  cost  of  sale  to  be  deducted  from  proceeds.  Debts  of  tribe  to  be  paid.  Any  sur 
plus  placed  at  5  per  cent,  as  annuity  under  same  conditions  as  Blanchard  Fork  band. 
(Art.  12.)  Temporary  reservations  established  for  three  years  only  prior  to  removal, 
(Art.  13.)  Grants  of  land  secured  to  specific  individuals.  (Arts.  14  and  15.)  Claims 
against  the  Ottawas  recognized.  (Arts.  16  and  19.)  Privileges  under  former  treaties 
to  Ottawas  within  State  of  Ohio  to  cease  forever.  (Art.  17.)  Said  bands  to  have  their 
just  portion  in  annuities  due  for  1830  when  paid.  (Art.  18.)  Allowance  to  chief 
agreed  to.  (Art.  20.) 

Proclaimed  April  6,  1832. l 

Treaty  with  Ottawa  land  of  Miami  of  the  Lake,  made  atMaumee,  Ohio,  February  18, 1833. 

Indians  cede  their  land  on  either  side  of  Miami  River  and  on  Miami  Bay.  (Art.  1. ) 
Certain  tract  reserved  to  specified  individuals.  (Art.  2.)  The  sum  of  $29,440  used  to 
extinguish  debts.  Indians  to  remove  from  all  ceded  lands.  Claims  recognized. 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  3. ) 

Proclaimed  March  22,  1833.3 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  359.        2  Ibid.,  p.  420. 


INDIAN   TERRITORY — QUAPAW   AGENCY.  345 

For  treaties  of  September  26,  1833;  of  September  27,  1833;  of  Marcli  28,  1836;  of 
June  5  and  17, 1846;  and  of  July  31,  1855,  see  Chippewa  treaty  same  date — Michigan. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Blanchard  Fork  and  Roche  deBceuf  bands  of  Ottaivas,  made  at  Washington, 

June  24,  1862. 

Ottawas  to  become  citizens  in  five  years.  Entitled  to  all  rights,  privileges,  and 
immunities.  (Art.  1.)  Ottawa  Reservation  to  be  surveyed.  (Art.  2.)  Five  sections 
of  land  to  be  divided  among  certain  chiefs  and  head-men  as  compensation  for  services, 
and  patents  in  fee-simple  issued.  Each  head  of  family  to  receive  160  acres  of  land, 
including  improvements.  All  other  members  to  receive  80  acres.  (Art.  3.)  The  sum 
of  $18,000  to  be  paid  out  of  their  moneys  to  assist  in  preparation  for  citizenship,  and 
all  moneys  in  the  hands  of  United  States  to  be  paid  in  four  equal  annual  instalments. 
(Art.  4.)  The  sum  of  $15,000  for  payment  of  debts  approved  by  council,  agent,  and 
Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Art.  5.)  Twenty  thousand  acres  to  be  set  aside  for  school 
endowment,  and  one  section  of  land  in  which  said  school  shall  be  located,  which  sec 
tion  to  be  made  inalienable  and  not  taxed.  Seven  trustees  appointed  to  have  charge 
of  scbool  funds  and  property,  and  control  and  management  of  school  in  manner  herein 
provided.  Vacancies  by  death  or  otherwise  to  be  filled  by  survivors.  Three  of  said 
board  to  be  white  citizens.  Children  of  Ottawas  and  their  descendants,  no  matter 
where  they  may  emigrate,  shall  have  right  to  advantages  of  said  school.  (Art.  6.) 
Ten  acres  set  apart  for  Ottawa  Baptist  Church.  Title  vested  in  board  of  five  trustees 
appointed  by  church.  Gift  of  land  authorized  to  certain  specified  persons.  Lands  to 
be  patented  in  fee-simple  at  the  time  of  arriving  at  citizenship.  Forty  acres  of  each 
allotment,  including  house  and  improvements,  to  be  inalienable  during  the  life-time  of 
party  receiving  title.  (Art.  7.)  Census  to  be  taken.  Money  of  minors  to  be  paid  to 
legal  guardians.  (Art,  8.)  After  allotment,  unallotted  portion  to  be  sold  to  actual 
settlers  in  specified  manner.  (Art.  9.)  United  States  to  pay  Ottawas  $13,005.95  for 
stolen  stock  and  timber.  (Art.  10.)  Interpreter  to  be  appointed  and  expenses  of 
treaty  paid  by  tribe.  (Art.  11.) 

Amended  July  16,  1862 ;  assented  to  July  19,  1862;  proclaimed  July  28,  1862. ' 
For  treaty  of  February  23,  1867,  see  Kaskaskia  treaty  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

PEORIA  RESERVATION. 

Row  established.— By  treaty  of  February  23,  1867. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  50,301  acres,  of  which  40,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.2  Surveyed.3 

Acfes  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,928  acres.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Kaskaskia, 
Miami,  Peoria,  Pian-kasha,  and*  Wea.  Total  population,  280.5 

Location. — This  reservation  is  similar  in  character  to  that  of  the  Qua- 
paw.6 

Government  rations. — None  issued. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Not  reported. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population,  as  es 
timated  in  1880,  GO.  No  separate  schools  reported. 

'  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol,  XII,  p.  1237.  -  Report  of  Indian  Com 

missioner,  1884,  p.  308.  3  Ibid.,  p.  259.          4  fbid.,  1886,  p.  428.          &Ibid.,  p.  983. 

°/&iYZ.,  1882,  p.  82. 


346  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

SYNOPSIS    OF    KASKASKIA   TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  Kaskaskia  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Greenville,  August  3,  1795. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  49.) 
See  Chippewa  treaty,  August  3,  1795 — Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Kaskaskia  and  other   tribes,  made  at  Fort  Wayne,  Ind.,  June  7,  1803. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  74.) 
See  Delaware  treaty,  June  7,  1803 — Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Kaskaskia  and  other  tribes j  made  at  Vincennes,  Ind.,  August  7,  1803. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII>  p.  77.) 
See  Kickapoo  treaty,  August  7,  1803 — Kansas. 

Treaty  with  the  Kaskaskias,  made  at  Vincennes,  Ind.,  August  13,  1803. 

The  Kaskaskias,  representing  the  consolidated  remains  of  the  several  tribes  of  the 
Illinois,  viz,  Kaskaskia,  Mitchigamia,  Cahokia,  and  Tamar^i,  cede  all  their  lauds 
in  the  Illinois  country,  reserving  the  tract  of  350  acres  near  the  town  of  Kaskaskia, 
secured  to  them  by  act  of  Congress,  March  3,  1791,  viz :  Beginning  at  the  confluence 
of  the  Ohio  and  the  Mississippi,  thence  up  the  Ohio  to  the  mouth  of  the  Saline  Creek, 
about  12  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  "VVabash  ;  thence  along  the  dividing  ridge  be^ 
tween  the  said  creek  and  the  Wabash  until  it  comes  to  the  general  dividing  ridge  be 
tween  the  waters  which  fall  into  the  Wabash  and  those  which  fall  into  the  Kaskaskia 
River ;  thence  along  the  said  ridge  until  it  reaches  the  waters  which  fall  into  the 
Illinois  River;  thence  in  a  direct  course  to  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  River;  and 
thence  down  the  Mississippi  to  the  beginning ;  and  also  the  right  of  locating  1/280 
acres  within  the  ceded  territory,  which  two  tracts  shall  remain  to  them  forever. 
(Art.  1.)  Kaskaskias  to  be  under  the  protection  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  2.)  An 
nuities  increased  to  $1,000.  House  built  and  100  acres  inclosed  for  chief,  $100  for 
seven  years  to  be  given  toward  support  of  the  Roman  Catholic  priest  to  instruct  the 
children,  $300  to  build  a  church,  and  $500  for  payment  of  debts.  (Art.  3.)  Division 
of  annuity  to  be  by  United  States.  (Art.  4.)  Land  heretofore  claimed  by  Kaskas 
kias  denned.  (Art.  5.)  Right  to  hunt  on  ceded  lands.  (Art.  6.)  Treaty  binding 
when  ratified.  (Art.  7. ) 

Proclaimed  December  23,  1803. l 

Treaty  ivith  Kaskaskia  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Tincennes,  September  25,  1818. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,*p.  181.) 

See  Peoria  treaty,  September  25,  1818— Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  ivith  Kaskaskia  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Castor  Hill,  October  27,  1832. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  403.) 
See  Peoria  treaty,  October  27,  1832 — Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  wi:h  Kaskaskia  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Washington,  May  30,  1854. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large, -Vol.  X,  p.  1082.) 
See  Peoria  treaty,  May  30,  1854 — Indian  Territory. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  78. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY QUAPAW    AGENCY.  347 

Treaty  with  the  Kasha/skids,  Senecas,  Mixed  Senecas  and  Shawnqea,  Quapaivs,  Confederated 
Peorias,  Weas,  and  Piankeshaivs,  Ottowas  of  Blanchard's  Fork  and  Roclie  de  Bceuf, 
and  certain  Wyandottcs,  made  at  Washington,)  February  23,  1867. 

Whereas  certain  portions  of  the  tribes  uo\v  residing  in  Kansas  are  to  remove  to  the 
Indian  Territory,  and  others  to  dissolve  their  tribal  relations  and  become  citizens, 
and  certain  tribes  residing  in  the  Indian  Territory  having  suffered  during  the  late  War 
desire  the  means  of  rebuilding  their  houses,  reopening  farms,  and  are  therefore  will 
ing  to  sell  lands ;  a  portion,  of  the  Wyandottes,  parties  to  the  treaty  of  1855,  have 
sold  their  lands  in  severalty  and  have  claim  against  the  Government ;  therefore,  it  is 
agreed  that  the  Senecas  cede  to  the  United  States  a  strip  of  land  bounded  as  follows : 
East  by  the  State  of  Missouri,  north  by  north  line  of  reservation,  west  by  Nooslio 
River,  and  south  the  necessary  distance  to  contain  20,000  acres.  South  line  to  be 
ascertained  by  survey  at  the  cost  of  "United  States.  Payment,  §20,000.  (Art.  1.) 
Mixed  Senecas  and  Shawnees  cede  to  the  United  States  north  half  of  their  reserva 
tion,  bounded  east  by  State  of  Missouri,  north  by  Quapaw  Reservation,  west  by  Neosho 
River,  south  by  an  east  and  west  line  bisecting  present  Seneca  and  Shawnee  Reserva 
tion  into  equal  parts.  United  States  to  survey  said  line.  Tract  to  contain  30,000 
acres.  Payment,  $24,000.  (Art.  2.)  Shawnees  heretofore  confederated  with  Senecas 
cede  to  United  States  12,000  acres,  boundary  beginning  at  the  point  where  Spring 
River  crosses  the  south  line  of  the  tract  ceded  in  article  2,  down  said  river  to  south 
line  of  Shawnee  Reserve,  west  to  Neosho  River,  and  up  said  river  to  the  south  line 
of  tract  ceded  in  article  2.  Survey  at  expense  of  the  United  States.  Payment,  §1 
per  acre.  (Art.  3.)  Quapaws  cede  strip  of  land  north,  of  their  reservation,  one-half 
mile  in  width,  in  State  of  Kansas,  containing  twelve  sections,  except  one  half-section 
to  be  patented  to  Sam.  G.  Vallier,  including  his  improvements.  Payment,  $1.25  per 
acre.  Also  tract  beginning  at  a  point  where  the  Neosho  River  strikes  the  south  line 
of  Quapaw  Reserve,  thence  east  3  miles,  thence  north  to  Kansas  boundary,  thence 
west  to  Neosho  River,  and  down  to  the  place  of  beginning.  Payment,  $1.15  per  acre. 
Survey  of  this  tract  made  at  cost  of  tribe  to  which  it  shall  bo  sold.  Land  in  Kansas 
to  be  open  to  entry  and  settlement  within  sixty  days  after  survey.  Payment  to  be 
made  within  one  year  from  entry.  (Art.  4.) 

Senecas.— Senecas  agree  to  separate  from  Shawnees,  unite  with  Senecas,  parties  to 
treaty  of  February  28,  1831,  upon  the  reservation  described  in  article  2  of  same  treaty. 
Funds  of  the  several  bands  of  Senecas  to  be  a  common  fund.  Equitable  division  of 
annuities  now  held  in  common  by  Senecas  and  Shawnees.  (Art.  5.) 

Four  thousand  dollars  of  the  $24,000  provided  in  article  2  to  be  used  for  rebuilding 
homes,  etc.,  the  balance  of  the  $20,000  to  be  consolidated  with  $20,000  provided  in 
article  1  and  invested  at  5  per  cent,  to  be  paid  per  capita  semi-annually  together  with 
annuity  of  $500  provided  by  article  4  of  treaty  of  September  29, 1817.  (Art.  6.)  The 
amount  annually  due  for  blacksmith  and  miller  under  article  4  of  treaty  of  February 
28,  1831,  to  be  paid  as  a  fund  forthe  purchase  of  implements,  and  any  amounts  found 
due  and  unpaid  to  Seuecas  upon  an  examination  of  their  accounts  to  be  added  to  this 
fund,  the  interest  to  be  used  as  aforesaid.  (Art.  7.) 

Shawnees.— Tvro  thousand  dollars  of  sum  provided  in  article  3  used  for  establishing 
homes,  etc.  Balance  to  be  invested  at  5  per  cent,  and  paid  semi-annually.  Amounts 
due  and  unpaid  upon  stocks  and  bonds  invested  to  be  expended  under  the  direction 
of  chiefs  with  consent  of  agent,  and  one-half  of  blacksmith's  fund  remaining  after 
division  to  be  made  with  Senecas  shall  be  devoted  to  the  same  purposes  with  the 
addition  of  $500  annually  for  five  years.  (Art.  8.) 

Quapaws.— Five  thousand  dollars  of  sum  provided  in  fourth  article  to  be  used  for 
re-establishing  homes,  etc.  Balance  invested  at  5  per  cent.,  payable  semi-annnally 
per  capita.  (Art.  9.)  If  Osage  mission  schools  should  close  so  that  Quapaw  school 
fund  can  not  be  used  at  that  institution,  fund  to  remain  in  Treasury  of  United  States 
until  the  Secretary,  with  the  consent  of  chiefs,  can  use  it  to  establish  a  school  upon 


348  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

their  reservation.  (Art.  10.)  The  amount  of  farmer's  fund  now  due  and  unpaid 
provided  in  article  3  of  treaty  of  May  13,  1833,  to  be  used  for  implements,  seeds,  etc., 
now  and  hereafter.  (Art.  11.)  A  commission  of  two  to  investigate  the  losses  sus 
tained  by  the  Senecas  and  Shawnees  and  Quapaws  when  driven  from  their  homes  dur 
ing  the  late  War,  and  report  same  to  Congress.  (Art.  12.) 

Wyandottes. — Lands  ceded  by  Senecas  in  article  1,  set  apart  for  Wyandottes,  to  be 
owned  in  common.  Three  persons  appointed  to  ascertain  the  amount  of  money  due 
under  existing  stipulations  and  submit  a  report  to  Congress.  Registry  of  people,  resi 
dents  in  Kansas  and  elsewhere,  to  be  taken  by  agent  of  Delawares  showing  the  names 
of  those  who  desire  to  remain  in  a  tribal  condition  together  with  incompetents  and 
orphans.  These  to  constitute  the  tribe.  No  one  hitherto  a  citizen  or  descendant  of  such 
to  become  a  member  of  the  tribe  after  its  new  organization  except  by  consent  of  tribe 
unless  the  agent  shall  certify  such  person  as  likely  to  become  a  public  charge.  (Art.  13.) 
Upon  completion  of  register  the  moneys  acknowledged  due  to  be  divided  among  the 
people,  including  those  who  remain  citizens.  The  balance,  deducting  the  cost  of  land 
purchased  in  the  first  article  and  $5,000  to  enable  the  Wyandottes  to  start  in  their  new 
home,  to  be  divided  per  capita  among  those  constituting  the  tribe.  (Art.  14.)  Re 
strictions  on  sales  of  land  made  under  fourth  article  of  treaty  with  Wyandottes  of 
1855  hereby  removed,  but  Secretary  to  order  investigation.  (Art.  15.) 

Ottaicas. — Shawnee  cession  of  article  3  hereby  sold  to  Ottawas  at  $1  per  acre,  to  be 
paid  from  the  sale  of  Ottawa  trust  lands,  as  provided  in  article  9  of  treaty  of  1862. 
Balance,  after  payment  of  accounts  provided  in  article  5  of  same  treaty,  to  be  paid  per 
capita.  (Art.  16.)  Period  when  tribes  shall  become  citizens  extended  to  July  16, 
1869.  Previous  to  that  date  any  member  may  appear  before  United  States  district 
court  for  Kansas  and  declare  his  intention  and  receive  certificate  of  citizenship, 
which  shall  include  his  family  and  entitle  him  to  his  proportion  of  tribal  fund  and 
dissolve  his  relation  with  the  tribe.  All  Ottawas  who  shall  not  have  made  such  dec 
laration  before  said  date  to  be  considered  members  of  the  tribe.  To  enable  tribe  to 
dispose  of  its  property  in  Kansas,  fee-simple  patent  given  to  allotees.  Said  lands  to 
remain  exempt  from  taxation  so  long  as  retained  by  members  of  the  tribe  down  to 
the  date  aforesaid.  Chiefs  to  decide  heirship  to  real  estate  according  to  laws  of 
Kansas.  (Art.  17.)  United  States  to  pay  certain  claims  for  destruction  of  property 
by  whites.  (Art.  18.)  Children  from  six  to  eighteen  to  be  entitled  to  education  and 
care  at  the  institution  provided  for  in  article  6,  treaty  of  1862.  Secretary  of  the  Inte 
rior  and  senior  corresponding  secretary  of  American  Baptist  Home  Missionary  Society 
to  be  members  ex  officio  of  board  of  trustees.  (Art.  19.)  The  remaining  7,221  and 
fraction  acres  of  trust  lands  to  be  sold  to  trustees  of  Ottawa  University  for  benefit  of 
said  institution  as  provided.  (Art.  20.) 

Peorias,  Kas'kasMas,  Weas,  and  Piarikeshaws. — Sales  of  nine  and  a  half  sections  made 
by  confederated  tribes  to  actual  settlers  confirmed.  Money  to  be  paid  to  the  Secre 
tary  of  the  Interior  for  the  benefit  of  tribe,  subject  to  the  provisions  of  this  treaty. 
(Art.  21.)  Land  in  the  second  and  fourth  articles  to  be  purchased  from  the  Senecas 
and  Quapaws  hereby  sold  to  Peorias  to  be  paid  for  at  the  same  rate  out  of  the  money 
received  by  the  provisions  of  article  21,  and  other  moneys  belonging  to  the  tribe. 
Indians  to  dispose  of  their  allotments  in  Kansas  and  to  remove  therefrom  within  two 
years.  Restrictions  to  sale  of  lands  in  article  3,  treaty  of  May  30,  1854,  removed. 
Chiefs  to  determine  members  of  tribe  to  be  placed  on  pay-rolls.  (Art.  23.) 

An  examination  shall  be  made  of  the  books  of  the  Indian  Office,  and  an  account 
current  prepared  stating  the  condition  of  its  funds,  and  the  representations  of  the  In 
dians  for  overcharges  for  sales  of  their  lands  in  1857  and  1858  shall  be  examined,  and 
if  any  amount  is  found  to  be  due  such  balance,  it  together  with  the  interest  of  their 
invested  funds  shall  be  paid  to  them  upon  the  1st  of  July,  1867;  and  in  order  further 
to  assist  them  in  preparing  for  removal  and  in  paying  their  debts  the  further  amount 
of  $25,000  shall  be  at  the  same  time  paid  to  them  per  capita  from  the  sum  of  $169,686.75 
invested  for  said  Indians  under  act  of  Congress  of  July  12,  1862,  and  the  balance  of 


INDIAN   TERRITORY QUAPAW   AGENCY.  349 

said  sura  of  $169,686.75,  together  with  the  sum  of  $98,000  now  invested  on  behalf  of 
the  said  Indians  in  State  stocks  of  Southern  States,  and  the  sum  of  $3,700  being  the 
balance  of  interest  at  5  per  cent,  per  annum  on  $39,950  held  by  the  United  States  from 
July,  1857,  till  vested  in  Kansas  bonds  in  December,  1861,  after  crediting  $5,000 
thereon  heretofore  receipted  for  by  the  chiefs  of  said  Indians,  shall  be  and  remain  as 
the  permanent  fund  of  the  said  tribe,  and  5  per  cent,  be  paid  semi-annually  thereon, 
per  capita,  to  the  tribe ;  and  the  interest  due  upon  the  sum  of  $28,500  in  Kansas  bonds, 
and  upon  $16,200  in  United  States  stocks,  now  held  for  their  benefit,  shall  be  paid  to 
the  tribe  semi-annually  in  two  equal  payments  as  a  permanent  school  fund  income : 
Provided,  That  there  shall  be  taken  from  the  said  invested  fund  and  paid  to  the  said 
tribe,  per  capita,  on  the  1st  of  July,  1868,  the  sum  of  $30,000  to  assist  them  in  es 
tablishing  themselves  upon  their  new  homes ;  and  at  any  time  thereafter,  when  the 
chiefs  shall  represent  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  that  an  ad 
ditional  sum  is  necessary,  such  sum  may  be  taken  from  their  invested  fund :  And  pro 
vided  also,  That  the  said  invested  fund  shall  be  subject  to  such  division  and  diminu 
tion  as  may  be  found  necessary  in  order  to  pay  those  who  may  become  citizens  their 
share  of  the  funds  of  the  tribe.  (Art.  24.) 

In  case  the  Supreme  Court  decides  certain  taxes  levied  upon  the  Indians  as  unlaw 
ful,  the  Government  shall  take  measures  to  secure  the  refunding  of  the  same.  (Art. 
25. )  The  Miamis  to  be  confederated  with  these  tribes  and  own  an  undivided  right  in 
said  reservation  by  paying  their  proportionate  share  of  purchase-money  and  contrib 
uting  to  the  common  fund  such  amount  as  shall  make  their  annuities  equal  to  said 
tribes.  (Art.  26.)  The  sum  of  $1,500  for  six  years,  for  blacksmith,  in  lieu  of  claims 
for  losses  during  late  War.  (Art.  27. )  Register  to  be  taken  of  such  as  may  desire  to 
become  citizens  and  remain  in  Kansas.  (Art.  28.)  Amendments  to  be  assented  to  by 
tribes  particularly  interested.  (Art.  40.) 

Amended  June  18,  1868,  at  which  time  articles  29  to  39  inclusive  and  41  were  stricken 
out;  assented  to  the  1st,  7th,  8th,  and  15th  of  September,  1868,  and  proclaimed  Octo 
ber  14,  1868.  i 

SYNOPSIS   OP   TREATIES  WITH  THE   MIAMI  INDIANS. 

For  treaty  of  August  3,  1795,  with  Miamis,  Chippewas,  and  other  tribes,  see  Chip- 
pa  wa  treaty,  same  date— Michigan. 

For  treaty  of  June  7, 1803,  with  Miamis,  Pottawatornies,  and  other  tribes,  see  Potta- 
watomie  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  August  21,  1805,  with  Miamis,  Delawares,  and  other  tribes,  see  Dela 
ware  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  September  30,  1809,  with  Miamis,  Delawares,  and  other  tribes,  see 
Delaware  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  July  22,  1814,  with  Miamis,  Shawnees,  and  other  tribes,  see  Shawueo 
treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  September  8,  1815,  with  Miamis,  Chippewas,  and  other  tribes,  see 
Chippewa  treaty,  same  date— Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Miami  Indians  made  at  St.  Mary's,  Ohio,  October  6,  1^18. 

Beginning  at  the  Wabash  River,  where  the  present  Indian  boundary  line  crosses 
the  same,  near  the  mouth  of  Raccoon  Creek ;  thence  up  the  Wabash  River  to  the 
reserve  at  its  head,  near  Fort  Wayne;  thence  with  the  lines  thereof  to  the  St.  Mary's 
River;  thence  up  the  St.  Mary's  River  to  the  reservation  at  the  portage;  thence 
with  the  line  of  the  cession  made  by  the  Wyandotte  Nation  of  Indians  to  the  United 
States,  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids  of  the  Miami  of  Lake  Erie,  on  the  29th  day  of  Sep 
tember,  A.  D.  1817,  to  the  reservation  at  Loramie's  store  ;  thence  with  the  present 


1  United.  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  513. 


350  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION, 

Indian  boundary  line  to  Fort  Recovery  ;  and  with  the  said  line  following  the  courses 
thereof,  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.)  From  the  cession  aforesaid  the  follow 
ing  reservations  for  the  use  of  the  Miami  Nation  of  Indians  shall  be  made  :  One  reser 
vation  extending  along  the  Wabash  River,  from  the  mouth  of  Salamanie  River  to  the 
mouth  of  Eel  River,  and  from  those  points  running  due  south  a  distance  equal  to  a 
direct  line  from  the  mouth  of  Salamanie  River  to  the  mouth  of  Eel  River.  One  other 
reservation  of  2  miles  square,  on  the  river  Salamanie,  at  the  mouth  of  Atchepoog- 
qwawe  Creek.  One  other  reservation  of  6  miles  square,  on  the  Wabash  River  below 
the  forks  thereof ;  one  10  miles  square  opposite  the  mouth  Of  the  river  A  Bouette ;  one  10 
miles  square  at  the  village  on  Sugar  Tree  Creek ;  one  2  miles  square  at  the  mouth  of  a 
creek  called  Flat  Rock,  where  the  road  to  White  River  crosses  the  same.  (Art.  2.) 
Grants  to  individuals.  (Art.  3.)  Assent  to  cessions  by  Kickapoos  in  treaty  of  Decem 
ber  9,  1809.  (Art.  4.)  The  sum  of  $15,000  perpetual  annuity.  Also  1GO  bushels  of 
salt.  Mill  and  blacksmith-shop  and  agricultural  implements  provided.  (Art.  5.) 
Tracts  granted  not  transferable  without  consent  of  President.  (Art.  G.)  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  7.)  Proclaimed  January  15,  1819,1 

Treaty  with  the  Miami  Indians,  made  near  the  mouth  of  the  Mississinewa  on  the  Wabash 
River,  Indiana,  October  23,  1826, 

Indians  cede  all  lands  in  Indiana  north  and  west  of  Wabash  and  Miami  Rivers. 
(Art.  1.)  From  the  cession  aforesaid,  the  following  reservations  for  the  use  of  the 
said  tribe  shall  be  made:  Fourteen  sections  of  land  at  Seek's  village  j  five  sections 
for  the  Beaver,  below  and  adjoining  the  preceding  reservation  ;  thirty-six  sections  at 
Flat  Belly's  Village  ;  five  sections  for  Little  Charley  above  the  old  village  on  the  north 
side  of  Eel  River  ;  one  section  for  Laventure's  daughter,  opposite  the  islands,  about 
15  miles  below  Fort  Wayne;  one  section  for  Chapine,  above  and  adjoining  Seek's 
village;  ten  sections  at  the  White  Raccoon's  village;  ten  sections  at  the  mouth  of 
Mud  Creek,  on  Eel  River,  at  the  old  village;  ten  sections  at  the  forks  of  the  Wabash ; 
one  reservation  commencing  2£  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Mississinewa,  and  run 
ning  up  the  Wabash  5  miles,  with  the  bank  thereof,  and  from  these  points  running 
due  north  to  Eel  River.  And  it  is  agreed  that  the  State  of  Indiana  may  lay  out  a 
canal  or  a  road  through  any  of  these  reservations,  and  for  the  use  of  a  canal,  6  chains 
along  the  same  are  hereby  appropriated.  (Art.  2.)  Individual  grants  not  to  be  sold 
without  the  consent  of  the  President.  (Art.  3.)  Payments  of  $122,300  in  goods  and 
money,  and  after  two  years  perpetual  annuity  of  $25,000  as  long  as  Miamis  exist  as  a 
tribe ;  also  cattle  and  employe's  provided.  (Art.  4.)  Certain  claims  against  the  Mi- 
amis  to  be  paid  by  United  States.  (Art.  5.)  Two  thousand  dollars  for  support  of  in 
firm,  and  for  education,  as  long  as  Congress  thinks  proper.  (Art.  6.)  United  States 
to  purchase  lands  owned  by  certain  individual  Miamis.  (Art.  7.)  Hunting  permit 
ted  on  ceded  land.  (Art.  8.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  January  24,  1827.2 

Treaty  with  the  Eel  Elver  Band  of  Miami  Indians,  made  at  the  Wyandotte  Village,  on 
the  Wabash  River,  Indiana,  February  11,  1828. 

Indians  cede  10  miles  on  Sugar  Tree  Creek,  Indiana,  and  Indians  to  remove  to  the 
5-mile  reservation  on  Eel  River.  (Art.  1.)  Payment  of  $10,000  in  goods.  Houses  to 
be  built,  land  broken,  stock,  etc.,  furnished  on  Eel  River  Reservation.  (Art.  2.)  Four 
thousand  dollars  debts  to  be  paid.  (Art.  3.)  The  sum  of  $1,000  paid  for  five  years  for 
education.  (Art. 4.)  If  article  4  is  omitted  not  to  affect  treaty.  (Art.  5.)  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6. ) 

Proclaimed  May  7,  1828. 3 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  189,  *  Ibid.,  p.  300,  *Ibid.,  p, 
309. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY QUAPAW    AGENCY.  351 

Treaty  with  the  Miami  Indians,  made  at  the  Forks  of  the  Wabash,  October  23,  1844. 

This  treaty  not  being  approved  by  the  President,  the  Indians,  on  July  31,  1837, 
offered  the  following : 

The  Miami  tribe  of  Indians  agrees  to  cede  to  the  United  States  the  following  de 
scribed  tracts  of  laud  within  the  State  of  Indiana,  being  a  part  of  reservations  made 
to  said  tribe  from  former  cessions,  now  conveyed  for  and  in  consideration  of  the  pay 
ments  stipulated  to  be  made  to  them  in  the  second  article  of  this  treaty  of  cession. 
One  tract  of  land,  thirty-six  sections,  at  Flat  Belly's  village,  a  reserve  made  by  the 
treaty  of  Wabash  of  1826  ;  also  one  tract  of  land,  about  23,000  acres,  more  or  less,  a 
reserve  made  at  Wabash  treaty  in  1826  of  5  miles  in  length  on  the  Wabash  River, 
extending  back  to  Eel  River;  also  one  other  tract  of  ten  sections  at  Raccoon  village, 
and  a  tract  of  ten  sections  at  Mud  Creek,  on  Eel  River,  reserves  made  at  Wabash 
treaty  of  1826 ;  also  one  reserve  of  2  miles  square  on  the  Salamany  River,  at  the 
mouth  of  At-che-pong-quawe  Creek,  reserve  made  at  the  treaty  of  St.  Mary's  of 
1818 ;  also  one  other  tract,  being  a  portion  of  the  10  miles  square  reserve  made  at  the 
treaty  of  St.  Mary's  of  1818,  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  river  Aboutte,  commencing 
at  the  northeast  corner  of  said  reserve ;  thence  south  with  the  eastern  boundary  of  the 
same  10  miles  to  the  southeast  corner  of  the  reserve  ;  thence  west  with  the  southern 
boundary  1  mile  ;  thence  north  9  miles ;  thence  west  9  miles ;  thence  north  1  mile  to 
the  northwest  corner  of  said  reserve ;  thence  to  the  place  of  beginning.  The  Miamies 

•  also  agree  to  cede  a  portion  of  their  big  reserve  made  at  the  treaty  of  St.  Mary's 
of  1818,  situated  southeast  of  the  Wabash,  extending  along  the  Wabash  River  from 
the  mouth  of  Salamany  River  to  the  mouth  of  Eel  River.  The  part  now  ceded  shall 
be  embraced  within  the  following  bounds,  to  wit :  Commencing  on  the  Wabash 
River  opposite  the  mouth  of  Eel  Eiver,  running  up  said  Wabash  River  8  miles; 
thence  south  2  miles ;  thence  westwardly  1  mile  ;  thence  south  to  the  southern  bound 
ary  of  said  reserve ;  thence  along  said  boundary  line  7  miles  to  the  southwest  corner ; 
thence  northerly  with  the  western  boundary  line  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art  1.) 
The  sum  of  $208,000  paid;  $58,000  in  goods,  $50,000  in  payment  of  debts,  $100,000'in 
annual  installments  of  $10,000  each.  (Art.  2.)  Grants  to  certain  individuals.  (Arts. 

1 3,  4,  8,  9. )  A  miller  to  replace  gun-smith  promised  in  article  5  of  treaty  of  1818.  (Art. 
5.)  Improvements  on  ceded  lands  to  be  valued  and  improvements  to  ^arne  amount 
to  be  made  on  reservation.  (Art.  6.)  One  thousand  five  hundred  dollars  for  horses 
stolen  by  whites.  (Art.  7.) 

Amended  October  12,  1837,  and  amendment  ratified  by  Indians,  November  10,  1837 ; 
proclaimed,  December  22, 1837.  * 

Treaty  with  the  Miami  Indians,  made  at  the  Forks  of  the  Wabash,  in  the  State  of  Indiana, 

November  6,  1838. 

The  Miami  tribe  of  Indians  hereby  cede  to  the  United  States  all  that  tract  of  land 
lying  south  of  the  Wabash  River  and  included  within  the  following  bounds,  to  wit: 
Commencing  at  a  point  on  said  river  where  the  western  boundary  lino  of  the  Miami 
Reserve  intersects  the  same,  near  the  mouth  of  Pipe  Creek;  thence  south  2  miles; 
thence  west  1  mile  ;  thence  south  along  said  boundary  line  3  miles ;  thence  east  to 
the  Mississinnewa  River  ;  thence  up  the  said  river  with  the  meanders  thereof  to  the 
eastern  boundary  line  of  the  said  Miami  Reserve ;  thence  north  along  said  eastern 
boundary  line  to  the  Wabash  River ;  thence  down  the  said  last  named  river,  with  the 
meanders  thereof,  to  the  place  of  beginning.  The  said  Miami  tribe  of  Indians  do 
:;  also  hereby  cede  to  the  United  States  the  three  following  reservations  of  land,  made 
for  the  use  of  the  Miami  Nation  of  Indians  by  the  second  article  of  a  treaty  made  and 
concluded  at  St.  Mary's,  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  on  the  6th  of  October,  1818,  to  wit : 
The  reservation  on  the  Wabash  Biver,  below  the  forks  thereof;  the  residue  of  the 
reservation  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  river  Abouette  ;  the  reservation  at  the  mouth 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VJI,  pp.  453  to  463. 


352  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

of  a  creek  called  Flat  Rock,  where  the  road  to  White  River  crosses  the  same.  Also 
one  other  reservation  of  land  made  for  the  use  of  said  tribe  at  Seek's  village,  on  Eel 
River,  by  the  second  article  of  a  treaty  made  and  concluded  on  the  23d  of  October, 
182G.  (Art.  1.) 

From  the  cession  aforesaid  the  Miami  tribe  reserve  for  the  baud  of  Me-to-siii-ia  the 
following  tract  of  land,  to  wit:  Beginning  on  the  eastern  boundary  line  of  the  big 
reserve,  where  the  Mississinnewa  River  crosses  the  same  j  thence  down  said  river 
with  the  meanders  thereof,  to  the  mouth  of  the  creek  called  Forked  Branch ;  thence 
north  2  miles ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  a  point  on  the  eastern  boundary  line  2  miles 
north  of  the  place  of  beginning ;  thence  south  to  the  place  of  beginning ;  supposed  to 
contain  10  square  miles.  (Art.  2.) 

The  sum  of  $335,680  paid  ;  from  which,  after  certain  payments  have  been  deducted, 
ten  yearly  installments  to  be  paid  of  $12,568  each.  (Art.  3.)  Debts  amounting  to 
$9,412  to  be  paid.  (Art.  4.)  Commission  to  investigate  claims  against  Miamis.  (Art. 
5.)  The  sum  of  $150,000  set  apart  for  paying  same.  (Art.  6.)  Improvements  and 
building  on  ceded  lands  to  be  appraised.  Indians  to  occupy  them  untilUnited  States 
makes  corresponding  improvements  on  reservation.  (Art.  7.)  Land  patented  to  in 
dividual.  (Art.  8.)  Boundary  of  Miami  lands  to  be  surveyed.  (Art.  9.)  United 
States  guaranty  to  the  Miamis  forever  a  country  west  of  Mississippi  when  they  are 
disposed  to  emigrate.  (Art.  10.)  United  States  to  defray  expenses  of  exploring  party 
to  the  west.  (Art.  II.1)  Grants  and  provisions  for  individuals.  (Arts.  12  and  14.) 
If  treaty  not  ratified  at  next  session  of  Congress,  to  be  null  and  void.  (Art.  13.) 
Tre-ity  binding  when  /ratified.  (Art.  15.) 

Proclaimed  February  8,  1839. l 

Treaty  with  the  Miami  Indians,  made  at  the  ForJcs  of  the  Wabash,  November  28,  1840. 

Indians  cede  all  their  remaining  lands  in  Indiana.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  paid 
tribe  $550,000;  $300,000  applied  to  debts  and  $250,000  to  be  paid  in  twenty  install 
ments.  (Art.  2.)  Commission  to  investigate  claims.  (Art.  3.)  Payments  to  indi 
viduals  provided.  (Arts.  4,5.)  The  sum  of  $250,000  annually  in  lieu  of  labor  pro 
vided  in  article  4,  treaty  of  October  23,  1826.  (Art.  6.)  Miamis  to  remove  west  of 
Mississippi  within  five  years.  United  States  to  pay  expenses  of  removal  and  subsist 
them  for  one  year,  and  expend  $4,000  out  of  their  annuity  the  second  year.  (Art.  8.) 
Grants  to  individuals.  (Arts.  7  and  10.)  Nothing  in  this  treaty  to  invalidate  former 
treaties.  (Art.  11.)  Expenses  of  treaty  paid  by  United  States.  (Art.  12.)  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  13.)  Indians  to  assent.  (Art.  14.)  Five  hundred 
thousand  acres  set  apart  west  of  State  of  Missouri.  (Supplementary  article.) 

Amended  by  Senate,  February  25,  1841.  Approved  by  Indians,  May  15,  1841. 
Proclaimed  June  7,  1841.8 

Joint  resolution  for  the  benefit  of  certain  Miami  Indians,  March  3,  1845. 

Payment  of  annuities  to  certain  Miami  Indians  to  be  paid  at  Fort  Wayne,  or  else 
where,  as  Secretary  of  War  may  direct.  In  case  of  removal  of  said  Indians  west  of 
Mississippi  River,  annuities  to  be  paid  them  at  place  of  payment  of  annuities  to  said 
tribe. 

Approved  March  3,  1845.3 

Joint  resolution,  May  1,  1850. 

Provisions  of  joint  resolution  of  March  3,  1845,  extended  to  certain  persons  named 
therein. 
Approved  May  1,  1850. 4 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol. VII,  p,  569,  "Ibid.,  p.  582,  *Ibid.,  Vol. 
VI,  p.  942.  <  Ibid.,  Vol.  IX,  p.  806. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY QUAPAW    AGENCY.  353 

Treaty  with  the  Miamis  of  Indiana,  made  at  Washington,  June  5,  1854. 

Miainis  cede  all  the  land  set  apart  for  them  west  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  except 
70,000  acres  for  a  reservation,  and  640  for  school  purposes.  (Art.  1.)  Reservation  to 
be  surveyed  at' expense  of  Miamis.  Each  person  to  select  200  acres.  Chiefs  to  select 
the  640  acres  for  school  and  to  include  school  buildings,  etc.  Residue  of  70,000  acres 
taken  in  a  compact  form  and  held  as  common  property,  and  which  may,  with 
consent  of  the  tribe,  be  sold  to  the  United  States.  Patents  to  be  issued  to  persons 
selecting  laud,  and  not  liable  to  levy,  sale,  or  forfeiture.  Legislature  of  the  State  em 
bracing  the  territory  may  remove  restrictions  with  consent  of  Congress.  (Art.  2.) 
United  States  to  pay  $200,000  ;  $50,000  to  be  invested  and  interest  expended  for  edu 
cational  purposes  under  direction  of  President.  Remainder  paid  in  twenty  annual 
installments  ;  no  part  of  these  payments  to  be  made  to  Miamis  who  draw  their  annu 
ities  in  State  of  Indiana.  (Art.  3.)  Payments  due  under  preceding  treaties  propor 
tioned  between  the  Indiana  Miamis  and  Western  Miamis.  (Arts.  4  and  5. )  Indians  re 
lease  United  States  from  claims  under  previous  treaties,  for  which  the  United  States 
shall  pay  $421,438.68,  of  which  $231,004  shall  be  for  the  Miamis  of  Indiana.  Other 
payments  provided  for  damages  to  stock  and  property  by  removal  and  depredations 
by  citizens  of  the  United  States.  Amount  due  Miamis  of  Indiana  to  be  invested  at  5 
per  cent.,  interest  to  be  paid  for  twenty-five  years,  at  which  time,  or  sooner  if  ap 
proved  by  President,  the  principal  sum  to  be  paid  in  full.  No  persons  other  than 
the  three  hundred  and  two  names  upon  the  census  of  the  Miamis  of  Indiana  to  be  re 
cipients  unless  they  be  added  to  the  tribe  according  to  the  custom  of  the  Miamis. 
(Art.  4.)  Permanent  annuity  of  $25,000  to  cease  with  1855.  (Art.  5.)  Miamis  to  re 
imburse  United  States  for  moneys  erroneously  paid  to  them  which  belonged  to 
Eel  River  band.  (Art.  6.)  No  settlement  on  ceded  country  until  Indian  selections 
have  been  made.  (Art.  7.)  Personal  debts  not  to  be  paid  out  of  general  fund.  (Art. 
8.)  Intemperance  to  be  discouraged.  (Art.  9.)  Authorized  roads  to  be  provided 
for  as  through  lands  of  citizens.  Railroads  to  make  compensation.  (Art.  10.)  Leg 
islation  permitted  to  effect  objects  of  treaty.  (Art.  11.)  First  annuity  set  apart  for 
education.  (Art.  12.)  Annuity  money  set  apart  for  repair  of  mill  and  school-house. 
(Art.  13.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  14.) 

Amended  by  Senate  August  4,  1854.     Proclaimed  August  4,  1854. ] 

Act  of  Congress  July  12,  1858. 
******* 

SEC.  3.  Andbe  it  farther  enacted,  That  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  be,  and  is  hereby, 
authorized  and  directed  to  pay  to  such  persons  of  Miami  blood  as  have  heretofore 
been  excluded  from  the  annuities  of  the  tribe  since  the  removal  of  the  Miamis  in 
1846,  and  whose  names  are  not  included  in  the  supplement  to  said  treaty,  their  pro 
portion  of  the  tribal  annuities  from  which  they  have  been  excluded  ;  and  he  is  also 
authorized  and  directed  to  enroll  such  persons  upon  the  pay-list  of  said  tribe  and 
cause  their  annuities  to  be  paid  them  in  future  :  Provided,  That  the  foregoing  pay 
ments  shall  be  in  full  of  all  claims  for  annuities  arising  out  of  previous  treaties.  And 
said  Secretary  is  also  authorized  and  directed  to  cause  to  be  located  for  such  persons 
each  200  acres  of  land  out  of  tract  of  70,000  acres  reserved  by  the  second  article  of 
I  the  treaty  of  June  5,  1854,  with  the  Miamis,  to  be  held  by  such  persons  by  the  same 
tenure  as  the  locations  of  individuals  are  held  which  have  been  made  under  the  third 
article  of  said  treaty. 

Approved  July  12,  1858.2 

An  act  to  authorise-  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  to  make  partition  of  the  reservation  to  Me-  • 
shin-go-me-sia,  a  Miami  Indian,  June  1,  1872. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  authorized  to  cause  partition  to  be  made  of  the  res 
ervation  held  in  trust  for  the  band  of  Me-shin-go-ine-sia,  often  sections  of  land  made 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1093.        2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  332. 
S.  Ex.  95 23 


354  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

by  the  treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Miami  tribe  of  Indians,  entered  into 
on  the  28th  day  of  November,  1840.  The  United  States  to  release  to  said  band  all 
right  of  purchase  of  said  reservation ;  the  expenses  of  the  partition  to  be  paid  by 
the  band.  Any  costs  or  expenses  made  by  claimants  who  shall  not  be  found  entitled 
to  share  in  said  lands  shall  not  be  a  lien  thereon,  but  shall  be  paid  by  claimants,  to 
be  retained  by  the  Secretary  out  of  any  moneys  that  may  be  due  or  become  due  them 
from  the  United  States :  And  provided  further,  That  if  from  any  cause  the  chief  of 
said  band  shall  fail  to  make  said  written  application  within  six  months  next  after 
the  passage  of  this  act  any  person  or  persons  interested  in  said  lands  may  make  the 
same.  Names  of  members  of  the  band,  November  28, 1840,  to  be  ascertained  and  par 
tition  made  to  survivors.  Such  testimony  may  be  taken  before  any  person  authorized 
to  take  and  certify  depositions  under  the  law  of  the  State  of  Indiana. 

The  homes  and  improvements  of  the  persons  entitled  under  section  two  of  this  act 
shall  be  set  apart  to  the  occupants,  the  value  of  said  improvements  not  in  any  case 
to  be  estimated -where  the  same  shall  be  on  land  awarded  to  the  person  who  made 
them,  and  a  record  kept  thereof  and  filed  in  the  office  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Inte 
rior,  and  certified  copies  forwarded  to  and  filed  in  the  offices  of  auditors  of  Grant  and 
Wabash  Counties,  in  the  State  of  Indiana,  where  the  land  lies. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall,  so  soon  as  said  partition  is  made,  cause  patents 
to  issue  to  the  several  persons  to  whom  partition  is  made  under  this  act,  conveying 
in  fee  to  each  the  tract  of  land  so  set  apart  to  him  or  her,  which  shall  entitle  the 
owner  thereof  to  the  use,  occupancy,  and  control  of  the  same  against  all  claims  what 
soever  :  Provided,  That  after  the  date  of  partition  the  said  lands  shall  become  subject 
to  the  laws  of  descent  of  the  State  of  Indiana. 

Said  lands  shall  never  be  subject,  in  any  time  to  come,  to  any  debt  contracted,  the 
consideration  of  which  passed,  in  whole  or  in  part,  prior  to  the  date  of  partition.  Nor 
shall  said  lands  be  subject  to  levy,  sale,  forfeiture,  or  mortgage  ;  nor  to  any  lease  for 
a  longer  period  at  any  one  time  than  three  years  prior  to  the  1st  day  of  January,  1881 ; 
nor  shall  said  lands  be  disposed  of,  contracted,  or  sold  by  the  owners  thereof,  under 
this  partition,  prior  to  the  1st  day  of  January,  1881:  Provided,  That  the  same  shall&e 
subject  to  taxation  as  other  property  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of  Indiana,  on  and 
after  that  date. 

The  members  of  said  band,  and  their  descendants,  shall  become  citizens  of  4he 
United  States  on  the  1st  day  of  January,  1881.1 

The  following  extract  from  the  Report  of  the  Indian  Commissioner 
for  1873,  p.  16,  tells  of  the  completion  of  this  act : 

By  act  of  Congress  of  June  10, 1872,  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  was  directed  to 
ascertain  what  persons  constituted  the  band  of  said  chief,  their  survivors  and  de 
scendants,  and  to  partition  said  reserve  to  them.  A  commission  was  appointed  for 
this  purpose,  who  made  investigation,  and  partitioned  said  land  to  sixty-three  per 
sons,  which  partition  was  reported  in  due  form  and  approved  by  the  Secretary  of  the 
Intel  ior,  and  patents  are  being  issued  to  the  parties. 

For  treaty  of  February  23,  1867,  with  Miamis,  Kaskaskias,  and  other  tribes,  see 
Kaskaskia  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

An  act  to  abolish  the  tribal  relations  of  the  Miami  Indians,  and  for  other  purposes,  March 

3,  1873. 

If  the  Miami  Indians  shall  signify  to  the  President  their  desire  to  sell  lands  reserved 
by  article  1  of  the  treaty  of  June  5,  1854,  together  with  the  school  section,  said  lauds 
to  be  disposed  of  as  follows:  Land  to  be  appraised  by  legal  subdivisions.  Improve 
ments  made  by  United  States  and  Indians  to  be  included,  and  those  by  white  settlers 
to  be  excluded  in  determining  the  estimate  of  value.  (Sec.  1.)  Each  boua,  fide  settler 
having  valued  improvements,  or  their  heirs  at  law  who  are  crtiaens  or  who  have  de- 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  213. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY QUAPAW    AGENCY.  355 

clared  their  intention  of  becoming  such,  shall  be  entitled  to  purchase  for  cash  laud  so 
occupied  at  appraised  value.  Unoccupied  and  unimproved  lands  to  be  sold  to  highest 
bidder.  (Sec.  2.)  Any  adult  member  of  said  tribe  may  become  a  citizen  by  proving, 
to  the  satisfaction  of  the  United  States  circuit  court  of  Kansas,  by  two  competent 
witnesses,  that  he  or  she  is  capable  of  managing  his  or  her  affairs,  has  adopted  the 
habits  of  civilized  life,  and  for  five  years  maintained,  himself  and  family,  shall  take 
oath  of  allegiance  as  provided  for  the  naturalization  of  aliens,  and  shall  be  declared 
by  said  court  to  be  a  citizen,  and  shall  be  entered  of  record  and  a  certificate  thereof 
given  to  said  party.  Upon  presentation  of  said  certificate  to  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  with  proof  of  identity  the  land  held  by  said  party  and  their  minor  children  to 
be  patented  without  power  of  alienation  or  subject  to  levy,  taxation,  or  sale  during 
the  natural  life  of  said  Indian  or  his  minor  children.  Also  to  be  paid  from  time  to 
time  his  proportion  of  moneys  and  effects  of  the  tribe  held  by  the  United  States.  Also 
a  proportion  of  net  proceeds  of  sales  of  land  under  this  act.  (Sec.  3.)  Census  to  be 
taken  of  all  Miami  Indians  entitled  to  a  share  of  the  reserved  lauds  and  moneys  set 
apart  by  the  afore  mentioned  treaty,  including  those  persons  provided  for  by  section 
3  of  the  act  of  June  12,  1858,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 
With  the  census,  two  lists  to  be  made,  one,  of  those  Indians  electing  to  be  become 
citizens,  the  other,  of  those  who  elect  to  unite  with  the  Wea,  Peoria,  Kaskaskia,  and 
Piankeshaw  Indians  in  the  Indian  Territory,  according  to  contract  of  January  15, 1872. 
Said  lists  to  be  filed  with  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  Those  desiring  to  be  citizens, 
when  they  have  completed  the  provisions  for  naturalization,  shall  bo  treated  in  all  re 
spects  as  citizens  of  the  United  States.  Secretary  to  ascertain  amount  duo  certain  Miami 
Indians.  (Sec.  4.)  Proceeds  of  sales  of  land  and  all  moneys,  securities,  annuities,  and 
effects  held  by  the  United  States  for  said  Miami  Indians  of  Kansas,  after  the  deductions 
for  citizen  Indians  and  their  minor  children,  to  be  the  exclusive  property  of  said  tribe 
and  known  as  the  "consolidated"  fund.  (Sec.  5.)  The  Secretary  to  examine  the 
contract  of  January  15,  1872,  made  between  the  Western  Miamis  of  Kansas  and  Con 
federated  Wea,  Peoria,  Kaskaskia,  and  Piankeshaw  Indians,  and  approve  the  same, 
with  such  modifications  as  equity  may  require,  and  for  carrying  into  effect  said  con 
tract  may  withdraw  from  consolidated  fund  the  sum  to  pay  the  Weas,  Peorias,  Kas- 
kaskias,  and  Piankeshaws  for  an  interest  in  their  lands  for  those  of  the  Miamis  who 
shall  unite  with  the  confederated  tribes.  After  making  said  payment  a  sum  shall  be 
placed  in  the  hands  of  the  confederated  tribe,  which  shall  enable  all  the  Miamis  to 
draw  like  annuities  with  the  said  confederated  tribes  without  prejudice  to  the  latter. 
The  remainder  of  the  consolidated  fund  shall  be  paid  per  capita  to  the  Miamis  electing 
to  unite  with  the  consolidated  tribe  to  aid  them  in  moving  to  and  improving  their 
new  homes.  After  their  union  with  the  confederated  tribes  they  shall  all  be  known  as 
the  United  Peorias  and  Miamis,  drawing  equal  and  like  annuities.  (Sec.  6.)  This 
act  not  to  affect  the  claims  of  Miamis  or  their  descendants  referred  to  in  Senate 
amendment  to  article  4,  treaty  of  June  5,  1854.  (Sec.  7.)1 

SYNOPSIS   OF  TREATIES   WITH  THE   PEORIA  INDIANS. 

Trcaly  ii'ithllte  Peoria,  Kaskaskia,  Mitcliigamla,  Cahokia,  and  Tamarois  tribes  of  Illinois 
Indians,  made  at  Vincennes,  September  25,  1818. 

Peorias  cede  all  their  right  to  land  lying  from  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  up  the  latter 
to  mouth  of  Saline  Creek,  along  the  dividing  ridge  between  the  Saline  and  the  Wa- 
bash  to  the  dividing  ridge  between  the  Wabash  and  Kaskaskia  ;  thence  along  the 
ricl^e  until  it  reaches  the  waters  which  fall  into  the  Illinois  River ;  thence  direct  to  the 
confluence  of  the  Kankakee  and  Maple  Rivers;  thence  down  the  Illinois  to  the  Missis 
sippi,  and  down  the  latter  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  (Art.  1.)  Treaty  of  August  13, 
1803,  to  continue  obligatory.  (Art.  2.)  Peorias  to  remain  at  peace  under  the  pro 
tection  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  3.)  Two  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  merchandise 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  631. 


356  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

paid  down  and  annuity  of  $300  for  twelve  years.     (Art.  4.)    Also  United.  States  to 
cede  64Q  acres,  including  the  Peoria  Village  on  the  Blackwater  Biver,  Missouri,  if 
not  included  in  private  claim.     Otherwise  an  equal  tract  elsewhere.     (Art.  5.) 
Proclaimed  January  5,  1819.1 

Treaty  with  the  Peoria,  Kaskaskia,  Mitchigamia,  Cahokia}  and  Tamarois  bands,  composinc 
the  Illinois  nation,  made  at  Castor  Hill,  Mo.,  October  27,  1832. 

Kaskaskias  cede  to  United  States  the  land  granted  them  forever  by  section  1,  treaty 
of  August  13,  1803,  except  350  acres  near  the  town  of  Kaskaskia,  secured  to  them 
by  act  of  March  3,  1793.  (Art.  1.)  Also  their  annuity  under  article  3,  same  treaty, 
and  salt  annuity  treaty,  June  7,  1803.  (Art.  2.)  Peorias  relinquish  all  land  hereto 
fore  assigned  them  in  Illinois  or  Missouri.  (Art.  3.)  United  States  cede  to  Kaskas 
kias  and  Peorias  forever,  or  as  long  as  they  live  in  it  as  a  tribe,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
sections  of  land  west  of  the  State  of  Missouri  on  the  Osage  River,  bounded  north  by 
Shawnee  lands  ;  west  by  western  line  of  Piankeshaw,Wea,  and  Peoria  reservation  ;  east 
by  Piankeshaws  and  Weas.  (Art.  4.)  Annuity,  $3,000  for  ten  years.  (Art.  5.)  The 
Peorias  not  understanding  by  article  5  of  the  treaty  of  Edwardsville,  September  25, 
1825,  that  they  ceded  land  in  Missouri  of  which  they  had  been  possessed  for  more  than 
sixty  years,  now  demanded  an  equivalent.  United  States  to  pay  Peorias  and  Kas 
kaskias  $1,600;  to  Peorias  for  abandoned  improvements  $250  ;  to  Kaskaskias  for  loss  of 
s  t  ock,  salt  annuity  due  $350  ;  stock,  etc.,  to  both  tribes  to  value  of  $400.  Also  to  build 
houses,  breaking  laud  $300;  for  implements,  etc.,  $50  for  four  years;  and  assistance 
given  Kaskaskias  to  remove,  and  subsistence  for  one  year  thereafter  to  the  amount 
of  $1,000,  and  $800  in  goods  on  signing  treaty.  (Art.  6.  )  In  consideration  of  said  pay 
ments  all  claims  within  Illinois  and  Missouri  relinquished.  (Art.  7.)  Treaty  bind 
ing  when  ratified.  (Art.  8.) 

Proclaimed  February  12,  1833.3 

Treaty  with  the  Peorias,  Kaskaskias,  Piankeshaws,  and  Weas,  made  at  Washington,  May 

30,   1854. 

Peorias,  Kaskaskias,  Piankeshaws,  and  Weas  to  form  a  consolidated  tribe.  (Art. 
1.)  Indians  relinquish  all  land  granted  by  article  4,  treaty  of  October  27,  1832,  ex 
cept  an  amount  equal  to  160  acres  for  each  person  in  the  united  tribes,  and  ten  addi 
tional  sections.  (Art.  2.)  Also  a  grant  of  640  acres  to  the  board  of  the  American 
Indian  Missionary  Association.  Same  to  be  patented.  (Art.  5.)  Ceded  land  to  be 
surveyed.  Indians  to  make  selections  therefrom  within  ninety  days  thereafter.  (Art. 
3.)  Residue  to  be  sold  at  usual  rates.  After  three  years  Congress  may  reduce  the 
price  of  land  until  all  be  sold.  Proceeds,  after  deducting  expenses,  etc.,  to  be  paid 
to  Indians.  (Art.  4.)  The  consolidated  tribes  to  relinquish  all  permanent  annuities, 
amounting  to  $3,800^  and  all  claims  for  damages  by  reason  of  unfulfillmeut  of  treaties, 
etc.  United  States  to  pay  $66,000  in  six  annual  installments,  and  to  furnish  interpre 
ter  and  blacksmith  and  shop  for  five  years.  (Art.  6.)  Of  annuities,  $500  set  apart 
for  support  of  aged  ;  $2,000  for  education  ;  $2,000  to  settle  their  affairs.  (Art.  7.) 
Settlements  not  permitted  until  selections  have  been  made  by  Indians.  (Art.  8.) 
Private  debts  not  to  be  paid  from  general  fund.  (Art.  9.)  Liquor  not  to  be  intro 
duced  into  the  country.  (Art.  10.)  Congress  may  enact  laws  to  carry  out  treaty. 
(Art.  11.)  Right  of  way  granted  for  roads  on  same  terms  as  through  land  of  citizens. 
(Art.  12.)  Any  member  omitted  from  schedule  to  be  provided  for.  (Art.  13.)  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  14.) 

Proclaimed  August  10,  1854.  3 

For  treaty  of  February  23,  1867,  with  Peorias,  Kaskaskias,  and  other  tribes,  see 
Kaskaskia  treaty,  same  date  —  Indian  Territory. 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  181.        ^lUd.,.  403.        ••  Ibid.,  Vol. 
X,  p.  1082, 


INDIAN    TERRITORY QUAPAW    AGENCY.  357 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES   WITH   THE   PIANKESHAW   INDIANS. 

For  treaty  of  August  3,  1795,  with  Piankeshaw,  .Chippewa,  and  other  tribes,  see 
Chippewa  treaty,  same  date— Michigan. 

For  treaty  of  June  7,  1803,  with  Piankeshaw,  Pottawatomie,  and  other  tribes,  see 
Pottawatomie  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  August,  1803,  with  Piankeshaw,  Kickapoo,  and  other  tribes,  see  Kick- 
apoo  treaty,  same  date — Kansas. 

Treaty  with  the  Pianleshaws,  made  at  Vincennes,  Ind.,  August  27,  1804. 

Indians  cede  land  between  the  Ohio  and  Wabash  Rivers  and  below  Clark's  grant  and 
the  Vinceunes  tract.  (Art.  1.)  Acknowledge  the  rights  of  Kaskaskias  to  sell  certain 
lands  recently  ceded  to  the  United  States.  (Arfc.  2.)  Annuity  of  $200  for  ten  years, 
and  $700  in  goods  at  beginning  of  treaty.  (Art.  3.)  United  States  to  divide  the  an 
nuity  among  the  tribe.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  February  6, 1805. l 

Treaty  with  the  Piankeshaws,  made  at  Yincennes,  Ind.,  December  30, 1805. 

Indians  cede  laud  between  Wabash  and  Kaskaskia  cession.  (Art.  1.)  United 
States  to  protect  Kaskaskias.  (Art.  2.)  Additional  annuity  of  $300.  (Art.  3.)  Ac 
knowledgment  of  $1,100  for  compensation  of  past  treaty  stipulations.  (Art.  4.)  Right 
to  hunt  on  ceded  territory.  (Art.  5.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  May  23,  1807. " 

Treaty  with  the  Piankeshaws,  made  at  Portage  des  Sioux,  July  18,  181». 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  124.) 

Treaty  similar  to  one  made  with  the  Sioux,  July  19, 1815  (see  Dakota  Territory). 

Treaty  with  the  Piankeshaws  and  Weas,  made  at  Castor  Hill,  St.  Louis  County,  Mo., 

October  29,  1832. 

Indians' cede  all  land  in  Missouri  and  Illinois.  (Art.  1.)  Cede  two  hundred  and 
fifty  sections  of  laud  west  of  State  of  Missouri  within  the  land  set  apart  for  the 
Piaukeshaws  and  Weas  and  Peorias,  bounded  as  follows  :  East  by  Missouri  State,  15 
miles ;  north  by  Shawueo  lands ;  west  by  Peoria  and  Kaskaskia  land ;  south  by 
original  tract  surveyed  for  Piaukeshaws,  Weas,  and  Peorias,  to  include  present  villages 
of  Piaukeshaws  and  Weas.  (Art.  2.)  As  equivalent  for  salt  and  improvements  on 
lauds  left  in  Missouri  and  horses  lost  in  removal,  to  the  Piankeshaws  $500  for  five 
years,  and  $750  to  assist  in  agriculture.  (Art.  3.)  Equivalent  to  Weas  for  improve 
ments  on  lands  removed  and  loss  of  stock  $500,  $200  in  merchandise.  The  United 
States  to  assist  the  Weas  of  Indiana  to  remove.  (Art.  4.)  Support  of  blacksmith 
shop  for  five  years  for  benefit  of  Piankeshaws,  Weas,  Peorias,  and  Kaskaskias  in 
common.  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  February  12,  1833.3 

For  treaty  of  May  30,  1854,  with  Piankeshaw,  Peoria,  and  other  tribes,  see  Peoria 
treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  February  23,  1837,  with  Piankeshaw,  Kaskaskia,  and  other  tribes, 
see  Kaskaskia  treaty  eame  date — Indian  Territory. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES   WITH  THE   WEA  INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  Weas  and  tribes  northwest  of  the   Ohio,  made  at  Vincennes,  Ind.,  October 

26,  1509. 

For  treaty  of  August  3, 1795,  with  Weas,  Chippewas,  and  other  tribes,  see  Chippewa 
treaty,  same  date— Michigan. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  83.        3  Ibid.,  p.  100.         3  Ibid.,  p.  410. 


358  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

For  treaty  of  June  7,  1803,  with  Weas,  Pottawatomies,  and  other  tribes,  see  Potta- 
watooiio  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  August  21, 1805,' see  Pottawatomie  treaty,  same  date— Indian  Ter 
ritory. 

Tribes  assent  to  cession  of  treaty  of  September  30,  1309,  additional  annuity  of  $300. 
and  $1,500  down  ;  permanent  annuity  of  $100,  when  Kickapoos  consent. 

(See  Pottawatomie  treaty,  same  date.) 

Proclaimed  January  25,  1810.1 

Treaty  with  the  Weas  and  Kickapoos,  made  at  Fort  Harrison,  Ind.,  June  4,  1816. 

Peace  and  friendship  acknowledged.  (Art.  1.)  Treaty  of  Greenville  and  subse 
quent  treaties  confirmed.  (Art.  2.)  Also  boundary  surveyed  and  marked  on  Wabash 
and  White  Rivers  in  1809.  (Art.  3. )  Kickapoos  acknowledge  cession  between  Wabash 
and  Vermillion  Rivers,  according  to  treaty  of  December  8,  1809.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  December  30,  1816. 3 

Treaty  ivith  the  Weas,  made  at  St.  Mary's,  Ohio,  October  2,  1818. 

Indians  cede  all  land  within  the  States  of  Indiana  and  Ohio  and  Illinois.  (Art.  1.) 
Reserved  the  following  tract :  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  Raccoon  Creek  ;  thence  by 
present  boundary  line  7  miles ;  thence  northeasterly  7  miles  to  7  miles  from  Wabash 
River ;  thence  to  said  river  by  line  parallel  to  boundary ;  thence  by  Wabash  River 
to  place  of  beginning.  (Art.2.)  Grants  to  individuals.  (Art.3.)  Sanction  of  Kick 
apoos'  cession  of  December  9,  1809.  (Art.  4.)  The  sum  of  $1,850  annually,  making  a 
total  of  $3,000  annuity  to  Weas.  (Art.  5. ) 

Proclaimed  January  7, 1819.3 

Treaty  with  the  Weas,  made  at  Vincennes,  August  11,  1820. 

Indians  cede  tract  reserved  by  article  2,  treaty  October  2,  1818.  (Art.  1.)  The 
sum  of  $500  in  payment.  (Art.2.)  Weas  to  remove.  Annuity  to  be  paid  at  Kaskaskia, 
111.  (Art.3.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  January  7,  1821. 4 

For  treaty  of  October  29, 1832,  with  Weas  and  Piankeshaws.  see  Piankeshaw  treaty, 
same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  May  30,  1854,  with  Weas,  Peorias,  and  other  tribes,  see  Peoria  treaty, 
same  date— Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  February  23,  1867,  with  Weas,  Kaskaskias,  and  other  tribes,  see  Kas 
kaskia  treaty,  same  date— Indian  Territory. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  116.  3  Ibid.,  p.  145.  3  Ibid.,  p. 
186.  4 Ibid.,  p.  209. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

INDIAN  KESERVATIONS  OF  INDIAN  TERRITORY— Continued. 
QUAPAW  AGENCY — Continued. 

SENECA  RESERVATION. 

Hoic  established. — By  treaties  of  February  28, 1831,  December  29,1832, 
and  February  23,  1867.  For  synopsis  of  treaties,  see  Seneca  treaties, 
New  York ;  for  treaty  of  December  29, 1832,  see  Shawnee  treaty  of  same 
date,  Indian  Territory ;  for  treaty  of  February  23,  1867,  see  Kaskaskia 
treaty  of  same  date,  Indian  Territory. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  51,958  acres,  of  which  29,958  are  classed 
as  tillable.1  Surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  2,519  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Seneca.  Popula 
tion,  250.4 

Location. — A  large  majority  of  the  reservation  is  only  fit  for  grazing 
and  timber.5 

Government  rations. — None  reported. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  mill  owned  by  a  member  of  the  tribe. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support^ 

School  population,  estimated,  in  1886 50 

Seneca,  Shawnee,  and  Wyandotte  boarding  and  day  accommodation 115 

Seneca,  Shawnee,  and  Wyandotte  boarding  and  day  average  attendance. . .  71 

Seneca,  Shawnee,  and  Wyandotte  cost  to  Government $7, 096,  86 

Session  (months) 10 

SHAWNEE  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— Treaties  of  July  20, 1831 ;  December  29, 1832 ;  Feb 
ruary  23,  1867,  and  agreement  with  Modocs,  made  June  23,  1874,  con 
firmed  by  Congress  in  Indiam  appropriation  act,  approved  March  3, 
1875. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  13,048  acres,  of  which  6,088  are  classed 
as  tillable.7  Surveyed.8 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  2,559  acres  under  cultivation.9 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Eastern  Shaw 
nee.  Population,  88.10 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  308.  *IUd.,  p.  259.  3  Ibid.,  1886,  p. 
430.  «  IUd.,  p.  398.  5 Ibid.,  1882,  p.  83.  « Ibid.,  1886,  p.  xcii.  7  Ibid.,  1884,  p. 

308.        8  Ibid.,  p.  259.         9Ibid.  1886,  p.  430.        10/6id.,  p.  398. 

359 


360  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Location. — Two-thirds  of  the  reservation  is  rough  and  broken,  while 
all  is  good  grass  land,  and  well  adapted  for  stock-raising.1 

Government  rations. — INone  issued. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — INbne  reported. 

Indian  police.— None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support— School  population  as  esti 
mated  in  1886,  18.  School  reported  with  the  Seneca  Eeservation. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES  WITH  THE  SHAWNEE  INDIANS. 

For  treaty  of  August  3,  1795,  see  Chippewa  treaty  same  date— Michigan. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Shawnees,  made  at  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Miami  Elver,  Ohio,  January  31, 

1786. 

Hostages  retained  until  prisoners  restored.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  acknowledge  the 
right  of  the  United  States  to  territory  ceded  hy  Great  Britain.  (Art.  2. )  To  deliver 
up  criminals.  (Art.  3.)  To  give  notice  of  designs  against  the  United  States.  (Art. 
4.)  Peace  established.  (Art.  5.)  United  States  to  allot  lands  to  Shawnees  beyond 
a  line  touching  the  Great  Miami  and  De  la  Panse  Rivers  to  the  Wabash.  Indians  re 
linquish  all  claim  to  land  east,  west,  and  south  of  said  line.  (Art.  6.)  Any  citizen 
settling  on  Shawnee  land  to  lose  protection  of  United  States.  (Art.  7.)2 

For  treaty  of  June  7,  1803,  see  Chippewa  treaty  same  date — Michigan. 

For  treaty  of  July  4,  1805,  see  Potfeawatomie  treaty  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

For  treaty  of  November  25,  1808,  see  Chippewa  treaty  same  date — Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Shaivnees,  Delaivdres,  Miamis,  Senecas,  Wyandottes,  made  at  Greenville, 

Ohio,  July  22,  1814. 

Peace  guaranteed.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  agree  to  aid  United  States  in  war.  (Art.  2.) 
Protection  of  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art.  3.)  Previous  boundaries  between 
tribes  to  be  confirmed.  (Art.  4.) 

Ratified  December  13,  1814.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  118.) 
For  treaties  of  September  8,  1815,  September  29,  1817,  and  September  17,  1818,  see 
Chippewa  treaty  same  date— Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Shaicnees  of  the  Missouri,  made  at  SL  Louis,  November  7,  1825. 

The  Shawnees  of  the  Missouri  toget  lier  with  the  Delawares  possessing  a  25-mile 
square  tract  near  Cape  Girardeau,  Mo.,  obtained  from  the  Spanish  Government;  the 
Delawares  removed  from  the  same  in  1815.  The  Shawnees  cede  their  title  for  said 
tract  to  the  United  States.  (Art.  1.)  A  tract  50  miles  square  south-west  of  the  State 
of  Missouri,  in  the  late  Osage  country,  given  in  exchange;  and  for  the  loss  of  valua 
ble  improvements  upon  ceded  tract  $14,000  shall  be  paid,  $5,000  for  purchase  of  do 
mestic  animals.  (Art.  2.)  Deputation  to  visit  said  tract.  If  not  acceptable,  to 
select  lands  on  Kansas  River.  (Art.  3. )  The  sum  of  $11,000  to  pay  for  depredations 
committed  by  citizens  on  Shawnees,  and  for  support  and  maintenance  of  blacksmith 
for  five  years.  (Art.  4.)  Friendship  renewed.  (Art.  5.)  Treaty  binding  when  rati 
fied.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  December  30,  1825.3 

Treaty  with  the  Shaivnees  and  Senecas,  made  near  Letviston,  Logan  County,  Ohio,  July  20, 

1831. 

Indians  cede  the  48  square  miles  patented  by  treaty  of  September  29, 1817 ;  also  the 
tract  reserved  in  article  2  of  the  treaty  of  September  17,  1818..'  (Art.  1.)  United 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioneir,  1882,  p.  82.  2  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
7ol.  VII,  p.  26,  3  Ibid.,  p.  284. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY QUAPAW    AGENCY.  361 

States  to  patent  to  Shawnees  60,000  acres  west  of  Mississippi  as  long  as  they  exist  its 
a  nation  and  remain  on  same.  (Art.  2.)  United  States  to  pay  for  their  removal  ami 
support  for  one  year.  (Art.  3.)  Saw-mill  and  blacksmith  shop  established  at  discre 
tion  of  President.  (Art.  4.)  The  sum  of  $6,000  advanced  in  lieu  of  improvements 
relinquished.  (Art.  5.)  Stock  and  implements  unable  to  be  transported  to  be  sold 
by  Secretary  of  War;  proceeds  to  be  paid  to  owners.  (Art.  6.)  Agent  to  superin 
tend  removal.  (Art.  7.)  Ceded  land  to  be  sold  at  auction ;  balance  from  sale  after 
payments  provided  for  to  constitute  a  fund.  (Art.  8.)  Annuities  by  former  treaties 
to  be  paid  west  of  Mississippi.  (Art.  9.)  Merchandise  distributed.  (Art.  10.)  Laud 
granted  in  article  2  to  be  sold  only  to  United  States.  Never  to  be  within  bounds  of 
any  Territory  or  State  or  subject  to  laws  thereof.  Indians  to  be  protected  from  dis 
turbance.  (Art.  11.)  Grants  to  individuals.  (Arts.  12,  13,  14,  15.) 
Proclaimed  April  6,  1832. l 

Treaty  with  the  Shaivnces,  made  in  Allen  County,  Ohio,  August  8,  1831,  under  authority  or 

the  act  of  May  28,  1830. 

Shawnees  cede  to  the  United  States  145  square  miles  of  land  claimed  by  them  in 
Ohio.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  to  patent  100,000  acres  on  or  near  th.e  tract  set  apart 
for  the  Shawnees  of  the  Missouri,  so  long  as  they  exist  as  a  nation  and  remain  on  the 
same.  (Art.  2.)  Expenses  of  removal  and  one  year's  support  granted.  (Art.  3.) 
Saw  and  grist  mill  and  blacksmith  shop  furnished  out  of  sales  of  land  ceded,  and  sup 
ported  as  long  as  President  deems  proper.  (Art.  4.)  The  sum  of  $13.000  advanced 
for  improvements  on  relinquished  lands.  (Art.  5.)  Stock  and  chattel  property  of 
the  Indians  which  they  are  not  able  to  carry  with  them  to  be  sold  and  proceeds  paid 
to  owners,  (Art.  6.)  Ceded  lands  sold  at  auction.  After  deducting  70  cents  per 
acre,  cost  of  survey,  and  mill  and  blacksmith  shops,  and  money  advanced  for  im 
provements,  5  per  cent,  of  remainder  to  be  paid  as  annuity.  Said  fund  to  bo  con 
tinued  during  the  pleasure  of  Congress  unless  the  tribe  desire  it  to  be  dissolved  and 
paid  over  to  them.  (Art.  7.)  Annuities  by  former  treaties  to  be  paid  west  of  the 
Mississippi.  (Art.  8.)  Merchandise  given.  (Arts.  9  and  14.)  Land  granted  to  Shaw 
nees  never  to  be  assigned  within  any  State  or  Territory,  or  subject  to  laws  thereof. 
Indians  to  be  protected  against  disturbance  from  any  person  whatever.  (Art.  10.) 
Grants  to  individuals.  (Arts.  11,  13.)  Price  of  section  of  land  set  apart  for  possible 
removal  of  Shawnees  of  the  river  Huron,  Michigan.  (Art.  13.) 

Proclaimed  April  6,  1832.2 

Treaty  with  the  Shawnees  and  Delawares  of  Cape  Girardeau,  made  at  Castor  Hill,  Mo., 

October  26,  1832. 

Indians  cede  all  claims  to  their  lands  within  the  State  of  Missouri,  and  against  the 
United  States  for  the  loss  of  property  and  improvements.  (Art.  1.)  In  consideration 
thereof  $i, 000  worth  of  stock  paid  to  Delawares;  $1,000  for  breaking  up  ground; 
$2,500  for  support  of  mill  for  five  years;  $1,500  for  support  of  school  three  years. 
(Art.  2.)  Also  goods  to  the  value  of  $5,000  and  debts  to  the  amount  of  $12,000.  (Art. 
3.)  All  Shawnees  settled  in  the  Territory  of  Arkansas  to  remove  to  lands  on  the  Kan 
sas  River.  The  sum  of  $1,200  to  be  paid  them,  $500  toward  expenses  of  removal,  and 
one  year's  sustenance  on  new  lands.  (Art.  4.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  February  12,  1833.s 

Treaty  with  the  Shawnees  and  Senecas,  made  at  the  Seneca  Agency,  near  the  headwaters  of 
Cowskin  River,  December  29,  1832. 

Whereas  the  Senecas  from  Sandusky  and  the  mixed  band  of  Senecas  and  Shaw 
nees,  having  formed  a  confederacy  to  be  called  the  united  nation  of  Seuecas  and 
Shawnees,  desire  to  occupy  their  lands  as  tenants  in  common ;  therefore  they  cede 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  351.  *Ibid.,  p.  355,  *Ibid., 

P.  397, 


362  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

to  the  United  States  all  lands  granted  to  them  to  the  west  of  Grand  River  by  treaties  of 
July  20,  1831,  and  February  28,  1831.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  to  patent  a  tract  of 
land  bounded  as  follows :  East  by  the  State  of  Missouri,  south  by  the  line  of  the 
Cherokees,  west  by  Grand  River,  north  by  a  line  parallel  with  >he  south  line  and  ex 
tending  from  the  present  north  line  of  the  Senecas  so  as  to  include  60,000  acres,  exclu 
sive  of  land  owned  by  Seneca  Indians  east  of  Grand  River.  Two  patents  granted : 
one  to  mixed  band  of  Senecas  and  Shawnees  of  Ohio  for  the  north  half,  and  one  TO 
Senecas  from  Sandusky  to  the  south  half,  the  whole  to  be  occupied  in  common  so  long 
as  they  desire.  Not  to  be  ceded  or  sold  without  the  consent  of  United  States.  (Art. 
2.)  Saw  and  grist  mill  and  blacksmith  shop  to  be  erected,  and  furnished  from  sales 
of  laud  previously  ceded  to  the  United.  States.  (Art.  3.)  Claim  of  $1,000  against 
the  United  States  paid.  (Art.  4.)  Rights  existing  under  treaties  not  affected.  (Art. 
5.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 
Proclaimed  March  22,  1833. l 

Treaty  ivith  the  united  tribes  of  Shawnees,  made  at  Washington,  May  10,  1854. 

Cessions. — Indians  cede  to  United  States  tract  of  land  lying  west  of  Missouri  and  des 
ignated  in  articles  2  and  3,  treaty  of  November  7, 1825,  and  in  article  2,  treaty  of  August 
8,  1831,  containing  1,600,000  acres.  (Art.  1.)  Two  hundred  thousand  acres  ceded  Ly 
United  States,  a  tract  between  the  Missouri  State  lino  and  line  parallel  thereto  and  30 
miles  west,  which  shall  be  drawn  from  the  Kansas  River  to  the  southern  boundary  line  of 
the  country  herein  ceded.  The  following  tracts  set  apart :  Three  sections  of  land,  in 
cluding  the  Indian  manual  labor  school  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South ; 
320  acres,  including  Friends'  Shawnee  Labor  School ;  160  acres,  including  mission  of 
American  Baptist  Missionary  Union,  and  5  acres  to  Shawnee  Methodist  Church,  in 
cluding  graveyard.  Individual  selections  and  tracts  set  apart  to  be  considered  as 
part  of  the  200,000  acres. 

Reservation  and  land  in  severalty. — Indians  having  improvements  in  the  Territory 
ceded  by  the  United  States  to  take  their  land  individually,  as  follows :  Two  hundred 
acres  to  each  person  to  include  improvements.  Improvements  of  two  or  more  persons 
on  same  tract,  the  oldest  settler  to  have  preference  or  to  be  paid  for  the  same.  Black 
Bob  and  Long  Tail  settlements  to  hold  their  land  in  common  in  amount  equal  to  200 
acres  for  each  person.  Census  of  Shawnees  to  be  taken.  Persons  to  elect  which  set 
tlement  they  will  join,  and  200  acres  in  a  compact  form  to  be  set  apart  for  each  person. 
All  selections  and  tracts  granted  to  missionary  societies  to  be  included  as  part  of 
200,000  acres.  Surplus  remaining  after  selections  to  be  set  apart  in  compact  form  for 
Shawnees  who  have  been  separated  from  the  tribes,  and  all  such  who  return  within 
five  years  shall  be  entitled  to  same  quantity  of  land  out  of  surplus.  After  five  years 
land  remaining  unallotted  to  be  sold.  Proceeds  of  sale  to  be  retained  for  ten  years  to 
be  invested  for  benevolent  work  among  the  Shawnees,  during  which  period  any  ab 
sentee  Shawnee  may  receive  assignment  of  any  unsold  land  or  his  portion  of  proceeds 
of  sale.  All  selections  to  be  made  within  sixty  or  ninety  days  after  survey.  (Art. 
2.)  Shawuees  taking  the  land  in  common  may,  whenever  desired,  select  from  within 
the  reservation  their  land  individually.  (Art.  4.)  Those  making  separate  selections 
to  receive  separate  patents  with  such  guards  and  restrictions  as  may  seem  advisable. 
(Art.  9.)  Tract  set  apart  for  Baptists  and  Friends  to  be  used  so  long  as  schools  are 
kept.  When  no  longer  used  to  be  sold  at  public  sale,  value  of  improvements  de 
ducted,  and  remainder  applied  for  the  benefit  of  Shawnees.  (Art.  6.) 

Payments. — The  sum  of  $700,000  to  be  paid  in  seven  annual  installments,  and  $89, 000 
the  following  year.  The  sum  of  $40,000  invested  at  5  per  cent,  for  education,  the 
fund  to  be  increased  by  the  $3,000  perpetual  annuity  provided  by  the  treaty  of  1795 ; 
also  the  euni  provided  in  the  treaty  of  1817,  and  $10,000  for  the  tract  set  apart  for 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South.  (Art.  3.)  Such  Shawnees  as  are  competent 
to  manage  their  affairs  to  receivp  their  portion  of  annual  installments  in  cash.  For 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  411. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY QUAPAW   AGENCY.  363' 

otiiers  President  will  expend  annuities  for  their  welfare.  (Art.  8.)  The  sum  of 
$27,000  set  apart  for  the  claims  for  destruction  of  stock  and  crops  by  emigrants. 
(Art.  11.) 

Survey  and  sale.— Lauds  ceded  to  be  surveyed  and  no  settlements  or  sales  permitted 
until  Shawnees  have  made  their  selections.  (A.Tt.  5.) 

Provisions  made  for  individuals  (Art.  7)  and  for  payment  of  debts.     (Art.  10.) 

Roads. — Right  of  way  provided  for  authorized  roads  on  same  terms  as  through  lands 
of  citizens.  Railroads  to  make  compensation  in  money.  (Art.  13.)  Dependence  on 
United  States  acknowledged.  (Art.  14.)  Use  of  liquor  to  be  suppressed.  (Art.  15.) 
One  hundred  and  sixty  acres  set  apart  for  agency.  (Art.  1(5.)  Treaty  binding  when 
ratified.  (Art.  17.) 

Amended  August  2,  1854.  Amendments  accepted  August  21,  Ic54.  Proclaimed 
November  2,  1854.1 

For  treaty  of  February  23,  1867,  see  Kaskaskia  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Terri 
tory.  » 

For  agreement  made  with  Modocs,  June  23,  1874,  and  act  of  Congress  confirming 
the  same,  see  Modoc  Reservation — Indian  Territory. 

WYANDOTTE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  February  23, 1867. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  21,406  acres,  of  which  14,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.2  Surveyed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,144  acres.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Wyandotte.  Pop. 
illation,  367.5 

Location. — Trae  reservation  consists  principally  of  wooded  flint  hills, 
dotted  here  and  there  with  small  arable  prairies,  combined  with  the 
rich  valley  and  bottom  lands.6 

Government  rations. — None  issued. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population,  as  esti 
mated  in  18SG,  75.  School  reported  with  the  Seneca  Eeservation. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES   WITH  THE   WYANDOTTE   INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  the  Wyandottes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Fort  Mclntosh,  January  21,  1785. 

See  Chippewa  treaty  of  same  date. — Michigan. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  116.) 

Treaty  with  the  Wyandottes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Fort  Harmer,  January  9,  1789. 

See  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  28.) 

Treaty  icith  the  Wyandottes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Greenville,  Ohio,  August  3,  1795 

See  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  49. ) 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1053.  3  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1884,  p.  308.  3Ibid.,  p.  259.  4  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  430.  5Ibid.,  p.  398. 
QIUd.,  p.  140. 


364  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  with  Wyundotics  and  other  tribes,  made  at  T'inccnncs,  August  7,  1803. 

See  treaty  with  Kickapoos,  same  date. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  77.) 

Treaty  with  Wyandottes  and  oilier  tribes,  made  at  Fort  Industry,  July  4,  1805. 

See  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  87.) 

Treaty  with  the  Wyandottes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Detroit,  November  17,  1807. 

See  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  105.) 

Treaty  with  the  Wyandottes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Bronston,  Mich.,  November  25, 1808, 

See  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  112.) 

Treaty  with  Wyandottes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Greenville,  Ohio,  July  22,  1814. 

See  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  118.) 

Treaty  with  the  Wyandottes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Spring  Wells,  Mich.,  September  8, 

1815. 

See  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date. 
(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  131.) 

Treaty  with  the  Wyandottes  and  other  tribes,  made  on  Miami  of  the  Lakes,  September  29, 

1817. 

See  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date. 
(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  160.) 

Treaty  with  the  Wyandottes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  St.  Mary's,  Ohio,  September  17, 1818. 

See  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date. 

(See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  178.) 

Treaty  with  the  Wyandottes,  made  at  St.  Mary's,  Ohio,  September  20,  1818. 

Indians  cede  two  tracts  of  land  in  Michigan,  containing  about  5,000  acres,  said 
tracts  being  reserved  for  use  of  Indians  for  fifty  years  under  act  of  Congress,  entitled 
"An  act  for  the  relief  of  certain  Alabama  and  Wyandotte  Indians,"  passed  February 
28,  1809.  (Art.  1.)  In  consideration  of  cession  4,996  atfres  reserved  near  river  Huron 
on  same  terms  as  provided  for  Alabama  Indians  in  above  act,  except  that  Wyandottes 
shall  hold  said  lands  so  long  as  they  occupy  the  same.  (Art.  2.) 

Proclaimed  January  7, 1819.1 

Treaty  with  Wyandottes,  made  at  McCutcheonsville,  Crawford  County,  Ohio,  January  19, 1832. 

Wyandottes  of  Big  Spring,  Crawford  County,  Ohio,  cede  reservation  of  16,000 
acres,  granted  in  article  2,  treaty  of  September  17,  1818.  (Art.  1.)  Land  to  be  sur 
veyed  and  sold  for  benefit  of  tribe,  which  shall  receive  $1.25  per  acre  for  all  land 
sold.  (Art.  2.)  Improvements  on  ceded  lands  to  be  appraised  and  purchased.  (Art.  3.) 
Tract  reserved  for  one  chief.  (Art.  4.)  Wyandottes  permitted  to  remove  to  river 
Huron,  Michigan,  where  they  own  a  reservation,  or  wherever  they  may  obtain  permis- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  180. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY — QUAPAW    AGENCY.  365 

si  on  from  other  Indians  to  go.    (Art.  5.)    Said  baud  being  separated  from  Wyaiidottes 
of  Upper  Sandusky,  a  special  agent  to  be  employed.    (Art.  7.)    Treaty  binding  when 
r  at  i  lied. 
Proclaimed  April  6,  1832.1 

Treaty  icitlt  the  Wyandottes  in  Ohio,  April  23,  1836. 

Indians  cede  three  tracts  in  the  county  of  Crawford  herein  described.  (Art.  1.)  Ces 
sion  to  be  surveyed  and  sold  as  President  may  direct.  (Art.  2. )  President  to  appoint  a 
register  and  receiver.  (Art.  3.)  Expenses  of  treaty  and  sale  defrayed  from  proceeds 
of  sale.  (Art.  4.)  Amount  approved  by  chiefs  to  be  used  for  rebuilding  of  mills,  re 
pairing  of  roads,  and  establishing  of  schools.  The  remainder  to  be  distributed  as 
annuities.  (Art.  5.)  All  moneys  except  the  last  to  be  paid  by  receiver  on  order  of 
chiefs.  (Art.  C.)  Certain  tracts  included  in  cession  and  set  apart  by  treaty  of  Sep 
tember  29,  1817,  to  be  sold  and  proceeds  paid  to  those  for  whom  they  were  set  apart. 
(Art.  7.)  If  prices  paid  for  land  be  unsatisfactory  to  chiefs  receiver  may  close  sale 
and  President  appoint  some  other  time  fpr  sale.  (Art.  8.)  President  to  direct  the 
execution  of  treaty.  (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  May  16,  1636.2 

Treati/  with  1lic  Wyandottes,  made  at  Upper  Sanduslcy,  Crawford  County,  Ohio,  March  17, 

1842. 

Wyandottes  cede  the  residue  of  their  reservation,  109,144  acres,  being  all  their  lands 
in  the  State  of  Ohio ;  also  4,966  acres,  their  reservation  on  the  river  Huron,  and  all  their 
lands  in  the  State  of  Michigan.  United  States  to  pay  $500  towards  removal  of  Huron 
River  Indians.  (Art.  1.)  In  consideration  of  foregoing  United  States  grants  a  tract 
of  148,000  acres  west  of  the  Mississippi,  to  be  located  on  lands  now  to  be  set  apart  for 
Indian  use  and  not  already  assigned.  (Art.  2.)  Wyaindottes  to  receive  perpetual 
annuity  of  $17,500  in  specie ;  first  payment  to  be  made  in  1842,  and  to  include  all 
former  annuities.  (Art.  3.)  Also  permanent  provision  of  $500  per  annum  for  support 
of  school,  to  begin  in  three  years  [1845].  (Art.  4.)  Wyandottes  to  be  paid  full  value 
of  improvements  in  country  ceded  in  Ohio  and  Michigan.  (Art.  5.)  United  States 
to  pay  debts  of  Wyandottes  to  citizens  of  United  States  to  amount  of  §23,860.  (Art.  6.) 
Wyandottes  allowed  use  and  occupancy  of  their  homes  until  April  1,  1844.  (Art.  7.) 
Blacksmith  and  shop  to  be  provided.  (Art.  8.)  Also  subagent  and  interpreter. 
(Art.  9.)  Farm  and  buildings  of  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission  to  be  possessed  until 
April  1,  1844.  (Art.  10.)  All  Wyandottes  emigrating  west  to  participate  in  benefits 
of  annuity  and  other  privileges.  Those  who  do  not  emigrate  or  may  cease  to  remain 
with  the  tribe  not  to  be  entitled  to  benefits  aforesaid.  (Art.  11.)  Four  hundred  and 
eighty  acres  remaining  of  a  grant  to  Wyandotte  chief  by  treaty  of  September  29, 1817, 
to  be  sold  for  benefit  of  his  heirs.  (Art.  12.)  Chiefs  agree  to  remove  their  people 
west  of  Mississippi.  The  sum  of  $5,000  to  be  paid  chiefs  when  first  detachment  sets 
out;  $5,000  on  arrival  of  whole  nation  in  the  west.  (Art.  13.)  United  States  to 
patent  one  section  of  land  to  Wyandottes  herein  named  out  of  any  lands  west  of  Mis 
souri  set  apart  for  Indian  use  and  not  otherwise  claimed  or  occupied.  Patent  in  fee- 
simple.  (Art.  14.)  Payment  made  to  certain  interpreters  and  chiefs.  (Art.  15.) 
Grant  of  $3,000  to  the  widow  of  a  citizen  living  with  Wyandottes  for  property  de 
stroyed  in  the  War  of  1812.  (Art.  16.)  Two  acres  of  ground  forever  reserved  and  de 
voted  to  public  use,  to  include  stone  meeting-house  and  burying-grounds  north  of 
Upper  Sandusky ;  said  tracts  to  remain  forever  open  and  free  to  all  persons  for  pur 
poses  of  interment  and  worship,  and  no  other  purposes  whatever.  (Art.  17. )  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  18.) 

Amended  August  17,  1842;  assented  to  September  16,  1842;  proclaimed  October  5, 
1842." 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  364.          *  Ibid.,?.  502. 
XI,  p.  581. 


366  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Agreement  of  December  14,  1843,  approved  by  act  of  Congress  July  25, 1848. 

This  act  sanctions  agreement  made  December  14,  1843;  between  tlieWyandotteand 
Delaware  Indians  for  purchase  of  certain  lands  by  the  former  of  the  latter,  with  pro 
viso.  Delawares  donate,  grant,  and  quitclaim  forever  to  Wyandottes  three  sections 
of  land  at  the  junction  of  the  Missouri  and  Kansas  Eivers.  (Sec.  1.)  Delawares 
grant  to  Wyandottes  and  their  heirs  thirty-six  sections  lying  between  the  Missouri 
and  Kansas,  west  of  the  aforesaid  three  sections.  .Land  to  be  surveyed  in  as  nearly 
a  square  form  as  rivers  and  territory  will  admit.  •  (Sec.  2.)  Wyandotte  chiefs  bind 
themselves  and  their  successors  in  office  and  their  people  to  pay  Delawares  $46,080, 
as  follows :  The  sum  of  $6,080  to  be  paid  in  1844,  and  $4,000  annually  thereafter  for 
ten  years.  (Sec. 3.)  Agreement  not  binding  until  approved  by  President.  Proviso: 
That  the  Wyandotte  Indian  Nation  shall  take  no  better  right  nor  interest  in  said 
lands  than  is  now  vested  in  the  Delaware  Nation  of  Indians.1 

Treaty  with  tlie  Wyandottes,  made  at  Washington,  April  1,  1850. 

Whereas  by  the  first  article  of  the  treaty  of  March  17,  1842,  the  United  States 
agreed,  in  consideration  of  cessions  of  Wyaudotte  lands  in  Ohio  and  Michigan,  to 
grant  a  tract  of  148,000  acres,  besides  annuities  ;  and 

Whereas  the  Wyandottes  never  did  receive  said  amount  of  land  but  were  forced  to 
purchase  land  from  the  Delaware  Nation  on  December  14,  1843,  said  purchase  being 
ratified  by  Congress  ; 

Therefore,  in  order  to  settle  the  claim  against  the  United  States  the  following  treaty 
is  agreed  to: 

The  Wyandottes  relinquish  all  claim  to  148,000  acres  of  land  to  be  given  them 
under  the  treaty  of  March  17, 1842,  and  receive  in  lieu  thereof  $185,000  ;  $100,000  to 
be  invested  at  5  per  cent.,  interest  to  be  paid  at  the  time  and  in  the  manner  of  their 
present  annuities,  and  $85,000  to  enable  them  to  extinguish  their  just  debts,  including 
that  due  the  Delawares  for  the  purchase  of  their  land.  (Art.  1.)  Seasonable  ex 
penses  connected  with  this  treaty  to  be  paid  by  the  United  States. 

Amended  September  24,  1850  ;  proclaimed  September  30, 1850.3 

Treaty  with  the  Wyandottes,  made  at  Washington,  January  31,  1855. 

At  the  ratification  of  this  treaty  Wyandottes  to  become  citizens  of  the  United 
States  and  to  be  entitled  to  all  the  rights,  privileges,  and  immunities  of  such  ;  to  be 
subject  to  laws  of  the  United  States  and  the  Territory  of  Kansas.  Jurisdiction 
of  the  United  States  and  of  Territory  to  extend  over  Wyandotte  country,  but  such 
of  said  Indians  who  may  so  desire,  and  shall  make  application  accordingly,  shall 
be  exempt  from  immediate  operation  of  preceding  provision,  and  shall  have  the  as 
sistance  and  protection  of  the  United  States  and  Indian  agent  in  their  vicinity  for 
such  limited  period  as  shall  be  determined  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  and 
upon  the  expiration  of  such  period  they  shall  also  become  citizens  of  the  United 
States.  (Art.  1)  Wyandottes  cede  all  their  tract  purchased  from  the  Delaware  In 
dians  for  the  purpose  of  said  land  being  subdivided,  assigned,  and  reconveyed  by 
patent  in  fee-simple,  except  that  portion  now  inclosed  and  used  as  a  public  burying- 
ground,  which  shall  be  permanently  reserved  for  that  purpose.  Two  acres,  to  include 
the  church  building  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  present  burying- 
ground  connected  therewith,  to  be  reserved  and  continued  to  that  church.  Two  acres 
hereby  reserved  and  conveyed  to  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South.  Four  acres 
adjoining  Wyandotte  Ferry  near  the  mouth  of  the  Kansas  reser ved,1  ogether  wi  th  rights 
in  said  ferry  to  be  sold  to  the  highest  bidder  among  the  Wyandotte  people.  Proceeds 
to  be  paid  to  Wyandottes.  Upon  payment,  patent  to  be  conveyed  from  the  United 
States.  (Art. 2.)  Land  to  be  surveyed.  Three  commissioners  appointed;  one  by 
United  States,  two  by  Wyandotte  council,  and  the  land  to  be  assigned  to  individual 
members.  Land  to  be  as  nearly  as  possible  equal  in  quantity  anid  value  irrespective"^ 
improvements.  Assignments  to  include  the  houses,  aaid  as  far  as  practicable,  the  im- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  337.        " Ibid.,  p. 987. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY  -  SAC    AND    FOX    AGENCY.  367 

provements  of  each  person  or  family.  Full  report  and  plat  aud  schedule  to  be  made, 
showing  land  assigned  to  each  individual  and  quantity  thereof,  and  also  a  list  of 
members  oft  ho  tribe,  to  exhibit,  first,,  heads  of  families  whom  the  commissioner  con 
siders  competent  to  control  and  manage  their  own  affairs,  also  such  persons  without 
families;  second,  those  not  competent;  third,  orphans,  idiots,  and  insane.  Council 
to  appoint  a  proper  person  or  persons  to  be  representatives  of  those  of  the  second  class, 
and  also  guardians  for  the  third  class.  Said  appointments  to  be  revised  annually  by 
the  council.  Also  a  list  of  persons  applying  to  be  temporarily  exempted  from  citizen 
ship.  Said  lists  and  action  of  the  council  to  be  filed  with  the  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs,  and  attested  copies  to  be  tiled  in  the  office  of  the  secretary  of  Kansas,  and 
clerk  of  county  in  which  Wyaudotte  lands  are  situated.  (Art.  3.)  Patents  in  fee  to 
be  issued  to  those  of  the  first  class  ;  to  those  of  the  second  with  a  restriction  upon  sale 
for  five  years,  and  not  tlien  without  the  consent  of  the  President.  Said  patents  may 
be  withheld  so  long  as  commissioner  may  deem  it  beneficial  for  the  individual.  None 
of  the  lands  thus  assigned  and  patented  to  be  subject  to  taxation  for  five  years  from 
and  after  the  organization  of  State  government.  Those  of  the  incompetent  class  not 
to  be  alienated  or  leased  for  period  longer  than  two  years,  and  to  bo  exempt  from 
levy,  sale,  or  forfeiture  until  otherwise  provided  by  State  legislation  with  the  assent 
of  Congress.  (Art.  4.  )  Three  persons  appointed  to  appraise  i  mpro  venients  belonging 
to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South.  Amount  of  appraisements  to  bo  paid  said 
church  by  the  individual  to  whom  the  lands  having  said  houses  or  improvements 
have  been  assigned.  Until  payments  made  no  patents  or  evidence  of  title  to  be  issued. 
(Art.  5.)  Wyandottes  release  the  United  States  from  all  claims  to  annuities  and 
school  money,  blacksmith,  agent,  and  other  assistants  and  material.  In  considera 
tion  of  which  the  United  States  pays  $380,000,  to  be  equally  distributed  in  three  in 
stallments,  commencing  October,  1855.  Such  annuities  as  have  accrued  and  remain 
unpaid  at  the  time  of  the  payment  of  the  first  installment  to  be  paid  and  considered 
as  a  final  discharge  of  said  annuity.  (Art.  6.)  The  invested  sum  of  $480,000  by  treaty 
of  1850  to  be  paid  in  two  equal  annual  installments,  commencing  after  the  payment 
of  the  last  installment  as  provided  in  article  6.  Meanwhile  interest,  together  with 
sum  realized  from  ferry,  to  be  used  for  support  of  schools.  (Art.  7.  )  Persons  included 
in  the  apportionment  of  lands  or  money  to  be  actual  members  of  Wyandotte  Nation, 
or  legal  heirs  and  representatives  according  to  the  laws,  usages,  and  customs  thereof 
at  the  time  of  the  ratification  of  this  treaty.  (Art.  8.)  Grantees  under  former  treaty 
of  1842  permitted  to  select  lands  west  of  Missouri  and  Iowa  subject  to  pre-emption 
and  settlement.  Such  selections  to  be  patented  with  unrestricted  rights.  For  those 
incapable  of  managing  their  own  affairs,  council  to  appoint  guardians  with  full  au 
thority  to  make  and  execute  a  good  and  valid  title.  (Art.  9.)  Ail  expenses  connected 
with  the  provisions  of  this  treaty,  except  the  survey  and  issue  of  patents,  to  be  borne 
by  Wyandottes.  (Art.  10.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  11.) 
Proclaimed  March  1,  1855.1 

Treaty  with  the  Wyandottes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Washington,  February  23,  1867. 

See  Kaskaskia  treaty,  same  date  —  Indian  Territory. 
(See  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XV,  p.  513.) 

SAC  AND  Fox  AGENCY. 

[Post-ofiioo  address:  Sac  and  Fox  Agency,  Ind.  T.] 
AND  FOX  RESERVATION. 


How  established.  —  By  treaty  of  February  18,  1867. 
Area  and  survey.—  Contains  479,667  acres.2   Tillable  acres  not  re 
ported.    Surveyed..2 

2  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1159.         3  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1S84,  p.  259. 


368  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately  from  the  agency. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Otoe,  Ottawa, 
Sac  and  Fox  of  the  Missouri  and  of  the  Mississippi  (including  Moko- 
hoko's  band).  Total  population,  1,02s.1 

Location. — The  reservation  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  of  the  Mississippi 
embraces  about  750  square  miles.  About  10  per  cent,  is  agricultural; 
the  remaining  90  per  cent,  is  rolling,  with  a  considerable  quantity  of 
scrubby  timber,  mostly  jack  and  post-oak,  very-  much  of  which  is  fit 
for  nothing  but  fire- wood.  This  land  is  fairly  watered  and  affords  good 
summer  grazing;  the  winter  grasses  are  limited,  hardly  sufficient  to 
support  the  stock.2 

Government  rations. — ISTone  issued. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — One  mill.    Indian  employes  not  reported. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established. 

Schojl  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

School  population  as  estimated  in  1886  3 115 

Boarding-school  accommodations 50 

Average  attendance 25 

Boarding-school,  cost  to  Government3 $4,038.97 

In  session  (months) 10 

SYNOPSIS  OF  SAC  AND  FOX  TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  Sao  Nation  and  other  tribes  made  at  Fort  Harmer,  January  9,  1789. 4 
See  Chippewa  treaty,  January  9,  1789,  page  421. 

Treaty  ivith  the  United  Sac  and  Fox,  made  at  St.  Louis,  November  3,  1804. 

Protection  of  the  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art,  1.)  Indians  cede  land  from 
point  on  Missouri  opposite  the  Gasconade  River  to  30  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Jeftreron  River ;  thence  to  the  Mississippi ;  thence  to  the  mouth  of  the  Wisconsin,  up 
the  same  36  miles ;  thence  to  Lake  Sakaegan ;  thence  down  Fox  River  to  the  Illinois, 
and  thence  down  to  the  Mississippi.  (Art.  2.)  The  sum  of  $2,234.50  in  presents. 
Goods  to  be  delivered  annually  to  the  amount  of  $1,000 ;  $800  to  Sacs,  $400  to  Foxes. 
(Art.  3.)  United  States  will  never  interrupt  tribes  in  the  possession  of  lauds  right 
fully  claimed,  and  will  protect  them  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  same  against  all  persons 
who  may  intrude  thereon.  Tribe  not  to  sell  land  to  others  than  the  United  States. 
(Art.  4.)  Offenders  on  both  sides  to  be  punished  according  to  law.  Stolen  property 
restored  to  owners  and  full  indemnification  upon  proof  granted  to  Indians  for  prop 
erty  stolen  from  them.  (Art.  5.)  Intruders  to  be  removed  from  Indian  lands.  (Art. 
6.)  Tribes  to  hunt  on  ceded  land  so  long  as  it  belongs  to  the  Government.  (Art.  7.) 
No  traders  but  those  authorized  by  the  United  States  permitted.  (Art.  8.)  United 
States  to  establish  a  trading-house.  (Art.  9.)  Sac  and  Fox  to  cease  war  with  the 
Osage.  (Art.  10.)  Two  square  miles  for  a  fort  granted  on  the  upper  side  of  Wiscon 
sin  or  right  bank  of  Mississippi.  (Art.  11.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art. 
12.)  Additional  article :  Spanish  grants  known  and  recognized  by  the  tribes  not  af 
fected  by  this  treaty. 

Proclaimed  February  21,  1805. 5 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1834,  p.  290.  2  Ibid.,  p.  93.  3  Ibid.,  1886,  p. 
xcii.  *  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  28.  5  Ibid.,  p.  84. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY SAC    AND    FOX    AGENCY.  369 

Treaty  with  certain  peaceful  bands  of  the  Sac  Nation  on  ihe  Missouri,  made  at  Portage 
Des  Sioux,  September  13,  1815. 

Sac  of  Missouri  assent  to  preceding  treaty.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  agrees  to  fur 
nish  a  just  proportion  of  annuity.  (Art.  3.)  Indians  agree  to  hold  no  intercourse 
with  hostile  Sac  of  Rock  River.  (Art.  2.) 

Ratified  December  26,  1815.  * 

Treaty  with  the  Fox  Nation,  made  at  Portage  Des  Sioux,  September  14,  1815. 

Injuries  mutually  forgiven.  (Art.  1.)  Peace  between  all  individuals  of  Fox  Na 
tion.  (Art.  2.)  Prisoners  on  both  sides  released.  (Art.  3.)  Treaty  of  November  3, 
1804,  agreed  to.  (Art.  4.) 

Ratified  December  26,  1815.2 

Treaty  ivith  the  Sac  Indians  of  Rock  Eiver,  made  at  Saint  Louis,  May  13,  1816. 

In  pursuance  of  the  ninth  article  of  treaty  of  Ghent,  for  the  putting  an  end  to  hos 
tilities  with  Indian  tribes,  and  restoring  them  their  footing  before  the  war. 

Sac  of  Rock  River  confirm  treaty  of  November  3,  1804.  (Art.  1.)  United  Statesto 
put  them  on  ante-bellum  footing  upon  delivery  of  stolen  property.  (Art.  2.)  Annu 
ities  to  be  withheld  from  those  failing  to  comply.  (Art.  3.)  Treaty  binding  when, 
ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  December  13,  1816. 3 

Treaty  with  the   United  Sac  and  Fox  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Armstrong,  Bock  Island,  III., 

September  3, 1822. 

Indians  release  the  United  States  from  maintaining  trading-house  as  provided  im 
treaty  of  November  3,  1804. 
Proclaimed  February  13,  1823.4 

Treaty  with  the  Sac  and  Fox  Indians,  made  at  Washington,  August  4,  1824. 

Indians  cede  land  lying  in  the  State  of  Missouri  from  a  line  running  from  the  Kan 
sas  River  100  miles  north  to  northwest  corner  of  State  of  Missouri,  and  thence  east  to 
Mississippi.  Small  tract  between  the  Des  Moines  and  Mississippi  intended  for  half- 
breeds  of  Sac  and  Fox  Nation.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  not  to  hunt  or  settle  on  ceded 
land.  (Art.  2.)  The  sum  of  $1,000  down,  in  cash  or  merchandise,  and  $1,000  annually 
for  ten  years.  (Art.  3.)  Stock,  agricultural  implements,  and  blacksmith  furnished 
as  long  as  President  thinks  proper.  (Art.  4.)  Annuities  paid  in  cash,  merchandise, 
or  stock.  (Art.  5.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  January  18,  1825.5 

See  article  10,  treaty  with  Sioux  and  other  tribes,  August  19,  1825,  page  -63. 

Treaty  with  the  confederated  Sac  and  Fox  and  other  Indians,  made  at  Prairie  des  Chiens 

August  19,  1825. 

Proclaimed  February  6,  1826. 6 

See  Sioux  treaty,  August  19,  1825,  page  263. 

Treaty  with  the  confederated  Sac  and  Fox  and  other  Indians,  made  at  Prairie  Du  Chien, 

July  15,  1830. 

Proclaimed  February  24,  1831. 7 

See  Sioux  treaty,  July  15,  1830,  page  265. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  134.        *Ibid.,  p.  135.        3/feid.,p.l41. 
*Ibid.,  p.  223.        5  Ibid.,  p.  229.        « Ibid.,  p.  272.        7  Ibid.,  p.  328. 
S.  Ex.  95 24 


370  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  with  the  confederated  Sac  and  Fox  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Fort  Armstrong, 

III.,  September  21,  1832. 

Indians  cede  the  land  lying  between  the  Bed  Cedar,  the  Iowa,  and  the  Mississippi 
Rivers,  as  part  indemnification  for  war  just  closed.  (Art.  1.)  Tract  400  miles  square 
set  apart  by  President  as  a  reservation  on  the  Iowa  River.  (Art.  2.)  The  sum  of 
$20,000  in  specie  for  thirty  years.  (Art.  3. )  Gun  and  blacksmith  shops  for  thirty 
years,  also  40  kegs  of  tobacco  and  40  barrels  of  salt.  (Art.  4.)  Forty  thousand  dol 
lars  debts  to  traders  provided  for.  (Art.  5.)  Private  grants.  (Art.  6.)  Prisoners  to 
be  delivered  up  by  the  United  States,  except  Black  Hawk  and  two  sons  and  four 
other  chiefs,  to  be  held  as  hostages  during  the  pleasure  of  the  President.  (Art.  7.) 
Hostile  bauds  to  be  divided  among  neutral  bands  according  to  blood.  (Art.  8.) 
Peace  and  friendship  restored.  (Art.  9.)  Subsistence  furnished  to  widows  and 
orphans  of  warriors  killed  in  the  late  war.  (Art.  10.)  Present  made  for  finding 
mines.  (Art.  11.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  12.) 

Proclaimed  February  13,  1833. l 

Treaty  with  the  Sac  and  Fox  Indians  of  the  Missouri,  made  at  Fort  Leavemvorth,  Septem 
ber  17,  1836. 

Proclaimed  February  15,  1837.2 
See  Iowa  treaty,  September  17,  1836,  page  479. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Sac  and  Fox  Indians,  September  27,  1836. 

They  cede  their  right  to  land  lying  between  the  State  of  Missouri  and  Missouri 
River. 
Proclaimed  February  15,  1837. 3 

Treaty  with  the  confederated  Sac  and  Fox  Indians,  made  at  Dubuque,  September  28, 1836. 

Indians  cede  four  hundred  sections  of  laud  set  apart  by  article  2,  treaty  of  Septem 
ber  21,  1832.  (Art.  1.)  The  sum  of  $30,000  to  be  paid  the  following  year  ;  $10,000  for 
ten  years  succeeding;  $48, 458. 87-£  provided  for  debts.  (Art.  2.)  Nine  thousand 
three  hundred  and  forty-one  dollars  to  be  expended  for  horses.  (Art.  3.)  Tracts  set 
apart  for  half-breeds.  (Art.  4.)  Provision  for  orphan  children.  (Art.  5.)  Indians 
to  remove  within  two  months  and  not  to  hunt  or  fish  within  ceded  territory.  (Art. 
6.)  lowas  claiming  a  portion  of  this  land;  their  claim  to  be  investigated.  (Art.  7.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  February  27, 1837.4 

Treaty  with  the  Confederated  Sac  and  Fox  Indians,  made  at  Washington,  October  21,  1837. 

Indians  cede  1,250,000  acres  lying  just  adjoining  tract  conveyed  to  them  September 
21,  1832.  Also  all  interest  in  land  ceded  by  confederated  tribes  on  July  15,  1830. 
(Art.  1.)  Ceded  land  to  be  surveyed  at  expense  of  United  States.  Sum  of  $100,000 
set  apart  for  debts,  $'28,500  in  goods.  Sum  of  $10,000  to  erect  a  grist-mill  and  support 
millers  for  five  years.  Sum  of  $24,000  for  breaking  land,  etc.  Sum  of  $2,000  for  five 
years  for  farmers;  horses  and  presents,  $4,500,  $1,000  of  which  for  stipulation  of 
blacksmith,  treaty  1832.  Two  hundred  thousand  dollars  invested  at  5  per  cent.,  to  be 
expended  under  the  direction  of  the  President.  (Art.  2.)  Two  blacksmiths  to  be 
maintained.  (Art.  3.)  Indians  to  remove  from  ceded  tract,  except  Keoktik  village ; 
possession  there  for  two  years.  (Art.  5.)  United  States  to  pay  expense  of  treaty. 
(Art.  5.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  February  21,  1838.5 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  374.  3  Ibid.,  p.  511.  *Ibid.,  p.  516. 
*  Ibid.,  y.  517.  5  Ibid.,  p.  540. 


INDIAN  TERRITORY SAC  AND  FOX  AGENCY.       371 

Treaty  with  the  Sac  and  Fox  of  the  Missouri,  made  at  Washington,  October  21,  1837. 

Indians  cede  all  country  between  the  Missouri  and  Mississippi  Rivers,  all  rights  to 
hunt,  and  all  claims  in  treaties  of  November  3,  1804  ;  August  4,  1824 ;  July  15,  1830 ; 
and  September  17,  1836.  (Art.  1.)  Sum  of  $160,000  payment,  $157,400  of  which  to 
be  invested  at  5  per  cent.  Two  thousand  five  hundred  dollars  presents  of  merchan 
dise;  $100  to  interpreter.  Blacksmith,  farmer,  and  teacher  to  be  provided  at  the  dis 
cretion  of  the  President  and  paid  out  of  interest  money.  (Art.  2.)  Expenses  borne 
by  United  States.  (Art.  3.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  February  21,  1838. l 

Treaty  with  the  Confederated  Sao  and  Fox  Indians,  made  at  Sac  and  Fox  Agency  in  Iowa, 

October  11,  1842. 

Indians  cede  all  land  west  of  Mississippi,  and  reserving  the  right  to  occupy  for 
three  years  tract  on  the  Des  Moines.  (Art.  1.)  The  sum  of  $800,000  at  5  per  cent, 
and  payment  of  debts  amounting  to  $258,566.34,  according  to  schedule.  President  to 
assign  a  tract  of  land  suitable  for  a  permanent  residence  on  the  Missouri  or  some  of  its 
waters.  Blacksmiths  provided,  one  for  Sac,  one  for  Fox.  Boundary  on  the  Des  Moines 
to  be  run.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  to  remove  by  or  before  three  years  to  the  tract  on  the 
Missouri.  If  they  should  remain  longer  to  bear  their  own.  expense  of  removal. 
United  States  to  furnish  one  year's  subsistence.  (Art.  3.)  The  sum  of  $500  annually 
paid  out  of  annuities  to  chiefs.  (Art.  4.)  Sum  of  $30,000  to  be  annually  retained 
for  care  of  poor  of  Sac  and  Fox.  (Art.  5.)  Part  of  annuity  money  may  be  set  aside 
for  agricultural  purposes.  (Arts.  6  and  7. )  Section  granted  to  widow  of  General  J.  M. 
Street  to  include  grave  of  their  chief,  and  agency  buildings.  (Art.  8.)  Treaty  bind 
ing  when  ratified.  (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  March  23,  1843.2 

Treaty  with  the  Sac  and  Fox  Indians  of  Missouri,  made  at  the  city  of  Washington,  May 

18,  1854. 

Indians  cede  all  their  reservation  set  apart  by  treaty  of  September  27,  1836,  except 
fifty  sections,  if  they  can  be  found  within  the  western  part  of  the  reservation.  Selec 
tion  must  be  made  within  six  months,  and  description  transmitted  in  manner  de 
scribed.  (Art.  1.)  The  sum  of  $48,000  to  be  paid  as  stipulated  within  four  years. 
(Art.  2.)  Reservation  to  be  surveyed  and  allotted  in  severalty,  and  patented  under 
regulations  and  restrictions  as  Congress  may  prescribe.  (Art.  3.)  Site  of  their  pres 
ent  farm  and  mill  to  be  retained  for  two  years.  (Art.  4.)  One  hundred  and  sixty 
acres  patented  to  Presbyteriau  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  (Art.  5.)  United  States 
released  from  all  demands  under  previous  treaties,  and  to  remove  themselves,  in  con 
sideration  of  which  United  States  to  pay  the  sum  of  $5,000.  (Art.  6.)  Interest  on 
fund  provided  in  treaty  of  October  21, 1837,  to  be  expended  under  the  direction  of  the 
President.  (Art.  7.)  Tribal  money  not  be  taken  for  private  debts.  (Art.  8.)  Right 
to  roads  and  highways  same  as  through  lands  of  citizens.  (Art.  9.)  Introduction  of 
intoxicating  liquors  to  be  prevented ;  Indians  to  keep  peace.  (Art.  10.)  President 
of  Senate  may  adopt  such  policy  in  the  management  of  the  affairs  of  Indians  as 
deemed  best.  (Art.  11.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  12.) 

Proclaimed  July  17,  1854.3 

Treaty  with  the  Confederated  Sac  and  Fox  of  the  Mississippi,  made  at  Sac  and  Fox  Agency, 

October  1,  1859. 

One  hundred  and  fifty-three  thousand  six  hundred  acres  of  their  present  reserva 
tion  set  apart.  (Art.  1.)  Land  assigned  in  severalty.  Eighty  acres  to  each  person, 
160  acres  for  the  agency,  and  same  for  the  schools.  Allotments  to  be  made  in  a  body, 

!  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  543.  *Ibid.,  p.  596.  *Ibid.,  Vol. 
X,  p.  1074. 


372  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

so  as  to  present  a  well-defined  boundary.  Intermediate  portions  to  be  held  in  com 
mon.  No  intruders  allowed.  Certificates  to  allotments  to  be  issued  by  Indian  Com 
missioner.  (Art.  2.)  Remainder  of  reservation  to  be  sold  after  being  surveyed- 
(Art.  3.)  Improvements  to  be  appraised.  Any  surplus  lying  between  the  boundary 
of  the  land  sold  and  the  reservation  set  apart  may  be  surveyed  and  sold.  (Art.  4.) 
Debts  to  be  paid  out  of  proceeds  of  sale.  (Art.  5.)  If  amount  be  insufficient,  the 
balance  to  be  taken  from  moneys  accruing  from  former  treaties.  (Art.  6.)  That 
all  members  of  the  tribe  may  share  in  the  provisions  of  this  treaty,  absentees  to  return 
within  one  year.  (Art.  7.)  Expenses  of  the  treaty  to  be  paid  by  Indians.  (Art.  8.) 
Right  of  way  of  roads  same  as  through  lauds  of  citizens.  (Art.  9.)  Provision  for 
half-breeds.  (Art.  10.)  Any  funds  heretofore  held  to  be  paid.  (Art.  11.)  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  12.) 
Proclaimed  July  9,  I860.1 

Treaty  with  the  Sac  and  Fox  of  Missouri  and  Iowa  tribes,  made  at  Great  Nemaha  Agency, 

Nebraska,  March  6,  1861. 

See  Iowa  treaty,  same  date. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1171.) 

Treaty  with  the  Sac  and  Fox  of  the  Mississippi,  made  at  Washington,  February  18,  1867. 

Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  the  unsold  portion,  to  be  offered  for  sale  accord 
ing  to  treaty  October  1, 1859,  together  with  the  improvements  thereon.  (Arts.  1  and  2. ) 
United  States  to  pay  at  the  rate  of  $1  per  acre  for  the  whole  amount,  about  157,000 
acres,  also  to  advance  $26,570  and  interest  for  debts  ;  amount  to  be  refunded  from 
proceeds  of  sale.  (Art.  3.)  Lauds  not  to  be  occupied  by  settlers  or  used  by  railroad 
corporations  until  the  removal  of  Indians  by  public  notice.  (Arts.  4  and  5.)  In  consid 
eration  of  improvements  on  ceded  lands,  United  States  agrees  to  give  Sac  and  Fox 
750  square  miles  south  of  Cherokee  lands.  Selection  made  by  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  and  delegations  of  Indians.  Boundaries  of  reservation  surve yed  at  cost  not 
to  exceed  $3,000.  (Art.  6.)  Agency  buildings  and  dwelling-houses  for  chiefs  to  be 
built.  (Art.  7.)  Invested  funds  not  to  be  used  in  payment  of  claims.  (Art.  8.)  Sec 
tion  of  land  set  apart  near  the  agency  for  manual  labor  school,  $10,000  for  school 
building,  and  $5, 000  from  income  of  funds.for  support  of  school.  (Art.  9.)  Physician 
for  five  years,  and  $350  for  tobacco  and  salt.  (Art.  10.)  Grants  of  land  for  individ 
uals.  (Arts.  11, 12,  and  13.)  Sac  and  Fox  of  Missouri  allowed  to  unite  with  Sac  and  Fox 
of  Mississippi,  upon  approval  of  Secretary  of  Interior,  and  contribution  of  funds  to 
common  fund.  (Art.  14.)  The  sum  of  $16,400  for  stock  stolen  from  the  Sac  and  Fox 
to  be  paid  by  the  United  States.  (Art.  15.)  United  States  to  advance  $20,000  to 
assist  Indians  in  removal.  (Art.  16.)  Certain  members  of  the  tribe  entitled  to  selec 
tion  to  receive  fee-simple  patents  according  to  schedule.  (Art.  17.)  Approval  of 
the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  necessary  for  sale  of  lands  assigned  in  this  treaty.  (Art. 
18.)  Expenses  of  treaty  borne  by  United  States.  (Art.  19.)  Certain  tract  contain 
ing  valuable  improvements  to  be  sold  separately  for  the  benefit  of  the  tribe.  (Art. 
20.)  All  Sac  and  Fox  Indians  to  be  induced  to  reside  on  this  reservation  except  those 
in  State  of  Iowa.  (Art.  21.) 

Amended  July  25,  1868.  Assented  to  September  2,  1868.  Proclaimed  October  14, 
1868.2 

IOWA  RESERVATION. 

[Post-office  address :  Sac  and  Fox  Agency,  Ind.  T.] 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  August  15,  1883. 
Area  and  survey. — Contains  228,418  acres.3     Tillable  acres  not  re 
ported.     Surveyed.4 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  467.  *  Ibid.,  p.  495.  3 Report  of 
Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  258.  4Ibid.}  p.  259. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY SAC    AND    FOX    AGENCY.  373 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately  from  agency  report  of  all 
the  reservations. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Iowa  and  Ton- 
kawa.  lowas  number  eighty-four.1 

Location. — The  reservation  lies  between  the  Cimarron  Eiver  on  the 
north,  Deep  Fork  Canadian  Eiver  on  the  south,  Sac  and  Fox  Eeserve 
on  the  east,  and  Indian  meridian  on  the  west.2  The  soil  is  sandy,  grass 
grows  fairly,  so  that  in  summer  there  is  grazing.  One-third  of  the  res 
ervation  is  timbered,  and  about  7  per  cent,  arable  land. 

Government  rations. — None  issued. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Not  reported. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population,  as  es 
timated  in  1886,  21.  No  separate  school  reported. 

Executive  order.3 

AUGUST  15,  1883. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  tract  of  country  in  the  Indian 
Territory,  viz :  Commencing  at  the  point  where  the  Deep  Fork  of  the  Canadian  River 
intersects  the  west  boundary  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  Reservation  ;  thence  north  along 
said  west  boundary  to  the  south  bank  of  the  Cimarron  River  ;  thence  up  said  Cimar 
ron  River  to  the  Indian  meridian  ;  thence  south  along  said  Indian  meridian  to  the 
Deep  Fork  of  the  Canadian  River  ;  thence  down  said  Deep  Fork  to  the  place  of  be 
ginning,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  set  apart  for  the  permanent  use  and  occupation 
of  the  Iowa  and  such  other  Indians  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  see  fit  to 
locate  thereon. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

For  treaties  relating  to  lowas,  see  Iowa  treaties — Kansas. 

KICKAPOO   RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order  August  15,  1883. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  206,466  acres.4  Tillable  acres  not  re 
ported.  Surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Mexican  Kicka- 
poo.  Population,  326.5 

Location. — The  reservation  is  a  tract  of  land  bounded  on  the  north 
by  the  Iowa  Eeservation,  on  the  east  by  that  of  the  Sac  and  Fox,  on  the 
south  by  North  Fork  Canadian  Eiver,  on  the  west  by  the  Indian  merid 
ian  ;  contains  about  190,000  acres,  of  which  25  per  cent,  is  covered  with 
timber,  post  oak  and  jack  oak ;  65  per  cent,  high  rolling  prairie,  and 
about  10  per  cent,  good  agricultural  land,  lying  mostly  on  the  North  Fork 
Canadian  and  its  tributaries,  though  a  portion  of  the  upland  prairie 
would  produce  fair  crops.6 

Government  rations. — Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  as  reported  in  1886.7 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  398.  "Ibid.,  p.  144.          ••  Ibid.,  p.  330. 

<Ibid.,  p.  383.        5  Ibid.,  p.  398.        «Ibid.,  p.  144.         7  Ibid.,  p.  416. 


374  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population,  as  es 
timated  in  1886,  70.    No  separated  school  reported. 
Missionary  work. — Under  Society  of  Friends.1 

Kiclcapoo  Reserved 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  August  15,  1883. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  tract  of  country  in  the  Indian  Ter 
ritory,  viz :  Commencing  at  the  southwest  corner  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  Reservation  ; 
thence  north  along  the  western  boundary  of  said  reservation  to  the  Deep  Fork  of  the 
Canadian  River  ;  thence  up  said  Deep  Fork  to  the  point  where  it  intersects  the  Indian 
meridian  ;  thence  south  along  said  Indian  meridian  to  the  North  Fork  of  the  Cana 
dian  River  ;  thence  down  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  hereby 
is,  set  apart  for  the  permanent  use  and  occupation  of  the  Kickapoo  Indians. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

POTTAWATOMIE   RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  February  27,  1867 ;  act  of  Congress 
approved  May  23,  1872. 

Area  and  survey. — Contained  575,877  acres.3  Tillable  acres  not  re 
ported.  Two  hundred  and  twenty-two  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
sixteen  acres  are  Creek  ceded  lands,  353,161  acres  are  Seminole  lands. 
Surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Absentee  Shaw- 
nee,  and  Pottawatomie.  Population,  1,087.5 

Location. — The  reservation  lies  south  of  North  Fork  of  Canadian,  west 
of  Seminole  Nation,  north  of  South  Canadian,  East  Indian  meridian. 
About  40  per  cent,  is  covered  with  timber  similar  to  that  of  the  Sac  and 
Fox  Reservation,  50  per  cent,  high  rolling  prairie  suitable  for  grazing 
purposes,  the  remaining  10  per  cent,  fair  to  good  agricultural  land.6 

Government  rations. — None  issued. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support." 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 285 

Shawneeto wn  school  accommodations 86 

Average  attendance 40 

Shawneeto  wn  school,  cost  to  Government $5,  645.  79 

In  session  (months) II 

Missionary  work. — Society  of  Friends  has  charge  of  work  among  both 
tribes,  and  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  a  mission  among  the  Pot- 
ta  watomies. 8 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1836,  p.  146.  *Ibid.,  p.  330.  *  Ibid  ,  1834,  p. 
258.  *  Ibid.,  p.  259.  *Ibid.,  1886,  p.  398.  *  Ibid.,  p.  143.  ''Ibid.,  p.  xcii.  *lbid.t 
p.  146. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY SAC    AND    FOX    AGENCY.  375 

SYNOPSIS   OF  TREATIES  WITH  THE  POTTAWATOMIE  INDIANS. 

For  treaties  of  January  9,  1789,  and  August  3,  1795,  see  Chippewa  treaty,  same 
date — Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Delawares,  Shawnees,  Pottawatomies,  Miamis,  Eel  River,  Weas,  Eickapoos, 
Piankeshaws,  and  Kaskaskias,  made  at  Fort  Wayne,  June  7,  1803. 

Boundaries  at  Saint  Vincenues,  as  held  by  French  and  British  Government,  denned 
as  follows:  Beginning  at  Point  Coupe"e,  on  the  Wabash ;  thence  by  a  line  north  78  de 
grees  west  12  miles ;  thence  by  line  parallel  with  Wabash  until  intersected  by  a  line  at 
right  angles  to  the  same  passing  through  the  mouth  of  White  River;  thence  by  this 
line  across  the  Wabash  and  toward  the  Ohio  72  miles;  thence  by  a  line  north  12  de 
grees  west  until  intersected  by  line  passing  through  Point  Coup6e,  and  by  last  line 
to  place  of  beginning.  United  States  reserves  all  lands  adjacent  to  this  part  to  which 
Indian  title  has  been  extinguished.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  relinquishes  all  claim 
to  land  adjoining.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  cede  the  salt  springs  in  Southern  Ohio ;  United 
States  to  deliver  150  bushels  to  tribes.  Three  houses  of  entertainment  to  be  erected 
on  roads  between  Saint  Vincennes  and  Kaskaskias  and  Clarksville,  including  ferries. 
(Art.  4.)  If  settlements  by  United  States  citizens  fall  within  Indian  country,  bounda 
ries  to  be  changed.  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  December  26,  1803.  * 

For  treaty  of  July  4,  1805,  see  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Delawares,  Pottawatomies,  Miamis,  Eel  Elvers,  and  Weas,  made  near  Vin 
cennes,  August  21,  1805. 

Delawares  cede  land  claimed  in  article  4,  treaty  of  August,  1804.  (Art.  1.)  Their 
right  to  do  so  acknowledged  by  other  tribes  to  this  treaty.  (Art.  5.)  Miami,  Eel 
River,  and  Wea  cede  land  between  Fort  Wayne  and  the  Ohio,  not  including  the  Drift 
wood  Fork  of  White  River.  (Art.  2. )  Permanent  annuity :  Miamis,  $600 ;  Eel  River, 
$250 ;  Weas,  $250 ;  Pottawatomies,  $500,  for  ten  years.  The  sum  of  $4,000  was  deliv 
ered.  (Art.  3.)  Miamis,  Eel  Rivers,  and  Weas  to  be  considered  one  nation,  and  as 
owners  of  country  on  Wabash  and  tributaries  above  the  Saint  Vincennes  tract.  This 
not  to  affect  claims  of  Kickapoos.  (Art.  4.)  Annuities  delivered  in  usual  manner. 
(Art.  6. )  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  7. ) 

Proclaimed,  April  24,  1806.2 

For  treaties  of  November  7,  1807,  and  November  28,  1808,  see  Chippewa  treaty, 
same  date — Michigan. 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Delawares,  Pottawatomies,  Eel  Elvers,  and  Mi- 
amis,  made  at  Fort  Wayne,  September*  30,  1809. 

Indians  agree  to  cede  all  that  tract  of  country  which  shall  be  included  between  the 
boundary  line  established  by  the  treaty  of  June  7,  1803,  the  Wabash,  and  a  line  from 
the  mouth  of  Racoon  Creek,  12  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Vermilion  River,  so  as  to 
strike  the  boundary  line  established  by  the  treaty  of  August  21,  1805,  at  such  a  dis 
tance  from  its  commencement  at  the  northeast  corner  of  the  Vincennes  tract  as  will 
leave  the  tract  now  ceded  30  miles  wide  at  the  narrowest  place.  Also,  beginning  at 
Fort  Recovery,  thence  southwardly  along  the  general  boundary  line,  established  by 
the  treaty  of  August  3,  1795,  to  its  intersection  with  the  boundary  line  established  by 
the  treaty  of  August  21,  1505 ;  thence  along  said  line  to  a  point  from  which  a  line 
drawn  parallel  to  the  first  mentioned  line  will  be  12  miles  distant  from  the  same,  and 
along  the  said  parallel  line  to  its  intersection,  with  a  line  to  be  drawn  from  Fort 
Recovery,  parallel  to  the  line  established  by  the  said  treaty  of  August  21,  1805. 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  74.  2  Ibid.,  p.  91. 


376  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

(Art.  1.)  Delawares'  right  to  White  River  country  acknowledged  Improvements 
made  by  them  or  the  Mohecans  to  be  theirs  forever.  (Art.  2.)  Permanent  annuity: 
Delawares,  Miamis,  and  Pottawatomies  $500  each;  Eel  Rivers,  $250.  (Art.  3.)  Manner 
paying  annuities  similar  to  Greenville  treaty.  (Art.  4.)  Consent  of  Weas  to  be  ob 
tained,  for  which  annuity  of  $300  to  be  paid.  (Art.  5.)  Five  thousand  two  hundred 
dollars  in  addition  annuities  paid.  (Art.  6. )  Depredations  upon  Indians  by  Indians 
to  be  paid  out  of  annuities.  (Art.  7. )  Agree  to  relinquish  theit-  right  to  the  reservation 
at  the  old  Ouroctenon  towns,  made  by  the  treaty  of  August  3, 1795,  so  far  at  'least  as  to 
make  no  further  use  of  it  than  for  the  establishment  of  a  military  post.  (Art.  8. )  An 
nuity  of  $400  granted  if  Kickapoos  agree.  (Art.  9.)  Miamis  being  the  larger  owners 
of  land  ceded,  further  compensation  made,  $500,  to  be  expended  in  domestic  animals  for 
three  years,  beside  blacksmith ;  and  if  Kickapoos  agree  to  cession  a  permanent  annuity 
of  $200.  To  Wea  and  Eel  River  further  annuity  of  $100  each.  (Separate  article.) 
Proclaimed  January  16,  1810. l 

Treaty  with  the  Weas,  made  at  Vincennes,  October  26,  1809. 

Weas  consent  to  preceding  treaty.     Annuity  of  $300  granted;  $1,500  delivered  at 
treaty. 
Proclaimed  January  25,  1810. 2 

Treaty  with  the  Kickapoos,  December  9,  1809. 

Indians  agree  to  article  9,  treaty  of  September  30,  1809,  and  cede  land  on  Vermilion 
River.  Annuity  of  $100  and  presents  of  goods.  (Art.  1. )  If  Miamis  should  not  agree 
to  cession ,  and  United  States  not  take  possession,  annuity  cancelled.  (Art.  2.) 

Proclaimed  March  8,  1810.3 

Treaty  with  the  Pottawatomies,  made  at  Portage  des  Sioux,  July  18,  1815. 

Injuries  mutually  forgiven.  (Art.  1.)  Perpetual  peace  and  friendship.  (Art.  2.) 
Prisoners  to  be  delivered  up  at  Fort  Clarke,  on  the  Illinois  River.  (Art.  3.)  Former 
treaties  confirmed.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  December  26, 1815. 4 

For  treaties  of  September  8, 1815  ;  August  24, 1816 ;  September  29, 1817,  and  Septem 
ber  17, 1818,  see  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan. 

Treaty  with  Pottawatomies,  made  at  Saint  Mary's,  Ohio,  October  2,  1818. 

Indians  cede  land  as  follows :  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tippecanoe  River 
and  running  up  the  same  to  a  point  25  miles  in  a  direct  line  from  the  Wabash  River; 
thence  on  a  line  as  nearly  parallel  to  the  general  course  of  the  Wabash  River  as 
practicable,  to  a  point  on  the  Vermilion  River  25  miles  from  the  Wabash  River; 
thence  down  the  Vermilion  River  to  its  mouth,  and  thence  up  the  Wabash  River  to 
the  place  of  beginning.  Also  cede  all  their  claim  to  the  country  south  of  the  Wabash 
River.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  to  purchase  Kickapoo  claim  to  said  land.  (Art.  2.) 
Perpetual  annuity  of  $2,500  in  silver.  (Art.  3.1  Land  granted  to  certain  individ 
uals.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  January  15,  1819.5 

For  treaty  of  August  29,  1821,  see  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan. 

For  treaty  of  August  19,  1825,  see  Sioux  treaty,  same  date — Dakota. 

Treaty  with  the  Pottawatomies,  on  the  Wabash,  October  16,  1826. 

Indians  cede  land  as  follows :  Beginning  on  the  Tippecanoe  River,  where  the 
northern  boundary  of  the  tract  ceded  by  the  treaty  of  October  2,  1818,  intersects  the 
same  ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  a  point  on  Eel  River,  half-way  between  the  mouth 
of  said  river  and  Pierish's  village  ;  thence  up  Eel  River  to  Seek's  village,  near  the 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  113.  *  Ibid.,  p.  116.  3 Ibid.,  p. 
117.  *lbid..  p.  123.  *Ibid.,  p.  185. 


JNDIAN    TERRITORY SAC    AND    FOX    AGENCY.  377 

head  thereof;  thence  in  a  direct  lino  to  the  mouth  of  a  creek  emptying  into  the  St. 
Joseph's  of  the  Miami,  near  Metea's  village  ;  thence  up  the  St.  Joseph's  to  the  bound 
ary  line  between  the  States  of  Indiana  and  Ohio;  thence  south  to  the  Miami; 
thence  up  the  same  to  the  reservation  at  Fort  Wayne ;  thence  with  the  lines  of  the 
said  reservation  to  the  boundary  established  by  the  treaty  of  October  6, 1818 ;  theuce 
with  the  said  line  to  the  Wabash  River ;  thence  with  the  same  river  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Tlppccanoe  River ;  and  thence  with  the  said  Tippecanoe  River  to  the  place  of 
beginning.  Also  cede  all  their  rights  to  land  within  the  following  limits :  Beginning 
at  a  point  upon  Lake  Michigan,  10  miles  due  north  of  the  southern  extreme  thereof; 
thence  due  east  to  the  land  ceded  by  treaty  of  August  29, 1821 ;  thence  south  with  the 
boundary  thereof  10  miles ;  thence  west  to  the  southern  extreme  of  Lake  Michigan  ; 
thence  with  the  shore  thereof  to  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1. )  Indians  cede  tract  100 
feet  wide  for  road  from  Lake  Michigan  to  Wabash  River.  Also  similar  road  through 
Indianapolis  to  the  Ohio.  (Art.  2.)  Sale  of  sections  to  pay  certain  claims,  amount 
ing  to  $9,573.  (Art.  5.)  Annuity  of  $2,000  in  silver  for  twenty-two  years;  also  to 
build  mill  and  provide  miller  and  blacksmith  ;  one  hundred  and  sixty  bushels  of  salt ; 
$2,000  for  education,  so  long  as  Congress  shall  see  proper.  (Art.  3.)  Also  $30,547.71 
worth  of  goods.  (Art.  4. )  Grants  to  individuals.  (Art.  6. )  Indians  to  hunt  011  ceded 
land  so  long  as  property  of  United  States.  (Art.  7.)  Certain  articles  only  may  be  re 
jected.  (Art.  8.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  9.) 
Proclaimed  February  27,  1827. l 

Treaty  with  the  Pottaioatomies.  made  at  Saint  Joseph,  Mich.,  September  19,  1827. 

Ninety-nine  sections  heretofore  reserved  for  Indians  ceded  to  the  United  States. 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 
Proclaimed  February  23,  1829.2 
For  treaty  of  August  25,  1828,  see  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan. 

Ti'eatywiih  the  Pottaivatomies,  made  at  Saint  Joseph,  Mich.,  September  20,  1828. 

Indians  cede  land  as  follows :  (1)  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Saint  Joseph,  of  Lake 
Michigan,  and  thence  running  up  the  said  river  to  a  point  on  the  same  river  half-way 
'oetween  La-vache-qui-pisse  and  Maconsiu  village  ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  nine 
teenth  mile  tree  on  the  northern  boundary  line  of  the  State  of  Indiana:  thence  with 
the  same  west  to  Lake  Michigan;  and  thence,  with  the  shore  of  said  lake,  to  the 
place  of  beginning.  (2)  Beginning  at  a  point  on  the  line  run  in  1817  due  east  from 
the  southern  extreme  of  Lake  Michigan,  which  point  is  due  south  from  the  head  of 
the  most  easterly  branch  of  the  Kankakee  River,  and  from  that  point  running  south  10 
miles ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  northeast  corner  of  Flatbelly's  Reservation  ;  thence 
to  the  northwest  corner  of  the  reservation  at  Seek's  village ;  thence,  with  the  lines  of 
the  said  reservation  and  of  former  cessions,  to  the  line  between  the  States  of  Indiana 
and  Ohio  ;  thence  with  the  same  to  the  former-described  line,  running  due  east  from 
the  southern  extreme  of  Lake  Michigan ;  and  thence  with  the  said  line  to  the  place 
of  beginning.  (Art.  1. )  Perpetual  annuity  of  $2,000  ;  $1,000  for  twenty  years ;  $30,000 
worth  of  goods  ;  $10,000  in  goods  and  $5,000  in  specie  to  be  paid  in  1829.  The  sum  of 
$7,500  in  clearing  and  fencing  land,  erecting  houses,  purchasing  stock,  farming  im 
plements,  etc.  Two  thousand  pounds  of  tobacco  annually,  besides  iron  and  steel. 
Sum  of  $1.000  per  annum  for  education.  Blacksmith  permanently  established.  Three 
laborers  provided.  (Art.  2.)  Grants  to  individuals.  (Art.  3.)  Claims  amounting  to 
$10,895  paid.3  ( Ari;  4. )  Value  of  mission  station,  on  Saint  Joseph,  when  trihe  removed, 
to  be  pair]  by  the  United  States.  (Art.  5.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  .January  7,  1829.* 

For  treaty  of  July  29,  1829,  see  Cliippowa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan. 

J  United  States  Statures  a,t  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  295.  *Tbid.,  p.  305.  -Tor  claims, 
KOO  Ilhl..  p.  GO".  *  Ibid.,  p.  317. 


378  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  icith  Prairie  and  Kankakee  bands  of  Pottaivatomie  Indians,  made  at  Tippecanoe, 

Ind.,  October  20,  1832. 

Indians  cede  land  as  follows:  Beginning  at  a  point  on  Lake  Michigan  10  miles 
southward  of  the  mouth  of  Chicago  River  ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  a  point  on  the 
Kankakee  River  10  miles  above  its  mouth ;  thence  with  said  river  and  the  Illinois 
River  to  the  month,  of  the  Fox  River,  being  the  boundary  of  a  cession  made  by  them 
in  1816  ;  thence  with  the  southern  boundary  of  the  Indian  Territory  to  the  State  line 
between  Illinois  and  Indiana  ;  thence  north  with  said  line  to  Lake  Michigan ;  thence 
with  the  shore  of  Lake  Michigan  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.)  Tracts  set 
apart  within  cessions.  (Art.  2.)  The  sum  of  $15,000  annually  for  twenty  years. 
(Art.  3.)  Payment  of  claims  amounting  to  $28,746  and  $45,000  worth  of  merchandise 
on  signing  treaty,  and  $30,000  worth  to  be  paid  in  1833,  and  $1,400  to  certain  Indians 
for  horses  stolen.  Indians  to  hunt  on  ceded  lands.  (Art.  4. ) 

Proclaimed  January  21,  1833.  * 

Treaty  with  the  Pottaicatomies,  at  Tippecanoe,  Ind.,  October  26,  1832. 

The  Indians  cede  the  following  tract :  Beginning  at  a  point  on  Lake  Michigan 
•where  the  line  dividing  the  States  of  Indiana  and  Illinois  intersects  the  same  ;  thence 
with  the  margin  of  said  lake  to  the  intersection  of  the  southern  boundary  of  a  cession 
made  by  the  Pottawatoraies  at  the  treaty  of  October  16,  1826 ;  thence  east  to  the 
northwest  corner  of  the  cession  made  by  the  treaty  of  September  20,  1828 ;  thenco 
south  10  miles ;  thence  with  the  Indian  boundary  line  to  the  Michigan  road ; 
thence  south  with  said  road  to  the  northern  boundary  line,  as  designated  in  the 
treaty  of  October  26,  1826 ;  thence  west  with  the  Indian  boundary  line  to  the  river 
Tippecanoe ;  thence  with  the  Indian  boundary  line,  as  established  by  the  treaty  of 
October  2.  1818,  to  the  line  dividing  the  States  of  Indiana  and  Illinois,  and  thence 
north,  with  the  line  dividing  the  said  States,  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.) 
Grants  set  apart.  (Art.  2.)  The  sum  of  $100,000  in  goods  at  signing  of  treaty- 
$80,000  worth,  1833 ;  $20,000  for  twenty  years.  (Art.  3.)  Debts  amounting  to  $62,412 
to  be  paid.  (Art.  4.)  United  States  to  assist  Indians  when  they  desire  to  emigrate. 
(Art.  5.)  Saw-mill  erected.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  January  21,  1833.2 

Treaty  icith  the  Pottaivatomies  of  Indiana  and  Michigan  Territory,  made  at  Tippecanoe, 

Ind.,  October  27,  1832. 

Indians  cede  all  lands  in  Indiana  and  Illinois  and  in  Michigan  south  of  Grand 
River.  (Art.  I.)  Sixty-eight  sections  for  different  bauds  set  apart.  (Art.  2.)  Tracts 
patented  to  individuals.  (Art.  3.)  The  sum  of  $15,000  for  twelve  years,  and  $32,000 
in  goods ;  $10,000  worth  in  1833  j  debts  amounting  to  $20,721  to  be  paid  :  $2,000  for 
education  so  long  as  Congress  thinks  proper.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  January  21,  1833. 3 

FOP  treaties  of  September  26.  1833,  and  September  27,  1833,  see  Chippowa  treaty  of 
same  date — Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Pottaivatomies,  made  at  a  camp  on  Lake  Maxeeniekuckee,  Ind.,  December  4, 

1834. 

The  band  cede  two  sections  of  land  reserved  for  it  by  article  2,  treaty  October  26, 
1832.  (Art.  1.)  Possession  given  in  three  years.  (Art.  2.)  Payment  of  $400  in  goods 
and  |400  cash.  (Art.  3.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  March  16.  1835. 4 

By  treaties  with  the  different  bands  of  Pottawatomies,  made  in  Indiana  and  dated 
December  10, 16, 17, 1834 :  March  26  and  29,  April  11  and  22,  August  5,  September 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  378.  *  Ibid.,  p.  394.  *Ibid.,  p. 
399.  <lbid.,  p.  467. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY SAC    AND    FOX    AGENCY.  379 

20,  22,  and  23,  1 836,  the  Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  the  lands  granted  to  them 
by  the  treaties  of  October  26  and  27,  1833,  receiving  as  compensation  a  total  amount  of 
$99,840  and  payment  of  expenses  of  treaties,  and  agree  to  remove  west  of  the  Missis 
sippi  within  two  years.1 

Treaty  with  the  Pottawatomies,  made  at  Washington,  February  11,  1837. 

Indians  agree  to  cessions  of  treaties  of  August  5  and  September  23,  1836,  of  lands 
reserved  by  treaties  of  October  26  and  27,  1832,  and  will  remove  southwest  of  Mis 
souri  River  within  two  years.  (Art.  1.)  Moneys  promised  in  treaties  of  August  and 
September,  1836,  to  be  paid.  (Art.  2.)  Tract  on  Osage  River,  sufficient  in  extent  for 
their  wants,  to  be  patented  to  Pottawatomies  of  Indiana,  and  one  year's  subsistence 
furnished  on  their  arrival.  (Art.  3.)  United  States  to  buy  for  $4,000  tract  of  five 
sections  near  Rock  village,  reserved  for  Quiquito  by  treaty  of  October  20,  1832. 
(Art.  4.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  February  18,  1837. 2 

For  treaty  of  June  5  and  17,  1846,  see  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Pottawatomie  Nation,  made  at  its  agency,  on  the  Kansas  River,  November 

15,  1861. 

Reservation  in  Kansas  acquired  by  article  4,  treaty  of  June  5  and  17,  1846,  to  be 
surveyed.  Laud  allotted.  Portions  set  apart  in  common.  Remainder  to  be  sold. 
(Art.  1.)  Census  of  those  desiring  land  in  severalty  and  those  land  in  common  to  be 
taken.  Each  chief  allowed  one  section ;  head-man,  half  section ;  head  of  family, 
quarter  section  ;  other  persons,  80  acres,.  Certificates  to  be  issued.  Laud  exempt 
from  levy,  and  to  be  disposed  of  to  United  States  only.  Persons  receiving  certificates 
to  relinquish  all  right  to  land  assigned  to  others  in  severalty  or  held  in  common  and 
proceeds  of  sale  of  same.  (Art.  2.)  President  to  grant  a  fee-simple  patent  and  a 
division  of  tribal  funds  to  any  male  head  of  family  giving  proof  of  capacity  to  man 
age  his  own  affairs.  Indian  may  become  citizen  by  appearing  in  district  court  of 
Kansas,  taking  oath  of  allegiance  and  giving  proof  of  civilized  life  and  support  of 
family  for  at  least  five  years.  (Art.  3.)  Those  persons  desiring  to  hold  land  in  com 
mon  to  have  a  similar  quantity  for  each  individual,  as  provided  in  article  2,  and  to  re 
linquish  all  claim  for  land  taken  in  severalty  and  proceeds  of  sale.  (Art.  4. )  Leaven- 
worth,  Pawnee  and  Western  Railroad  to  have  privilege  of  purchasing  remainder  of 
Pottawatomie  lands  at  $1.25  per  acre,  under  restrictions  set  forth.  Payment  to  be 
made  in  nine  years.  Company  to  have  perpetual  right  of  way  over  Pottawatomie 
lauds  not  sold,  not  exceeding  100  feet  in  width,  and  to  use  gravel,  stone,  earth,  and 
other  material  except  timber  for  construction  aud  operation  of  road.  To  make  com 
pensation  for  damages  done  while  obtaining  such  material,  any  lands  not  purchased 
or  forfeited  by  railroad  company  to  be  sold  to  highest  bidder  at  auction.  (Art.  5.) 
Three  hundred  and  twenty  acres  of  land,  including  church,  school-houses,  and  fields, 
to  bo  conveyed  to  three  trustees  of  St.  Mary's  Roman  Catholic  Mission,  the  land  to 
be  used  exclusively  for  the  maintenance  of  a  school  aud  church  so  long  as  Pottawat 
omies  occupy  reservation.  Three  hundred  and  twenty  acres  to  be  conveyed  to  Baptist 
Board  of  Missions.  (Art.  6.)  Interest  on  improvement  fund  to  be  expended  for  agri 
cultural  implements.  (Art.  7.)  Any  baud  desiring  to  remove,  the  United  States  to 
appraise  and  sell  land  and  invest  money  for  benefit  of  said  band.  (Art.  8.)  Claims 
under  former  treaties  to  hold  good.  (Art.  9.)  Allottees  to  have  pro  rata  share  of 
improvement  fund  for  agricultural  purposes.  (Art.  10.)  Treaty  binding  when 
ratified.  (Art.  11.) 

Proclaimed  April  19,  1861.3 

~~i~United  States  StatutesTat  Large,  Voi7vTl7pl>. "467^68,  469,  ^90, 498,  499,  500,  501, 
505,  513,  514,  515.        *  Ibid.,  p.  532.        *lbid.,  p.  1191. 


380  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Pottawatomies,  made  at  Washington,  March  29,  1866. 

Provisions  of  article  of  former  treaty  extended  to  adult  persons  without  distinction 
of  sex. 
Proclaimed  May  5,  1866.  * 

Treaty  with  the  Pottawatomies,  made  at  Washington,  February  27,  1867. 

Delegation  of  Pottawatomies  to  accompany  commission  to  select  for  the  tribes  in 
Kansas  a  reservation  in  Indian  Territory  not  exceeding  30  miles  square.  Upon  sur 
vey  said  tract  to  be  patented  to  Pottawatomie  Indians.  (Art.  1.)  New  reservation  to 
be  purchased  from  money  derived  from  the  sale  of  lands  to  railroad  nnder  treaty 
November  15,  1861.  Prairie  band  to  have  no  interest  in  reservation,  but  in  lieu  to 
receive  pro  rata  share  of  proceeds  of  sale  in  money.  Atchison,  Topeka,  and  Santa  F6 
Railroad  may  purchase  unsold  lands  at  $1  per  acre.  Payment  within  live  years  as 
provided.  (Art.  2.)  New  reservation  never  to  be  included  in*  any  State  or  Territory 
unless  Indian  Territory  shall  be  organized.  (Art.  3.  )  Register  to  be  made  of  Indians 
desiring  to  remove  and  those  desiring  to  become  citizens  as  provided.  No  person  to 
receive  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  his  land  unless  authorized  by  agent.  (Art.  4.) 
Proceeds  of  sales  to  be  expended  for  benefit  of  owner  on  new  reservation.  (Art.  5.) 
Provisions  for  citizenship  re-affirmed.  (Art.  6.)  Allottees  to  have  benefit  of  probate 
court.  (Art.  8.)  Amounts  due  Pottawatomies  to  be  ascertained.  (Art.  9.)  Report 
made  to  Congress.  (Art.  10.)  Lands  set  apart  for  mission  schools  to  be  granted  them 
in  fee-  simple,  and  purchase  of  certain  lands  by  individuals  authorized.  (Art.  11.) 
Provisions  of  this  treaty  not  to  interfere  with  members  holding  their  land  in  com 
mon.  (Art.  12.)  Inconsistent  provisions  of  former  treaties  to  be  void.  (Art.  13.)  Ex 
pense  of  treaty  to  be  paid  by  United  States.  (Art.  14.) 

Proclaimed  August  7,  1868.2 

An  act  to  provide  homes  for  Pottawatomies  and  absentee  Shawnees  in  the  Indian  Territory, 

May  23,  1872. 

Citizen  band  of  Pottawatomies.  —  Secretary  of  the  Interior  authorized  to  issue  cer 
tificates  of  allotment  to  land  lying  within  the  30-mile  square  tract  heretofore  selected 
for  Pottawatomie  Indiaus  next  west  of  Seminole  Reservation.  To  each  member  of 
citizen  band  of  Pottawatomie  Indiaus,  the  head  of  a  family  or  person  over  twenty-one 
years  of  age,  160  acres  granted  ;  to  minors,  80  acres.  Land  to  include  improvements 
made  by  individuals.  Certificates  to  individuals  allotted.  Land  for  exclusive  use  of 
assignees  and  their  heirs.  Until  otherwise  provided  by  law  it  shall  be  exempt  from 
levy  or  sale  and  alienable  or  leased  only  to  United  States  or  Indians  lawfully  residing 
within  said  territory.  Such  allotments  to  be  made  to  persons  who  have  resided  or 
shall  hereafter  reside  three  years  continuously  on  such  reservation.  The  cost  of  such 
lands  to  the  United  States  to  be  paid  from  any  fund  held  for  benefit  of  such  Indians 
and  charged  as  their  distributed  share,  or  shall  be  paid  for  by  said  Indians  before 
such  certificates  are  issued.  Said  Indians  shall  neither  acquire  nor  exercise  under 
the  laws  of  the  United  States  any  rights  or  privileges  in  said  Indian  Territory  other 
than  those  enjoyed  by  the  members  of  Indian  tribes  lawfully  residing  there.  Indians 
may  enforce  tribal  usages  not  inconsistent  with  the  laws  of  the  United  States  for  the 
preservation  of  rights  of  person  and  property  and  shall  be  entitled  to  representation 
in  the  territorial  council  and  subject  to  their  laws.  (Sec.  1.) 

Absentee  Shawnees.  —  Upon  the  satisfaction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  any  pure 
or  mixed-blood  absentee  Shawnee,  the  head  of  a  family  or  over  twenty-one  years  of 
age,  who  has  resided  continuously  for  three  years  within  the  30-mile  tract  before 
mentioned  and  made  improvements  thereon,  shall  receive  a  certificate  of  allotment 
for  80  acres,  to  include  his  or  her  improvements,  and  an  additional  20  acres  for  each 
minor  child  belonging  to  the  said  family.  Certificate  issued  with  the  same  provisions 
as  in  preceding  section.  (Sec.  2.)3 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  LargeVoxiV,  p.  763.     «  md.,  Vol.  XV,  p.  531.    3  H>id., 
Vol.  XVII,  p.  159. 


INDIAN  TERRITORY UNION  AGENCY.  381 

UNION  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address :  Muskogee,  Ind.  T.  J 
CHEROKEE   RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaties  of  February  14,  1833,  of  December  29, 
1835,  and  of  July  19,  1866. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  5,031,353  acres,  of  which  2,500,000  are 
classed  as  tillable.1  Outboundaries  surveyed.* 

Acres  cultivated.-— Not  reported  separately  in  1886. 

Tribes  anl population.—  The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Cherokee.  Pop 
ulation,  22,000.3 

Location. — See  treaties  for  location. 

The  five  civilized  tribes,  although  under  ah  agent,  are  not  under  an  agency  organ 
ization  such  as  is  common  to  other  reservations. 

The  governments  of  the  Five  Nations  are  similar  to  the  government  of  the  State  of 
Mississippi.  Their  constitution  is  based  on  that  of  the  United  States.  The  laws  are 
"fitted  to  the  condition  of  the  people,  and  are  affected  to  some  extent  by  their  ancient 
customs."  "  The  treaties  of  the  United  States  are  declared  the  supreme  law  of  the 
land,  and  the  intercourse  laws  in  pursuance  thereof  paramount."  "Religious  and 
political  tolerance  is  secured,  and  the  rights  of  person,  property,  and  reputation  pro 
tected."  The  title  of  the  land  is  vested  in  the  nation,  and  the  citizen  has  the  "  inde 
feasible  right"  to  occupy  and  control  what  he  wishes  to  cultivate.  The  government 
is  divided  into  the  executive,  judicial,  and  legislative  departments. 

The  head  of  the  executive  division  is  called  the  principal  chief.  He  has  an  advi 
sory  council  of  three  selected  by  the  national  council,  beside  his  secretaries.  In  this 
office  are  kept  the  archives  of  the  nation.  All  warrants  on  the  public  treasury  are 
drawn  by  the  principal  chief.  The  treasurer  is  a  bonded  officer,  and  is  the  custodian 
and  disburser  of  the  national  funds,  upon  lawful  warrants  and  appropriations.  He 
has  a  salaried  secretary.  The  executive  department  has  also  an  auditor  who  super 
vises  the  accounts  of  the  nation  in  its  internal  management* 

The  judicial  department  of  the  Cherokee  Nation  is  composed  of  a  district  court  for 
each  of  the  nine  political  districts,  with  probate  jurisdiction  and  original  and  exclu 
sive  jurisdiction  over  certain  minor  civil  cases  and  misdemeanors,  with  right  of  ap 
peal  to  circuit  court,  which  meets  semi-annually  in  each  district.  The  circuit  court 
has  original  jurisdiction  over  civil  cases  exceeding  $100  in  value,  and  in  felony  cases. 
The  right  of  appeal  lies  from  the  circuit  court  to  the  supreme  court  of  the  Cherokee 
Nation.  In  cases  involving  the  death  penalty  one  of  the  justices  of  the  supreme  court 
presides.  The  supreme  court  is  composed  of  a  chief -justice  and  two  associate  jus 
tices.  It  is  a  court  of  appeals,  and  with  original  jurisdiction  in  murder  and  treason 
cases.  It  provides  rules  and  regulations,  and  its  decisions  govern  the  lower  court. 

Each  of  the  nine  political  districts  has  its  sheriff  and  subordinate  officers,  who  keep 
records  of  the  court  meetings,  all  probate  matter,  transfers  of  property,  permits 
granted  United  States  citizens,  brands  of  cattle,  and  other  public  matters.  Each  dis 
trict  has  also  its  prosecuting  attorney. 

The  legislative  department  is  the  "  national  council,"  composed  of  a  senate  and 
house,  the  latter  called  the  "  council."  Senators  and  representatives  are  elected  by 
the  people,  every  man  over  eighteen  having  a  vote,  and  voting  viva  voce.  There  are 
two  clerks  and  two  judges  at  each  election  precinct,  one  of  each  from  the  two  rival 
parties,  and  they  record  the  voter's  choice  in  his  presence.4 

Education. 

School  population  estimated  at  4,660.  The  schools  are  under  a  board  of  education. 
The  orphan  asylum  averages  150  children,  and  costs  the  nation  $19,080.92. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  308.  2  Ibid.,  p.  259.  3  Ibid.,  1886,  p. 
398.  <  Ibid.,  pp.  146-161. 


382  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Male  seminary  accommodation,  150  ;  average  attendance,  140.  Cost  to  the  nation, 
$16,696.25. 

Female  seminary  accommodation,  150;  cost  $15,838.10.  One  hundred  public  schools 
scattered  over  the  district  in  proportion  to  population,  the  neighborhoods  furnishing 
the  houses.  Maximum  number  of  pupils  allowed  in  one  school,  35.  Maximum  salary, 
$50  per  mouth.  Cost  of  these  schools,  $36,082.65.  Total  cost  to  nation  for  education, 
$87,497.92. 

Besides  these  public  schools  are  the  following  r1 

Worcester  Academy,  Vinita,  accommodation 150 

Baptist  mission,  Tahlequah.  accommodation 75 

Presbyterian  mission,  Tahlequah,  accommodation 60 

Moravian  mission,  Oaks,  accommodation  

Presbyterian  mission ,  Guilder's  station,  accommodation 50 

Episcopalian  school,  Prairie  City,  accommodation 40 

Presbyterian  school,  Locust  Grove,  accommodation 50 

Besides  others  not  reported.    Aggregate  attendance  4,091 ;  average  attendance  2,516. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  CHEROKEE  TREATIES. 

Treaty  made  at  Hopewell,  on  the  Keowee  River,  November  28,  1785. 

Indians  restore  all  prisoners  and  property.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  to  restore 
prisoners.  (Art.  2.) 

Acknowledge  supremacy  of  United  States.  (Art.  3.)  Boundary  line  of  hunting 
grounds  defined  from  mouth  of  Duck  River  northeast  to  Cumberland,  40  miles  above 
Nashville,  thence  to  the  mountains  of  North  Carolina  and  Georgia  (Art.  4),  on  which 
no  citizen  is  to  settle.  (Art.  5.)  Indians  agree  to  deliver  up  criminals.  (Art.  6.) 
Citizens  to  be  punished  for  offenses  against  the  Indians.  (Art.  7.)  Retaliation  pro 
hibited.  (Art.  8.) 

United  States  to  regulate  trade.  (Art.  9.)  Citizens  permitted  to  trade  pending 
legislation.  (Art.  10.)  Indians  to  give  notice  of  any  design  against  the  Govern 
ment.  (Art.  11.)  May  send  a  deputy  to  Congress.  (Art.  12.)  Peace  established. 
(Art.  13.  )2 

Treaty  made  on  the  Holston  Elver,  July  2,  1791. 

Perpetual  peace  (Art.  1)  and  protection  of  the  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art. 
2.)  Prisoners  to  be  restored.  (Art.  3.)  Boundaries  of  hunting  grounds  to  bo  marked, 
and  all  land  to  the  right  of  line  ceded ;  as  payment,  presents  to  be  delivered  and 
f  1,000  paid  annually.  (Art.  4.)  Construction  of  road  to  the  Mero  district  and  navi 
gation  of  Tennessee  River  agreed  to.  (Art.  5.)  United  States  to  have  sole  right  of 
trade.  (Art.  6.)  Uuceded  lauds  solemnly  guarantied.  (Art.  7.)  No  citizen  to  set 
tle  on  Cherokee  land  (Art.  8)  or  to  hunt.  (Art.  9.)  Indians  to  deliver  up  criminals. 
(Art.  10.)  Citizens  committing  crimes  in  Indian  Territory  to  be  punished.  (Art.  11.) 
Retaliation  restrained.  (Art.  12.)  Notices  to  be  given  of  designs  against  Govern 
ment.  (Art.  13.) 

United  States  to  furnish  implements  of  husbandry,  and  interpreters.  (Art.  14.) 
Animosities  to  cease.  ( Arfc.  15. )  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  16. ) 

Proclaimed  February  7,  1792.3 

Additional  Article,  February  17,  1792,  payment  increased  to  $1,500  annually.  (See 
Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  February  17,  1792. * 

Treaty  made  on  the  Holston  River,  June  26,  1794. 

Preceding  treaty  not  having  been  carried  into  execution  hereby  declared  binding. 
(Art.  1.)  Boundaries  of  Cherokee  lauds  to  be  marked.  (Art.  2.)  In  lieu  of  other 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  pp.  Ixxi-lxxii.  3  United  States  Statutes 
at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  18.  3  Ibid.,  p.  39.  <  Ibid.,  p.  42. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY UNION    AGENCY.  383 

payments,  the  sum  of  $5,000  to  be  paid  yearly.     (Art.  3.)    For  every  horse  stolen  by 
a  Cherokee  and  not  returned   within  three  months,  the  sum  of  $50  to  be  deducted 
from  annuity.     (Art.  4.)     Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Arc.  5.) 
Proclaimed  January  21, 1795.1 

Treat}/  made  at  Tellico,  October  2,  1798. 

By  the  delay  in  marking  boundaries  until  1797  divers  citizens  settled  upon  Indian 
lands  and  were  removed  by  authority  of  the  United  States ;  to  remedy  this  trouble,  fol 
lowing  treaty  made: 

Peace  continued.  (Art.  1.)  Existing  treaties  to  operate.  (Art.  2.)  Boundaries 
to  remain,  except  as  altered  by  the  present  treaty.  (Art.  3.)  Cession  of  territory 
along  the  Tennessee  and  Clinch  Rivers.  (Art.  4.)  Boundary  line  to  be  run  by  two 
commissioners,  one  of  whom  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Cherokees.  (Art.  5.)  Addi 
tional  annuity  of  $1,000  annually,  and  present  of  $5,000  in  goods,  and  continue  the 
guaranty  of  the  remainder  of  their  country  forever.  (Art.  6.)  Kentucky  road 
through  Cumberland  Mountains  to  be  free,  and  Indians  to  hunt  on  ceded  laud  until  it 
is  settled.  (Arc.  7.)  Notice  of  delivery  of  annuities  to  be  given.  (Art.  8.)  The 
sum  of  $60  to  be  paid  for  horses  stolen  by  citizens  or  Indians.  (Art.  9. )  Ground  given 
for  agency.  (Art.  10.  )3 

Treaty  made  at  Tellico,  October  24,  1804. 

Cession  of  lands  of  Whafford's  settlement  in  Georgia,     (Art.  1.)     Five  thousand 
dollars  in  presents  and $1,000  in  goods  to  be  paid  annually.     (Art.  2.) 
Proclaimed  May  17,  1824.3 

Treaty  made  at  Tellico,  October  25,  1805. 

Provisions  for  peace  in  former  treaties  recognized.  (Art,  I.)  Cessions  ou  Duck, 
Clinch,  and  Tennessee  Rivers.  Garrison  and  factory  at  Tellico  removed  to  Tennessee 
River,  opposite  month  of  Hiwasa.  Three  square  miles  there  reserved.  (Art.  2.) 
Fourteen  thousand  dollars  in  merchandise  and  an  annuity  of  §3,000  to  be  paid.  (Art. 
3.)  The  road  into  Georgia  and  that  to  the  settlements  of  the  Tornbigbee  to  be  free. 
(Art.  4.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  April  24, 1806.4 

Treaty  made  at  Tellico,  October  27,  1805. 

Cession  of  land  about  Kingston  and  first  island  in  Tennessee  River  above  mouth  of 
Clinch.  (Art.  1.)  Mail  route  from  Knoxville  to  New  Orleans  to  be  free.  (Art.  2.) 
One  thousand  six  hundred  dollars  in  money  and  merchandise  to  be  paid.  (Art.  3.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  June  10,  1806.5 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  January  7,  1806. 

Cession  of  country  between  Tennessee  and  headwaters  of  Duck  River,  except  two 
tracts  north  of  Tennessee  River  herein  described,  and  other  lands,  and  Long  Island 
in  Holston  River.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  to  pay  $2,000  in  presents,  $2.000  for  four 
years.  Grist-mill  and  cotton-gin  to  be  built,  and  Chief  Black  Fox  to  be  paid  $100 
annually  during  his  life.  (Art.  2.)  Boundaries  between  Cherokees  and  Chiekasaws 
to  be  established.  (Art.  3.)  Claims  of  Chickasaws  to  laud  reserved  north  of  Ten 
nessee  to  be  settled  by  United  States.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  May  23,  1807.e 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  43.  3  Ibid.,  p.  62.  3  Ibid.,  p.  228. 
*lbid.,  p.  93.  6  Ibid.,  p.  95.  6  Ibid.,  p.  101. 


384  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  made  at  Chickasaw  Island,  September  11,  1807. 

Eastern  limits  of  cessions  of  preceding  treaty  fully  defined. 
Proclaimed  April  22,  1808.' 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  March  22,  1816. 

Cessions  to  South  Carolina  between  Chattnga  River  and  boundary  between  North 
and  South  Carolina.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  guaranties  payment  by  South  Caro 
lina  of  $5,000.  (Art.  2.) 

Ratified  April  8,  1816.3 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  March  22,  1816. 

Boundary  line  between  Creek  cessions  of  August  9,  1814,  and  Cherokee  -lands  west 
ot'Coosa  to  be  defined.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  to  have  right  of  opening  and  using 
roads  north  of  aforesaid  line  through  Cherokee  country  for  intercourse  between  Ten 
nessee.  Georgia,  uud  Mississippi.  Cherokees  to  establish  and  keep  ferries  and  public 
houses  for  the  accommodation  of  citizens.  (Art.  2.)  Two  Cherokee  commissioners 
to  assist  in  running  boundary  line  of  Creek  cessions.  (Art.  3.)  Commission  to  lay 
out  roads,  one  to  be  a  Cherokee.  (Art.  4.)  The  sum  of  $25,500  indemnity  for  damage 
by  United  States  troops  to  be  paid.  (Art.  5.) 

Ratified  April  8,  1816.3 

Treaty  made  at  Turkey  Town,  September  14,  1816. 

Peace  confirmed.  (Art,  1.)  Western  boundary  established  from  Tennessee  River, 
opposite  Chickasaw  Island,  along  ridge  between  Tennessee  and  Tombigbee  Rivers, 
southeast  and  along  Coosa  River.  (Art.  2.)  All  lands  west  and  south  of  the  line 
ceded.  The  sum  of  $5,000  paid,  and  $6,000  annually  for  ten  years.  (Art.  3.)  Bound 
ary  line  to  be  marked.  (Art.  4.)  Council  to  be  held  for  ratification  of  treaty.  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  December  30,  1816.4 

Treaty  made  at  the  Cherokee  Agency,  July  8,  1817. 

Whereas  in  1808  a  deputation  from  the  upper  and  lower  Cherokee  towns  represented 
to  the  President  that  the  Indians  of  the  upper  town  desired  to  contract  their  limits 
and  to  establish  a  regular  government,  and  requested  a  dividing  line  to  be  drawn  be 
tween  the  upper  and  lower  town,  so  as  to  include  the  Hiwasee  to  the  upper  town.  The 
lower  town  Cherokees  desired  to  continue  their  hunter  life  and  to  remove  beyond  the 
Mississippi.  The  President,  January  9,  1809,  permitted  an  exploring  party  to  go  to 
the  Arkansas  and  White  Rivers  to  seek  a  country  not  occupied  by  other  Indians.  Said 
party  having  found  a  territory,  send  on  their  agents  to  notify  President  and  relinquish 
to  United  States  the  land  they  had  left.  In  order  to  secure  equal  distribution  of  an 
nuities  the  following  treaty  was  made : 

Cessions  of  land  in  Georgia  claimed  by  portion  of  Cherokees.  now  west  of  the  Mis 
sissippi.  (Art.  1.)  The  whole  Cherokee  Nation  cede  a  tract  herein  described  north 
of  the  Tennessee  River  (Art.  2),  and  also  tracts  reserved  to  individuals  in  the  treaty 
of  January  7,  1806.  (Art.  10.)  Census  to  be  taken  of  those  desiring  to  remove  west 
of  the  Mississippi  and  of  those  desiring  to  remain  east.  (Art.  3.)  Annuities  to  be 
divided  proportionately  between  the  two  parties,  and  lands  to  be  apportioned,  that 
belonging  to  party  going  west  to  be  ceded  to  the  United  States.  (Art.  4.)  United 
States  to  cede  to  the  Cherokees  upon  the  Arkansas  and  White  Rivers  the  amount,  acre 
for  acre,  of  lands  received  by  this  treaty  from  them.  All  former  treaties  to  remain  in 
force  with  both  parts  of  nation.  (Art.  5.)  Warriors  to  receive  one  gun  and  ammuni 
tion,  one  blanket,  one  brass  kettle  or  beaver  trap.  Flat-bottomed  boats  and  provisions 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  103.  *Ibid.,  p.  138.  *lbid., 

p.  139.        *ltid.,p.  148. 


INDIAN   TERRITORY — UNION   AGENCY.  385 

furnished  on  the  Tennessee  to  emigrants.  Those  leaving  improvements  to  receive 
full  compensation  for  same.  (Art.  6.)  Improvements  on  ceded  lands  to  be  paid  for 
or  equal  improvements  made  on  new  lands  or  the  rental  of  improved  lands  applied  to 
the  care  of  the  poor  and  decrepit  remaining  east  of  the  Mississippi.  (Art.  7. )  To  each 
head  of  a  family  desiring  to  become  a  citizen,  640  acres  as  a  life  estate.  Reversion  in 
fee-simple  to  children,  the  widow  having  her  dower.  In  case  such  heads  of  families  re 
move,  land  reverts  to  United  States.  Amount  of  land  so  reserved  to  be  deducted  from 
pands  ceded  in  articles  1  and  2  given  on  the  Arkansas.  (Art.  8.)  Free  navigation  of 
waters  assured.  (Art.  9.)  United  States  to  mark  boundary  of  all  ceded  and  guar 
antied  lands.  (Art.  11.)  No  intruders  on  ceded  lands  until  treaty  ratified.  (Art.  12.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  13.) 
Proclaimed  December  26,  1817.1 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  February  27,  1819. 

Greater  part  of  Cherokee  Nation  having  expressed  a  desire  to  remain  east  of  Mis 
sissippi,  they  cede  to  the  United  States  tracts  of  land  along  the  Tennessee  and  its  trib 
utaries.  The  reservation  contained  in  article  2  of  the  treaty  of  October  25,  1805,  and  a 
tract  equal  to  12  square  miles,  herein  defined,  are  ceded  to  the  United  States  in  trust  for 
the  Cherokee  Nation  as  a  school  fund.  It  is  agreed  that  the  lands  hereby  ceded  are 
in  full  satisfaction  on  account  of  the  cessions  to  the  Cherokees  who  have  or  may  emi 
grate  to  the  Arkansas.  (Art.  1.)  Improvements  on  ceded  lands  to  be  paid  for,  and 
any  head  of  a  family  choosing  to  become  a  citizen  of  the  United  States  to  be  allowed 
640  acres  in  the  ceded  territory.  (Art.  2.)  To  all  persons  whose  names  are  upon  the 
certified  list  of  this  treaty,  640  acres,  including  improvements,  shall  be  given  in  fee- 
simple:  Provided,  They  shall,  within  six  months  after  the  ratification  of  this  treaty, 
notify  the  Cherokee  agent  of  their  intention  to  remain  on  the  land.  Also  lands  to 
ten  persons  as  designated  in  said  article.  (Art.  3. )  School  fund  provided  as  in  article  1 
to  be  invested  in  United  States  stocks,  the  interest  to  be  applied  under  the  direction  of 
the  President  for  education  among  the  Cherokees  east  of  the  Mississippi  River.  (Art. 
4.)  Boundary  lines  to  be  run  by  commissioners.  White  intruders  to  be  removed. 
(Art.  5.)  Two-thirds  of  annuity  paid  to  Cherokees  east  of  Mississippi ;  one-third  to 
those  west.  Objection  to  be  filed  within  one  year.  (Art.  6.)  Cherokees  allowed  to 
secure  crops  on  said  lands.  (Art.  7.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  8.) 

Proclaimed  March  10,  1819.3 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  May  6,  1828. 

Whereas  United  States  desires  to  secure  to  Cherokees  a  home  guarantied  forever 
around  which  the  lines,  or  over  which  the  .jurisdiction,  of  a  Territory  or  State  shall 
be  placed,  and  to  avoid  the  cost  which  may  attend  negotiations  to  rid  Arkansas,  when 
it  may  become  a  State,  of  Choctaws  and  Cherokees;  therefore  the  western  boundary 
of  Arkansas  to  be  defined.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  guaranties  to  Cherokees  forever 
7,000,000  acres  of  land  herein  described.  Also  perpetual  outlet  west  and  free  use  of 
country  west  of  western  boundary  as  far  as  sovereignty  of  United  States  extends, 
provided  it  shall  not  interfere  with  lands  assigned  to  the  Creek  or  other  Indians. 
(Art.  2.)  Boundary  lines  to  be  immediately  run.  (Art.  3.)  Any  improvements  aban 
doned  by  the  establishment  of  the  lines  of  territory  in  article  1  to  be  paid  for.  The 
improvements  connected  with  agency  to  be  sold  and  proceeds  used  to  erect  in  Chero 
kee  country  a  grist  and  saw  mill.  (Art.  4.)  In  consideration  of  this  second  removal 
from  lauds  given  by  treaties  of  1817  and  1819,  and  the  reduced  value  of  lands  hereby 
given  to  Cherokees,  the  sum  of  $50,000  to  be  paid;  $2,000  for  three  years  for  re 
covery  of  stock,  $8,760  for  spoliations  committed  on  the  Cherokees,  $1,200  for  damages 
to  a  chief,  $2,000  to  be  expended  for  period  often  years  for  eductitiou,  $1,000  for  pur 
chase  of  printing-press.  Also  to  refund  to  benevolent  societies  sums  expended, 
amount  to  be  expended  for  buildings  on  new  reservation.  Five  hundred  dollars  to  the 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VH,  p.  156.  2  Ibid. ,  p.  195. 

S.  Ex.  95 25 


386  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

* 

inventor  of  Cherokee  alphabet  for  valuable  saline.  Thirty-five  hundred  dollars  debts 
to  United  States  trading-house  remitted.  (Art.  5.)  United  States  agrees  to  survey 
the  land  and  provide  Cherokees  with  a  set  of  plain  laws.  (Art.  6.)  Cherokees  to  re 
move  from  Arkansas  within  fourteen  months.  (Art.  7.)  To  induce  East  Cherokees  to 
emigrate,  rifle,  blanket,  kettle,  and  5  pounds  of  tobacco,  to  each  head  of  family, 
compensation  for  property  abandoned,  transportation  and  support  for  one  year,  and 
$50  for  every  four  persons  he  shall  take  along,  provided  they  are  from  the  chartered 
limits  of  Georgia.  (Art.  8.)  United  States  reserves  a  tract,  two  miles  wide  and  six 
miles  long,  at  Fort  Gibson,  and  road  through  Cherokee  country  to  reach  said  fort. 
(Art.  9. )  The  sum  of  $500  for  damages  to  Captain  Rogers.  (Art.  10. )  Treaty  binding 
when  ratified.  (Art.  11.) 
Proclaimed  May  28,  1828.1 

Treaty  made  at  Fort  Gibson,  February  14, 1833. 

Whereas  a  portion  of  the  land  guarantied  to  the  Cherokees  in  the  treaty  of  1828 
had  already  been  ceded  to  the  Creeks  in  1826,  the  United  States  guaranties  7,000,000 
acres,  to  be  bounded  as  described,  perpetual  outlet  west  and  free  use  of  country  west 
as  far  as  sovereignty  of  United  States  extends.  If  salt  plains  are  discovered  west,  on 
the  said  outlet,  other  tribes  shall  have  a  right  to  them  in  common  with  the  Cherokees. 
Letters  patent  to  be  issued  for  laud  guarantied,  (Art.  1.)  Cherokees  to  relinquish 
to  the  United  States  all  lands  guarantied  to  them  by  the  treaty  of  May  6,  1828,  not 
contained  in  present  limits  of  reservation.  (Art.  2.)  Article  6  of  treaty  of  1828  an 
nulled.  (Art.  3.)  In  consideration  of  new  boundary  United  States  to  maintain  me 
chanic  shops  during  discretion  of  President  and  erect  six  patent  railway  corn-mills 
from  sales  of  old  agency,  in  lieu  of  mills,  article  4,  treaty  of  May  6,  1828.  (Art.  4.) 
This  treaty  supplementary  to  preceding  treaty.  (Art.  5.)  One  square  mile  set  apart 
for  agency.  (Art.  C.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  April  12,  1834.2 

Treaty  made  at  New  Ecliota,  Georgia,  December  29,  1835. 

Whereas  difficulties  have  arisen  in  consequence  of  legislation  of  the  States,  the 
Cherokees  cede  to  the  United  States  all  lauds  claimed  by  them  east  of  the  Mississippi 
for  $5,000,000  and  all  claims  for  spoliations  to  be  submitted  to  Senate  and- $300, 000  al 
lowed  for  them.  (Art.  1.)  Additional  lands  herein  described  west  of  the  Mississippi 
conveyed  in  fee-simple  in  consideration  of  $500.  Tracts  reserved  to  other  tribes  to  be 
excepted  out  of  said  lauds  and  price  reduced  accordingly.  (Art.  2.)  Military  reser 
vation  at  Fort  Gibson  when  abandoned  to  revert  to  Cherokee  Nation.  United  States 
to  always  have  the  right  to  establish  military  posts  and  roads  in  Cherokee  country. 
Land  set  apart  by  treaty  of  February  14,  1833,  including  the  outlet,  to  be  patented  to 
Cherokee  Nation.  (Art.  3.)  Titles  to  tracts  of  lands  given  to  half-breeds  by  treaty  of 
1825  with  O&ages  to  be  extended  /or  the  benefit  of  Cherokees.  Improvements  in  Union 
and  Harmony  Missionary  Reservations  to  be  purchased  by  the  United  States.  (Art. 
4.)  The  lands  cededjto  Cherokees  shall  not  be  included,  without  consent  of  Na.tion,  in 
any  State  or  Territory.  Cherokees  to  govern  themselves  consistently  with  the  Con 
stitution  of  the  United  States  and  acts  of  Congress.  Their  laws  not  to  extend  to 
citizens  and  army  travelling  or  residing  in  the  Indian  Territory.  (Art.  5.)  United 
States  to  protect  the  Cherokees  from  domestic  strife  and  foreign  enemies  and  intru 
sion  from  citizens  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  6.)  They  shall  be  entitled  to  a  dele 
gate  in  House  of  Representatives  whenever  Congress  shall  make  provision  for  the 
the  same.  (Art.  7.)  United  States  to  provide  steam-boats  and  baggage  wagons  for 
each  detachment  of  Indians  removed,  and  subsist  them  for  one  year  after  their  re 
moval,  or  each  member  of  family  to  receive  $20  for  his  expenses  and  $33.33  in  lieu  of 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol..  VII,  p.  311.        2  Ibid.,  p.  414, 


INDIAN    TERRITORY UNION    AGENCY.  '     387 

one  year's  rations.  Any  Cherokee  removing  within  two  years  entitled  to  above. 
(Art.  8.)  Teachers  accompanying  Indians  entitled  to  same  terms.  Improvements 
on  lands,  ferries,  etc.,  owned  by  Cherokees  to  be  appraised;  also  missionary  estab 
lishments,  and  the  amount  paid  over  to  Indians  and  missionary  societies.  Just  debts 
paid  out  of  money  received  from  improvements  or  claims.  (Art.  9.)  The  following 
permanent  funds  provided:  $200,000  in  addition  to  present  annuities  to  form  a  gen 
eral  fund,  interest  to  be  applied  by  the  council  of  the  Nation ;  $50,000  orphan  fund, 
interest  for  the  education  of  orphan  children  ;  $150,000  in  addition  to  present  school 
fund,  interest  to  be  applied  by  the  council  for  the  support  of  schools.  Council  to  re 
port  to  President,  when  required,  on  the  application  of  these  funds.  Council  can  with 
draw  the  funds .|»nd  invest  them  as  it  thinks  proper,  by  giving  two  years'  notice  and 
gaining  consent  of  President  and  Senate.  Nation  to  pay  just  debts  held  by  citizens 
against  Cherokees.  The  sum  of  $60,000  appropriated  for  this  purpose,  and  $300,000 
set  apart  to  pay  spoliations  of  every  kind.  (Art.  10.)  Cherokees  commute  their  per 
manent  annuity  of  $10,000  for  $214, 000  invested  and  added  to  the  general  fund  ;  present 
school  fund  of  $50,000  to  be  part  of  permanent  school  fund.  (Art.  11.)  Such  families  as 
are  averse  to  removal  west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  desire  to  reside  in  the  States  of 
North  Carolina,  Tennessee,  Alabama,  and  are  qualified  to  become  citizens  on  certifi 
cate  of  commissioner,  are  entitled  to  160  acres  of  land  at  the  minimum  price,  to  include 
their  present  improvements.  Others  may  locate  within  two  years  on  any  unoccupied 
lands.  Committee  of  thirteen  appointed  to  recommend  such  persons  and  transact 
other  business,  and  $100,000  given  them  to  expend  for  the  benefit  of  the  poorer  classes 
of  Cherokees.  (Art.  12.)  All  individuals  to  whom  tracts  have  been  ceded  by  pre 
vious  treaties,  said  tracts  having  been  sold  by  the  United  States,  they  and  their  heirs 
shall  have  a  just  claim  for  their  value  as  unimproved  lands.  Individual  Indians  still 
possessing  such  lands  are  hereby  confirmed  in  them.  All  persons  entitled  to  tracts 
by  the  treaty  of  1817  are  confirmed  in  them.  All  such  as  were  obliged  by  the  laws  of 
States  to  abandon  their  tracts  or  purchase  them  from  the  States,  shall  have  just  claim 
against  the  United  States  for  the  amount  paid  with  interest  thereon.  If  obliged  to 
abandon  the  same  they  are  entitled  to  their  value  as  unimproved  lands.  Money  to 
bo  paid  by  the  United  States  as  a  just  fulfillment  of  former  stipulations.  (Art.  13.) 
Wounded  Cherokees  taking  the  part  of  the  United  States  in  the  War  of  1812  entitled 
to  pensions.  (Art.  14.)  Any  balance  remaining  after  payment  and  investments 
herein  provided  to  be  divided  among  the  eastern  Cherokees  according  to  census. 
Those  having  gone  west  since  June,  1833,  to  be  paid  for  their  improvements  at  honest 
valuation.  (Art.  15.)  Indians  to  move  within  two  years.  United  States  to  protect 
and  defend  them  and  their  property  meanwhile,  and  restore  or  pay  damages  sustained 
by  Indians  dispossessed  by  the  State  law  of  December  18,  1835.  Buildings  at  New 
Echota  to  be  reserved  for  public  use.  Ceded  lands  to  be  immediately  surveyed. 
(Art.  16.)  Two  commissioners  appointed  to  examine  all  claims  under  this  treaty. 
(Art.  17.)  In  consequence  of  unsettled  affairs  and  suffering  of  the  people,  the  annui 
ties  shall  be  extended  in  the  next  two  years  for  provisions  and  clothing,  this  not  to 
interfere  with  annuities  due  Western  Cherokees.  (Art  18.)  Treaty  binding  when 
ratified.  (Art.  19.) 
Proclaimed  May  23,  1836. l 

Supplemental  treaty  made  at  New  Echota,  Georgia,  March  1,  1836. 

Whereas  the  President  of  the  United  States  has  expressed  his  determination  not  to 
allow  any  pre-emptions  or  reservations,  his  desire  being  that  the  whole  Cherokee 
people  should  remove  together  and  establish  themselves  in  the  country  provided  for 
them  west  of  the  Mississippi  River  : 

All  pre-emption  rights  to  tracts  provided  for  in  Arts.  12  and  13  of  the  treaty  of  De 
cember  29,  1835,  hereby  relinquished.  (Art.  1.)  Referring  to  the  Senate  that  spolia- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  478. 


388  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

tion  claims  and  expenses  of  removal  be  not  included  in  $5,000,000  allowed.  (Art.  2.) 
Six  hundred  thousand  dollars  to  include  all  expenses  of  removal  and  claims  against 
the  Government  in  lieu  of  said  tracts  and  pre-emptions  and  of  the  sum  of  $300,000  for 
spoliations  described  in  Article  1,  in  preceding  treaty ;  any  surplus  left  from  removal 
fund  to  be  added  to  education  fund.  (Art.  3.)  One  hundred  thousand  dollars  for 
the  poorer  classes  to  be  added  to  the  national  fund,  making  it  $500,000.  (Art.  4.) 
Expenses  of  treaty  defrayed  by  United  States.  (Art.  5.) 
Proclaimed  May  23,  1836. ' 

Treaty  with  the  principal  chief  and  delegates  appointed  ~by  authorities  of  Cherokee  Nation, 
delegation  appointed  %  treaty  party,  delegation  appointed  by  western  ttherokees  or  old 
settlers,  made  at  Washington,  August  6,  1846. 

Whereas  difficulties  have  existed  between  portions  of  the  Cherokee  Nation,  and  un 
settled  claims  exist  against  the  United  States,  it  is  therefore  agreed  that  the  lands 
now  occupied  by  the  Cherokee  Nation  shall  be  secured  to  the  whole  people,  and  a 
patent  to  it  issued  in  accordance  with  previous  treaties,  including  800,000  acres  pur 
chased,  together  with  the  outlet  west,  provided  that  such  lands  shall  revert  to  the 
United  States  if  the  Indians  become  extinct  or  abandon  the  same.  (Art.  1.)  All  past 
offenses  to  be  pardoned  and  party  distinctions  to  cease,  and  general  amnesty  declared. 
This  amnesty  to  be  extended  to  all  who  shall  return  within  three  months.  Laws  to 
be  passed  for  equal  protection  and  security  of  life,  liberty,  and  property.  All  armed 
police  and  other  military  organizations  to  be  abolished,  and  laws  enforced  by  civil 
authority  alone.  United  States  to  deliver  up  fugitives  from  justice  to  the  Cherokee 
Nation  for  trial  and  punishment.  (Art.  2.)  Certain  claims  and  expenses  having  been 
unjustly  paid  out  of  the  fund  of  $5,000,000,  the  amount  to  be  re-imbursed  by  the  United 
States.  (Art.  3.)  A  certain  portion  of  Cherokees  known  as  ''Western  Cherokees"  or 
"Old  Settlers,"  to  whom  was  ceded  a  certain  tract  of  land  by  the  treaty  of  1833, 
hereby  release  to  the  United  States  all  claim  to  the  Cherokee  lands  east  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  and  withdraw  exclusive  ownership  of  all  lands  ceded  to  them  by  the  treaty  of 
1833  west  of  Mississippi,  which  lands,  together  with  that  ceded  by  treaty  of  1835,  shall 
remain  the  common  property  of  the  whole  Cherokee  people,  provided  that  all  invest 
ments  and  expenditures  properly  chargeable  to  the  $5,600,000  be  deducted,  and  that 
of  the  remainder  a  sum  equal  to  one- third  shall  be  distributed  per  capita  to  the  ' '  Old 
Settlers"  and  "Western  Cherokees."  The  principle  above  defined  to  embrace  all 
Cherokees  who  emigrated  prior  to  the  treaty  of  1835.  (Art.  4.)  The  per  capita  allow 
ance  for  the  Western  Cherokees  or  "Old  Settlers"  to  be  held  in  trust  by  the  Govern 
ment,  and  a  committee  of  five  from  their  party,  together  with  a  United  States  agent, 
shall  ascertain  who  are  entitled  to  it.  (Art.  5. )  That  portion  of  the  Cherokees  known 
as  the  "treaty  party"  having  suffered  losses  by  the  treaty  of  1835,  the  United  States 
agrees  to  pay  the  sum  of  $115,000,  as  provided  herein.  (Art.  6. )  The  value  of  salines, 
the  private  property  of  individuals  of  Western  Cherokees,  who  were  dispossessed  of 
them,  to  be  paid  amounts  found  due  and  salines  returned  to  their  owners.  (Art.  7. ) 
Two  thousand  dollars  for  printing-press,  etc.,  destroyed;  $5,000  to  those  whose 
arms  were  taken  from  them  previous  to  removal;  $20,000  in  lieu  of  all  other  claims 
prior  to  treaty  of  1835,  except  school  funds.  (Art.  8.)  A  settlement  promised  of 
moneys  due  the  Cherokees  under  treaty  of  1835.  (Art.  9. )  Nothing  in  treaty  to  be 
construed  as  taking  away  or  abrogating  any  rights  or  claims  under  treaty  of  1835  of 
Cherokees  now  residing  east  of  Mississippi.  (Art.  10.)  Questions  pertaining  to  ex 
pense  of  subsistence  after  removal  submitted  to  United  States  Senate.  (Art.  11.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  13.) 

Amended  August  8,  1846;  proclaimed  August  17,  1846.2 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  488.        *  IMd.,  Vol.  IX,  p.  871. 


INDIAN  TERRITORY UNION  AGENCY. 

Treaty  at  Washington,  July  19,  1866. 

Treaty  made  between  the  Cherokee  Nation  and  the  Confederate  States  declared 
void.  (Art.  1.)  Amnesty  declared  for  all  crimes  prior  to  July  4,  1866.  (Art.  2.) 
Confiscation  laws  of  Cherokees  repealed  and  former  owners  restored  to  their  rights. 
Purchaser  of  such  property  to  be  repaid  by  treasurer  of  Cherokee  Nation  from 
national  funds,  and  cost  of  improvements  to  be  fixed  by  commission  and  paid  for  in 
same  manner.  (Art.  3.)  Cherokees  and  freed  persons  and  free  negroes  permitted  to 
reside  in  certain  territory  herein  described,  provided  the  amount  of  land  be  sufficient 
(Art.  4),  and  elect  their  local  officers  and  delegates  to  general  council,  and  control 
their  local  affairs  in  a  manner  not  inconsistent  with  Constitution  of  Cherokee  Nation 
and  laws  of  the  United  States.  President  may  suspend  oppressive  rules.  (Art.  5.) 
Inhabitants  of  said  district  entitled  to  representation  in  national  council,  and  all  laws 
to  be  uniform  throughout  Cherokee  Nation.  (Art.  6.)  United  States  court  to  be 
created  in  Indian  Territory  ;  until  then  nearest  United  States  district  court  to  have 
jurisdiction  of  civil  and  criminal  cases  between  persons  belonging  to  the  two  districts. 
Distinction  between  districts  to  be  abrogated  by  President  when  Nation  so  vote.  (Art. 
7.)  No  licenses  to  traders  without  consent  of  Cherokee  council  except  in  specified  dis 
tricts — Canadian,  and  district  north  of  Arkansas  and  west  of  Grand  rivers  occupied 
by  Southern  Cherokees.  (Art.  8.)  All  freedmen  and  free  colored  persons  who  were  in 
the  country  prior  to  1861,  and  their  descendants,  to  have  the  rights  of  native  Cherokees. 
(Art.  9.)  Cherokee  products  to  be  free  from  United  States  taxation.  (Art.  10.)  Right 
of  way  not  exceeding  200  feet,  excepting  stations,  switches,  water  stations,  crossing 
rivers,  and  then  only  200  additional  feet,  guarantied  for  a  railroad,  or  for  two  rail 
roads,  one  north  and  south,  other  east  and  west,  (Art.  11.)  General  council  of 
delegates  from  each  nation  or  tribe  lawfully  residing  in  Indian  Territory  to  be  an 
nually  convened.  Census  to  be  taken  of  all  Indian  tribes.  Council  to  consist  of  one 
member  from  each  tribe,  and  an  additional  member  for  each  1,000  Indians  or  fraction 
greater  than  500,  to  be  selected  by  the  tribes  who  may  assent  to  this  council.  Coun 
cil  to  decide  time  and  place  of  meeting.  Session  not  to  exceed  thirty  days  ;  special 
session  to  be  called  by  the  Secretary  of  Interior.  Said  council  to  legislate  on  matters 
relating  to  the  Indian  tribes,  administration  of  justice  and  common  safety  of  all  nations 
in  Territory.  No  law  shall  be  enacted  inconsistent  with  the  Constitution  or  laws  of 
Congress  or  treaty  stipulations.  Legislative  powers  may  be  enlarged  by  the  tribal 
consent,  with  the  approval  of  the  President  of  the  United  States.  President  of  council 
to  be  designated  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  Secretary  to  be  paid  $500  by  United 
States.  Members  of  council  to  be  paid  by  the  United  States  $4  per  diem  during  the 
term,  and  $4  for  every  20  miles  travelled  going  and  returning.  (Art.  12. )  Judicial  trib 
unals  of  the  nation  to  have  exclusive  jurisdiction  in  civil  and  criminal  cases  between 
members  of  nation.  (Art.  13.)  With  consent  of  national  council  160  acres  of  unim 
proved  laud  to  be  given  to  any  society  or  denomination  whereon  to  erect  building  for 
missionary  or  educational  purposes ;  land  or  buildings  so  set  apart  not  to  be  sold  with 
out  consent  of  council  and  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  and  proceeds  of  sale  to  be  applied 
by  said  society  for  like  purposes  under  approval  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Art. 
14.)  United  States  may  settle  friendly  civilized  Indians  on  unoccupied  lands  east  of 
ninety-sixth  degree,  in  the  following  manner  :  A  tribe  abandoning  its  tribal  relations 
may  pay  its  proportion  of  money  to  the  national  fund  and  become  a  part  of  the  Cher 
okee  Nation.  Or  a  tribe  maintaining  its  tribal  laws  and  usages  not  inconsistent  with 
the  Cherokee  Constitution  and  laws,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  President  and 
consent  of  council,  may  purchase  a  tract  and  pay  a  sum  proportionate  to  their  num 
ber  and  thereafter  enjoy  the  rights  of  native  Cherokees.  Said  payments  to  be  added 
to  the  national  fund.  (Art.  15.)  United  States  may  settle  friendly  Indians  west  of 
ninety-sixth  degree  on  lands  to  be  in  compact  form  at  the  rate  of  160  acres  for  each  per 
son  ;  said  tracts  to  be  conveyed  in  fee-simple  to  tribe  or  in  severally  as  United  States 
may  decide.  Price  as  shall  be  agreed  on  to  be  paid  to  Cherokee  Nation,  which  shall 
retain  jurisdiction  over  all  land  west  of  ninety-sixth  degree  until  so  sold,  (Art,  161). 


390  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

A  tract  of  land  owned  under  article  2  of  treaty  of  1835  now  lying  in  State  of  Kansas, 
ceded  in  trust  to  the  United  States  and  conditions  of  sale  stipulated.  (Art.  17.) 
Cherokee  lands  in  Arkansas  or  east  of  Mississippi  may  be  sold  by  national  council 
under  approval  of  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Art.  18.)  Any  head  of  family  residing 
on  ceded  lands,  or  lands  to  be  sold,  shall  be  entitled  to  patent  for  320  acres,  including 
his  improvements.  (Art.  19.)  Whenever  council  shall  request  it  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  shall  cause  the  Cherokee  country  to  be  surveyed  and  allotted.  (Art.  20.) 
Boundary  lines  between  Cherokee  country  and  States  of  Missouri,  Arkansas,  and  Kan 
sas  to  be  run  and  marked.  (Art.  21.)  National  council  may  appoint  an  agent  to  ex 
amine  the  accounts  with  the  United  States  agent,  and  to  have  free  access  to  books  in 
the  Executive  Departments.  (Art.  22.)  All  Cherokee  funds  to  be  invested  in  United 
States  registered  stocks,  interest  to  be  applied  as  follows:  35  per  cent,  for  educational 
purposes;  15  per  cent,  for  orphan  fund;  50  per  cent,  for  general  purposes;  and  United 
States  may  pay  on  order  of  national  council  debts  caused  by  non-payment  of  annuities, 
not  to  exceed  $150,000.  (Art.  23.)  The  Rev.  Evan  Jones,  forty  years  a  missionary,  now 
a  cripple,  to  receive  $3,000  out  of  nation's  fund.  (Art.  24.)  Bounty  and  pay  due  dead 
Cherokee  soldiers  in  the  service  of  United  States,  having  no  heirs,  to  be  applied  to 
the  foundation  and  support  of  orphan  asylum,  to  be  under  the  control  of  the  national 
council  or  such  benevolent  society  as  it  may  designate,  subject  to  approval  of  the 
Secretary.  (Art  25.)  Peaceful  possession  and  protection  guarantied  against  domestic 
feuds.  (Art.  26.)  One  or  more  military  posts  to  be  established.  Importation  of 
liquors  forbidden.  Intruders  to  be  removed.  (Art.  27.)  The  sum  of  $10,000  for  pro 
visions  and  clothing  furnished  the  Army  in  1861  and  1862.  (Art.  28.)  Expenses  of 
delegation  of  Cherokees  paid.  (Art.  29.)  Twenty  thousand  dollars  to  pay  losses, 
and  missionary  societies  for  property  destroyed  by  troops.  (Art.  30.)  Treaties  not 
inconsistent  with  the  present  re-affirmed.  (Art.  31.) 
Amended  July  27,  1866;  assented  to  July  31,  1866;  proclaimed  August  11,  1866.1 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  April  27,  1868. 

Contract  made  in  reference  to  the  sale  of  Cherokee  neutral  lands,  Kansas,  with  the 
American  Emigrant  Company,  August  30,  1866,  to  be  assigned  to  James  F.  Joy,  of 
Detroit,  Mich.,  and  a  contract  entered  into  by  said  Joy  and  Orville  H.  Browning, 
October  9,  1867,  to  be  relinquished  and  cancelled.  The  following  modifications  made 
in  the  existing  contract :  the  sum  of  $75,000  paid  within  ten  days  of  ratification  of 
treaty  ;  other  payments  when  they  fall  due,  with  interest  from  date  of  ratification 
thereof.  All  moneys  paid  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  as  trustee  for  Cherokee 
Nation. 

Proclaimed  June  10,  1868.2 

CHICKASAW  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  June  22,  1855. 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  4,650,925  acres,  of  which  2,300,000  acres 
are  classed  as  tillable.3  Surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Chickasaw.  Pop 
ulation,  6,000.5 

Location. — See  treaties  for  location. 

The  government  of  the  Chickasaws  is  similar  to  that  of  the  Cherokee 
Nation,  already  given.  The  Nation  is  divided  into  four  counties. 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  799.  -Ibid.,  Vol.  XVI,  p.  727. 

3Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  308.         4 Ibid.,  p.  259.        *Ibid.,  p.  290. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY UNION    AGENCY.  391 

Education. — The  Chrekasaw  Nation  has  four  large  boarding  schools: 

School  population,  estimated,  in  1886 1,200 

Chickasaw  Male  Academy,  Tishomiugo  (boys) 100 

Orphan  Home,  Lebanon  (boys  and  girls) 75 

Wapanucka  Academy  (boys  and  girls) 60 

Female  Seminary  (girls) 75 

Fourteen  common  schools  (average  probably  20) 280 

Some  students  are  educated  in  tbe  States.  Of  the  church  and  private  schools  no 
report  is  given.1 

SYNOPSIS   OF   CHICKASAW  TREATIES, 

Treaty  made  at  Hopeicell,  January  10,  1786. 

Indians  to  restore  prisoners  and  property.  (Art.  1.)  Acknowledge  the  protection 
of  the  United  States.  (Art. 2.)  Boundaries  of  their  hunting  grounds  defined:  The 
ridge  dividing  the  waters  of  Cumberland  and  Tennessee,  thence  to  mouth  of  Duck 
River  north-west  to  Ohio  River,  thence  to  Mississippi,  down  the  same  to  Choctaw  line 
in  Natchez  district,  and  east  to  limit  of  land  claimed.  Trading-post  reserved.  (Art. 
3.)  No  citizens  to  settle  on  Indian  lands.  (Art.  4.)  Offenders  to  be  delivered  up  for 
punishment  by  United  States  laws.  (Art.  5.)  Citizens  to  be  punished  for  depreda 
tions  upon  Indians.  (Art.  6.)  Retaliation  restrained.  (Art.  7.)  United  States  to 
regulate  trade.  (Art.  8.)  Meanwhile  citizens  to  trade.  (Art.  9.)  Indians  to  give 
notice  of  designs  against  United  States.  (Art.  10.)  Peace  and  friendship  estab 
lished.  (Art.  II,)2 

Treaty  made  at  Chickasaiv  Bluffs,  October  24,  1801. 

Right  of  way  granted  for  road  from  settlements  in  the  Mero  district  to  those  of 
Natchez,  Miss.  (Art.  1.)  Seven  hundred  dollars  in  presents.  President  to  assist 
Chickasaws  to  preserve  peace.  (Art.  2.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  3.) 

Proclaimed  May  4,  1802.3 

Treaty  made  in  the  Cliic'kasaw  country,  July  23,  1805. 

The  Chickasaws,  being  embarrassed  with  heavy  debts  to  merchants  and  traders, 
cede  to  the  United  States  land  lying  along  the  Ohio,  Tennessee,  and  the  Eastern 
Mountains  ;  one  mile  square  reserved  on  Tennessee  below  mouth  of  Duck  River  for 
Chief  O'Coy.  (Art.  1.)  Twenty  thousand  dollars  for  debts  ;  $2,000  to  George  Colbert 
and  O'Coy.  Annuity  of  $100  to  chief  of  nation.  (Art.  2.)  Boundary  to  be  estab 
lished.  (Art.  3.)  No  citizens  allowed  to  settle  in  Indian  country.  (Art.  4. )  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  May  23,  1807.4 

Treaty  made  in  the  Chickasaw  country,  September  20,  1816. 

Peace  and  friendship  perpetuated.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  ter 
ritory  on  the  north  and  south  sides  of  the  Tennessee  and  on  the  Tombigbee.  (Art.  2.) 
Receive  $12,000  per  annum  for  ten  years,  and  $2,000  for  improvements  on  east  side  of 
Tombigbee,  and  $2,500  for  improvements  on  the  north  side  of  Tennessee.  (Art.  3.) 
Five  tracts  of  land  set  apart  so  long  as  occupied,  and  when  abandoned  to  revert  to  the 
United  States  as  a  portion  of  ceded  territory.  (Art.  4.)  Line  on  south  side  of  Ten 
nessee  River  to  be  ascertained  and  marked.  (Art.  5.)  The  sum  of  $2,950  distributed 
in  goods  as  presents  to  specified  chiefs  and  warriors.  Annuity  of  $100  to  William  Col- 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  Ixxii,  2  United  States  Statutes  at 

Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  24.        » Ibid.,  p.  65.        *Ibid.,  p.  89. 


392  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

bert  for  life.    (Art.  6.)  No  more  peddlers  to  be  allowed  to  traffic  in  Chickasaw  Nation. 
(Art.  7.) 
Proclaimed  December  13,  1816. l 

Treaty  made  at  Oldtown,  October  19,  1818. 

Perpetual  peace  established.  (Art.  1.)  Cessions  of  land  lying  between  Tennessee, 
Ohio,  and  Mississippi  Rivers  and  thirty-five  degrees  north  latitude.  (Art.  2. )  Twenty 
thousand  dollars  to  be  paid  annually  for  fifteen  years;  $3,115  for  payment  of  debts, 
(Art.  3.)  Reservation  4  miles  square  on  River  Sandy  within  ceded  territory,  and  con 
taining  salt  springs,  set  aside  and  regulations  for  salt  trade  made.  (Art.  4.)  Five 
hundred  dollars  compensation  for  a  tract  set  apart  to  chief  by  treaty  of  Septem 
ber  18,  18J6,  and  other  tracts  set  apart  by  same  treaty  to  inure  to  the  heirs  and 
assigns,  under  conditions  similar  to  other  citizens.  Two  hundred  and  fourteen  dol 
lars  paid  individuals  for  losses.  (Art.  5.)  Southern  boundary  of  ceded  territory 
marked  and  improvements  to  be  paid  for.  (Art.  6.)  Two  thousand  six  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars  in  presents  to  chiefs  and  soldiers.  Annuities  hereafter  to  be  paid  in  cash. 
(Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  January  7,  1819.2 

Treaty  made  on  Pontitock  Creek,  October  20,  1832. 

Indians  cede  to  United  States  all  their  lands  east  of  Mississippi.  (Art.  1.)  Ceded 
land  to  be  surveyed  and  sold.  (Art.  2.)  Money  received  from  sale,  less  the  expenses 
of  survey  and  selling,  to  be  paid  to  Chickasaw  Nation.  (Art.  3. )  Chickasaws  to  seek 
a  home  west  of  Mississippi.  Should  they  fail  they  may  take  up  allotments,  including 
improvements,  within  ceded  territory,  and  occupy  the  same  until  a  country  is  obtained 
suited  to  their  wants.  United  States  to  guaranty  their  quiet  possession  of  allotments. 
After  removal,  said  tracts  to  be  sold.  (Art.  4.)  Improvements  on  lands  to  be  valued, 
and  payment  provided  for.  (Art.  5.)  Surveyor-general  appointed  to  superintend  sur 
vey  of  ceded  land.  (Art.  6.)  No  pre-emption  rights  or  combination  among  pur 
chasers  permitted.  (Art.  7.)  All  land  possible  to  be  sold  at  Government  price;  after 
that,  at  reduced  rates.  If  after  five  years  land  remains  unsold,  further  reduction  in 
price  made.  (Art.  8.)  Agent  to  reside  among  the  Chickasaws.  (Art.  9.)  Money  to 
be  advanced  from  the  proceeds  of  sales  for  expenses  of  removal  arid  one  year's  pro 
vision.  (Art.  10.)  The  money  accruing  from  the  sale  of  lands  to  be  invested  for  the 
benefit  of  Chickasaw  Nation.  If,  at  the  expiration  of  fifty  years,  President  and  Senate 
are  satisfied  of  the  capability  of  the  Chickasaws  to  manage  their  own  affairs,  the  fund 
may  be  passed  over  to  their  charge.  (Art.  11. )  One  hundred  dollars  annuity  provided 
for  old  chief  and  $50  annuity  for  "  Queen  Puccaunla."  (Art.  12.)  Boundary  line  to  be 
established  bet  ween  Chickasaws  and  Choctaws.  (Art.  13.)  Chiefs  to  furnish  list  of  tracts 
taken  by  individuals,  in  accordance  with  article  4.  List  to  be  recorded  in  land  office. 
(Art.  14.)  No  person  to  settle  in  the  country  before  the  land  is  sold.  (Art.  15.) 

Proclaimed  March  1,  1833.3 

Treaty  supplementary  to  preceding  treaty,  made  on  Pontitock  Creek,  October  22,  1832. 

Any  tracts  of  land  taken  up  under  article  4  of  preceding  treaty  shall  not  be  leased, 
or  land  occupied  after  tribe  remove.  Three  dollars  per  acre  minimum  price  for  said 
tracts.  A  section  of  laud  granted  in  lieu  of  debt.  A  land  office  to  be  established  and 
mail-routes  opened  through  the  country  about  to  be  ceded.4 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  150.          2Ibid.,  p.  192. 
p.  381.        *  Ibid.,  p.  388. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY UNION    AGENCY.  393 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  May  24,  1834. 

Peace  and  friendship  established.  (Art.  1.)  Chickasaws  being  about  to  remove 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  the  United  States  is  pledged  to  protect  and  defend  them  against 
whites  and  other  tribes  of  Indians,  and  to  keep  them  without  the  limits  of  any  State 
or  Territory;  Chickasaws  pledge  themselves  not  to  make  war  unless  authorized  by 
the  United  States.  (Art.  2.)  White  intruders  to  be  prosecuted  by  United  States 
agent.  (Art.  3.)  Stipulations  as  to  the  selling  of  tracts  taken  under  article  4  pre 
ceding  treaty.  (Art.  4.)  Amount  of  land  taken  by  head  of  family  under  article  4 
increased.  (Art.  5.)  Also  tracts  taken  by  persons  over  twenty-one.  (Art.  6.)  In 
mixed  marriage,  land  belongs  to  Chickasaw  woman.  (Art.  7.)  Land  provided  for 
orphans.  (Art.  8.)  Pro  visions  for  adjusting  sectional  lines.  (Art.  9.)  Special  tracta 
given  to  persona  named.  (Art.  10.)  Special  provision  for  sale  of  the  residue  of  ceded 
lands.  (Art.  11.)  Notice  of  sale  to  be  given  six  months  prior  to  sale.  (Art.  12.) 
United  States  to  advance  money  to  purchase  territory  west  of  Mississippi  for  the  es- 
tablishing  of  mills,  shops,  and  schools,  and  other  needful  purposes;  furnish  competent 
person  to  conduct  them,  and  subsist  them  on  their  journey;  money  to  be  re-iinbursed 
from  sale.  (Art.  13.)  Articles  12  and  13  of  treaty  of  October  20, 1832,  in  force.  (Art.  14.) 
Boundary  line  as  run  by  article  6 ;  treaty  of  October  19,  1818,  recognized.  (Art.  15.) 
Appropriation  made  in  1833,  to  carry  out  treaty  made  with  Chickasaws,  to  be  appli 
cable  with  this,  and  to  be  re-imbursed.  (Art.  16.)  Provisions  for  chiefs  and  debts,  $3, 000. 
(Art.  1,  supplementary.)  Three  thousand  dollars  for  fifteen  years  appropriated  for 
education  of  Chickasaw  children  within  the  United  States  by  the  consent  of  Presi 
dent  and  Senate.  (Art.  2,  supplementary.)  Indians  cede  4-mile  tract  set  apart  in 
article  4  of  treaty  of  1818.  (Art.  3,  supplementary.)  (One  thousand  dollars  stolen  by 
slave  of  Chickasaw  from  agent  refunded  by  United  States.  (Art.  4,  supplementary.) 
Additional  clerk  for  sale  of  land  appointed.  (Art.  5,  supplementary.) 

Proclaimed  July  1,  1834.  * 

Treaty  between  Chiclcasaws  and  Choctaws,  made  ai  DoaJcsville,  Choctaw  country,  January 

17,  1837. 

Chickasaws  to  be  allowed  a  district  in  the  Choctaw  country  on  the  same  terms  that 
the  Choctaws  hold  it,  except  the  right  of  disposing  of  it.  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw 
annuities  to  be  held  separately.  (Art.  1.)  Choctaw  district  designated.  (Art. 2.) 
Chickasaws  to  pay  the  Choctaws  $530,000  ;  $30,000  in  the  manner  that  the  Choc 
taw  annuity  of  1837  is  paid,  the  remaining  $500,000  to  be  invested  in  Government 
stocks,  interest  to  be  paid  annually.  Twenty  thousand  dollars  to  be  paid  for  four 
years,  as  the  present  Choctaw  annuity  is  paid,  and  the  residue  subject  to  control  of 
general  council ;  after  four  years  the  entire  interest  to  be  subject  to  control  of  council. 
(Art.  3.)  Differences  between  two  nations  to  be  decided  by  Choctaw  agent,  subject 
to  appeal  to  President.  (Art.  4.)  Equal  rights  and  privileges  granted  to  both 
nations,  except  each  nation  to  manage  its  own  funds.  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  March  24,  1837.3 

Treaty  between  United  States  and  Chickasaws,  made  at  Washington,  June  22, 1852. 

Chickasaws  acknowledge  guardianship  of  United  States  ;  agent  to  reside  with  tribe. 
(Art.  1.)  Expenses  of  sale  of  lands  having  for  some  time  exceeded  receipts,  President 
to  dispose  of  remainder  as  deemed  best.  The  tract  of  four  acres  near  the  town  of  Pon- 
totoc,  where  many  of  the  Chickasaws  are  buried,  is  set  apart  and  conveyed  to  said 
town  as  a  public  burial  ground  forever.  (Art.  2.)  The  rights  of  the  Chickasaws  to 
a  reservation  of  four  miles  on  the  Sandy  River,  so  long  contended  for,  submitted  to  Sec 
retary  of  Interior  for  decision.  If  anything  shall  be  paid,  the  amount  shall  not  exceed 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  450.    .    2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  573. 


394  INDIAN    EDUCATION    ANJL>    CIVILIZATION. 

$1.25  per  acre.  (Art.  3.)  Chickasaws  alleging  mismanagement  in  the  disbursement 
of  their  funds  and  money  held  in  trust  for  orphans  and  incompetents,  a  full  exhibit 
of  receipts  and  disbursements  to  be  placed  before  the  nation,  to  which  objections  may 
be  filed.  Secretary  of  Interior  to  adjudicate.  (Art.  4.)  Chi ckasaw  fund  to  be  still 
held  in  trust  by  United  States,  but  such  portions  as  tribe  may  require  for  permanent 
settlement  shall  be  subject  to  control  of  general  council.  (Art.  5.)  General  council 
to  be  vested  with  powers  heretoforo  conferred  on  certain  persons  in  article  4  of  the 
treaty  of  1834.  (Art.  6.)  No  claim  to  be  paid  by  the  United  States  out  of  Chickasaw 
funds  unless  allowed  by  general  council.  (Art.  7.)  United  States  to  furnish  semi 
annual  accounts  of  receipts  and  disbursements  of  Chickasaw  fund  to  the  general 
council.  (Art.  8.)  Fifteen  hundred  dollars  paid  for  expenses  of  treaty.  (Art.  9.) 
Payments  in  the  future  to  be  made  to  parties  primarily  entitled  thereto.  (Art.  10.) 

Amended  August  13,  1852;  assented  to  October  16,  1852;  proclaimed  February  24, 
1853.1 

Treati/  between  Chickasaws  and  Clioctaws,  made  at  Doaksville,  November  4,  1854. 

Dispute  having  arisen,  the  boundary  of  Chickasaw  district  to  be  re-established  as 
described.  (Art.  1. )  Chickasaws  to  employ  a  surveyor  to  mark  the  eastern  boundary 
line  and  to  pay  his  expenses.  (Art.  2.) 

Proclaimed  August  10,  1855.2 

'     ?^*' 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  Chickasaws  and  Choctaws,  made  at   Washington, 

June  22,  1855. 

In  pursuance  of  the  act  May  28,  1830,  the  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  country  herein 
defined  is  guarantied  to  them  forever  by  the  United  States,  provided  no  part  shall 
be  sold  without  the  consent  of  both  tribes,  and  the  land  to  revert  to  United  States 
should  they  abandon  the  same  or  become  extinct.  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  country 
defined  as  follows:  Beginning  at  a  point  on  the  Arkansas  River  where  the  west  line 
of  the  State  of  Arkansas  crosses  said  river;  thence  south  to  Red  Riverj  up  said  river  to 
where  meridian  one  hundred  degrees  west  longitude  crosses  the  same  ;  thence  north  on 
the  meridian  to  main  Canadian  River,  down  said  river  to  Arkansas  River,  and  down  said 
river  to  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.)  Chickasaw  district  defined  as  follows:  Begin 
ning  at  north  bank  of  Red  River  at  the  mouth  of  Island  Bayou ;  thence  north-westerly 
along  the  channel  of  said  bayou  to  the  junction  of  three  prongs  of  said  bayou  nearest 
to  the  ridge  dividing  the  Washita  and  Low  Blue  Rivers ;  thence  northerly  to  eastern 
prong  of  Island  Bayou  to  source;  thence  north  to  Canadian  River,  up  said  river  to 
ninety-eight  degrees  west  longitude;  thence  south  to  Red  River,  down  said  river  to 
place  of  beginning:  Provided,  If  the  eastern  line  shall  not  include  Allen's  or  Wa-pa- 
nacka  Academy  within  Chickasaw  district,  an  offset  to  be  made  so  as  to  leave. said  acad 
emy  two  miles  within  Chickasaw  district  to  the  north,  west,  and  south.  (Art.  2. )  Re 
mainder  of  country  held  in  common  by  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  to  constitute  Choc 
taw  district.  Officers  and  people  to  have  safe  conduct  and  free  passage  through  Chick 
asaw  district.  (Art.  3.)  Present  government  within  limits  of  Chickasaw  district  to 
remain  in  force  until  Chickasaws  shall  adopt  a  constitution  and  enact  laws  supersed 
ing  said  government.  (Art.  4. )  Members  of  either  tribe  may  settle  within  j  urisdiction 
of  the  other,  but  not  participate  in  the  funds  belonging  to  the  other.  Citizens  of  both 
tribes  shall  have  the  right  to  institute  and  prosecute  suits  in  the  courts  of  either,  un 
der  regulation  prescribed  by  the  respective  legislatures.  (Art.  5.)  Extradition  of 
criminals  between  the  two  districts.  (Art.  6.)  Tribes  to  govern  themselves  agree 
ably  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  United  States.  Intruders  to  be  removed  by 
United  States  agent.  (Art.  7.)  In  consideration  of  the  foregoing  stipulations,  Choc- 
taws  to  be  paid  $150,000  out  of  Chickasaw  trust  fund.  (Art.  8.)  Choctaws  cede  to 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  .974.         2  Ibid.,  p.  1116. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY UNION    AGENCY.  395 

United  States  all  lands  west  of  cue  hundred  degrees  west  longitude.  Choctaws  and 
Chickasaws  lease  to  the  United  States  their  own  country  west  of  ninety-eight  degrees 
for  the  permanent  settlement  of  the  Wichita  and  such  other  tribes  as  United  States 
may  desire,  excluding  all  Indians  of  New  Mexico  and  those  north  of  Arkansas  and 
Canadian  Rivers,  and  including  those  south  of  the  Canadian  or  between  it  and  the 
Arkansas.  These  Indians  to  be  under  the  exclusive  control  of  the  United  States. 
The  country  so  leased  shall  remain  open  to  settlement  by  Choctaws  and  Chickasaws. 
(Art.  9.)  United  States  to  pay  Choctaws  $600,000,  Chickasaws,  $-200,000,  in  such  man 
ner  as  general  councils  direct.  (Art,  10.)  Senate  to  decide  what,  if  any,  and  how 
the  price  should  be  paid  Choctaws  for  lands  remaining  unsold  of  those  ceded  by  the 
treaty  of  1830.  (Art.  11.)  If  Senate  award  payment,  Choctaws  to  receive  it  in  satis 
faction  for  all  claims  against  United  States,  and  pay  from  it  all  individual  claims. 
(Art.  12.)  Sums  due  under  existing  treaties  to  be  paid,  and  funds  invested  to  be  still 
held  in  trust.  (Art.  13.)  United  States  to  protect  the  Chickasaws  and  Choctaws 
from  domestic  strife  and  hostile  invasion  by  other  Indians  and  of  white  intruders ; 
and  for  injuries  so  resulting  United  States  guaranties  payment  according  to  rules  in 
cases  of  depredations  by  Indians.  (Art.  14.)  Indians  to  deliver  up  persons  guilty  of 
offenses  against  the  laws  of  States  or  the  United  States.  (Art.  15.)  Traders  to  pay 
compensation  for  land  and  timber  used  by  them.  (Art.  16. )  United  States  shall  have 
the  right  to  establish  military  posts,  roads,  and  agencies.  (Art.  17.)  Right  of  way 
for  railroads  or  telegraph  lines  guarantied.  Property  taken  to  be  compensated  for. 
(Art.  18.)  Boundaries  of  countries  herein  described  to  be  established.  (Art.  19.)  This 
to  supersede  all  other  treaties  inconsistent  therewith  between  the  United  States  and 
the  Chickasaws  or  Choctaws,  singly  or  together.  (Art.  21.)  Expenses  of  treaty  paid 
by  United  States.  (Art.  22. ) 
Proclaimed  March  4,  1856. 1 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  April  28,  1866. 

Peace  established  between  the  Choctaws,  Chickasaws,  and  the  United  States.  (Art. 
1.)  Slavery  to  cease.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  the  territory  west 
of  ninety-eighth  meridian  of  west  longitude  known  as  the  "leased  district"  for 
$300,000  to  be  invested  at  five  per  cent.,  to  be  paid  when  certain  conditions  toward  the 
ex-slaves  are  complied  with  as  herein  set  forth.  (Art.  3.)  A  portion  of  this  money 
to  be  advanced.  (Art.  46.)  Pro  vision  for  civil  rights  of  freedmen.  (Art.  4.)  General 
amnesty  granted  for  past  offenses.  (Art.  5. )  Right  of  way  through  Territory  for  two 
railroads  granted  on  compensation  being  made.  Indians  to  be  permitted  to  subscribe 
to  stock  or  make  land  grants,  etc.  (Art.  6.)  Indians  agree  to  such  legislation  as 
Congress  shall  deem  necessary  for  better  administration  of  justice,  provided  it  does 
not  interfere  with  or  annul  their  present  tribal  organization.  (Art.  7.)  Choctaws 
and  Chickasaws  agree  to  formation  of  a  council  elected  by  tribes  lawfully  resident 
in  the  Indian  Territory,  with  powers  as  herein  described.  Courts  to  be  organized  as 
Congress  may  prescribe.  Superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  to  be  Governor  of  the 
"Territory  of  Oklahoma,"  with  officers  as  described.  When  council  shall  so  desire, 
Congress  to  permit  the  division  of  the  council  into  an  upper  and  lower  house  as  herein 
set  forth.  (Art.  8.)  Funds  invested  previous  to  1861  for  purposes  of  education  to 
remain  so  invested,  and  interest  to  be  applied  for  that  purpose.  (Art.  9.)  Annuities 
entered  into  prior  to  the  late  War  renewed  after  the  close  of  the  fiscal  year  of  1866. 
(Art.  10.)  At  the  request  of  the  general  council,  the  United  States  will  survey  the 
lands  of  the  Choctaws  and  Chickasaws  that  they  may  be  taken  in  severalty.  Also 
print  maps  of  same  and  establish  a  land  office  at  Boggy  Depot,  Choctaw  Territory. 
(Arts.  11,  12.)  Notice  of  said  provision  given  to  all  members  of  tribe  residing  out 
side  of  lands.  (Art.  13.)  Tracts  of  land  to  be  set  aside  for  seats  of  justice,  schools, 
etc.  (Art.  14.)  One  hundred  and  sixty  acres  of  land  to  be  taken  by  each  individual. 
(Art.  15.)  Occupants  may  abandon  improvements  and  select  other  lauds.  (Art.  16.) 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI,  p.  611. 


396  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Missionary  establishment  not  to  be  interfered  with.  Missionary  of  five  or  more  years 
standing  permitted  to  select  quarter  section.  (Art.  17.)  Parents  to  select  land  for 
children.  (Art.  18.)  Selection  to  be  registered  at  land  office.  Legal  subdivisions  to 
be  observed.  (Art.  19.)  Proof  of  improvements  to  be  made  prior  to  entries,  also 
number  of  persons  a  parent  or  guardian  is  entitled  to  select  for.  (Art.  20.)  Sections 
16  and  36  in  each  township  to  be  reserved  for  school  purposes ;  if  occupied  or  sterile, 
other  sections  to  be  selected.  (Art.  21. )  Military  posts  permitted  not  exceeding  1 
square  mile.  When  abandoned,  laud  to  revert  to  Nation.  (Art.  22. )  Suitable  books  of 
registry  to  be  kept  at  land  office.  (Art.  23.)  Provisions  for  laying  off  town  lots. 
(Art.  24.)  Patents  to  be  issued  by  President  of  United  States,  countersigned  by  chief 
executive  of  Nation  for  selected  land.  (Art.  25.)  Eights  given  to  all  persons  who 
may  become  citizens  by  adoption  or  intermarriage  (Art.  26),  and  they  shall  be  subject 
to  the  laws  of  the  Nation.  (Art.  38.)  How  disputes  concerning  land  shall  be  settled. 
(Arts.  27,  28.)  Descent  established.  (Art.  29.)  Not  over  10,000  Kansas  Indians  to 
be  received  as  citizens,  and  entitled  to  allotments  after  Choctaws  and  Chickasaws 
and  persons  of  African  descent  have  selected.  (Arts.  30,  31.)  After  two  years,  docu 
ments  in  land  offices  to  be  given  to  Choctaws  and  Chickasaws ;  future  patents  to  be 
issued  as  legislative  authorities  may  provide.  (Art.  32.)  Unselected  land  to  be  com 
mon  property  for  Choctawand  Chickasaw.  (Art.  33.)  Persons  prevented  from  select 
ing  within  ninety  days  may  select  afterward.  (Art.  34.)  Selections  made  after  a 
transfer  of  records  to  be  in  accordance  with  regulations  of  the  legislature  of  the 
Nations.  (Art.  35.)  Selected  land  abandoned  except  such  belonging  to  married 
women,  minors,  or  incompetents,  may  be  rented  or  otherwise  disposed  of  for  their 
benefit  by  the  legislative  authorities  of  the  Nation.  (Art.  36.)  United  States  to  pay 
$1  per  acre  for  lands  selected  for  other  Indians,  one-fourth  to  go  to  Chickasaws,  three- 
fourths  to  Choctaws.  (Art.  37.)  No  person  not  a  member  of  Nation  to  trade  without 
a  permit.  (Art.  39.)  Restrictions  upon  personal  property  removed.  (Art.  40.)  Mem 
bers  of  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  Nations  to  be  competent  witnesses  in  civil  and  crimi 
nal  suits  in  any  court  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  41.)  Criminals  against  the  United 
States  to  be  delivered  up  on  requisition  of  the  Governor  of  any  State  or  the  United 
States.  (Art.  42.)  White  intruders  forbidden.  (Art.  43.)  Post-offices  to  be  estab 
lished  and  maintained.  (Art.  44.)  All  former  rights  and  immunities  to  remain  in 
force.  (Art.  45.)  After  the  assignment  of  lands  in  severalty,  annuities  and  funds  to 
be  capitalized  and  divided  per  capita.  President  to  retain  sufficient  sum  to  defray  the 
expenses  of  governme  nt  of  said  nations  with  a  judicious  system  of  education,  until 
these  objects  are  provided  for  by  proper  system  of  taxation,  when  the  sum  shall  be 
divided  in  manner  already  mentioned.  (Art.  47.)  Fifty  thousand  dollars  allowed  to 
Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  commissioners  for  incidental  and  other  expenses.  (Art.  48.) 
Three  commissioners  appointed  to  settle  damages  of  Indians  loyal  to  the  United  States 
who  were  driven  from  their  homes.  (Art.  49.)  Appointing  of  a  commission  to  deter 
mine  the  claims  of  certain  citizens  of  the  United  States  for  damages.  Aggregate  of 
these  claims  not  to  exceed  $90,000.  .  (Art.  50.)  Former  treaty  provisions  inconsistent 
with  present  treaty  to  be  null  and  void.  (Art.  51. ) 
Amended  June  28, 1866;  assented  to  July  2, 1866;  proclaimed  July  10, 1866. l 

CHOCTAW  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  June  22,  1855. 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  6,688,000  acres,  of  which  3,000,000  are 
classed  as  tillable.2    Out-boundaries  surveyed.3 
Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  769.        2  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1884,  p.  308.        3  IUd.,  p.  259. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY — UNION    AGENCY.  397 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Choctaw.  Popu 
lation,  16,000.! 

Location: — See  treaties  for  location. 

The  government  of  the  Choctaws  is  similar  to  that  of  the  Cherokee 
Nation,  already  given.  The  nation  is  divided  into  three  districts,  each 
district  subdivided  into  counties. 

EDUCATION. 

Wheelock  Orphan  School  (boys  and  girls) 50 

New  Hope  Seminary  (girls) 100 

Spencer  Academy  (boys) 100 

Old  Spencer 50 

School  population  estimated  in  1886 3,600 

Public  schools,  first  district: 

Number 41 

Number  of  children 750 

Public  schools,  second  district : 

Number 35 

Number  of  children 716 

Public  schools,  third  district :  , 

Number 70 

Number  of  children 1,200 

High  schools : 

Number 4 

Number  of  children 300 

Students  sent  to  State  colleges ," 24 

Total  number  of  public  schools,  146 ;  total  number  of  children  in  public  schools, 
2,666  ;  total  in  schools  and  colleges,  2,990. 

Appropriated  for  support  of  above,  $62,800. 

Improvements  for  accommodation  of  scholars  are  estimated  to  be  worth  $200,000, 
besides  others  not  reported.3 

SYNOPSIS  OP  TREATIES  WITH  THE   CHOCTAW  INDIANS. 

Treaty  at  Hopewell,  January  3,  1786. 

Prisoners  to  be  restored.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  acknowledge  sovereignty  of  United  States. 
(Art.  2.)  Hunting  grounds  defined,  the  southern  boundary  being  the  thirty-first 
degree  north  latitude ;  three  tracts  6  miles  square,  reserved  for  United  States  trading- 
posts.  (Art.  3.)  No  citizens  to  settle  on  Indian  lands.  (Art.  4.)  Indians  to  deliver 
up  criminals.  (Art.  5.)  Citizens  committing  crimes  against  Indians  to  be  punished. 
(Art.  6.)  Retaliation  restrained.  (Art.  7.)  United  States  to  regulate  trade.  (Art. 
8.)  Meanwhile  citizens  to  be  permitted  to  trade.  (Art.  9.)  Indians  to  give  notice 
of  designs  against  United  States.  (Art.  10.)  Peace  established.  (Art.  II.)3 

Treaty  made  at  Fort  Adams,  on  the  Mississippi  River,  December  17,  1801. 

Peace  to  be  maintained.  (Art.  1.)  Wagon  road  to  be  made  through  Choctaw 
country.  (Art.  2.)  Land  lying  between  the  Yazoo  and  the  thirty -first  degree  of 
north  latitude,  on  the  Mississippi,  hereby  ceded.  Chocta  A-  territory  east  of  cession 
to  be  marked  off.  (Art.  3.)  Indians  to  be  notified  of  the  time  when  survey  shall  be 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  398.  2  Ibid.,  p.  Ixxii.  3  United  States- 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  21. 


398  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

made.     (Art.  4.)    Two  thousand  dollars  in  goods  and  mechanics '  tools  as  payment. 
(Art.  5.)    Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  6.) 
Proclaimed  May  4,  1802. * 

Treaty  made  at  Fort  Confederation,  on  the  Tombigbee  Elver,  October  17,  1802. 

Boundary  line  between  United  States  and  Choctaw  to  be  re-marked.  (Art.  1.) 
Land  between  the  Chickasawhay,  Mobile,  and  Tombigbee  Rivers  ceded  to  United 
States  forever,  in  consideration  of  $1.  (Art.  2.)  Boundary  near  mouth  of  Yazoo 
Eiver  to  be  altered.  (Art.  3.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  January  20,  1803.2 

Treaty  made  at  Hoe  BucMntoopa,  August' I,  1803. 

Boundary  line  of  cessions  of  preceding  treaty  established  and  following  presents 
acknowledged  in  payment :  Fifteen  pieces  of  strouds,  three  rifles,  one  hundred  and 
fifty  blankets,  two  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  of  powder,  one  bridle,  one  man's  saddle, 
one  black  silk  handkerchief. 

Proclaimed  December  26,  1803.3 

Treaty  made  at  Mount  Dexter,  November  16,  1805, 

Further  cessions  on  the  Chi»kasawha  and  Pearl  Rivers  and  their  tributaries,  and 
tracts  reserved  for  individual  Choctaws.  (Art.  1.)-  Fifty  thousand  five  hundred 
dollars  in  payment;  $48,000  of  which  to  discharge  debts  due  traders,  $2,500  to  pay 
loss  to  persons  named,  and  $3,000  annually  in  goods.  (Art. 2.)  Annuity  of  $150 
granted  to  three  chiefs,  besides  gifts  of  $1,500  each.  (Art.  3.)  Boundary  to  be  sur 
veyed.  (Art.  5.)  Lease  gran  ted  for  establishments  on  roads  through  Choctaw  coun 
try  hereby  confirmed.  (Art.  6.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  February  25,  1808.4 

Treaty  made  at  Choctaw  Trading  House,  October  24,  1816. 

Cessions  made  on  the  Tombigbee  River.     (Art.  1.)    Payment  of  $6,000  annually  for 
twenty  years,  and  $10,000  in  merchandise  at  signing  of  treaty.     (Art.  2.) 
Proclaimed  December  30,  1816. 5 

Treaty  made  at  Doaks  Stand,  October  18,  1820. 

Cessions. — Cessions  on  and  east  of  the  Mississippi  River.     (Art.  1.) 

Reservation. — United  States  cede  to  the  Cherokees  a  tract  between  the  Arkansas 
and  Red  Rivers.  (Art.  2.) 

Survey. — Boundaries  to  be  established.  (Art.  3.)  Boundaries  east  of  Mississippi  to 
remain  until  Choctaws  become  capable  of  citizenship.  Congress  to  lay  off  to  each 
individual  a  parcel  of  land.  (Art.  4.) 

Removal. — Each  warrior  removing  west  to  receive  a  blanket,  kettle,  gun,  etc.,  and 
corn  for  self  and  family  while  travelling  thither  and  for  one  year's  subsistence.  (Art. 
5.)  Agent  and  blacksmith  guaranteed  to  those  moving  west  of  Mississippi.  (Art.  6.) 

School  fund. — Fifty-four  sections  of  ceded  land  to  be  sold  to  make  a  school  fund. 
Three-quarters  to  be  appropriated  to  schools  east,  and  one-quarter  to  schools  west  of 
Mississippi.  (Art.  7.)  Also  additional  tract  sold  to  make  a  fund  equal  to  $6,000  a 
year  for  school  purposes.  (Art.  8.) 

Individual  tracts  and  payments. — Indians  choosing  to  remain  on  ceded  land  may  have 
one  square  mile,  including  improvements.  (Art.  9. )  An  equivalent  paid  for  improve- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  66.  -I bid., -p.  73.          3 Ibid7, 

p.  80.        *  Ibid.,  p.  98.        -Ibid.,  p.  152. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY UNION    AGENCY.  399 

ments  to  those  who  remove.  (Art.  10.)  Choctaw  soldiers  iii  the  Pensacola  campaign 
to  be  paid  what  is  due  over  .the  value  of  the  blanket,  shirt,  flap,  and  leggings  which 
have  been  delivered.  (Art.  11.)  Whisky  traffic  to  cease.  (Art.  12.)  Choctaws  to 
organize  corps  of  light  horse  to  act  as  police.  (Art.  13.)  Annuity  granted  to  chief. 
(Art.  14.)  Peace  to  continue.  (Art.  15.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 
Proclaimed  January  8,  1821. l 

Treaty  made  at  Washington  t  January  20,  1825. 

Cession  and  boundary. — All  land  lying  east  of  a  line  beginning  on  the  Arkansas  100 
paces  east  of  Fort  Smith,  thence  due  south  to  the  Red  River,  hereby  ceded  back  to 
United  States  j  said  line  to  be  the  permanent  boundary  between  the  United  States  and 
the  Choctaws ;  United  States  to  remove  citizens  west  of  line  and  prevent  future  settle 
ments.  (Art.  1.) 

Payments. — Six  thousand  dollars  to  be  paid  annually  forever.  The  sum  to  be  applied 
for  schools  for  twrenty  years.  After  that,  invested  in  stocks.  (Art.  2.)  In  lieu  of  agree 
ment  of  article  8  of  the  treaty  of  October  18,  1820,  $6,000  to  be  paid  for  sixteen  years. 
(Art,  3.) 

Sales  permitted. — Tracts  set  apart  by  ninth  section  of  said  treaty  may,  with  the  con 
sent  of  the  President,  be  conveyed  by  the  Indians  in  fee-simple.  Four  other  tracts 
granted  with  similar  provision.  (Art.  4.) 

Debts  and  claims  paid. — United  States  agrees  to  relinquish  trading  debts  of  Choc 
taws.  (Art.  5.)  The  sum  of -$14,972.50  paid  to  soldiers  for  Pensacola  campaign.  (Art. 
6.)  Modification  of  fourth  article  of  treaty  of  October  18,  1820,  by  adding,  "with 
consent  of  the  Choctaw  Nation."  (Art.  7.)  The  sum  of  $2,000  paid  for  spoliations 
committed  by  citizens.  (Art.  8.) 

Agent  and  blacksmith  for  Choctaws  west  of  Mississippi.  (Art.  9.)  Peace  main 
tained.  (Art.  11.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  12.) 

Proclaimed  February  19, 1825.  * 

Treaty  made  at  Dancing  Rabbit  Creek,  September  27,  1830. 

Peace  maintained.     (Art.  1.) 

Reservation  patented. — Choctaw  territory  west  of  Mississippi  conveyed  to  Choctaws, 
in  fee-simple.  (Art.  2.) 

Cessions  and  removal.— Indians  cede  all  their  country  east  of  Mississippi,  and  agree 
to  remove  between  1831  and  1833.  (Art.  3.)  « 

Self-government. — Choctaws  to  govern  themselves.     (Art.  4.) 

United  States  protection. — United  States  to  protect  them.     (Arts.  5,  7.) 

Punishment  of  offenders. — Any  Choctaw  committing  an  act  of  violence  against  citi 
zens  to  be  delivered  up  to  United  States.  (Art.  6.)  Offenders  against  laws  of  States 
or  United  States  to  be  delivered  up  by  the  Choctaws.  (Art.  8.)  Citizens  of  the  United 
States  may  be  expelled  from  Choctaw  territory.  (Art.  9.)  Intruders  removed  and 
thieves  of  both  races  to  be  punished.  (Art.  12.) 

Traders,  roads,  and  agent.— Traders  to  have  written  permit.  (Art.  10. )  United  States 
to  establish  post-offices,  military  posts,  roads,  etc.  (Art.  11.)  Agent  provided.  (Art. 
13.) 

Citizens. — Choctaws  desiring  to  remain  east  and  become  citizens  may  do  so.  Such 
persons  not  to  lose  rights  of  a  Choctaw  citizen  except  being  entitled  to  share  in  an 
nuity.  (Art.  14.) 

Payments,  annuities,  agency,  and  provisions. — Certain  tracts  heretofore  granted  to  be 
sold  by  their  owners.  Annuities  to  chiefs  for  twenty  years,  and  payment  for  other  offi 
cers.  (Art.  15.)  United  States  to  remove  the  Indians  in  wagons  or  steam-boats,  and 
support  them  for  one  year,  and  shall  take  their  cattle,  paying  in  money  or  delivering 
an  equivalent  in  stock.  (Art.  16.)  In  addition  to  other  annuities,  $20,000  for  twenty 
years.  (Art.  17.)  Ceded  lands  to  be  surveyed.  (Art.  18.)  Tracts  reserved  to  indi- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  210.  -Ibid.,  p.  234. 


400  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

viduals.  (Art.  19. )  United  States  to  maintain  forty  youths  at  school,  to  erect  council- 
house  and  house  for  each  chief,  church  for  three  districts;-  also  $2,500  to  be  paid  an 
nually  for  support  of  three  teachers  for  twenty  years.  Three  blacksmiths  to  be  fur 
nished  for  sixteen  years,  millwright  for  five  years.  Besides  gifts  of  merchandise. 
(Art.  20.)  Annuities  to  twenty  warriors  who  fought  with  General  Wayne.  (Art.  21.) 

Request  to  have  a  delegate  in  the  House  of  Representatives  submitted  to  Congress. 
(Art.  22. )  Further  provisions  of  land  to  individuals.  (Arts.  2  and  4,  supplementary. ) 
Exploring  party  to  go  west  of  the  Mississippi  authorized.  (Art.  3,  supplementary.) 
Two  square  miles  of  land  granted  to  trader  for  debts.  (Art.  4,  supplementary.) 

Supplementary  treaty,  September  28, 1830.    Proclaimed  February  24, 1831.1 

Treaty  between  Choctaws  and  ChicJcasaws,  made  at  DoaJcsville,  Choctaw  country,  January 

17,  1837.3 

See  Chickasaw  treaty  same  date,  p.  393. 

Treaty  between  Choctaws  and  ChicJcasaws,  made  at  DoaJcsville,  November  4,  1854.3 
See  Chickasaw  treaty  same  date,  p.  394. 

Treaty  between  United  States,  Choctaws,  and  ChicJcasaws,  made  at  Washington,  June  22, 

1855.4 

See  Chickasaw  treaty  same  date,  p.  394. 

Treaty  between  United  States,  Choctaws  and  ChicJcasaws  made  at  Washington,  April  28> 

1866.5 

See  Chickasaw  treaty  same  date,  p.  395. 

CREEK  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  February  14, 1833,  Jane  14,  1885,  and 
deficiency  appropriation  act  of  August  5, 1882.  (See  Annual  Eeport, 
1882,  p.  54.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  3,040,495  acres,  of  which  1,000,000  are 
classed  as  tillable.6  Outboundaries  surveyed.7 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately.6 

Tribes  and  population.— The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Creek.  Popula 
tion,  14,000.8 

Location. — See  treaties  for  location.  .  .. 

The  government  of  the  Creek  is  similar  to  that  of  the  Cherokee  Na 
tion,  already  given.  The  nation  is  divided  into  six  districts. 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  pp.  333-340.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  573. 
*Ibid.,  Vol.  X,  p.  1116.  4 Ibid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  611.  62bid.,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  769. 

6 Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  308.          ''Ibid.,  p.  259.          *Ibid.,  p.  290, 


INDIAN   TERRITORY UNION   AGENCY.  401 

Education. 
School  population,  estimated,  2,800. 


Schools. 

Attend 
ance. 

Cost. 

100 

$7  000 

One  Wealaka  boarding-school          .  ..........  .. 

100 

7  000 

80 

5  600 

80 

5  600 

50 

3  500 

25 

8  800 

25 

2  400 

24 

6  500 

Total                                         

46  400 

Besides  .these  there  are  church  and  private  schools: 

Presbyterian  mission,  Muscogee,  accommodation 20 

Harold  Institute  ( Methodist)  Muscogee,  accommodation 100 

Presbyterian  school,  Tulsa,  accommodation 50 

Kane's  school  (colored)  Agency  Hill,  Muscogee 35 

Private  schools  at  Muscogee,  Eufaula,  etc.1 — 

SYNOPSIS  OP  TREATIES  WITH  THE   CREEK  INDIANS. 

Treaty  made  at  Nviv  York,  August  7,  1790. 

Peace  established.  (Art.  1.)  Supremacy  of  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art. 
2.)  Prisoners  and  property  restored.  (Art.  3.)  Northern  and  eastern  boundaries  es 
tablished,  beginning  where  old  line  strikes  Savannah  River,  thence  up  to  the  top  of 
Oc-cun-na  Mountain,  thence  south-west  to  Cur-ra-hee  Mountain,  thence  to  the  source 
of  south  branch  of  Oconee,  and  on  down  to  the  old  line  on  Altamaha  River ;  thence 
south  to  St.  Mary's  River.  All  land  north  and  east  of  above  boundary  ceded.  Goods 
delivered,  and  $1,500  annuity  granted.  (Art.  4.)  All  land  west  and  south  guaranteed 
to  Creek  Nation.  (Art.  5.)  On  which  no  citizen  to  settle  (Art.  6)  or  hunt.  (Art.  7.) 
Indians  to  deliver  up  criminals.  (Art.  8.)  Citizens  committing  crimes  against  In 
dians  to  be  punished.  (Art.  9.)  Retaliation  restrained.  (Art.  10.)  Indians  to  give 
notice  of  designs  against  United  States.  (Art.  11.)  Domestic  animals  and  imple 
ments  to  be  furnished  from  time  to  time  by  the  United  States.  (Art.  12.)  Animosi 
ties  to  cease.  (Art.  13.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  14.) 

Proclaimed  August  13,  1790.3 

Treaty  at  Coleraine,  June  29,  1796. 

Preceding  treaty  to  be  binding.  (Art.  1.)  Boundary  line  to  be  marked.  (Art.  2.) 
Military  and  trading  post  to  be  established  south  of  Altamaha  River  and  near  Oconee 
River.  (Arts.  3  and  4.)  President  of  United  States  to  co-operate  with  Spain  and  the 
chiefs  in  fixing  boundaries.  (Art.  5.)  Creeks  relinquish  any  claim  to  territory  ceded 
to  Choctaws,  Chickasaws,  and  Cherokees  by  treaties  at  Holston.  (Art.  6.)  Prison 
ers  to  be  given  up.  (Art.  7.)  Six  thousand  dollars  worth  of  goods  as  presents.  Also 
two  blacksmiths  to  be  employed.  (Art.  8.)  Animosities  to  cease.  (Art.  9.)  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  10.) 

Proclaimed  March  18,  1797.3 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  Ixxii.  2 United  States  Statutes  at 

Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  35.        3  Ibid.,  p.  56. 
S.  Ex.  95 26 


402  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  made  at  Fort  Wilkinson,  June  16,  1802. 

Cessions  on  the  Altamaha,  Ocmulgee,  and  Appalachee  Rivers.  (Art.  1.)  Three 
thousand  dollars  annually,  $1,000  to  chiefs  for  ten  years  and  $10,000  in  gift  of  goods, 
$10,000  in  payment  of  debts,  $5,000  to  satisfy  claims,  and  blacksmith  furnished  for 
three  years.  (Art.  2.)  Garrisons  to  be  maintained.  (Art.  3.)  Treaty  binding  when 
ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  January  11,  1803. ' 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  November  14,  1805. 

Cessions  on  the  Oconee  and  Ocmulgee  Rivers.  Military  and  trading  post  to  be  es 
tablished.  (Art.  1.)  Road  to  Mobile  granted.  (Art.  2.)  Twelve  thousand  dollars 
paid  for  eight  years  and  $11,000  for  ten  years  succeeding.  (Art.  3. )  In  lieu  of  former 
agreements,  two  blacksmiths  furnished  for  eight  years.  (Art.  4.)  Boundaries  to  be 
defined.  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  June  2,  1806.2 

Treaty  made  at  Fort  Jackson,  August  9,  1814. 

As  equivalent  for  the  expenses  of  the  recent  war  with  the  Creek  Nation  the  Indians 
cede  lands  on  the  Coosa  and  Tallapoosa  Rivers.  The  improvements  of  any  friendly 
Indians  within  ceded  territory  to  be  reserved,  and  boundary  line  to  be  run.  (Art.  1.) 
All  land  east  and  north  of  said  line  guaranteed  to  Creeks.  (Art.  2.)  Intercourse 
with  the  British  and  Spanish  posts  to  cease.  (Art.  3.)  United  States  to  establish 
military  posts.  (Art.  4.)  All  property  taken  to  be  surrendered  to  United  States. 
(Art.  5.)  Instigators  of  war  to  be  given  up.  (Art.  6.)  Corn  to  be  supplied  until  crops 
are  secured.  (Art.  7.)  Permanent  peace  established.  (Art.  8.)  Lines  of  Creek  ter 
ritory  defined.  (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  February  16,  1815.3 

Treaty  made  at  Creek  Agency,  Flint  Kiver,  June  22, 1818. 

Two  tracts  ceded  on  Altamaha  River  and  Appalachee  and  Chattahooche  Rivers. 
(Art.  1.)  Twenty  thousand  dollars  to  be  paid  at  once,  and  $10,000  for  ten  succeeding 
years.  (Art.  2.)  Two  blacksmiths  furnished  for  three  years.  (Art.  3.)  Boundary 
lines  run  and  treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  March  28, 1818.4 

Treaty  made  at  Indian  Spring,  January  8,  1821. 

Cessions  on  the  Flint  ami  Chattahooche  Rivers.  (Art.  1.)  Certain  tracts  in  ceded 
country  to  continue  in  possession  of  present  Creek  occupants.  (Art.  2. )  Trac!  for 
agency  set  aside  on  Flint  River  to  revert  to  United  States  when  agency  shall  be  re 
moved.  (Art.  3.)  Ten  thousand  dollars  paid  down  and  $40,000  divided  into  fourteen 
annual  payments.  Also  balance  due  State  of  Georgia  by  the  Creek  Nation  for  prop 
erty  taken  or  destroyed  prior  to  1802,  not  exceeding  $250,000.  (Art.  4.)  Boundary 
lines  to  be  run.  (Art.  5. ) 

Proclaimed  March  2, 1821. 6 

Treaty  made  at  Mineral  Spring,  January  8,  1821. 

Claims  against  the  Creek  Nation  and  against  citizens  referred  to  decision  of  Pres 
ident.  Commissioners  of  Georgia  release  the  Creeks  from  claims  prior  to  1802  for 
$250,000  and  transfer  said  claims  to  United  States. 

Proclaimed  March  2,  1821.6 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  68.  *Ibid.,  p.  96.  3IUd.,  p.  120. 
4  Ibid. ,  p.  171.  5  Ibid.,  p.  215.  e  i ud. ,  p.  217. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY — UNION   AGENCY.  403 

Treaty  made  at  Indian  Spring,  February  12,  1825. 

Indians  cede  all  lands  within  State  of  Georgia  and  other  lands  north  and  west  of 
line  described.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  to  give  in  exchange,  acre  for  acre,  lands  west 
of  Mississippi  and  between  the  Arkansas  and  Canadian  Rivers.  As  equivalent  for 
improvements  on  land  ceded,  and  to  pay  for  removal,  $400,000;  $200,000  to  be  paid 
down,  $100,000  when  ready  to  remove,  the  first  and  second  year  after  removal  $25,000 
each,  and  the  remainder  in  $5,000  annual  instalments  until  the  whole  is  paid.  (Art. 
2.)  Annuities  to  be  divided  between  those  emigrating  and  those  remaining.  (Art.  3.) 
Exploring  parties  authorized  to  select  western  territory.  (Art.  4.)  First  payment 
to  be  made  by  commissioners  negotiating  this  treaty.  (Art.  5.)  Other  payments 
made  in  the  West  to  be  money  or  merchandise  at  option  of  Creeks.  (Art  6.)  Black 
smith  and  wheelwright  kept  among  people  as  long  as  President  may  think  proper. 
(Art.  7.)  Eighteen  months  allowed  for  removal.  (Art.  8.)  Treaty  binding  when 
ratified.  (Art.  9.)  Certain  tracts  ceded  by  their  owner  to  the  United  States  for 
$•25,000.  (Additional  article  of  February  14,  1825.) 

Proclaimed  March  7,  1825. * 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  January  24,  1826. 

Treaty  of  February  12,  1825,  declared  null  and  void.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  cede  to 
United  States  land  in  the  State  of  Georgia  east  of  Chattahooche  River ;  also  other 
tracts.  (Art.  2.)  Two  hundred  and  seventeen  thousand  six  hundred  dollars  to  be 
paid.  (Art.  3.)  Perpetual  annuity  of  $20,000.  (Art.  4.)  Dissensions  consequent  on 
preceding  treaty  shall  be  amicably  adjusted,  and  those  who  sign  that  treaty  to 
be  admitted  to  their  privileges  as  members  of  Creek  Nation.  (Art.  5.)  Deputa 
tion  to  be  sent  to  examine  and  select  country  west  of  the  Mississippi.  President  to 
determine  its  extent.  (Art.  6.)  Emigrating  party  to  remove  within  two  years ;  to 
be  subsisted  for  one  year.  (Art.  7.)  Agent,  blacksmith,  wheelwright,  and  interpre 
ter  to  reside  with  emigrants.  (Art.  8.)  Presents  of  $100,000  to  chiefs  and  warriors 
influential  in  effecting  removal.  (Art.  9.)  Damages  sustained  by  party  favoring 
removal  to  be  ascertained  and  paid  out  of  annuities.  (Art.  10.)  Improvements  in 
ceded  land  to  be  valued  and  amount  paid  to  owners.  (Art.  11.)  Possession  of  ceded 
country  given  within  one  year.  (Art.  12.)  All  of  their  country  unceded  guaranteed 
to  Creeks,  and  United  States  to  make  good  losses  sustained  from  citizens.  (Art.  13.) 
Two  sections  granted  for  agency.  (Art.  14.)  Creeks  have  right  to  establish  ferries 
on  streams  forming  boundary.  (Art.  15.)  Creek  commissioners  to  attend  running 
of  boundary  lines.  (Art.  16.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 

Proclaimed  February  22, 1826. 2 

Supplementary  article  to  preceding  treaty,  March  31,  1826.  Further  cessions 
made  so  as  to  embrace  all  Creek  laud  within  chartered  limits  of  Georgia,  for  which 
the  sum  of  $30,000  is  paid.3 


Treaty  at  Creek  Agency,  November  15,  1827. 

Former  cessions  not  including  all  territory  in  Georgia,  remaining  lands  now  ceded, 
and  $27,491  paid  to  chiefs  and  head-men  ;  also  $5,000  to  be  applied  for  support  of 
three  children  at  Choctaw  Academj^  Kentucky.  One  thousand  dollars  each  for  sup 
port  of  Withington  and  Asbury  schools  in  Creek  Nation  under  direction  of  War  De 
partment;  $2,000  for  four  horse  mills;  $1,000  for  purchase  of  cards  and  wheels;  and 
$5,000  to  be  paid  in  useful  goods. 

Proclaimed  March  4,  1828.4 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  237.  2lbid.,p.  286.        3Ibid., 

p.  289.        4IMd.,  p.  307. 


404  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION, 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  March  24,  1832. 

Creeks  cede  all  their  land  east  of  Mississippi  River.  (Art.  1.)  Land  to  be  surveyed. 
Tracts  to  include  improvements  reserved  for  individuals  for  five  years  unless  sooner 
disposed  of,  and  twenty  sections  to  be  sold  for  benefit  of  orphan  children.  No  selec 
tion  to  include  agency  tract  and  improvements.  Census  to  be  taken  of  persons  hold 
ing  said  tract.  (Art.  2.)  Said  tracts  may  be  sold  on  approval  of  President.  (Art.  3.) 
Patents  in  fee  simple  to  be  given  to  Creeks  holding  tracts  in  five  years.  (Art.  4.)  All 
intruders  upon  ceded  land  to  be  removed.  (Art.  5.)  Additional  tracts  granted  by 
patent.  (Art.  6.)  Location  to  conform  with  survey  and  relinquish  all  claim  for  im 
provements.  (Art.  7. )  Twelve  thousand  dollars  to  be  paid  for  five  years,  and  $10,000 
for  fifteen  years  following.  (Art.  8.)  The  sum  of  $100,000  for  the  payment  of  debts. 
(Art.  9.)  The  sum  of  $16,000  for  expenses  of  delegation.  (Art.  10.)  For  ferries, 
bridges,  and  causeways  in  ceded  country,  $3.000.  Certain  claims  and  annuities,  $500 
to  chiefs;  $14,000  to  persons  emigrating  without  expense  to  United 'States;  $3,000 
to  persons  suffering  losses  by  being  prevented  from  emigrating.  All  payments  except 
those  of  articles  9  and  10  to  be  taken  out  of  funds  derived  from  ceded  land.  (Art. 
11.)  United  States  to  pay  expenses  of  removal  and  subsist  Indians  for  one  year. 
Creeks  to  go  or  stay,  as  they  please.  (Art.  12.)  Rifle  ammunition  to  each  warrior, 
one  blanket  to  each  family  emigrating,  $3,000  for  twenty  years  for  education,  and 
blacksmiths  for  twenty  years  as  soon  as  people  emigrate.  (Art.  13.)  Creek  country 
west  of  Mississippi  to  be  patented  and  Creek  people  are  to  govern  themselves.  No 
State  or  Territory  ever  to  pass  laws  for  the  government  of  said  Indians.  United 
States  to  protect  from  hostile  Indians.  (Art.  14.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 
(Art.  15.) 

Proclaimed  April  4.  1832.1 

Treaty  made  at  Fort  Gibson,  February  14,  1833. 

Friendship  acknowledged.  (Art.  1.)  With  consent  of  Creek  and  Cherokee  dele 
gates,  boundaries  of  Creek  country  west  of  Mississippi  established  as  follows :  Be 
ginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  north  fork  of  the  Canadian,  thence  north  4  miles,  thence 
jn  a  straight  line  to  meet  a  line  drawn  from  a  point  on  the  Arkansas  opposite  the  east 
bank  of  Grand  River  at  its  junction  with  the  Arkansas,  and  which  runs  a  course 
south  forty-four  degrees  west,  1  mile,  to  a  post ;  thence  along  said  line  to  the  Ark 
ansas,  up  the  same  and  the  Verdigris  River  to  the  old  territorial  line,  along  said  line 
north  to  a  point  25  miles  from  the  Arkansas  where  the  line  crosses  the  same,  thence 
at  right  angles  west  to  tae  Mexico  line,  along  said  line  southerly  to  the  Canadian 
River,  or  to  the  boundary  of  the  Choctaw  country.  The  lines  on  the  north  bound 
the  country  of  the  Cherokees  by  treaty  of  February  14,  1833.  (Art.  2. )  United  States 
to  convey  in  fee  simple.  (Art.  3.)  Country  to  be  property  of  whole  Creek  Nation, 
including  those  east  of  Mississippi.  Seminoles  to  have  a  permanent  home  in  a  dis 
trict  set  apart  in  Creek  country.  (Art.  4.)  Additional  mechanics  and  mills  to  be  fur 
nished.  One  thousand  dollars  annually  for  education.  (Art.  5.)  Improvements  made 
outside  present  boundary  lines  to  be  compensated  for.  (Art  6. )  Salt  plains  if  within 
limits  of  boundary  to  be  used  by  friendly  Indians.  (Art.  7. )  Country  herein  described 
granted  in  lieu  of  that  provided  by  treaty  of  January  24,  1826.  (Art.  8. )  Binding 
when  ratified.  (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  April  2,  1834. 2 

Treaty  made  at  Fort  Gibson,  November  23,  1838. 

Creeks  relinquish  all  claim  for  property  and  improvements  lost  in  consequence  of 
emigration.  (Art.  1. )  United  States  agrees  to  compensate  losers  with  $50,000  in  stock 
animals,  to  be  distributed  according  to  losses.  (Art.  2.)  Also  5  per  cent,  interest  on 

J  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  366.          2Z6iU,  p.  417. 


INDIAN  TERRITORY UNION  AGENCY.          405 

§350,000  to  individual .  losers  named  in  schedule  attached,  for  twenty-five  years. 
(Art.  3.)  At  end  of  that  time  interest  to  go  to  Creek  Nation.  (Art.  4.)  The  sum  of 
$21,103.33  to  settle  claims  of  early  Creek  emigrants.  (Art.  5.)  To  relieve  sufferings 
of  Creek  hostiles  removed  to  Creek  country,  and  $10,000  in  stock  animals.  (Art.  6.) 
Proclaimed  March  2,  1839. * 

Treaty  with  United  States,  Creeks,  and  Seminoles,  made  at  Creek  Agency,  January  4, 1845.2 
See  Seminoie  treaty,  same  date,  p.  409. 

Supplementary  treaty  made  at  Fort  Gibson,  June  13,  1854. 

Third  and  fourth  articles  of  treaty  of  November  23,  1838,  annulled,  and  the  $350,000 
therein  provided  as  compensation  for  losses,  to  he  divided  and  paid  to  individuals  set 
forth  in  schedule  of  said,  treaty. 

Assent  of  Senate,  July  21,  1854. 3 

Treaty  made  with  the  United  States,  Creeks,  and  Seminoles,  at  Washington,  August  7, 

1856. 

Seminoie  Country. — Creeks  cede  the  folio  wing  tracts  to  Seminoles  :  Beginning  on  the 
Canadian  River  at  mouth  of  Pond  Creek,  a  few  miles  east  of  ninety-seventh  parallel 
west  longitude,  thence  north  to  North  Fork  of  Canadian,  up  said  fork  to  southern  line 
of  Cherokee  country,  west  of  that  line  to  one  hundredth  parallel  of  west  longitude, 
thence  south  on  said  parallel  to  Canadian  River,  down  said  river  to  place  of  begin 
ning.  (Art.  1.) 

Creek  Country. — Bounded  as  in  article  2,  treaty  of  April  14,  1833,  less  the  cession  for 
the  Seminoles.  (Art.  2.)  Laud  guaranteed  to  Seminoie  Indians  and  to  Creek  Indians 
by  patent,  provided  that  no  part  ceded  to  the  Seminoles  shall  be  sold  without  the  con 
sent  of  both  tribes.  (Art.  3.) 

No  State  or  Territory  to  pass  laws  for  said  tribe,  nor  country  to  be  included  in  any 
State  or  Territory  without  their  consent.  (Art.  4.)  Creek  Indians  relinquish  all 
claim  to  other  lands  and  all  claims  against  United  States  except  those  provided  for 
by  treaties  as  set  forth  herein.  (Art.  5.)  In  consideration  for  country  ceded  to  Sem 
inoie  Indians  the  Creeks  receive  $1,000,000,  $200,000  of  which  to  be  invested  at  5  per 
cent,  for  education  ;  $400,000  paid  per  capita ;  $100,000  may  be  diverted  for  a  national 
object;  $10,000  for  arrears  under  act  of  March  3,  1837  ;  $120,000  for  Creeks  who  emi 
grated  before  1832;  $70,000  for  individual  claims ;  $200,000  to  be  retained  until  Sem 
inoles  remove  and  then  paid  or  invested.  (Art.  6.)  All  interest  on  educational,  me 
chanical  and  agricultural  funds  to  be  paid  to  treasurer  of  Creek  Nation.  (Art.  7.) 
Seminoles  release  the  United  States  from  all  claims  and  demands.  United  States  to 
pay  $90,000,  $3,000  for  ten  years  for  schools,  $2,000  for  agricultural  assistants, 
$2,200  for  mechanics'  shops,  to  invest  $250,000  at  5  per  cent.,  and  a  further  $250,000 
when  the  Seminoles  remaining  in  Florida  shall  have  emigrated,  the  two  sums  then 
to  constitute  a  fund  belonging  to  the  Seminoles.  Interest  to  be  paid  per  capita.  (Art. 
8.)  United  States  agrees  to  remove  all  Seminoles  now  in  Florida  and  furnish  sub 
sistence  for  one  year ;  also  to  provide  certain  supplies.  (Art.  9.)  Seminoles  agree  to 
send  delegation  to  Florida  to  effect  the  union  of  the  tribe.  (Art.  10.)  Payments  au 
thorized  to  certain  Indians.  (Art.  11.)  Agency  for  Seminoles.  (Art.  12.)  Creeks 
and  Seminoles  allowed  to  settle  in  each  other's  country,  not  to  participate  in  each 
other's  funds.  (Art.  13.)  Extradition  of  criminals  between  two  tribes.  (Art.  14.) 
Laws  of  Creeks  and  Seminoles  not  to  be  incompatible  with  the  Constitution  of  United 
States.  (Art.  15.)  All  offenders  against  the  laws  of  States  to  be  delivered  up  to  the 
United  States.  (Art.  16.)  Licensed  traders  to  pay  for  use  of  land  or  timber.  (Art. 
17.)  United  States  to  protect  Creeks  and  Seminoles  from  domestic  strife  or  invasion. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  574.  '*Ibid.,  Vol.  IX,  p.  821. 
3  Hid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  599. 


406  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

(Art.  18.)  United  States  to  establish  military  posts,  roads,  etc.,  through  their  coun 
try.  (Art.  19.)  Right  of  way  for  railroads  and  telegraph  lines  to  be  had  by  compen 
sation.  (Art.  xiO.)  United  States  to  survey  boundaries.  (Art.  21.)  Amnesty  for 
past  offenses.  (Art.  22.)  An  allowance  made  to  treaty  delegation.  (Art.  23. )  Semi- 
noles  may  set  apart  a  portion  of  their  country  for  Florida  Seminoles.  (Art.  24.) 
Creek  law  to  be  enforced  until  Seminoles  remove  to  their  country.  (Art.  25.)  This 
treaty  to  supersede  former  inconsistent  ones,  but  not  to  release  the  United  States 
from  any  liability.  (Art.  26.) 

Amended  August  16,  1856 ;  assented  to  August  18,  1856 ;  proclaimed  August  28, 
1856. ! 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  June  14,  1866. 

Whereas  the  treaty  made  by  the  Creeks  and  Confederate  States  in  1861  was  repu- 
.diated  at  the  treaty  of  peace  made  at  Fort  Smith,  September  10,  1865,  the  Creeks  bind 
themselves  to  peace  and  friendship  with  the  United  States,  and  to  permit  military 
occupation  of  their  country  at  any  time.  The  United  States  to  grant  a  general  am 
nesty  for  all  past  offenses.  (Art.  1. )  Slavery  to  no  longer  exist,  and  rights  of  negroes 
denned.  (Art.  2. )  Creeks  cede  to  United  States  3,250,560  acres,  the  west  half  of  their 
entire  domain.  United  States  to  pay  at  the  rate  of  30  cents  per  acre  $975,168;  in  man 
ner  prescribed  $400,000;  $200,000  per  capita  for  losses  of  Federal  soldiers,  loyal  refu 
gees,  and  freedman  $100,000  ;  as  lands  sold  to  other  tribes,  $275,168,  to  remain  in  the 
Treasury  at  5  per  cent.  (Art.  3.)  Losses  of  loyal  refugee  Indians  and  freedmen  and 
soldiers  enlisted  in  the  Federal  Army  to  be  ascertained  and  paid  from  the  above 
$100,000.  (Art.  4.)  Right  of  way  for  a  railroad  north  and  south,  east  and  west,  granted. 
Compensation  to  be  made  for the  land ,  none  to  be  sold  to  persons  outside  of  Creek  Nation. 
(Art.  5.)  Seminole  tribe  may  sell  to  the  United  States  all  or  any  portion  of  Seminole 
lands.  (Art.  7.)  Boundary  line  of  Creeks  to  be  accurately  surveyed.  (Art.  8.) 
United  States  to  erect  agency  buildings  destroyed  during  the  late  War,  Creeks  re 
linquishing  land  for  the  purpose.  (Art.  9.)  Creeks  agree  to  legislation  by  Congress 
for  the  better  protection  of  life  and  property,  which  shall  not  interfere  with  their 
tribal  organization.  Agree  to  general  council  of  delegates  elected  from  each  nation 
in  the  manner  set  forth.  (Art.  10.)  United  States  re-affirms  all  treaty  obligations 
made  prior  to  1861,  and  renews  annuity  payments  after  the  close  of  the  fiscal  year 
1866.  (Art.  11.)  Land  granted  for  missionary  and  educational  purposes.  (Art.  13.) 
Inconsistent  treaty  provisions  annulled ;  $10,000  appropriated  for  treaty  expenses. 
(Art.  14.)  Amended  July  19,  1866 ;  assented  to  July  23,  1866 ;  proclaimed'  August  11, 
1866.3 

Agreement  of  February  14,  1881,3 

Under  the  provisions  of  the  act  of  March  3,  1873  (17  Statutes,  p.  626),  the  Secretary 
of  the  Interior  was  authorized  to  negotiate  with  the  Creek  Indians  "for  the  relin- 
quishment  to  the  United  States  of  such  portions  of  their  country  as  may  have  been 
set  apart  in  accordance  with  treaty  stipulations  for  the  use  of  the  Seminoles  and  the 
Sacs  and  Foxes  of  the  Mississippi  tribes  of  Indians,  respectively,  found  to  be  east  of  the 
line  separating  the  Creek  ceded  lands  from  the  Creek  Reservation,  and  also  to  nego 
tiate  and  arrange  with  said  tribes  for  a  final  and  permanent  adjustment  of  their  res 
ervations." 

So  much  of  said  act  as  relates  to  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  has  been  carried  into  effect  by 
their  removal  to  their  proper  location  on  lands. west  of  the  said  "  dividing  line.'7  The 
Seminoles,  however,  are  still  occupying  the  lands  belonging  to  the  Creeks,  for  which 
occupancy  the  Creeks  have  as  yet  received  no  compensation,  from  the  fact  that  no 
agreement  could  be  arrived  at  between  them  and  the  United  States  as  to  the  price 
per  acre  to  be  paid  to  the  said  Creeks  by  the  United  States  for  said  lands. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI,  p.  699.  *  IUd.{  Vol.  XIV,  p.  785.  3Re- 
port  of  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  1882,  p.  54. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY UNION   AGENCY.  407 

The  undersigned,  members  of  the  Creek  delegation  resident  in  Washington,  duly 
authorized  to  act  in  the  premises,  both  by  appointment  for  general  purposes  under 
the  certificate  of  the  Governor  under  the  national  seal,  and  also  by  special  action  of 
the  national  council  in  this  instance,  copies  of  which  general  and  special  authority 
are  hereto  attached,  do  promise  and  agree  for  themselves  and  for  their  nation  that 
they  will  sell,  cede,  and  dispose  of  the  lands  now  occupied  by  the  Semiuoles,  belong 
ing  to  the  Creek  Nation,  to  the  United  States  for  the  sum  of  $175,000. 

And  the  said  Creek  delegation  do  hereby  agree,  for  and  on  behalf  of  said  nation, 
that  they  will  cede  to  the  United  States,  and  do  hereby  cede,  a  strip  of  land  in  the 
Indian  Territory  now  occupied  by  the  Seminole  Nation  of  Indians,  lying  east  of  the 
said  line  dividing  the  Creek  lands  from  the  lauds  ceded  to  the  United  States  in  the 
treaty  of  June  14,  1866,  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  North  Fork  of  the  Canadian 
River,  on  the  south  by  the  Canadian  River,  on  the  west  by  the  dividing  line  between 
the  Creek  Reservation  and  the  lauds  ceded  under  treaty  of  1866  above  noted,  and  on 
the  east  by  a  line  running  north  and  south  between  the  rivers  named  so  far  east  of 
said  divisional  line  as  will  comprise  within  said  described  boundaries  175,000  acres, 
at  $1  per  acre;  said  cession  to  be  in  full  force  and  effect  when  the  sum  of  $175,000 
shall  have  been  deposited  in  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States  to  the  credit  of  the 
Creek  Nation,  to  draw  interest  at  the  rate  allowed  in  the  treaty  of  June  14, 1866, 
wherein  certain  of  their  lauds  in  Indian  Territory  were  ceded  to  the  United  States; 
and  one-third  of  said  fund  shall  be  forever  set  aside  for  educational  purposes,  and 
the  remaining  two-thirds  shall  be  subject  to  such  use  as  the  Creek  council  shall  de 
termine. 

WARD  COACHMAN, 
PLEASANT  PORTER, 
DAVID  M.  HODGE, 

Creek  Delegation. 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C..  February  14, 1881. 

Act  of  Congress,  August  5,  1882. ' 

To  pay  the  Creek  Nation  of  Indians  for  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  thousand 
acres  of  land  now  occupied  by  the  Semiuole  Nation,  the  sum  of  one  hundred  and 
seventy-five  thousand  dollars,  as  per  agreement  made  in  pursuance  of  the  act  of  March 
3,  1873,  which  agreement  bears  date  February  14,  1H81,  and  is  now  on  file  in  the  De 
partment  of  the  Interior ;  said  sum  to  be  immediately  available. 

SEMINOLE  RESERVATION. 

Hoic  established.  —  By  treaty  of  March  21 , 1866.  See  Creek  agreement, 
February  14,  1881  (Annual  Beport,  1882,  p.  liv),  and  deficiency  act  of 
August  5,  1882. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  375,000  acres.    Not  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately  in  1886. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Semiuole.  Popu 
lation,  3,000. 

Location. — See  treaties  for  location. 

Education. 

School  population,  estimated,  in  1886 •  600 

Wewoka  mission : 

Accommodation 75 

Cost §3,700 

Seminole  Female  Academy : 

Accommodation 35 

Cost $2,600 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  265. 


408  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Two  high  schools,  one  at  Wewoka  and  one  at  Sasakwa. 

The  Presbyterian  board  furnished  $1,700  for  Wewoka,  and  the  Methodist  $600  for 
Sasakwa  Female  Academy.  The  Seminoles  have  also  four  district  schools,  which  are 
in  a  prosperous  condition.1 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES  WITH  THE  SEMINOLE  INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  the  Florida  tribes,  made  at  Ca'mp  on  Moultrie  Creek,  Florida,  September 

18, 1823. 

Protection  of  the  United  States  acknowledged.  All  claims  to  territory  in  Florida 
relinquished,  except  the  following  tract  (Art.  1)  :  Beginning  5  miles  north  of  Oka- 
humka,  running  west  within  fifteen  miles  of  the  coast  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  south  12 
miles,  south-east  to  5  miles  of  main  branch  of  Charlotte  River,  thence  to  within  20 
miles  of  the  Atlantic  Coast,  thence  north  to  15  miles  west,  and  thence  50  miles  to 
place  of  beginning.  Florida  Indians  to  be  concentrated  and  confined  within  the 
above  tract.  (Art.  2.)  Commissioners,  accompanied  by  Indian  delegate,  to  mark 
boundary  of  reservation.  (Art.  8.)  To  meet  the  objection  of  the  Indians  to  concen 
tration  on  reservation  on  account  of  the  insufficient  quantity  of  good  land  to  subsist 
them,  it  is  expressly  understood  that  should  more  be  needed  the  commission  shall  re 
move  the  northern  boundary  so  far  north  as  to  embrace  a  sufficient  quantity  of  good 
tillable  land.  (Art.  9.)  United  States  to  protect  Indians  who  shall  refrain  from 
making  war  without  the  consent  of  the  United  States.  On  removal  to  reservation  au 
agent  to  be  provided,  agricultural  implements,  stock  to  the  amount  of  $6,000,  and 
$5,000  a  year  for  twenty  years  under  the  direction  of  the  President.  (Art.  3.)  Right 
to  open  roads  granted.  No  white  person  to  settle  or  hunt  upon  reservation.  Author 
ized  persons  to  travel  unmolested.  (Art.  4.)  Rations  provided  for  the  first  year  af 
ter  removal,  and  $4,500  to  be  distributed  among  persons  abandoning  improvements. 
The  sum  of  $2,000  appropriated  for  removal.  (Art.  5.)  Agent,  subageut,  and  inter 
preter  to  reside  with  the  Indians.  Sum  of  $1,000  for  maintenance  of  school  for  twenty 
years.  Same  amount  for  blacksmith.  (Art.  6.)  Indians  to  prevent  fugitive  slaves 
from  taking  shelter  among  them.  (Art.  7.)  One  section  of  land  granted  to  agent 
and  one  to  interpreter.  (Art.  10.)  Six  of  the  principal  chiefs,  parties  to  the  treaty, 
permitted  to  remain  on  following  lands  inhabited  by  them:  For  Neamathla  and  his 
connections  2  miles  square  on  Rocky  Comfort  Creek ;  for  Blunt  and  Tnskihajo  4  miles 
on  Appalachicola,  extending  west  2  miles;  for  Mulatto  King  and  Emathlochee  4  miles 
on  the  Appalachicola,  extending  west  1  mile;  for  Econchatimico  4  miles  on  the  Chat- 
tahoochee,  extending  west  1  mile.  Peaceable  possession  guaranteed  to  chiefs  and 
descendants  only  during  occupation  and  cultivation  of  the  same.  If  abandoned, 
reservation  to  be  included  in  cession  of  article  1.  Chiefs  to  furnish  to  the  Indian 
superintendent  of  Florida  names  of  individuals  who  are  to  reside  on  said  reservations. 
Chiefs  to  be  held  responsible  for  conduct  of  individuals.  Indians  to  be  permitted  to 
remove  voluntarily  to  the  reservation  set  apart  in  article  2,  United  States  reserving 
the  right  to  order  their  removal  in  case  of  misconduct.  Eight  hundred  dollars  of  the 
amount  stipulated  in  article  3  to  be  expended  for  these  Indians.  Also  to  receive  their 
proportion  of  annuities.  Sum  of  $5,000  of  the  money  set  apart  in  article  5  to  be  given 
Neamathla  for  improvements  relinquished  by  him. 

Proclaimed  January  2,  1824.2 

Treaty  made  at  Paine's  Landing,  May  9, 1832. 
• 

Seminole  Indians  relinquish  to  United  States  all  lands  they  occupy  in  Territory  of 
Florida.  Agree  to  emigrate  west  of  Mississippi  River,  an  additional  tract  being 
added  for  them  to  Creek  country.  Delegation  to  be  sent  to  examine  territory.  (Art. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  pp.  Ixxii-lxxiii.  2  United  States  Statutes 
at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  224. 


INDIAN    TERRITORY — UNION   AGENCY.  409 

1.)  United  States  to  pay  $15,400,  to  be  divided  proportionately  between  chiefs  and 
warriors  of  their  several  towns.  (Art.  2.)  Blanket  and  homespun  suit  given  to  each 
emigrant  on  arrival  at  Creek  country.  (Art.  3.)  Blacksmith  provided  according  to 
article  6,  preceding  treaty,  to  be  continued  for  ten  additional  years,  and  $3,000  paid 
for  fifteen  years  after  removal  of  whole  tribe.  (Art.  4.)  United  States  to  take  the 
cattle  belonging  to  Seminoles  and  pay  in  money  or  stock  on  their  arrival  west.  (Art. 
5. )  Demands  for  damages  by  Seminoles  to  the  amount  of  $7,000  to  be  paid.  (Art.  6. ) 
Seminoles  to  move  within  three  years.  To  be  subsisted  for  twelve  mouths.  (Art.  7.) 
Removal  to  take  place  within  1833  and  1835.  (Art.  8.) 
Proclaimed  April  12,  1834.1 

Ti'ealy  with  the  Appalachicola  land  of  Indians,   made  at  Tallahassee,  Fla.,   October 

11,  1832. 

Blunt  and  successor  to  Tuskihajo  surrender  their  reservation  on  the  Appalachicola 
River,  set  apart  for  them  in  the  preceding  treaty,  and  agree  to  remove  with  their 
followers,  two  hundred  and  fifty-six  souls,  west  of  the  Mississippi,  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  United  States.  (Art.  1.)  Sum  of  $3,000  in  cash  paid  down  and  $10,000  for  the 
subsequent  removal  of  the  whole  party.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  to  remove,  if  possible, 
within  one  year,  certainly  within  two.  Portion  of  annuity  provided  in  article  3  of 
treaty  of  April  18,  1823,  to  continue  to  these  chiefs.  (Art.  3.) 

Proclaimed  February  13,  1833.2 

Treaty  made  at  Fort  Gibson,  March  28,  1833. 

Tract  of  land  between  the  Canadian  River  and  its  north  fork,  in  the  Creek  country, 
set  apart  for  Seminole  Indians.  Nation  agrees  to  remove  to  that  location.  Indians 
request  that  Major  Phagan  superintend  removal. 

Proclaimed  April  12,  1834.3 

Treaty  with  the  Appalachicola  band,  made  at  Pope's,  Fayette  County,  Fla.,  June  18,  1833 

Indians  relinquish  reservation  set  apart  by  treaty  of  September  18, 1823,  on  the  Appa 
lachicola  River.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  to  convey  in  three  years  by  patent  to 
Mulatto  King  and  head  chief  of  Emathlochee's  band  a  section  and  a  half  each,  to  be 
laid  off  in  accordance  with  public  surveys  under  the  direction  of  the  President,  so  as 
to  embrace  their  fields  and  improvements.  Chiefs  may  dispose  of  said  land  before 
three  years,  but  as  soon  as  the  Seminoles  shall  have  gone  west  of  the  Mississippi  the 
United  States  to  withdraw  protection,  and  Indians  to  become  subject  to  government 
and  laws  of  Florida.  (Art.  2. )  Proportion  of  annuities  provided  in  article  3  of  treaty 
of  September  18, 1823,  to  be  paid  this  band.  If  hereafter  chiefs  elect  to  sell  their  pat 
ented  land  and  go  west  of  the  Mississippi  they  must  defray  their  own  expenses;  but  if 
they  surrender  land  to  the  United  States  they  may  receive  $3,000  and  become  parties 
to  the  provisions  of  the  treaty  of  May  9,  1832.  (Art.  3.) 

Proclaimed  February  12,  1834. 4 

Treaty  between   United  States,  Creeks,   and  Seminoles,  made  at  CreeJc  Agency,  January 

4,  1845. 

Whereas  article  4  of  Creek  treaty  of  1833  provides  that  the  Seminoles  %hall  be  con 
sidered  as  a  part  of  the  Creek  Nation,  and  a  permanent  home  secured  in  the  Creek 
country,  and  a  large  portion  of  the  Seminoles  having  refused  to  submit  to  Creek  gov 
ernment,  and  these  Semiuoles  having  settled  on  lands  secured  to  other  tribes  to  the 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  368.  -  Ibid.,  p.  377.  3lbid.,  p. 
423.  *  I  bid.,  p.  427. 


410  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

detriment  of  said  tribes:  This  treaty  is  made  to  reconcile  all  difficulties  between  the 
Creeks  and  Seminoles  respecting  location  and  jurisdiction.  (Preamble.)  Creeks 
agree  that  Seminoles  shall  be  entitled  to  settle  in  Creek  country.  Seminoles  to  make 
their  town  regulations  subject  to  general  control  of  Creek  council,  in  which  they 
shall  be  represented.  Each  tribe  to  manage  its  own  money  affairs  and  neither  to 
interfere  with  the  other.  (Art  1.)  All  Seminoles  to  permanently  settle  in  Creek 
country.  (Art.  2.)  Contested  cases  between  two  tribes  subject  to  decision  of  Presi 
dent  of  United  States.  (Art.  3.)  Additional  annuity  of  $3,OCO  for  education  allowed 
Creeks  for  twenty  years.  All  educationarfunds,  including  above,  to  be  under  the 
direction  of  the  President.  (Art.  4.)  Rations  to  be  issued  to  Seminoles  removing, 
and  tribes  to  be  sustained  for  six  months.  Those  in  Florida  allowed  twelve  months 
wherein  to  remove.  (Art.  5.)  Sums  provided  in  articles  2  and  4  of  treaty  May  9, 
1832,  to  be  paid  as  stipulated,  and  additional  $2,000  for  fifteen  years.  (Art.  6.)  Sum 
of  $1,000  per  annum  for  five  years  and  agricultural  implements  given  in  satisfaction 
of  all  claims  for  property  abandoned  in  Florida.  (Art.  7.)  Boundary  bet  ween  Creeks 
and  Seminoles  distinctly  marked.  (Art.  8.) 

Treaty  amended  March  6,  1845. 

Proclaimed  May  '28, 1845. l 

Treaty  made  with  the  United  States,  Creeks,  and  Seminoles,  at  Washington,  August  7,  1856.3 
See  Creek  treaties,  same  date,  p.  405. 

Treaty  made  at  Washington,  March  21,  1866. 

Amnesty  granted  and  annuities  restored,  the  provisions  made  being  generally  the 
same  as  those  of  the  treaties  with  the  Creeks  of  June  14, 1866,  except  article  3,  in 
which  they  cede  to  the  United  States  a  tract  of  land  containing  2,169,080  acres  ceded 
to  them  by  the  Creek  Nation  in  the  treaty  of  August  7,  1856,  the  United  States  to 
pay  the  sum  of  $325,362,  being  at  the  rate  of  15  cents  an  acre,  and  to  grant  to  the 
Seruinoles  a  portion  of  the  territory  purchased  from  the  Creeks,  for  which  the  Semi- 
iioles  pay  $100,000,  to  be  deducted  from  the  sum  received  for  their  lands.  Balance 
due  to  be  paid  in  the  following  manner : 

The  sum  of  $30,000  under  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  for  improving 
farms;  $20,000  for  stock,  seed,  and  agricultural  implements;  $15,000  for  the  erection 
of  mill;  $70,000  at  5  per  cent,  interest,  $50,000  of  which  will  be  a  permanent  school 
fund,  interest  on  the  remaining  $20,000  for  the  support  of  the  Seminole  government; 
$40,362  for  subsisting  said  Indians ;  $50,000  for  the  payment  of  losses  sustained  by 
loyal  Seminoles  during  late  War,  said  losses  to  be  ascertained  by  a  board  of  com 
missioners. 

Seminole  district. — Beginning  on  Canadian  River,  at  the  line  dividing  the  Creek 
lands,  according  to  their  sales  to  the  United  States  by  treaty  of  February  6,  1866, 
north  on  said  line  to  the  North  Fork  of  Canadian,  up  said  fork  to  a  distance  sufficient 
to  make  200,000  acres  by  running  due  south  to  the  Canadian  River ;  thence  down 
said  Canadian  River  to  place  of  beginning. 

Proclaimed  August  16,  1866. 3 

For  Creek  agreement  of  February  14,  1881,  and  act  of  Congress  confirming  the 
same,  See  Creek  treaties. 

'United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  821.  *IMd.}  Vol.  XI,  p.  699. 

slbid.,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  755. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

BESERVATIONS  OF  IOWA,  KANSAS,  AND   MICHI 
GAN. 

IOWA. 

For  the  early  history  of  the  Territory  from  which  Iowa  was  formed, 
see  Dakota.  Organized  as  a  Territory  June  12,  1838  5 1  admitted  as  a 
State  March  3, 1845.2 

The  Indians  that  formerly  dwelt  here,  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  Otoes, 
loways,  and  Sioux,  have  all  been  removed ;  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  contend 
ing  by  force  of  arms  for  their  old  home  here  and  in  the  adjoining  east 
ern  States,  under  the  leadership  of  Black  Hawk.  A  portion  of  the  Sac 
and  Fox  tribe  purchased  the  only  reservation  in  the  State. 

Has  one  reservation,  the  Sac  and  Fox,  containing  a  united  area  of 
1,258  acres.  This  land  was  purchased  by  the  tribes  residing  there.  Total 
Indian  population,  280. 

The  Sac  and  Fox  Agency  has  charge  of  the  reservation  of  that  name. 

SAC  AND  Fox  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  MOD  tour,  Tama  County,  Iowa.] 
SAC   AND  FOX  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  purchase.  See  act  of  Congress,  March  2,  1867. 
(United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XI Y,  p.  507.)  Deeds,  November,  1876, 
1882,  1883.3 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  1,258  acres.    Survey  not  reported.3 
Acres  cultivated. — Two  hundred  and  twenty-five  reported  in  L886.4 
Tribes  and  population. — Pottawatomies,  Sacs  and  Foxes  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  and  Winnebagoes.    Total  population,  380.5 

Location. — Located  in  Tama  County,  Iowa,  the  land  held  in  trust  for 
them  by  the  Governor  of  the  State  of  Iowa.  Individual  Indians  also 
own  85  acres  in  their  own  right.  This  tract  of  land  is  about  one-third 
timber,  and  the  balance  good  grazing  and  farming  laud,  though  subject 
to  overflow  in  time  of  high  water. 
Government  rations. — None  issued. 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  V,  p.  235.  2  Ibid.,  p.  742..  3 Report  of  Indian 
Commissioner,  1886,  p.  385.  4/6id.,  p.  430.  °IMd.,  p.  400. 

411 


412  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1 

School  population  as  estimated  in  1886  was 80 

Day-school  accommodation 40 

Average  attendance 12 

Day-school,  cost  to  Government $350 

In  session  (months) 5 

Missionary  work. — Xot  reported. 

By  act  of  Congress  (Indian  appropriation  act),  March  2,  1867,  pro 
vided,  that  the  band  of  Sacs  and  Foxes  of  the  Mississippi,  now  in  Taina 
County,  Iowa,  shall  be  paid  pro  rata,  according  to  their  numbers,  of 
the  annuities,  so  long  as  they  are  peaceful  and  have  the  assent  of  the 
government  of  Iowa  to  reside  in  that  State.2 

KANSAS. 

For  the  early  history  of  the  Territory  from  which  Kansas  was  formed, 
see  Dakota.  Organized  as  a  Territory  May  30,  1854; 3  admitted  as  a 
State  June  29, 1861.4 

The  Indians  originally  occupying  this  locality  are  all  removed  to 
the  Indian  Territory.  Those  holding  reservations  at  the  present  time 
were  placed  there  by  the  United  States  when  this  region  was  known 
as  the  Indian  Territory. 

Act  of  March  3,  1863.5 

******* 
SEC.  4.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  President  of  the  United  States  be,  and  is 
hereby,  authorized  to  enter  into  treaties  with  the  several  tribes  of  Indians,  respectively, 
now  residing  in  the  State  of  Kansas,  providing  for  the  extinction  of  their  titles  to 
lauds  held  in  common  within  said  State,  and  for  the  removal  of  such  Indians  of  said 
tribes  as  hold  their  lands  in  common  to  suitable  localities,  elsewhere  within  the  ter 
ritorial  limits  of  the  United  States,  and  outside  the  limits  of  any  State. 

There  are  three  reservations,  containing  an  aggregate  area  of 
109,828.03  acres.  The  Indian  population  is  1,318.  There  is  one  agency, 
the  Pottaw atomic  and  Great  Nemaha,  having  charge  of  the  Chippewa 
and  Munsee,  Kickapoo,  and  Pottawatomie  Reservations  and  the  Iowa 
and  Sac  and  Fox  Eeservations,  partly  in  Nebraska. 

POTTAWATOMIE  AND  GREAT  NEMAHA  AGKENCY.G 

[Post-office  address,  Silver  Lake,  Pottawatomie  County,  Kans.] 
CHIPPEWA  AND  MUNSEE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  July  16, 1859.7 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  4,395  acres,  of  which  4,000  are  classed  as 
tillable.8  Surveyed.9 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  p.  xcii.  2  United  States  Statutes,  VoL  XIV,  p. 
507.  *IUd.,  Vol.  X,  p.  277.  *  Ibid..  Vol.  XII,  p.  126.  5lbid.,  chap.  99,  p.  793. 
6  For  Pottawatomie  treaties,  see  Pottawatomie  Reservation— Indian  Terrtory.  7  For 
treaty,  see  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan.  8  Report  of  Indian  Commis 

sioner,  1884,  p.  310.        9 Ibid.,  p.  261. 


KANSAS — POTTAWATOMIE  AND  GREAT  NEMAHA  AGENCY.   413 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,000  acres.1 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Chippewa  and 
Munsee.  Population,  101. 2 

Location. — Franklin  County,  on  allotted  lands  which  they  hold  by 
certificate  title.3 

No  statistics  of  agency  government  or  of  Government  schools  given 
for  this  reservation. 

LIST   OF    TREATIES    WITH    MUNSEE   INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  the  Munsee  Indians,  July  4,  1805.4 
See  Chippewa,  July  4,  1805— Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Munsee  Indians,  October  27,  1832.5 
See  Menomonee  treaty,  October  27,  1832 — Wisconsin. 

Treaty  with  the  Munsee  Indians,  January  15,  1838.6 
See  treaty  with  New  York  Indians,  January  15,  1838 — New  York. 

Treaty  with  the  Munsee  Indians,  September  3,  1839. 7 
See  Stockbridge  treaty,  September  3,  1839— Wisconsin. 

Treaty  with  the  Munsee  Indians,  February  5,  1856.8 
See  Stockbridge  treaty,  same  date.— Wisconsin. 

Treaty  with  the  Munsee  Indians,  July  16,  1859.9 
See  Chippewa  treaty,  same  date — Michigan. 

KICKAPOO   RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  June  28, 1862. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  20,273  acres,  10,136  of  which  are  classed 
as  tillable.10  Surveyed.11 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  2,550  acres.12 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Kickapoo. 
Population,  32 1.13 

Location. — In  Brown  County,  Kans.  Nearly  all  the  land  excellent  for 
farming. 

The  interest  on  trust  money  supports  school,  and  blacksmith  shop. 
No  statistics  of  agency  government  reported. 

Deport  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  430.  *Ibid.,  p.  400.  3 Ibid.,  p.  162. 
4  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  87.  &  Ibid.,  p.  409.  *Ibid.,  p.  550. 
7 Ibid.,  p.  580.  8Ibid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  663.  » Ibid.,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1105.  10 Report  of 
Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  310.  u  Ibid.,,  p.  261.  12  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  430.  i3Ibid., 
j).  400. 


414  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 50 

Boarding-school  accommodations - 30 

Average  attendance 22 

Boarding-school  cost1 $2, 218. 86 

In  session  (months) 11 

Missionary  worTc. — Not  reported. 

SYNOPSIS   OF  KICKAPOO  TREATIES. 

Treaty  ivith  Kickapoo  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Greenville,  Ohio,  August  3,  1795.2 
See  Chippewa  treaty,  August  3,  1795,  p.  421. 

Treaty  ivith  Pottawatomie  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Fort  Wayne,  Ind.,  June  7,  1803.3 
See  Delaware  treaty,  June  7,  1803. 

Treaty  with  Kickapoo  and  oilier  tribes,  made  at  Fincennes,  August  7,  1803. 

Indians  agree  to  article  4,  preceding  treaty,  at  Fort  Wayne. 

Proclaimed  December  23,  1803. 4 

(Piaukasha,  Kaskaskia,  Wyandotte,  Eel  River.) 

(See  treaty  with  Kaskaskias.) 

Treaty  ivith  KicJcapoos,  made  December  9,  1809.6 

Cessions  confirmed  in  article  9,  treaty  of  September  30,  1809. 

(See  Delaware  treaty,  September  30,  1809,  p.  375.) 

Permanent  annuity  of  $400  and  $800  in  goods.  (Art.  1.)  Also  cede  laud  on  Wabash 
and  Verinillion  Eivers.  Further  annuity  of  $100  and  $700  in  goods.  Cession  and 
payment,  condition  on  consent  of  Miamis.  (Art.  2.)  Payments  and  right  to  hunt  on 
ceded  territory  as  to  treaty  of  Greenville,  August  3,  1795.  (Art.  3.) 

See  Chippewa  treaty,  Augusts,  1795,  p.  421. 

Treaty  with  the  Kickapoo  Indians,  made  at  Portage  des  Sioux,  September  2,  1815. 6 
A  similar  treaty  to  the  Sioux  treaty  of  July  19,  1815.     See  page  262. 
Treaty  with  the  KicJcapoo  and  Wea  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Harrison,  Ind.,  June  4,  1816.7 
See  Wea  treaty,  June  4,  1816. 
Treaty  ivith  the  Kickapoo  Indians,  made  at  Edwardsville,  III.,  July  30,  1819. 

Indians  cede  their  claim  to  lands  east  and  west  of  Wabash  River,  and  all  territory 
on  Illinois  and  Mississippi  Rivers.  (Arts.  1  and  10.)  Former  treaties  confirmed. 
(Art.  2.)  Protection  of  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art.  3.)  United  States  re 
leased  from  all  obligations  imposed  by  former  treaties.  (Art.  4.)  Sum  of  $2,000  paid 
for  fifteen  years  (Art.  5),  and  $3,000  worth  of  merchandise  given.  Tract  granted  on 
Osage  River.  (Art.  6.)  Peaceable  possession  against  intruders  granted.  (Art.  7.) 
Two  boats  furnished  for  removal  on  Illinois  River.  (Art.  8.)  Protection  granted. 
(Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  January  13,  1821. 8 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  xcii.  2  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  VII,  p.  49.  slbid.,  p.  74.  *Ibid.,  p.  77.  *Ibid.,  p.  117,  *Ibid.,  p. 
130.  7  Ibid.,  p.  145.  8  Ibid.,  p.  200. 


KANSAS — POTTAWATOMIE  AND  GREAT  NEMAHA  AGENCY.   415 

Treaty  with  the  Kickapoo  Indians  of  the  Vermillion  River,  made  at  Fort  Harrison,  August 

30,  1819. 

Indians  cede  all  land  on  the  Wabash  River  and  its  tributaries.  (Art.  1.)  Land 
claimed  by  these  Indians  defined.  (Art.  2.)  Also  relinquish  annuity  of  $1,000.  Pay 
ment  of  $2,000  for  ten  years,  and  $3,000  now  received.  (Art.  3.) 

Proclaimed  May  10,  1820. l 

Treaty  with  the  Kickapoo  Indians,  made  at  St.  Louis,  July  19,  1820. 

Lands  set  apart  on  the  Osage  to  be  held  and  possessed  in  like  manner  as  lands  ceded 
in  article  1,  treaty  of  July  30,  1819. 
Proclaimed  January  13,  1821. 2 

Treaty  with  the  Kickapoo  Indians  of  the  Vermillion  River,  made  at  Vincennes,  September 

5, 1820. 

Annuities  secured  by  treaty  of  August  30,  1819,  to  be  hereafter  paid  to  Kaskaskias 
in  Illinois.  (Art.  1.)  Two  thousand  dollars  in  lieu  of  annuity  for  1821  to  enable  the 
Kickapoos  to  remove.  (Art.  2.) 

Proclaimed  January  8,  1821.3 

Treaty  with  the  Kickapoo  Indians,  made  at  Castor  Hill,  Mo.,  October  24,  1832. 

Indians  cede  tract  of  land  on  Osage  River,  and  all  claims  to  land  in  Missouri.  (Art. 
1.)  United  States  to  provide  land  on  the  Missouri  near  Fort  Leaven  worth,  as  long  as 
they  remain  a  tribe.  (Art.  2.)  Sum  of  $18,000  paid,  $12,000  of  which  shall  be  applied  to 
debts  (Art.  3) ;  $5,000,  for  nineteen  years  (Art.  4) ;  $1,000  for  blacksmith,  for  five  years 
(Art.  5) ;  $3,700  for  mill  and  church  (Art.  6) ;  $500,  for  ten  years,  for  support  of  school 
(Art.  7);  $3,000  for  farming  implements  (Art.  8) ;  $4,000  for  improvements  on  ceded 
lands  (Art.  9);  $4,000  in  stock  (Art.  10) ;  $6,000  in  merchandise,  assistance  in  remov 
ing,  and  one  year's  provisions.  (Art.  11.)  Boundary  line  to  be  run  within  three 
years.  (Art.  12.)  Commission  appointed  to  visit  reservation  which  may  be  ex 
changed  for  land  near  the  Nernaha  River.  (Art.  13.) 

Proclaimed  February  13,  1833.4 

Supplementary  article,  made  at  Fort  Leavenworth,  November  26, 1832. 
Commission  report  boundaries  of  land  selected.5 

Treaty  with  the  Kickapoo  Indians,  made  at  Washington,  May  18,  1854. 

Cessions. — Indians  cede  land  on  Missouri  River,  but  reserve  150,000  acres  in  western 
part  where  suitable.  Selection  to  be  made  within  six  months.  (Art.  1.) 

Payments.— Sum  of  $300,000  paid  as  follows :  $100,000  invested  at  5  per  cent,  for 
education  ;  $25,000  in  1854  ;  $20,000  for  two  years  ;  $14,000  for  two  years ;  $9,000  for 
six  years ;  $7,000  for  four  years ;  $5,000  for  five  years ;  in  all,  twenty  years.  (Art.  2.) 

Survey  and  allotment. — President  to  survey  and  allot  reservation.  Patents  to  be 
issued.  Congress  to  impose  restrictions.  (Art.  3.)  Compensation  made  for  improve 
ments  on  ceded  lands.  (Art.  4.) 

Roads. — Right  of  way  granted  for  authorized  roads  on  same  terms  as  through  lands 
of  citizens.  Railroads  to  compensate  in  money.  (Art.  7.)  United  States  released 
from  all  claims  under  previous  treaties.  (Art.  8.)  Grants  to  individuals.  (Art.  6.) 
Individual  debts  not  to  be  paid  from  general  funds.  (Art.  5.)  Intoxicating  liquors 
not  to  be  introduced.  (Art.  9.)  President  and  Senate  to  make  such  provisions  as 
shall  be  most  beneficial  to  Indians.  (Art.  10.) 

Proclaimed  July  17,  1854.6 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  202.  2  Ibid.,  p.  208.  *Ibid., 
p.  210.  *Ibid.,  p.  391.  6  Ibid.,  p.  393.  6Ibid.,  Vol.  X,  p.  1078. 


416  INDIAN   EDUCATION  AND   CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Kickapoo  Indians,  made  at  the  Kickapoo  Agency,  June  28,  1862. 

Reservation  to  be  surveyed.  (Art.  1.)  Census  to  be  taken.  Tribe  classified  into 
those  who  desire  to  hold  land  in  severalty  and  those  who  wish  to  hold  land  in  com 
mon.  Those  desiring  land  in  severalty  to  have,  each  head  of  a  family  160  acres,  each 
other  person  40  acres,  to  include  improvements  and  a  reasonable  portion  of  timber. 
Chiefs,  one-half  section.  Certificates  to  be  issued.  (Art.  2.)  Any  male  adult  or  head 
of  family  able  to  control  his  affairs  and  to  so  satisfy  the  President,  and  upon  proof  in 
a  district  court  of  the  United  States  of  civilized  life  and  support  of  family  for  five  years, 
shall  become  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  receive  a  patent  in  fee  simple,  and  also  his 
proportion  of  tribal  credits,  principal  and  interest.  (Art.  3.)  To  those  desiring  land 
in  common  shall  be  set  apart  a  quantity  of  land  sufficient  to  give  each  individual  an 
amount,  as  in  article  2,  said  persons  to  relinquish  all  claim  to  land  taken  in  severalty 
and  proceeds  of  sale  thereof.  Should  they  decide  to  move  to  Indian  country,  they 
may  occupy  a  tract  as  large  as  can  be  purchased  by  the  sale  of  present  lands  at  $1.25 
per  acre,  selection  and  purchase  to  be  made  by  Indian  Commissioner,  and  removal  at 
cost  to  the  United  States.  (Art.  4.)  After  apportionment  between  the  above  two 
classes,  remainder  of  reservation  to  be  sold.  (Art.  1.)  Atchison  and  Pike's  Peak 
Eailroad  to  be  permitted  to  purchase  residue  of  land  within  six  months  under  cer 
tain  provisions.  (Arts.  5,  6.)  Kickapoos  who  have  been  residing  south  may  return 
within  one  year  and  receive  benefit  of  this  treaty.  (Art.  10. )  Following  tracts  re 
served  :  Six  hundred  and  forty  acres  as  site  for  mill,  320  acres  where  the  mission-house 
is,  160  where  the  agency  is.  These  tracts  to  be  disposed  of  as  provided  by  law,  when 
the  purposes  have  been  accomplished  for  which  they  were  reserved.  (Art.  11.)  Sur 
veys  to  be  paid  for  out  of  proceeds  of  sales.  (Art.  13.)  All  right,  title,  and  interest 
of  Kickapoos  in  their  present  reservation  ceded  to  and  vested  in  the  United  States, 
subject  to  the  limitations  and  the  purposes  herein  expressed  and  provided  for. 
(Art.  14.)  Stipulations  of  former  treaties  inconsistent  with  foregoing  articles  to  have 
no  force.  (Art.  15.) 

Proclaimed  May  28,  1863. l 

POTTAWATOMIE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaties  of  June  5,  1846,  November  15,  1861; 
treaty  of  relinquishment,  February  27,  1867.2 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  77,358  acres,  of  which  29^119  acres  are 
classed  as  tillable.3  Surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  3,100  acres.5 

Tribes  and  population.— The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Prairie  band 
of  Pottawatomies.  Population,  554.6 

Location. — Jackson  County,  Kans.,  well  watered  by  two  large  creeks 
and  several  small  streams  fed  by  springs.7 

The  interest  on  trust  money  supports  schools,  shops,  etc. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 60 

Boarding-school  accommodations 30 

Average  attendance 24 

In  session  (months) „ 11 

Cost8 $4,254.39 

Missionary  work. — Not  reported. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  623.  2For  treaties,  we  Potta- 

watomie  treaties,  Pottawatomie  Indian  Territory.  3  Report  of  Indian  «  ommis- 

sioner,1884,p.310.       4JMd.,p.261.       *IUd.,  1886,  p.  430,        <*7&id.,p.400, 
p.  216.        *2Ud.,  p.  xcii. 


MICHIGAN MACK1NAC    AGENCY.  417 

MICHIGAN. 

Organized  as  a  Territory  in  1805,  and  admitted  as  a  State,  January 
26,  1837. 

The  Indians  formerly  living  in  this  region  were  the  Chippewas,  Potta- 
watomies,  and  Ottawas.  A  portion  of  them  still  remain,  and  others  are 
to  be  found  in  Kansas  and  the  Indian  Territory. 

There  are  three  reservations,  having  an  aggregate  area  of  66,332  acres. 
The  Indian  population  is  7,868. 

There  is  one  agency,  the  Mackinac,  having  in  charge  the  Isabella,  the 
L'Anse,  and  the  Ontonagon  Beservations. 

The  Indians  of  Michigan  are  all  citizens ;  are  voters  and  eligible  to  hold  office. 
They  are  not  known  or  recognized  by  tribal  relations,  either  by  State  laws  or  treaties, 
and  in  every  respect,  so  far  as  the  rights  of  citizenship  are  concerned,  they  stand  on 
an  equality  with  the  whites.  While  no  tribal  relations  exist,  yet  the  Indians  annually 
elect  certain  of  their  number,  whom  they  call  chiefs  or  headmen,  whose  duty  it  is  to 
transact  all  business  with  the  Government  or  the  Indian  agent,  sign  all  papers  and 
stipulations,  which  they  consider  as  binding  upon  the  band.1 

MACKINAC  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Flint,  Genesee  County,  Mich.] 
ISABELLA  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  May  14,  1855 ;  treaties  of  Au 
gust  2,  1855,  and  of  October  18,  1864. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  11,097  acres.2    Surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Eight  hundred  and  eighty-six  acres  in  1886,3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Chippewas  of 
Saginaw,  Swan  Creek,  and  Black  Kiver.  Population,  2,500.4 

Location. — In  Isabella  County,  Mich. 

The  Indians  of  this  band  are  scattered  all  over  northern  Michigan,  mingled  with 
other  bauds.  Large  numbers  of  them  have  gone  west,  and  many  of  them  have  gone 
to  Canada.  Certain  land  speculators  claim  title  to  very  much  of  the  lands  that  were 
never  patented,  also  claim  to  have  titles  to  the  lands  that  have  been  patented  by 
restricted  patents.  A  large  amount  of  land  on  the  reservation,  some  of  which  are 
vacant  lands,  and  some  of  which  have  been  patented  by  restricted  patents,  are  cov 
ered  by  tax  titles,  thus  intimidating  and  preventing  the  Indans  from  improving  the 
land,  although  as  a  matter  of  fact  and  law  these  claims  of  title  are  not  valid ;  but 
the  effect  upon  the  Indian  is  the  same  as  though  they  were.  Several  suits  have 
lately  been  commenced  in  the  United  States  court  against  various  parties  charged 
with  trespasses,  for  the  purpose  of  recovering  for  the  Indians  and  the  Government 
that  to  which  they  are  justly  entitled.5 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.6 — School  population  for 
Mackinac  Agency,  estimated  in  1886,  was  1,000. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  165.         2Ibid.,  1884,  p.  260.         3IUd., 
1886,  p.  167.        4  IUC,.,  1884,  p.  292.         ^IUd.,  1886,  p.  167.        «  iud.,  p.  xciv. 
S.  Ex.  95 27 


.418 


INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 


School. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average 
attendance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

40 

29 

Months. 
10 

$400  00 

40 

14 

10 

400  00 

Iroquois  Point  day  .....  ...... 

50 

2 

Q 

266  30 

40 

15 

12 

384  78 

20 

12 

10 

400  00 

Middle  Village  day 

40 

18 

10 

400  00 

40 

13 

10 

400  00 

Naubetung  dav                   ......            

40 

g 

10 

400  00 

Uepissing  day       ....  .. 

30 

g 

10 

400  00 

40 

10 

9 

400  00 

Missionary  work. — Methodists,  Kotnan  Catholics,  and  Presbyterians 
have  missions  among  these  Indians. 

Isabella  Reserve.1 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

December  11,  1854. 

SIR  :  I  inclose  a  copy  of  a  letter  from  Messrs.  George  Smith  and  P.  O.  Johnson,  mis 
sionaries  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Michigan,  addressed  to  Kev.  Dr.  Dur- 
bin,  and  by  him  forwarded  to  this  office,  in  relation  to  certain  desired  reservations  of 
public  lands. 

In  consideration  of  certain  contemplated  arrangements  with  the  Indians  in  Michi 
gan  during  the  ensuing  spring,  I  have  to  ask  that  you  reserve  from  public  sale  the 
lands  designated  in  the  letter  of  Messrs.  Smith  and  Johnson. 

I  have  also  received  a  communication  from  the  Rev.  J.  P.  Durbin,  corresponding 
secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  asking  for  an 
additional  reservation  of  lands  near  Iroquois  Point,  back  from  the  lake. 

For  the  reasons  above,  I  concur  in  the  request,  and  ask  that  several  additional  sec 
tions  to  those  already  reserved  be  made  of  the  lands  in  the  vicinity  of  Iroquois  Point. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

GEO.  W.  MANYPENNY, 

Commissioner. 
JOHN  WILSON,  Esq., 

Commissioner  of  General  Land  Office. 

GENERAL  LAND  OFFICE, 

December  20,  1854. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  a  communication  from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs,  addressed  to  this  office,  bearing  date  the  llth  instant,  and  its  inclosure,  recom 
mending,  for  reasons  stated,  the  withdrawal  from  market  and  reservation  for  Indian 
purposes  the  lands  in  Isabella  County,  Michigan,  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  deemed 
expedient. 

The  pink-shaded  lines  on  the  inclosed  printed  map  show  the  limits  of  Isabella 
County,  covering,  according  to  the  maps  of  this  office,  townships  13,  14,  15,  and  16 
north,  of  ranges  3,  4,  5,  and  6  west  of  the  Michigan  meridian,  in  the  Ionia  district,  the 
whole  of  which  are  requested  to  be  reserved,  and  the  numbers  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6  placed 
on  certain  townships,  show  the  order  of  the  preference  to  be  given  should  it  be  de 
termined  to  reserve  less  than  the  east  half  of  the  county. 

From  an  estimate  just  made  at  this  office  it  appears  that  only  about  two- ninths  of 
the  whole  surface  has  been  disposed  of,  although  three  of  the  townships  have  been  in 
market  since  1833,  and  the  balance  since  1840. 

1  Eeport  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  330. 


MICHIGAN — MACKINAC    AGENCY.  419 

As  regards  the  conditions  mentioned  in  the  Rev.  George  Smith's  letter  (among  the 
papers),  that  the  reserve  be  made  "for  the  Chippewa  Indians  of  Michigan,  to  be  pur 
chased  under  the  direction  of  the  missionary  society,"  etc.,  I  have  to  remark  that  no 
such  privilege  could,  in  my  opinion,  be  given  without  legislation  of  Congress. 
I  am,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

JOHN  WILSON, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  ROBERT  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 
•  April  12,  1855. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  two  letters  from  the  Commissioner  of  the 
General  Land  Office  in  relation  to  the  withdrawal  of  certain  lands  in  Michigan  from 
sale  with  a  view  to  the  benefit  hereafter  of  certain  Indian  tribes,  in  accordance  with 
the  intimations  of  the. Indian  Office. 

The  first  letter,  that  of  the  20th  of  December  last,  has  reference  to  lands  in  Isabella 
County,  Mich.,  and  that  of  the  10th  instant  to  land  in  a  new  county,  called  Em- 
mett,  in  the  same  State,  the  former  county  containing  sixteen  and  the  latter  twenty- 
seven  townships  and  fractional  townships,  and  the  withdrawal  appears  to  be  desired 
by  the  Indian  Office  "in  consequence  of  certain  contemplated  arrangements  with  the 
Indians  in  Michigan  during  the  present  spring."  The  matter  connected  with  the  let 
ter  of  the  20th  December  has  been  delayed,  waiting  more  specific  information  from 
the  Indian  Office  as  to  the  specific  land  wanted,  which  is  supplied  by  this  letter  of 
the  10th  instant  from. that  office. 

The  philanthropic  policy  of  furnishing  these  Indians,  who  are  desirous  of  becoming 
cultivators  of  the  soil,  with  land  for  that  purpose,  to  the  greatest  possible  extent  sep 
arated  from  evil  example  or  annoyance  of  unprincipled  whites,  who  might  be  disposed 
to  settle  in  their  vicinity,  or  within  their  midst,  after  farms  already  opened  by  them 
had  rendered  the  surrounding  land  more  valuable  is  apparent,  and  I  have  no  hesita 
tion  in  recommending  your  sanction  to  the  withdrawal  of  the  lands  indicated  in  each 
of  said  communications  from  the  Laud  Office,-  but  it  must  be  with  the  express  under 
standing  that  no  peculiar  or  exclusive  claim  to  any  of  the  land  so  withdrawn  can  be 
acquired  by  said  Indians,  for  whose  future  benefit  it  is  understood  to  be  made,  until 
after  they  shall  by  future  legislation  be  invested  with  the  legal  title  thereto. 
With  much  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

R.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary. 

The  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

[Indorsement.] 

MAY  14, 1855. 

Let  the  withdrawal  of  all  the  vacant  land  in  Isabella  County  be  made  with  the  ex 
press  understanding  contained  in  the  letter  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  to  me  of 
the  12th  instant. 

FRANKLIN  PIERCE. 

(Superseded  by  treaty  of  August  2, 1855,  with  Chippewas  o£.Saginaw,  Swan  Creek, 
and  Black  River,  11  Statutes,  633. ) 

L'ANSE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  September  30,  1854. 
Area  and  survey. — Contains  52,684  acres.1    Surveyed. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  260. 


420  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  L'Anse,  Yieux 
de  Sert  bands  of  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  Total  population, 
1,000.! 

Location. — In  the  north-western  part  of  Michigan.  There  are  about 
sixteen  sections  of  the  land,  valuable  for  deposit  of  slate  stone.  The 
reservation  lies  too  far  north  for  winter  wheat,  but  the  Indians  raise 
spring^crops  successfully.  They  are  in  every  way  self-supporting.2 

School  population  and  accommodation  not  reported  separately.  (See 
Isabella  Eeservation.) 

ONTONAGON  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  September  30,  1854  (6th  clause,  2d 
art.);  Executive  order,  September  25,  1855. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  2,551  acres.3     Surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Ontonagon 
baud  of  Ohippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  Total  population,  79.4 

Location. — In  the  north-western  part  of  Michigan. 

The  people  are  self-supporting. 

School  population  and  accommod  ation  not  reported  separately.  (See 
Isabella  Eeservation.) 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES  WITH  THE   CHIPPEWA  INDIANS. 

Treaty  witli  the  Wyandotte,  Delaware,  Chippewa,  and  Ottawa  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Wln- 

tosh,  January  21,  1785.5 

Three  chiefs,  one  Wyandotte  and  two  Delaware,  to  be  retained  until  tbe  restoration 
of  prisoners.  (Art.  1.)  Protection  of  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art.  2.)  Bound 
ary  fixed  between  United  States  and  Wyandottes  and  Delawares  as  follows  :  Begin 
ning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Cayahoga  River,  up  said  river  to  portage,  between  that  and 
Tuscarawas  branch  of  Muskingum,  down  said  to  forks  at  crossing  above  Fort  Law 
rence,  next  to  portage  of  Big  Miami,  along  portage  to  the  Great  Miami  or  Ome, 
thence  down  on  the  south-east  side  of  same  to  its  mouth,  thence  along  south  shore  of 
Lake  Erie  to  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  3.)  Reservations  6  miles  square  reserved  by 
the  United  States  as  trading  posts  at  the  mouth  of  the  Miami,  at  the  portage  of  the 
Big  Miami,  at  Sandusky  Bay  and  lower  rapids  of  the  river.  (Art.  4.)  No  citizens  to 
settle  on  Indian  lands  on  pain  of  forfeiture  of  protection  of  United  States.  (Art.  5.) 
Claim  to  all  land  east,  south,  and  west  of  boundary  relinquished.  (Art.  6.)  Six 
miles  along  west  bank  of  Detroit  River  reserved  to  use  of  United  States.  (Art.  7.) 
Also  12  miles  square  at  post  of  Michillimachenac  reserved  for  United  States.  (Art.  8.) 
Robbers  and  murderers  to  be  delivered  to  United  States.  (Art.  9.)  United  States 
commissioners  to  distribute  goods  to  tribes  in  treaty  at  time  of  signing  same.  (Art.  10.) 
Three  Delaware  chiefs  who  fought  for  the  United  States  to  be  received  and  restored 
to  their  rank  by  the  Delaware  Nation,  and  they  and  their  families  to  enjoy  their  por 
tion  of  the  land.  (Separate  article.) 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  292.  2  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  166.  3  Ibid.,  p. 
260.  4/&id.,  p.  400,  5  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  16. 


MICHIGAN MACKINAC    AGENCY.  421 

Treaty  with  the  Chippeica,  Wyandotte,  Delaware,  Ottawa,  Pottawatomie,  and  Sac  Indians, 
made  at  Fort  Harmer,  on  the  Muskingum,  North-west  Territory,  January  9,  1789. 

Prisoners  restored.  Two  Wyandotte  hostages  held  for  fulfillment  of  this  agreement. 
(Art.  1. )  Boundary  lines  and  cessions  of  preceding  treaty  confirmed,  and  ,$6,000  worth 
of  goods  acknowledged.  (Arts.  2,  10, 11,12,  and  15.)  United  States  relinquishes  to 
said  tribes  lands  lying  between  boundaries.  Indians  not  to  sell  except  to  United 
States.  (Art.  3.)  Indians  to  hunt  peaceably  on  ceded  territory.  (Art.  4.)  Any  In 
dian  committing  robbery  or  murder  on  citizens  or  other  Indians  to  be  punished  by 
the  United  States.  Citizens  guilty  of  like  offenses  to  receive  similar  punishment. 
(Art.  5.)  Horse-stealing  prohibited.  (Art.  6.)  Trade  to  be  established  and  persons 
and  property  of  traders  and  agents  to  be  protected.  Any  unlicensed  person  attempt 
ing  to  trade  to  be  delivered  up.  (Art.  7.)  Indians  to  give  notice  of  any  hostile  in 
tention  toward  the  United  States.  United  States  to  do  the  same  towards  Indians. 
(Art.  8.)  No  citizen  to  settle  on  Indian  lands,  and  said  tribes  may  punish  such  per 
sons  in  such  manner  as  they  see  fit.  (Art.  9.)  Friendship  renewed.  (Art.  13.) 
Pottawatomies  and  Sacs  taken  under  protection  of  United  States.  (Art.  14.)  Wy- 
andottes  claim  lands  granted,  to  Shawnees  and  threaten  to  dispossess  them  unless 
they  make  peace.  Wyandottes  claim  all  country  west  of  Miami  boundary  to  Lake 
Erie.  (Separate  article.)  Wyandottes  to  retain  without  molestation  villages  on 
the  Rosine  River,  along  the  Strait.  (Separate  article.) 

Proclaimed  September  27,  1789 

Treaty  with  the  Chippewas,  Wyandottes,  Delawares,  Shawnees,  Ottawas,  Pottawatomies, 
Miamis,  Weeas,  and  Eel  River,  Kickapoo,  Piankashaw,  and  Kaskaskia  Indians,  made  at 
Greenville,  North-west  Territory,  August  3,  1795. 

Hostilities  to  cease  and  peace  established.  (Art.  1. )  Prisoners  on.  both  sides  to 
be  restored.  (Art.  2.)  Boundary  line  to  be  as  follows:  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Cayahoga  River,  and  running  thence  up  the  same  to  the  portage  between  that 
and  the  Tuscarawas  branch  of  the  Muskingum ;  thence  down  that  branch  to  the 
crossing  place  above  Fort  Lawrence  ;  thence  westerly  to  a  fork  of  that  branch  of  the 
Great  Miami  River  running  into  Ohio  at  or  near  which  fork  stood  Loroinie's  store,  and 
where  commences  the  portage  between  the  Miami  of  the  Ohio  and  St.  Mary's  River, 
which  is  a  branch  of  the  Miami  which  runs  into  Lake  Erie ;  thence  in  a  westerly  course 
to  Fort  Recovery,  which  stands  on  a  branch  of  the  Wabash;  then  south-westerly  in  a 
direct  line  to  the  Ohio  so  as  to  intersect  that  river  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Kentucky 
River.  Indians  cede  all  lands  lying  south  and  east  of  the  boundary  line.  The  fol 
lowing-tracts  were  ceded :  At  Loroinie's  store,  6  miles  square  ;  at  Girty's  town,  on  the 
St.  Mary's  River,  2  miles  square;  at  the  head  of  navigation  of  the  Au-Glaize,  6  miles 
square ;  at  Fort  Defiance,  6  miles  square ;  at  Fort  Wayne,  6  miles  square  ;  2  miles 
square  about  8  miles  west  of  Fort  Wayne ;  at  the  Ouatanon  or  old  Weea  towns  on  the 
Wabash,  6  miles  square ;  at  the  British  fort  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids  of  the  Miami, 
12  miles  square ;  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  where  it  empties  into  the  lake,  6  miles 
square ;  at  Saudusky  Lake,  6  miles  square ;  at  the  lower  rapids  of  the  Sandusky 
River,  2  miles  square;  and  all  land  about  the  post  of  Detroit,  Indian  title  to  which 
has  been  extinguished  by  gifts  from  the  French  or  English  governments,  and  laud 
between  the  river  Rosine  on  the  south  and  Lake  St.  Clair  on  the  north  and  a  line  the 
general  course  whereof  shall  be  6  miles  distant  from  the  west  end  of  Lake  Erie  and 
Detroit  River  ;  and  the  land  about  Michillimackinac,  and  all  land  on  the  island  and 
main  land  adjacent,  Indian  title  to  which  has  been  extinguished  by  French  or  English 
governments;  also  on  the  mainland  north  of  the  post,  6  miles  on  Lake  Huron  and  3 
miles  back;  and  the  De  Bois  Blanc  Island,  being  a  voluntary  gift  of  the  Chippewas; 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Chicago  River,  6  miles  square;  at  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  River, 
12  miles  square ;  and  at  the  old  Peoria  fort,  6  miles  square.  When  boundaries  of  tracts 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  28. 


422  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

are  surveyed,  Indian  chiefs  to  attend  the  survey.  Free  passage  by  land  and  water  per 
mitted  from  post  to  post.  Free  use  also  of  all  harbors  and  mouths  of  rivers  along  the 
lakes.  (Art.  3. )  United  States  relinquish  all  claim  to  other  Indian  lands  north  of  Ohio, 
east  of  Mississippi,  west  and  south  of  Great  Lakes,  according  to  line  of  treaty  of  1783, 
except  150,000  acres  near  the  rapids  of  the  Ohio,  the  post  of  Vincennes,  on  the  Wabash, 
and  the  lands  adjacent,  or  the  landsin  possession  of  French  or  other  white  settlers,  and 
the  post  of  Fort  Massac,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  ;  $20,000  in  presents  distributed 
in  gifts,  and  perpetual  annuity  of  $1,000  each  to  Wyandottes,  Delawares,  Shawuees, 
Miamis,  Ottawas,  Chippewas,  Pottawatomies;  and  $500  each  to  Kickapoo,  Weea,  Eel 
River,  Piankashaw,  and  Kaskaskia  Indians.  Money  may  be  expended  for  stock.  (Art. 
4.)  Indians  to  be  protected  on  their  lands  and  sell  only  to  United  States.  (Art.  5.) 
White  settlers  on  Indian  lands  to  be  punished  in  such  manner  as  tribes  see  fit.  (Art. 
6.)  Indians  may  hunt  on  ceded  lauds.  (Art.  7.)  United  States  to  open  trade  with 
the  Indians.  (Art.  8.)  Offenders  to  be  delivered  up  to  be  punished  according  to 
law.  Indians  to  give  notice  of  hostile  intentions.  (Art.  9.)  This  treaty  to  super 
sede  all  other  treaties.  (Art.  10.) 
Proclaimed  December  2,  1795.1 

Treaty  with  the  Chippewas,  Delaivares,  Ottaivas,  Pottawatomies,  Munsees,  Sliawnees,  and 
Wyandottes,  made  at  Fort  Industry,  on  the  Miami  of  the  Lake,  July  4,  1805. 

Protection  of  the  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art,  1.)  Boundary  line  to  be  a 
meridian  120  miles  west  of  western  boundary  of  State  of  Pennsylvania,  intersecting 
the  boundary  line  of  the  United  States  on  the  north  and  the  line  pf  the  Greenville 
treaty  on  the  south.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  cede  all  lands  lying  east  of  the  aforesaid  line 
and  bounded  southerly  and  easterly  by  the  treaty  of  Greenville  line  and  north  by  the 
forty-first  degree  of  nortk  latitude.  (Art.  3.)  Perpetual  annuity  to  the  Munsees, 
Delawares  and  Wyandottes,  and  to  the  Shawnees  and  Senecas  residing  with  the 
Wyandottes,  of  $825  annually  forever,  and  $175  in  trust  from  the  Connecticut  Land 
Company,  proprietors  of  "Sufferer's  Land."  (Art.  4.)  Ottawas  and  Chippewas  and 
such  of  Pottawatomies  as  reside  on  the  river  Huron  or  Lake  Erie  have  received  from 
aforementioned  company  $4,000  in  hand,  and  the  company  has  secured  to  the  Presi 
dent  of  the  United  States  in  trust  $12,000,  payable  in  six  annual  installments  of  $2,000 
each.  (Art.  5.)  Indians  to  fish  and  hunt  on  ceded  territory.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  April  24,  1806. 2 

Treaty  with  the  Chippewa,  Ottawa,  Wyandotte,  and  Pottawatomie  Indians,  made  at  Detroit, 

November  17,  1807. 

Indians  cede  land  as  follows:  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Miami  River  of  the 
Lakes,  and  running  thence  up  the  middle  thereof  to  the  mouth  of  the  great  Au- 
Glaize  River;  thence  running  due  north  until  it  intersects  a  parallel  of  latitude  to  be 
drawn  from  the  outlet  of  Lake  Huron,  which  forms  the  river  Sinclair ;  thence  running 
north-east  the  course  that  may  be  found  will  lead  in  a  direct  line  to  White  Rock,  in 
Lake  Huron;  thence  due  east  until  it  intersects  the  boundary  line  between  the  United 
States  and  Upper  Canada,  in  said  lake ;  thence  southwardly,  following  the  said 
boundary  line  down  said  lake,  through  river  Sinclair,  Lake  St.  Clair,  and  the  river 
Detroit,  into  Lake  Erie,  to  a  point  due  east  of  the  aforesaid  Miami  River ;  thence  west 
to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.)  Ottawas  receive  $3,333.33;  Chippewas,  same; 
Wyandottes,  $1,666.66;  Pottawatomies,  same.  Also  a  perpetual  annuity  to  the 
Ottawas  and  Chippewas  of  $800  each,  and  Wyandottes  and  Pottawatomies  $400  each. 
(Art.  2.)  Annuity  may  be  commuted.  (Art.  3.)  Blacksmith  provided  for  Ottawas 
and  Chippewas  for  ten  years.  (Art.  4.)  Hunting  and  fishing  allowed  on  ceded  lauds. 
(Art.  5.)  Eight  reservations  set  apart  within  ceded  land,  two  on  Maumee,  one  on 
Miami  Bay,  one  on  river  Rosine,  two  on  river  Rouge,  one  on  lake  St.  Clair,  one  to  be 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large.  Vol.  VII  p.  49.        2  Ibid.,  p.  87. 


MICHIGAN MACKINAC    AGENCY.  423 

selected  by  tlio  President.     (Art.  G. )     Protection  of  the  United  States  acknowledged. 
(Art.  7.) 
Proclaimed  January  27,  1808. 1 

Treaty  with  the  Chippeiva,  Ottawa,  Wyandotte,  Pottawatomie,  and  Shawnee  Indians,  made 
at  Brownstown,  Mich. ,  November  25,  1808. 

Cessions  for  road  125  feet  wide  from  the  rapids  of  the  Miami  of  Lake  Erie  to  the 
western  line  of  the  Connecticut  Reserve,  together  with  1  mile  on  each  side  of  the  road. 
Also  laud  for  a  road  from  Lower  Sandusky  to  the  boundary  established  by  treaty  of 
Greenville.  (Arts.  1  and  2.)  President  to  direct  line  of  roads.  (Art.  3.)  ludiaus  to 
hunt  and  fish  on  ceded  lands.  (Art.  4.)  Protection  of  United  States  acknowledged. 
(Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  March  3, 1809. 2 

Treaty  with  the  Chippewa,  Wyandotte,  Delaware,  Seneca,  Shawnee,  Miami,  Ottawa,  and  Pot 
tawatomie  Indians,  made  at  Spring  Wells,  near  Detroit,  Mich.,  September  8,  1815. 

Whereas  these  tribes  were  associated  with  Great  Britain  in  the  War  of  1812,  United 
States  gives  peace  to  the  Chippewas,  Ottawas,  and  Pottawatomies.  (Art.  1.)  Restores 
all  possessions,  rights,  and  privileges  that  they  were  entitled  to  in  1811.  Tribes  ac 
knowledge  protection  of  United  States.  (Art.  2. )  Pardon  to  those  of  the  other  tribes 
who  committed  hostilities  during  the  late  war.  (Art.  3.)  Tribes  renew  and  confirm 
treaty  of  Greenville,  made  in  1795,  and  all  subsequent  treaties.  (Art.  4.) 

Ratified  December  26,  1815  3 

Treaty  with  the  Ottawas,  Chippewas,  and  Pottawatomies  residing  on  the  Illinois  and  Mil 
waukee  Elvers,  made  at  Saint  Louis,  August  24,  1816. 

(See  treaty  with  Sioux  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  August  19, 
1825,  page  263.) 

Whereas  a  dispute  exists  concerning  lands  ceded  by  the  Sacs  and  Foxes  on  Novem 
ber  3,  1804,  these  tribes  agree  to  the  cession  made  by  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  and  also 
cede  the  laud  lying  between  the  Fox  and  Kankakee  Rivers  and  Lake  Michigan. 
Right  to  hunt  and  fish  retained.  (Art.  1.)  One  thousand  dollars  in  goods  paid  an 
nually  for  twelve  years.  Goods  to  be  delivered  on  Illinois  River  in  neighborhood  of 
Peoria.  United  States  relinquish  that  portion  of  the  cessions  made  by  the  Sac  and 
Fox  Indians  which  lie  north  of  the  line  drawn  from  the  southern  extremity  of  Lake 
Michigan  to  the  Mississippi  River,  except  three  leagues  square  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Wisconsin,  including  both  banks  and  such  other  tracts,  the  aggregate  not  to  exceeds 
leagues  square  on  the  Mississippi  and  Wisconsin  Rivers,  as  the  President  may  direct. 
(Art.  2.)  Peace  and  friendship  to  exist.  (Art.  3.) 

Proclaimed  December  30,  1816. 4 

Treaty  with  the  Chippewa,  Wyjundotte,  Seneca,  Delaware,  Shaivnee,  Pottawatomie,  and  Ot 
tawa  Indians,  made  on  the  Miami  of  the  Lake,  September  29,  1817. 

Wyandottes  cede  their  rights  to  the  land  between  Lake  Erie  and  the  boundary  of 
the  Greenville  treaty,  including  the  north-western  portion  of  Ohio.  (Art.  1.)  Potta 
watomies,  Ottawas,  and  Chippewas  cede  the  north-east  corner  of  the  State  of  Ohio, 
west  of  the  line  of  the  treaty  of  1807.  (Art.  2.)  Other  tribes  accede  to  these  ces 
sions.  (Art.  3.)  Perpetual  annuity  granted  Wyaudottes,  $4,000 ;  Senecas,  $500; 
Shawnees,  $2,000.  For  fifteen  years  to  Pottawatomies,  $1,300;  Ottawas  and  Chippe 
was,  $1,000.  Delawares'  payment  in  hand,  $500.  Former  annuities  promised  to  be  paid 
in  specie.  (Art,  4.)  Grants  of  land  to  specified  persons  permitted.  (Art.  5.)  Grants 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  105.  2Ilid.,  p.  112.  *Il)id.,  p. 
131.  4IUd.,  p.  146. 


424  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

to  be  free  from  taxes.  (Art.  15. )  Tract  12  miles  square  at  Fort  Ferre,  Upper  San- 
dusky,  to  be  patented  to  nine  Wyandotte  chiefs  and  their  successors.  Similar  grant 
of  30,000  acres  to  eight  Seneca  chiefs.  Similar  grant  of  10  miles  square  at  Wapagh- 
konettato  eight  Shawnees.  Adjoining  tract  on  Hog  Creek  of  25  miles  square  to 
other  Shawnee  chiefs.  Similar  grant  to  three  Shawnee  and  four  Seneca  chiefs  re 
siding  at  Lewiston,  a  tract  of  48  miles  square  near  the  sources  of  Li'ttle  Miami  and 
Sciota  Rivers.  Two  reservations,  one  5  and  the  other  3  miles  square,  for  the  Ottawas, 
near  the  Au  Glaize  and  tributaries.  (Art.  6.)  Portions  of  said  grants  may  be  con 
veyed  with  the  permission  of  President.  (Art.  7.)  Special  grants  given  to  specified 
persons  related  to  said  tribes  or  adopted  by  them.  (Art.  8.)  Agent  to  be  appointed 
for  Wyandottes  and  Senecas,  and  Delawares  of  the  Sandusky.  Also  agent  for  the 
Shawnees.  (Art.  9.)  Saw  and  gristmill  on  Wyandotte  Reservation,  and  blacksmith 
for  them  and  for  Senecas ;  also  one  for  Shawnees  on  Hog  Creek  Reservation.  (Art.  10.) 
Indians  to  hunt  and  make  sugar  on  ceded  land.  (Art.  11.)  Property  of  friendly  In 
dians  destroyed  during  War  of  1812  to  be  paid  by  United  States.  Wyandottes,  $4,319.39; 
Senecas,  $3,989.34 ;  Indians  at  Lewis  and  Scoutashs  towns,  $1,227.50 ;  Delawares  of 
Greentown  and  Jerome's  town,  $3,956.50;  to  Hembis,  a  Delaware  Indian,  $348.50;  and 
to  Shawnees,  $420,  and  Senecas  additional  sum  of  $219.  (Art.  12.)  Sum  of  $2,500 
to  be  paid  Wyandottes  in  behalf  of  treaty  of  Fort  Industry.  (Art.  13.)  Right  to 
make  roads  and  establish  ferries  granted.  (Art.  14.)  Ottawas,  Chippewas,  and  Pot- 
tawatoinies  cede  to  Roman  Catholic  Church  of  St.  Ann  and  College  at  Detroit  640 
acres  on  the  river  Raisin  and  3  sections  of  land  to  be  selected  by  Indian  superinten 
dent.  (Art.  16.)  Any  Indian  improvements  on  abandoned  lands  to  be  paid  for.  (Art. 
17.)  Delawares  cede  land  reserved  for  certain  persons  of  their  tribe  by  section  2  of 
treaty  of  March  3,  1807.  (Art.  18;  see  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  II,  p.  448.)  Twelve 
miles  square  to  be  patented  to  two  Delaware  chiefs,  to  adjoin  the  Wyandotte  tract. 
(Art.  19.)  Patent  to  chiefs  of  Ottawas,  34  square  miles  on  the  Miami  of  the  Lake. 
(Art.  20.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  21.) 
Proclaimed  January  4,  1819. l 

Supplementary  treaty  to  the  former  with  the  Wyandotte,  Seneca,  Shaivnee,  and  Ottawa  In 
dians,  made  at  Saint  Mary^s^  Ohio,  September  17,  1818. 

Grants  to  chiefs  in  articles  6  and  20  of  treaty  of  September  29,  1817,  not  to  be  pat 
ented,  but  held  as  Indian  reservations.  Said  tracts  to  be  used  by  chiefs  and  their  heirs 
unless  ceded  to  United  States.  (Art.  1.)  Additional  reservations  for  Wyandottes  of 
71,840  acres  near  the  grants  to  their  chiefs.  Sum  of  21,760  acres  additional  res 
ervation  for  Shawnees  and  Senecas  adjoining  grants  to  chiefs,  north  half  to  Senecas, 
south  to  Shawnees,  and  10,000  acres  on  the  east  side  of  Saudusky  for  Senecas.  (Art. 
2.)  Tracts  granted  in  article  8  of  preceding  treaty  not  to  be  conveyed  without 
permission  of  President  of  United  States.  (Art.  3.)  Perpetual  annuity  as  follows  : 
Wyandottes,  $500;  Shawnees,  Senecas  of  Lewiston,  $1,000;  and  to  Senecas,  $500 ; 
Ottawas,  $1,000.  (Art.  4.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  January  4,  1819.3 

Treaty  with  the  Chippewas,  made  at  Saginaiv,  Mich.,  September  24,  1819. 

Indians  cede  to  United  States  eastern  part  of  Michigan  and  headwaters  of  Thun 
der  Bay  River  down  to  its  mouth,  northeast  to  boundary  line  of  Canada.  (Art.  1.) 
Following  tracts  reserved  for  Chippewas:  8,000  acres  east  side  of  Au  Sable  ;  2,000 
acres  on  the  Mesagwisk;  6,000  acres  north  of  river  Kawkawling ;  5,760  acres  on 
Flint  River  ;  8,000  acres  at  head  of  river  Huron  ;  one  island  in  Saginaw  Bay  ;  2,000 
acres  at  Nabobask  village;  1,000  acres  near  the  island  in  the  Saginaw  River  ;  640 
acres  at  the  bend  of  the  Huron  River;  1,000  acres  on  the  river  Huron;  2,000  on  Point 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  160.         2  Ibid.,  p.  178. 


MICHIGAN  —  MACKINAC    AGENCY,  425 

Augrais  River  ;  two  tracts,  one  10,000  acres  and  one  3,000,  on  the  Shawassee  River; 
two  tracts  of  6,000  acres  on  the  Tetabwasiuk  River;  40,000  acres  west  side  of  Sagi- 
naw  River.  (Art.  2.)  Tracts  of  land  reserved  to  individuals.  (Art.  3.)  Perpetual 
annuity  of  $1,000  in  silver.  All  previous  annuities  to  be  paid  in  cash.  (Art.  4.) 
Rights  to  hunt  and  make  sugar  upon  the  ceded  lands.  (Art.  5.)  Any  improvements 
abandoned  to  be  paid  for.  (Art.  6.  )  Right  of  roads  reserved  to  United  States. 
(Art.  7.)  Blacksmith  and  farming  utensils  and  cattle  provided,  and  persons  to  in 
struct  in  agriculture,  to  be  supported  at  discretion  of  President.  (Art.  8.)  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  9.) 
Proclaimed  March  25,  1820.1 

Treaty  with  the  Chippewas,  at  Sault  de  St.  Marie,  Mich.,  June  16,  1820. 

Indians  cede  16  square  miles  on  the  St.  Mary's  River.  (Art.  1.)  Payment  in  goods 
acknowledged.  (Art.  2.)  Perpetual  right  to  fish  at  Falls  of  St.  Mary's.  (Art.  3.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  March  2,  1821.  * 

Treaty  with  the  Chippewa  and  Ottawa  Indians,  made  at  L  'Arbre  Croche  and  at  Michili- 
mackinac,  Mich.,  July  6,  1820. 

St.  Martin  Islands  in  Lake  Huron  ceded.     (Art.  1.)    Payment  in  goods  acknowl 
edged.     (Art.  2.)    Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  3.) 
Proclaimed  March  8,  1821.3 

Treaty  with  the  Chippeica,  Ottawa,  and  Pottawatomie  Indians,  made  at  Chicago,  III.,  Au 

gust  29,  1821. 


Tract  of  land  between  the  St.  Joseph  and  Grand  Rivers  and  Lake  Michigan, 
gan,  ceded.  (Art.  1.)  The  following  reserved  :  Six  miles  square  on  Peble  River,  and 
like  amounts  on  Mickkesawbe,  4  miles  at  Natowasepe,  3  miles  at  Prairie  Ronde,  and 
a  tract  at  the  head  of  the  Kalamazoo  River.  (Art.  2.)  Grants  made  to  persons  named 
of  Indian  descent.  Said  tracts  not  transferable  without  consent  of  President.  (Art.  3.) 
Perpetual  annuity  to  Ottawas  of  $1,000  ;  sum  of  $1,500  for  ten  years  for  support  of  black 
smith,  teacher,  farmer,  purchase  of  cattle  and  agricultural  implements.  To  Potta- 
watomies,  $5,000  annually  for  twenty  years.  For  fifteen  years,  $1,000  for  blacksmith 
and  teacher.  One  mile  square  north  of  Grand  River  and  similar  tract  south  of  Saint 
Joseph,  upon  which  blacksmith  and  teacher  to  respectively  reside.  (Art.  4.)  In 
dians  to  hunt  on  ceded  land.  (Art.  5.)  Road  granted  from  Detroit  and  Fort  Wayne 
to  Chicago.  (Art.  6.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  March  25,  1822.4 

For  treaty  of  August  19,  1825,  made  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  see  -Sioux  treaty,  same 
date—  Dakota  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Chippeivas,  made  at  the  Fond  du  Lac  of  Lake  Superior,  Michigan,  August 

5,  1826. 

Treaty  made  in  accordance  with  article  12  of  treaty  of  August  19,  1825,  to  the  stipu 
lations  of  which  the  Chippewa  tribe  hereby  assent.  (Aft.  1.)  Boundary  between  the 
Chippewas,  Winnebagoes,  and  Menornonies  to  be  fixed  in  1827  at  Green  Bay.  (Art.  2.) 
United  States  to  have  the  right  to  search  for  and  carry  away  metals  and  minerals. 
(Art.  3.)  Tract  granted  on  St.  Mary's  River  for  use  of  half-breeds.  (Art.  4.)  Annuity 
of  $2,000  during  the  pleasure  of  Congress.  (Art.  5.)  Under  same  limitation,  $1,000 
for  support  of  educational  establishment  on  St.  Mary's  River.  (Art.  6.)  The  rejec- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  203.  2  Ibid.,  p.  206.  3  Ibid., 
p.  207.  *  Ibid.,  p.  218. 


426  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

tion  of  the  fourth,  fifth,  or  sixth  article  by  Senate  not  to  affect  validity  of  other 
articles.  (Art.  7. )  Authority  of  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art.  8. )  Treaty  bind 
ing  when  ratified.  (Art.  9/$  Certain  Chippewas  guilty  of  murder  to  be  surrendered 
to  United  States  authorities  at  Sault  St.  Marie  or  Green  Bay  during  the  coming 
summer.  (Supplementary  article.) 
Proclaimed  February  7,  1827. 1 

Treaty  ivith  Chippewa,  Menomonie,  and  Winnebago  tribes,  at  Butte  des  Morts,  Fox  River, 
Michigan  Territory,  August  11,  1827. 

9 

Southern  boundary  of  Chippewa  country,  left  undefined  by  treaty  of  August  19, 
1825,  settled.  (Art.  1.)  Difficulties  between  Menomonie  and  Winnebagoes  and  por 
tion  of  New  York  Indians  to  the  west  of  Lake  Michigan  to  be  referred  to  President 
for  decision.  (Art.  2.)  Boundary  between  the  Menomonie  tribe  and  the  United 
States  defined.  (Art.  3.)  Fifteen  thousand  six  hundred  and  eighty-two  dollars 
worth  of  goods  distributed  (Art.  4),  $1,000  appropriated  annually  for  three  years,  and 
$1,500  so  long  as  Congress  thinks  proper  for  the  education  of  children  of  tribes  mak 
ing  treaty  and  New  York  Indians.  (Art.  5.)  United  States  to  punish  certain  Winne 
bagoes.  (Art.  (>.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  February  23,  1829.3 

Treaty  ivith   the   Chippewa,    Ottawa,    Pottawatomie,  and  Winnebago  Indians,  made  at 
Green  Bay,  Michigan  Territory,  August  25,  1828. 

To  permit  mining  the  Indians  agree  that  the  United  States  shall  occupy  the  land 
between  the  Wisconsin  Eiver  and  Illinois  until  ceded,  and  that  miners  may  enter  the 
Indian  cojintry.  Ferries  over  Rock  River  at  Fort  Clark  road  and  Lewiston.  (Art.  1. ) 
United  States  agree  to  pay  $20,000  when  land  is  ceded,  payment  to  be  made  in  goods, 
and  to  be  divided  equitably.  (Art.  2.) 

Procl£fimed  January  7,  1829.3 

Treaty  with  the  Chippewa,  Ottawa,  and  Pottaw atomic  of  the  Illinois,  Milivaukee,  and 
Manitoouclc  Rivers,  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  July  29,  1829. 

Indians  cede  the  land  in  northern  Illinois,  between  Lake  Michigan,  Fox  and  Rock 
Rivers.  (Art.  1.)  Perpetual  annuity  of  $16,000  and  fifty  barrels  of  salt,  $12,000  worth 
of  goods  as  present.  Blacksmith  established  at  Chicago.  (Art.  2.)  Lands  reserved, 
eleven  sections  in  the  vicinity  of  Fox  River.  (Art.  3.)  Lands  granted  to  specified 
mixed  bloods.  (Art.  4.)  Claims  against  the  Indians  for  $11,601  paid.  (Art.  5.) 
Boundary  line  from  Lake  Michigan  to  Rock  River  surveyed.  (Art.  6.)  Right  to 
hunt  reserved.  (Art.  7.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  8.) 

Proclaimed  January  2,  1830.4 

Treaty  with  the  United  Nation  of  Chippewa,  Ottawa,  and  Pottawatomie  Indians  of  Michi 
gan,  made  at  Chicago,  September  26,  1833. 

Indians  cede  all  land  lying  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Michigan,  about  5,000,000 
acres.  (Art.  1.)  Five  million  acres  granted  said  Indians  east  of  the  Missouri  and 
south  of  Boyer's  River.  Indians  to  remove  as  soon  as  convenient.  United  States  to 
defray  expenses  of  a  preliminary  visit  of  five  chiefs  to  the  country.  Removal  of 
Indians  to  be  at  expense  of  United  States.  To  be  subsisted  one  year  after  removal. 
Indians  to  remove  immediately  from  the  State  of  Illinois  and  remain  three  years 
north  of  the  boundary  line  (Art.  2)  ;  $100,000  to  satisfy  individuals  to  whom  lauds 
are  denied  and  for  lands  claimed  by  said  Indians  ceded  by  the  Meuomonies  ;  $150,000 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  290.  2  Ibid.,  p.  303.  » Ibid., 
p.  315.  *Ibid.,  p.  320. 


MICHIGAN — MACKINAC    AGENCY.  427 

to  satisfy  claims  against  the  United  States;  $100,000  in  goods  at  signing  of  treaty 
and  during  the  ensuing  year;  $14,000  annually  for  twenty  years;  $150,000  for  the 
erection  of  mills  and  shops  and  support  of  employe's ;  $70,000  for  education.  Indians 
request  this  to  be  invested  as  permanent  fund.  Special  life  annuities  to  be  paid.  (Art. 
3.)  Annuities  to  be  paid  west  of  Mississippi.  (Art.  4.)  Proclaimed  February  21, 
1835.  i 

Supplementary  treaty  with  same  Indiana  iiving  on  reservations  south  of  Grand  Biver, 
Michigan,  made  at  Chicago,  September  27,  1833. 

These  bauds  cede  all  their  land  in  the  Territory  of  Michigan  south  of  Grand  River. 
Also  forty-nine  sections  on  St.  Joseph  River.  (Art.  1.)  These  bands  to  participate 
in  the  provisions  of  preceding  treaty  and  also  to  receive  $10,000  additional  to  the 
$100,000  provided  in  article  3,  preceding  treaty.  Also  $25,000  for  claims,  $25,000  in 
goods,  and  $2,000  annuity  for  twenty  years.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  to  remove  in  three 
years.  Until  then  they  may  occupy  and  hunt  on  the  land.  (Art.  3. )  Eight  chiefs  and 
headmen  request  permission  on  account  of  their  religious  creed  to  remove  to  northern 
part  of  Michigan.  Granted.  They  to  receive  their  just  proportion  of  payments  and 
annuities.  (Supplementary  article.)  Grants  to  individuals  named.  (Supplement 
ary  article.)  Chiefs  having  visited  territory  west  of  Mississippi  suggest  changes  in 
boundary  of  their  reservation.  (Supplementary  article.) 

Treaties  amended  by  Senate.     Proclaimed  February  21,  1831.3 

Treaty  with  the  Ottawa*  and  Chippewas,  made  at  Washington,  March  28,  1836. 

Indians  cede  the  land  north  of  Grand  River  and  Thunder  Bay  River,  and  boundary 
between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain,  thence  through  the  St.  Mary  to  a  point 
opposite  Chocolate  River,  thence  south  to  Green  Bay  and  across  Lake  Michigan  to 
the  entrance  of  Grand  River.  (Art.  1.)  Reservations  granted  for  five  years  unless 
longer  time  is  permitted  by  Congress.  On  southern  peninsula,  50,000  acres  on  Little 
Traverse  Bay  ;  20,000  on  Grand  Traverse  Bay  ;  70,000  on  Pieire  Marquette ;  1,000  on 
Cheboigan  ;  and  1,000  on  Thunder  Bay.  (Art.  2.)  Those  on  the  northern  peninsula 
are  two  tracts  3  miles  square  on  the  north  shore  of  the  straits,  and  Beaver,  Round, 
Chenos,  and  Sugar  Islands ;  1  mile  wide  on  the  north  shore  of  Lake  Huron,  and  640 
acres  at  Little  Rapids;  a  tract  at  the  mouth  of  the  Pississowiniug  River;  640  acres 
on  Grand  Island ;  2,000  acres  on  main-land  south  of  it,  and  two  sections  on  the 
northern  extremity  of  Green  Bay.  Fishing  rights  of  treaty  of  June  16,  1820,  unaffected. 
(Art.  3.)  Annuity  for  twenty  years  as  follows  :  Sum  of  $18,000  to  Indians  living  be 
tween  Grand  River  and  Cheboigan;  $3,600  to  those  living  between  Cheboigan  and 
Thunder  Bay;  $7,400  to  those  north  of  the  straits;  $1,000  to  be  invested  in  stock  for 
twenty -one  years  ;  for  education  $5,000  for  twenty  years  or  as  long  as  Congress  may 
appropriate;  for  missions  $3,000  on  same  terms;  $10,000  for  agriculture,  stock,  etc.; 
$300  for  medicine ;  $2,000  for  twenty  years  to  be  expended  for  tobacco,  salt,  and  fish- 
barrels;  $150,000  in  goods  on  ratification  of  treaty;  $200,000  when  reservations  are 
surrendered,  until  then  the  interest  on  that  sum  (Art.  4);  $300,000  of  debts  to  be 
paid  under  certain  regulations.  (Art.  5.)  Fund  of  $150,000  set  apart  for  mixed 
bloods  to  be  disposed  of  according  to  stipulations.  (Art.  6.)  Interpreter  and  me 
chanics  to  be  provided  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie  north  of  Grand  River  for  twenty  years. 
(Art.  7.)  Improvements  on  mission  property  valued,  and  value  to  be  paid  to  society. 
Indians  may  send  deputation  south-west  of  Missouri  to  seek  lands.  (Art.  8.)  Pay 
ments  of  cash  to  mixed  bloods  in  lieu  of  land.  (Art.  9.)  Payment  to  chiefs.  (Art. 
10.)  Annuities  granted  to  chiefs.  (Art.  11.)  Expenses  of  treaty  paid  by  United 
States.  (Art.  12.)  Right  to  hunt  on  ceded  lands.  (Art.  13.) 

Amended  by  Senate.     Proclaimed  May  27,  1836.3 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  431.  *IUd.,  p.  442.  3Ibid., 
p.  491. 


428  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Swan  Creek  and  Black  Elver  'bands  of  Chippewas,  made  at  Washington, 

May  9,  1836. 

Eight  thousand  three  hundred  and  twenty  acres  in  vicinity  of*  Lake  St.  Claire 
ceded.  (Art.  1.)  Land  to  be  surveyed  and  sold  ;  proceeds  to  be  invested  in  stock  as 
a  permanent  fund,  interest  payable  annually,  less  $10,000  to  be  paid  in  ten  annual 
installments.  Stock  may  be  sold  and  proceeds  paid  to  tribe.  (Art.  2.)  Sum  of 
$25,000  to  be  advanced  and  $4,000  worth  of^oods  plus  the  freight  from  New  York  and 
expenses  of  treaty.  (Art.  3.)  Eight  thousand  three  hundred  and  twenty  acres  north 
west  of  St.  Anthony's  Falls  granted.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  May  25,  1836. l 

Treaty  with  the  Saginaiv  land  of  Chippewas,  made  at  Detroit,  June  14,  1837. 

One  hundred  and  forty-two  thousand  acres  of  land  situated  in  eastern  Michigan 
near  Saginaw  Bay  and  tributaries  ceded.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  to  remain  five  years  on 
certain  tracts  west  of  Saginaw  Bay.  No  white  man  to  settle  thereon  under  penalty. 
(Art.  2.)  Land  to  be  surveyed  and  sold.  Proceeds  of  sale  invested  in  stock,  interest 
to  be  paid  annually.  After  twenty  years,  stock  may  be  sold  and  money  distributed. 
(Art.  3.)  Expenditure  of  annuity  specified,  including  $10,000  for  support  of  schools. 
(Art.  4.)  Certain  advances  made  to  pay  debts,  purchase  goods,  pay  for  depredations 
by  Indians.  (Art.  5.)  Bands  agree  to  remove  from  State  of  Michigan  as  soon  as 
proper  place  is  obtained.  (Art.  6.)  Shops  to  be  continued.  (Art.  7.)  Payment  of 
$1,000  made  for  two  reservations  ceded  by  Pottawatomies.  (Art.  8.)  Annuities  by 
former  treaties  not  affected.  (Art.  9. )  Iftland  not  sold  within  the  year  United  States 
to  advance  the  annuity  and  refund  from  sales  when  made.  (Art.  10.)  Expenses  of 
treaty  to  be  paid  by  United  States.  (Art.  11.) 

Proclaimed  July  2,  1838.2 

Treaty  with  the  Chippeiva  Nation,  made  at  the  mouth  of  St.  Peter  River,  Minnesota,  July 

29,  1837. 

Indians  cede  the  land  between  Crow  Wing  andbrauches  of  the  Chippewa  and  Wis 
consin  Rivers.  (Art.  1.)  Annuities  for  twenty  years,  $9,500  in  money,  $19,000  in 
goods,  $3,000  for  shops,  $1,000  for  agricultural  implements,  etc.,  $2,000  in  provisions, 
$500  in  tobacco.  The  cash  payment  may  be  made  commuted  for  goods  or  for  the  sup 
port  of  schools.  (Art.  2.)  Sum  of  $100,000  to  Chippewa  half-breeds  (Art.  3)  ;  $70,000 
in  payment  of  claims  against  Indians.  (Art.  4.)  Hunting  and  fishing  and  rice 
gathering  on  ceded  territory  guaranteed  during  the  pleasure  of  President.  (Art.  5.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  June  15,  1838.3 

Treaty  ivith  Saginaw  band  of  Chippewas,  made  at  Flint  River,  Michigan,  December  20, 

1837. 

Fifty  cents  per  acre  to  be  reserved  from  the  price  obtained  from  land  ceded  by 
treaty  of  January  14,  1837,  as  a  price  to  buy  future  residence  and  form  a  fund  for  emi 
grating  thereto.  (Art.  1.)  A  reservation  to  be  set  apart  near  headwaters  of  Osage 
River.  (Art.  2.)  Moneys  to  be  advanced  by  United  States  not  to  exceed  $75,000.  (Art. 
3.)  First  and  second  clauses  of  article  4  and  article  10  of  treaty,  January  14,  1837, 
hereby  abrogated,  in  lieu  United  States  to  pay  $5,000  cash  and  $10,000  in  goods  dur 
ing  year  1838  and  1839,  money  to  be  refunded  from  proceeds  of  sale  of  lands.  (*Art.  4.) 
Payments  due  dead  chiefs  to  be  adjusted  by  President.  (Art.  5.)  No  pre-emption  on 
land  ceded.  (Art.  6.)  United  States  to  pay  expenses  of  treaty.  (Art.  7.) 

Amended  by  Senate.     Proclaimed  July  2,  1838.4 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  503.  *IUd.,  p.  528.  *Ibid., 
p.  536.  *  I  bid.,  p.  547. 


MICHIGAN — MACKINAC    AGENCY,  429 

Treaty  with  Saginaw  band  of  Chippewas,  at  Saginaw,  January  23,  1838. 

Land  ceded  by  treaty  of  January  14,  1837,  to  be  offered  for  sale  so  as  to  prevent 
combination  to  reduce  price.  (Art.  1.)  Laud  remaining  unsold  within  five  years 
to  be  sold  for  what  it  will  command,  but  not  less  that  75  cents  per  acre.  (Art.  2.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  3.) 

Amended  by  Senate.     Proclaimed  July  2,  1838.1 

Treaty  with  Saginaiv  band  of  Chippewas,  made  at  Saginaw,  February  7,  1839. 

Tract  of  40  acres  for  light-house  at  mouth  of  Saginaw  River  reserved  from  sale  and 
bought  by  United  States,  at  $8  per  acre.  (Art.  1.)  This  compact  to  be  confirmed 
by  President  and  Senate.  (Art.  2.) 

Proclaimed  March  2,  1839. 2 

Treaty  with  Saginaw  band  of  Chippewas,  made  at  Saginaw,  February  7,  1839. 

President  permitted  to  change  the  location  of  the  tract  of  the  light-house. 

X proclaimed  March  2,  1839.3 
>aty  with  Chippewas  of  Mississippi  and  Lake  Superior,  at  La  Pointe,  Wis.,  October  4, 
1842. 

Indians  cede  the  land  between  Chocolate  and  St.  Louis  Rivers  south  of  the  Portage 
of  the  Wisconsin  and  along  the  boundary  between  the  Chippewas  and  Menornouies. 
(Art.l»)  Right  to  hunt  on  ceded  land  reserved.  (Art.  2.)  All  unceded  lands  belong 
ing  to  Fond  du  Lac,  Sandy  Lake,  and  Mississippi  Chippewas  to  be  common  property 
to  parties  of  this  treaty.  (Art.  3.)  Annuity  for  twenty-five  years  as  follows :  $12,500 
cash,  $10,500  in  goods,  $2,000  provisions,  $4,200  for  shops,  $1,000  for  two  farmers, 
$2,000  for  schools,  $5,000  as  agricultural  fund,  $75,000  for  extinguishing  debts,  $15,000 
to  half-breeds.  (Art.  4.)  As  the  whole  country  between  Lake  Superior  and  Missis 
sippi  belonged  to  Chippewas,  hereafter  all  annuities  shall  be  divided  equally  between 
the  bands  of  Mississippi  and  Lake  Superior  Chippewas.  (Art.  5.)  Indians  residing 
on  mineral  lands  to  be  subject  to  removal  at  pleasure  of  President.  (Art.  6.)  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  March  23,  1843.4 

Treaty  ivith  the  Chippewas,  Ottawas,  and  Pottawatomies,  made  at  Council  Bluffs,  June  5, 
and  at  Osage  River,  June  17,  1846. 

The  Pottawatomies,  known  as  the  Chippewas,  Ottawas,  and  Pottawatomies,  the 
Pottawatornies  of  the  Prairie,  the  Pottawatomies  of  the  Wabash,  and  the  Pottawa 
tomies  of  Indiana,  desire  to  be  known  as  the  Pottawatomie  Nation.  Peace  and  friend 
ship  to  continue.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  cede  to  United  States  all  lands  to  which  they 
have  any  claim  whatever.  (Art.  2.)  United  States  to  pay  to  said  Indians  $850,000. 
(Art.  3.)  Tract  30  miles  square  set  apart  on  the  Kansas  River,  for  which  the  Indians 
pay  to  United  States  $87,000.  (Art.  4.)  United  States  to  pay  $50,000  for  abandoned 
improvements,  debts,  and  purchase  of  horses  and  wagons  to  enable  Indians  to  remove. 
(Art.  5.)  Removal  to  take  place  within  two  years;  United  States  to  advance  at  that 
time  $20,000  to  upper  bands,  $10,000  to  lower  bands  to  pay  expenses  of  removing,  and 
$40,000  to  subsist  all  the  bands  the  first  twelve  months;  the  aforesaid  sums  to  be  de 
ducted  from  amount  paid  by  article  3.  (Art.  6.)  Balance  of  money  to  be  placed  in 
trust  at  5  per  cent,  and  paid  as  provided.  (Art.  7.)  School  fund  to  be  expended  in 
new  country  after  removal.  Improvement  fund  to  be  paid  at  new  home.  President 
may  pay  money  in  lieu  of  employing  persons.  (Art.  8.)  Missionary  buildings  to  be 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large.  Vol.  VII,  p.  565.  2 Ibid.,  p.  578.        3 Ibid., 

p.  579.        4  Ibid.,  p.  591. 


430  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

used  for  the  agency.     Shops  to  revert  to  Pottawatomies.    (Art.  9.)    Money  heretofore 
spent  for  tobacco  and  iron  to  be  paid  in  cash.     (Art.  10.) 
Proclaimed  July  23,  1846. l 

Treaty  with  Chippeivas  of  Mississippi  and  Lake  Superior,  made  at  Fond  du  Lac,  August 

2,  1847. 

Peace  and  friendship  agreed  upon.  (Art.  1.)  Land  ceded  lying  between  Crow 
Wing,  Long  Prairie,  and  Mississippi  Rivers.  Also  tract,  conditional  to  assent  of  Pil 
lagers,  lying  north  of  Long  Prairie  River.  (Art.  2.)  Sum  of  $17,000  each  to  Lake 
Superior  and  Mississippi  River  bands  of  Chippewas;  further  sum  of  $1,000  for  forty- 
six  years  to  Mississippi  River  band  who  may  request  schools  and  shops  to  be  sup 
ported  out  of  their  annual  payments.  Natives  to  be  employed  when  competent. 
(Art.  3.)  Mixed  bloods  to  participate  in  annuities.  (Art.  4.)  Treaty  binding  when 
ratified.  (Art.  5.) 

Amended,  April  3,  1848.     Proclaimed  April  7,  1848.2 

Treaty  with  Pillager  band  of  Chippewas,  made  at  Leech  Lake,  August  21,  1847. 

Peace  and  friendship  agreed  upon.  (Art.  1.)  Land  ceded  lying  between  Otter- 
tail  Lake,  Long  Prairie,  Crow  Wing,  and  Leaf  Rivers.  (Art.  2.)  Ceded  land  to  be 
held  as  Indian  land  until  otherwise  ordered  by  President.  (Art.  3.)  Stipulated 
amount  of  goods  to  be  given  for  five  years.  (Art.  4.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 
(Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed,  April  7,  1848. 3 

Treaty  with  the  La  Pointe,  Ontonagon,  VAnse,  Vieux  de  Sert,  Fond  du  Lac,  Lac  Court 
Oreille,  Lac  du,  Flambeau,  Boise  Fort,  Grand  Portage,  and  Mississippi  bands  of  Lake 
Superior,  and  Mississippi  Chippewas,  made  at  La  Pointe,  Wis.,  September  30,  1854. 

Indians  cede  all  their  lands  lying  east  of  Snake,  East  Savannah,  East  Swan,  and 
Vermillion  Rivers.  Chippewas  of  Mississippi  agree  that  this  cession  shall  be  made, 
and  that  money  for  the  laud  be  paid  to  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  The  latter  in 
turn,  except  Boise  Fort  band,  relinquish  all  their  claim  to  lands  west  of  the  line  of 
cession  to  the  Chippawas  of  the  Mississippi.  (Art.  1.)  Following  reservation  set 
apart  for  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior:  For  L'Anse  and  Vieux  de  Sert  bands,  all  un 
sold  lands  in  townships  51  north,  in  ranges  31,  32,  and  33  west;  east  half  of  township 
50  north,  range  33  west,  and  west  half  of  township  50  north,  range  32  west;  for  La 
Pointe  band:  Beginning  on  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Superior  a  few  miles  west  of 
Montreal  River,  at  the  mouth  of  a  creek  called  by  the  Indians  Ke-che-se-be-we-she, 
running  thence  south  to  a  line  drawn  east  and  west  through  the  centre  of  .township 
47  north ;  thence  west  to  the  west  line  of  said  township ;  thence  south  to  the  south 
east  corner  of  township  46  north,  range  32  west ;  thence  west  the  width  of  two  town 
ships;  thence  north  the  width  of  two  townships;  thence  west  1  mile;  thence  north 
to  the  lake  shore  ;  and  thence  along  the  lake  shore,  crossing  Shag-waw-rne-quon  Point, 
to  the  place  of  beginning.  Also  200  acres  on  the  northern  extremity  of  Madeline 
Island  for  a  fishing-ground. 

For  the  other  Wisconsin  bands,  a  tract  of  land  lying  about  Lac  de  Flambeau  and 
another  tract  on  Lac  Court  Oreilles,  each  equal  in  extent  to  three  townships,  the 
boundaries  of  which  „  shall  be  hereafter  agreed  upon  or  fixed  under  the  direction  of 
President. 

For  Fond  du  Lac  bands,  a  tract  of  land  bounded  as  follows :  Beginning  at  an  island 
in  the  St.  Louis  River  above  Knife  Portage,  called  by  the  Indians  "  Pawpawscome- 
metig,"  running  thence  west  to  the  boundary  line  heretofore  described ;  thence  north 
along  said  boundary  line  to  the  mouth  of  Savannah  River;  thence  down  the  St.  Louis 
River  to  the  place  of  beginning.  And  if  said  tract  shall  contain  less  than  100,000 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  853.  2Ibid.}  p.  904.  3Ibid., 
p.  908. 


MICHIGAN — MACKINAC    AGENCY.  431 

acres,  a  strip  of  land  shall  be  added  on  the  south  side  thereof  large  enough  to  equal 
such  deficiency. 

For  Grand  Portage  band,  tract  bounded  as  follows:  Beginning  a  little  east  of  east 
ern  extremity  of  Grand  Portage  Bay,  running  thence  along  the  lake  to  the  mouth  of 
Cranberry  Marsh  River;  thence  across  to  the  point  to  Pigeon  River;  thence  down 
said  river  to  a  point  opposite  the  starting  point,  and  across  to  place  of  beginning. 

The  Ontonagon  band  and  subdivision  of  La  Pointe  band,  of  which  Buffalo  is  chief, 
may  each  select  near  the  lake  shore  four  sections  of  land,  boundaries  of  which  shall 
be  denned  hereafter.  It  is  agreed  that  Chief  Buffalo  may  select  one  section  of  land 
for  his  relatives  at  such  place  in  ceded  lands  as  he1  may  see  fit,  which  lan&shall  be 
conveyed  to  such  persons  as  he  may  direct.  Mixed  bloods  over  twenty-one  years  en 
titled  to  80  acres,  to  be  secured  by  patent.  (Art.  2.)  President  may  survey  and  as 
sign  to  each  head  of  a  family  or  person  over  twenty-one  years  of  age  80  acres.  As 
fast  as  occupant  becomes  capable  of  transacting  his  own  affairs  patents  may  be  issued. 
Restrictions  and  power  of  alienation  as  President  may  see  fit ;  may  also  regulate  dis 
position  of  abandoned  property.  President  may  assign  other  lands  in  exchange  for 
mineral  lands  and  make  changes  in  boundaries  to  prevent"  interference  with  vested 
rights.  All  railroads  and  highways  to  have  right  of  way  through  lands,  and  compen 
sation  to  be  made  therefor.  (Art.  3.)  For  twenty  years  $5,000  in  coin,  $8,000  in  mer 
chandise,  $3,000  in  stock,  agricultural  implements,  etc.,  $3,000  for  education,  of  which 
$300  shall  be  paid  per  annum  to  Grand  Portage  band.  Further  sum  of  $90,000  to 
cancel  debts;  also  $0,000  for  agricultural  implements,  etc.,  to  mixed  bloods;  also 
stipulated  amounts  of  arms  and  ammunition,  traps,  and  clothing  to  young  men.  (Art. 
4.)  In  lieu  of  implements  provided  by  previous  treaties  to  the  Chippewas  of  Lake 
Superior,  a  blacksmith  and  assistant  for  twenty  years  to  be  maintained  at  each  reser 
vation.  (Art.  5.)  Annuities  not  to  be  taken  to  pay  debts  of  individuals.  (Art.  6.) 
No  liquor  to  be  sold  or  used.  (Art.  7.)  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior  to  be  entitled 
to  two-thirds  and  Chippewas  of  Mississippi  to  one-third  of  benefits  from  treaties  prior 
to  1847.  (Art.  8.)  Arrearages  to  be  paid  by  Government.  (Art.  9.)  Missionaries 
and  teachers  and  other  adults  to  be  allowed  to  purchase  one-quarter  section  of  land 
occupied  by  them  in  the  ceded  territory.  (Art.  10.)  Annuity  payments  to  be  made 
at  L-'Anse,  La  Pointe,  Grand  Portage,  and  St.  Louis  River.  Indians  not  to  be  removed 
from  their  homes  hereby  set  apart,  and  may  hunt  and  fish  on  ceded  lands  until  other 
wise  ordered  by  President.  (Art.  11.)  To  Boise  Fort  Indians,  who  have  never  re 
ceived  any  annuity,  and  who  own  exclusively  a  large  part  of  ceded  territory,  a  gift 
of  $10,000  to  meet  their  debts,  and  $2,000  annually  for  five  years  in  goods.  They  to 
select  their  reservation  at  any  time  hereafter,  under  the  direction  of  the  President,  to 
be  equal  in  extent  in  proportion  to  their  numbers  as  those  reservations  hereby  set 
apart.  A  blacksmith  and  two  farmers  allowed  at  the  discretion  of  President.  (Art. 
12.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  13.) 

Proclaimed  January  10,  1855. x 

Treaty  ivith  the  Mississippi,  Pillager,  and   WinniUgosUsli  bands  of  Chippewa  Indians, 
made  at  Washington,  February  22,  1855. 

Indians  cede  the  land  lying  west  of  the  Vermillion  and  Big  Fork  to  the  Black  River, 
thence  southwest  to  Turtle  Lake,  to  the  mouth  of  Wild  Rice  River,  up  the  Red  River 
of  the  North  to  Buffalo  River ;  thence  to  the  south  of  Ottertail  Lake,  through  it  to 
the  Leaf  River;  thence  to  the  Crow  Wing,  down  to  the  Mississippi,  meeting  the  line 
of  the  cession  of  the  treaty  of  July  29,  1837.  Also  relinquish  any  rights  they  may 
have  in  the  Territory  of  Minnesota  or  elsewhere.  (Art.  1.) 

Following  reservations  set  apart :  For  Mississippi  bands  of  Chippewas,  the  first  to 
embrace  the  following  fractional  townships:  42  north,  of  range  25  west ;  42  north,  of 
range  26  west;  42  and  43  north,  of  range  27  west;  and  also  the  three  islands  in  the 
southern  part  of  Mille  Lac.  The  second,  beginning  at  a  point  half  a  mile  east  of 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1109. 


432  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Rabbit  Lake  ;  thence  south  3  miles  ;  thence  west  3  miles  in  a  straight  line  to  a  point 
3  miles  south  of  the  mouth  of  Eabbit  River;  thence  north  to  mouth  of  said  river; 
thence  up  Mississippi  River  to  a  point  north  of  place  of  beginning ;  thence  south  to 
place  of  beginning.  The  third,  beginning  at  a  point  half  a  mile  southwest  from 
south-west  point  of  Gull  Lake  ;  thence  south  to  Crow  Wing  River ;  down  said  river  to 
the  Mississippi ;  up  said  river  to  Long  Lake  Portage  ;  thence  in  a  straight  line  to  head 
of  Gull  Lake ;  thence  south-west  in  a  direct  line  to  place  of  beginning.  The  fourth, 
boundary  to  be  as  nearly  as  possible  at  right  angles,  and  embrace  within  them  Pokago- 
mon  Lake,  but  nowhere  to  approach  nearer  than  half  a  mile  from  said  lake.  The 
fifth,  beginning  at  mouth  of  Sandy  Lake  River;  south  to  point  on  east  and  west  line 
2  miles  s§nth  of  most  southern  point  of  Sandy  Lake ;  east  to  a  point  due  south  from 
mouth  of  West  Savannah  River;  thence  north  to  mouth  of  said  river;  thence  north 
to  point  on  east  and  west  line  I  mile  north  of  northern  point  of  Sandy  Lake  ;  west 
to  Little  Rice  River  ;  down  said  river  to  Sandy  Lake  River,  and  down  said  river  to 
beginning.  The  sixth,  to  include  all  islands  in  Rice  Lake,  and  half  section  of  land 
on  said  lake  to  include  present  gardens  of  Indians.  The  seventh,  one  section  of  land 
,for  Hole-in-the-Day,  to  include  his  house  and  farm,  for  which  he  is  to  receive  patent, 
in  fee-simple. 

For  the  Pillager  and  Lake  Winnibigoshish  bands,  three  tracts,  as  follows :  First, 
beginning  at  mouth  of  Little  Boy  River;  thence  up  said  river  to  Lake  Hassler;  through 
centre  of  said  lake  to  its  western  extremity  ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  most  southern 
point  of  Leech  Lake,  through  said  lake  so  as  to  include  all  the  islands  therein,  to 
the  place  of  beginning.  Second,  beginning  at  point  where  Mississippi  River  leaves 
Lake  Winnibigoshish  ;  thence  north  to  the  head  of  first  river  ;  west  by  the  head  of 
the  next  river  to  the  head  of  the  third  river  emptying  into  said  lake;  down  latter  to 
said  lake  and  in  direct  line  to  place  of  beginning.  Third,  beginning  at  mouth  of 
Turtle  River ;  thence  up  said  river  to  first  lake  ;  thence  east  4  miles  ;  thence  south  in 
line  parallel  with  Turtle  River  to  Cass  Lake ;  and  thence  so  as  to  include  all  islands 
in  said  lake,  to  place  of  beginning.  President  may  survey  reservations  and  assign  to 
head  of  family  or  adult,  80  acres  ;  issue  patents  for  same  when  occupants  are  capable 
of  managing  their  business.  Said  tracts  to  be  exempt  from  taxation  or  sale.  Not  to  be 
leased  for  longer  than  two  years  unless  otherwise  provided  by  Legislature  of  State  with 
assent  of  Congress.  Shall  not  be  sold  for  five  years  after  date  of  patent  and  then  only 
with  assent  of  the  President.  President  to  regulate  descent  of  property  prior  to 
patent.  (Art.  2. )  Payments,  $10,000  in  goods  ;  $50,000  to  pay  debts,  $10,000  of  which 
shall  be  paid  to  mixed  bloods ;  $20,000  annually  for  twenty  years,  $2,000  of  which 
shall  be  expended  as  chiefs  may  request ;  $5,000  to  construct  a  road  from  Rum  River 
to  Mille  Lac.  Laud  to  be  plowed  on  each  reservation.  For  the  Pillagers  and  Lake 
Winnibigoshish  bands,  $10,000  in  goods,  $40,000  for  obligations,  of  which  $10,000 
shall  be  for  mixed  bloods ;  sum  of  $10,666.66  annually  for  thirty  years,  $8,000  for 
thirty  years  in  goods  as  requested  by  chiefs;  $4,000  for  thirty  years  for  agricultural 
pursuits ;  sum  not  exceeding  $3,000  for  twenty  years  for  purposes  of  education  ;  $600 
in  ammunition  and  other  articles  annually  for  five  years;  blacksmith  and  shops  for 
fifteen  years  ;  six  laborers  for  five  years  ;  $200  for  tools,  and  $15,000  for  opening  road 
from  Crow  Wing  to  Leech  Lake ;  200  acres  in  ten  or  more  lots  to  be  plowed  at  Leech 
Lake,  50  acres  at  Lake  Winnibigoshish,  25  acres  at  Cass  Lake.  Mills  to  be  provided 
out  of  their  own  funds.  (Art.  3.)  Mississippi  bauds  to  receive  their  payments  by 
former  treaties  in  cash  and  employ  their  own  mechanics.  If  they  fajl,  the  Indian 
Commissioner  to  expend  the  amounts.  (Art.  4.)  Annuities  of  Mississippi  bands  paid 
on  their  reservation,  others  at  Leech  Lake.  (Art.  5.)  Missionaries  and  other  persons 
occupying  land  may  enter  quarter  section  at  $1.25  per  acre.  Mixed  bloods  to  receive 
80  acres.  (Art.  6.)  Liquor  traffic  prohibited.  (Art.  7.)  Right  of  way  for  roads 
guaranteed  at  fair  valuation.  (Art.  8.)  Indians  agree  to  commit  no  depredations 
and  to  settle  on  reservation.  (Art.  9.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  10.) 
Proclaimed  April  7,  1855.  * 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1165. 


MICHIGAN MACKINAC    AGENCY.  433 

Treaty  with  the  Saul t  Ste.  Marie,  Grand  River,  Grand  Traverse,  Little  Traverse,  Mackinac 
bandy  of  Ottawa  and  Chippewa  Indians,  made  at  Detroit,  July  31,  1855. 

The  following  reservations  withdrawn  from  public  sale  and  set  apart  for  Indians  : 
For  use  of  six  bauds  residing  at  and  near  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  sections  13,  14,  23,  24, 
25,  26,  27,  and  28,  in  township  47  north,  range  5  west;  sections  18,  19,  and  30,  in 
township  47  north,  range  4  west;  sections  11, 12,  13,  14, 15,  22,23,25,  and  26,  in  town 
ship  47  north,  range  3  west ;  and  section  29,  in  township  47  north,  range  2  west;  sec 
tions  2,  3,  4,  11,  14,  and  15,  in  township  47  north,  range  2  east;  and  section  34  in 
township  48  north,  range  2  east  ;  sections  6,  7,  18,  19,  20,  28,  29,  and  33,  in  township 
45  north,  range  2  east ;  sections  1, 12,  and  13,  in  township  45  north,  range  1  east;  and 
section  4  in  township  44  north,  range  2  east. 

For  use  of  bands  who  wish  to  reside  north  of  Straits  of  Mackinac,  townships  42 
north,  ranges  1  and  2  west ;  township  43  north,  range  1  west,  and  township  44  north, 
range  12  west. 

For  Beaver  Island  band,  High  Island  and  Garden  Island,  in  Lake  Michigan. 

For  the  Cross  Vill  age,  Middle  Village,  1/Arbrechroche,  and  Bear  Creek  bands, 
and  such  Bay  du  Noc  and  Beaver  Island  Indians  as  may  prefer  to  live  with  them, 
townships  34  to  39  north,  inclusive,  range  5  west ;  townships  34  to  3S'  north,  inclusive, 
range  6  west;  townships  34,  36,  and  37  north,  range  7  west;  and  all  that  part  of 
township  34  north,  range  8  west,  lying  north  of  Pine  River. 

For  the  bands  which  usually  assemble  for  payment  at  Fort  Traverse,  townships  29, 
30,  and  31  north,  range  11  west;  and  townships  29,  30,  and  31  north,  range  12  west, 
and  the  east  half  of  township  29  north,  range  9  west. 

For  the  Grand  River  bands,  township  12  north,  range  15  west,  and  townships  15, 
16,  17,  and  18  north,  range  16  west. 

For  the  Cheboygan  baud,  townships  35  and  36  north,  range  3  west. 

For  the  Thunder  Bay  band,  sections  25  and  36  in  township  30  north,  range  7  east, 
and  section  22  in  township  30  north,  range  8  east. 

For  Indians  desiring  to  reside  near  Sault  Ste.  Marie  on  land  owned  by  missionary 
society  of  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  at  Iroquois  Point,  United  States  to  purchase 
as  much  as  society  will  sell  at  the  Government  price.  Within  tracts  before  men- 
tioHed,each  head  of  family  to  have  80  acres  ;  persons  over  twenty-one,  40  acres,  fam 
ily  of  two  or  more  orphan  children  under  twenty-one,  80  acres  ;  single  orphan  child, 
40  acres.  Indians  to  make  their  own  selection.  Agent  to  make  classified  list  of  same. 
Patents  to  be  issued  before  J  uly  1,  1856.  No  applications  allowed  afterward.  Selec 
tions  to  be  made  within  five  years  and  accord  with  legal  subdivisions.  Possession  to 
be  had  at  once.  Certificate  of  possession  to  guaranty  ultimate  title.  After  ten  years, 
on  recommendation  of  agent  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  issue  patent  in  fee-simple. 
From  those  incapable  of  managing  their  own  affairs  patents  may  be  withheld.  Head 
of  family  dying  before  issue  of  certificates  or  patent,  the  same  shall  go  to  his  heirs. 
These  provisions  extend  to  Indians  resident  in  the  State  of  Michigan,  including  Gar 
den  River  band  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie  and  who  participate  in  the  annuities  provided  by 
treaty  of  March  28,  1836.  All  tracts  within  said  land  unalloted  during  the  first  five 
years  to  remain  property  of  the  United  States  f»r  a  further  term  of  five  years,  subject 
to  entry  by  Indians  only,  at  same  rate  per  acre  as  other  adjacent  public  lands,  and  for 
lauds  so  purchased  fee-simple  patent  to  be  issued.  At  the  expiration  of  second  five 
years,  unappropriated  or  unsold  land  to  be  disposed  of  by  the  United  Sfcates.  Rights 
of  actual  settlers  by  pre-emption  undisturbed  by  above  provisions.  Indian  pur 
chasers  under  graduation  act1  not  required  to  occupy  said  laud  in  order  to  secure 
title.  Said  land  may  be  sold  by  Indians  to  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  Presbyte 
rian  Church,  which  is  permitted  to  purchase  63  and  a  fraction  acres,  at  $1.25  per  acre> 
on  Grand  Traverse  Bay.  United  States  to  pay  $40,000  for  liquidation  of  debts,  the 
same  having  been  investigated  by  Secretary  of  the  Interior  and  presented  within  six 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  574. 
S.  Ex.  95 28 


434  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

/ 

months  after  the  ratification  of  this  treaty.  Any  balance  to  be  expended  for  the  ben 
efit  of  the  Chippewas.  (Art.  1.)  The  sum  of  $538,400  paid  in  the  following  manner: 
Eighty  thousand  dollars  in  ten  equal  annual  instalments  for  education ;  $75,000  in 
five  equal  annual  instalments,  for  stock,  agricultural  implements,  etc.;  $42,400  for 
four  blacksmith  shops  for  ten  years.  Sum  of  $306,000  to  be  paid  in  coin  as  follows: 
"Ten  thousand  dollars  of  the  principal  and  the  interest  on  the  whole  of  said  sum 
remaining  unpaid  at  the  rate  of  5  per  cent,  annually  for  ten  years,"  distributed  per 
capita;  $206,000  remaining  unpaid  at  the  expiration  of  ten  years  shall  then  be  due 
and  payable  per  capita  in  not  less  than  four  equal  annual  instalments.  To  the  Grand 
River  Ottawas,  $35,000  in  ten  annual  instalments,  distributed  per  capita,  and  in  lieu 
of  all  permanent  annuities  by  former  treaty  stipulations.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  release 
the  United  States  from  all  former  treaty  stipulations  for  laud,  money,  or  other  arti 
cles,  it  being  understood  that  the  grants  and  payments  herein  provided  are  in  satis 
faction  of  all  claims  of  said  Indians,  except  the  right  of-  encampment  and  fishing, 
secured  by  treaty  of  June  16,  1820.  (Art.  3.)  Interpreters  granted  for  five  years. 
(Art.  4.)  Tribal  organization  of  Ottawa  and  Chippewa  Indians,  except  so  far  as  nec 
essary  to  carry  out  treaty,  hereby  dissolved.  Negotiations  with  the  United  States  to 
take  place  by  individuals.  (Art.  5.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 

Amended  April  15,  1856.  Amendments  accepted  by  different  bands  June  27,  July 
2,  5,  and  31,  1856.  Proclaimed  September  10,  1856.1 

Treaty  with  the  Chippcwas  of  Saul!  S1e.  Marie,  made  at  Detroit,  August  2, 1855. 

Indians  surrender  to  United  States  right  of  fishing  at  the  Falls  of  St.  Mary, 
near  the  fishing  grounds  described  by  treaty  of  June  16,  1820.  (Art.  1.)  United 
States  to  appoint  a  commissioner  to  determine  the  value  of  the  interest  of  the  In 
dians  therein.  His  award  to  be  reported  to  President  and  to  be  final  and  conclusive. 
Amount  awarded  to  be  paid  as  annuities  are  paid  and  received  in  full  satisfaction 
for  the  right  surrendered.  One-third,  if  the  Indians  desire,  to  be  paid  to  their  half- 
breeds.  (Art.  2.)  To  Chief  Oshawwawno  a  fee-simple  patent  to  the  small  island 
whereon  he  lives  in  the  river  St.  Mary  adjacent  to  camping  ground,  said  to  contain 
less  than  half  an  acre,  provided  that  it  has  not  been  heretofore  appropriated  or  dis 
posed  of.  In  that  case  no  compensation  to  be  claimed  by  said  chief  or  any  of  the 
Indians.  (Art.  3.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art. 4.) 

Proclaimed  April  24,  1856.2 

Treaty  with  the  Saginaw,  Swan  CreeJc,  and  Blade  Elver  bands  of  Chippewa  Indians,  made 

at  Detroit,  August  2,  1855. 

Following  tracts  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart :  Six  adjoining  townships  in 
the  county  of  Isabella  to  be  selected  by  Indians  within  three  months  from  this  date, 
and  notice  given  to  their  agent.  Also  townships  Nos.  17  and  18  north,  ranges  3,  4,  and 
5  east. 

Provisions  for  land  in  severally  same  as  in  preceding  treaty.  (Art.  1.)  Payment 
of  $220,000  as  follows :  For  education,  $4,000  for  five  years ;  $2,000  for  five  subsequent 
years;  for  stock,  agricultural  implements,  etc.,  $5,000  for  five  years;  $3, 000  for  five 
subsequent  years;  per  capita,  $10,000  for  ten  years;  $18,800  for  two  subsequent  years; 
for  blacksmith  shop  for  ten  years,  $12,400 ;  saw  and  grist  mill  in  Isabella  County, 
$4,000 ;  $20,000  for  debts  to  be  investigated  and  approved  by  Secretary  of  the  Interior 
within  six  months  after  ratification  of  treaty.  Surplus  to  be  expended  for  benefit  of 
Indians.  (Art.  2.)  Chippewas  cede  to  United  States  all  land  in  Michigan  owned  by 
them  or  held  in  trust  for  them,  and  release  the  United  States  from  all  liability  to 
them  for  the  value  of  lands  hitherto  sold,  the  proceeds  of  which  remain  unpaid.  Also 
surrender  all  their  permanent  annuities  secured  to  them  by  former  treaty  stipulations, 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI,  p.  621.         2  Ibid.,  p.  631. 


MICHIGAN MACKINAC    AGENCY.  435 

including  that  portion  of  the  $300  payable  by  the  treaty  of  November  17, 1807,  to 
which  they  are  entitled.  Grants  and  payments  of  this  treaty  are  in  satisfaction  of 
all  claims  of  said  Indians  against  the  United  States.  (Art.  3.)  Entries  of  land  here 
tofore  made  by  Indians  and  Missionary  Society  of  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and 
withdrawn  from  sale  in  townships  14  north,  range  4  east,  and  10  north,  range  5  cast, 
Michigan,  hereby  confirmed.  Patents  to  be  issued.  (Art.  4.)  Interpreter  for  five 
years,  or  as  long  as  President  deems  necessary.  (Art.  5.)  Tribal  organization  dis 
solved.  (Art.  6.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  7.) 

Amended  April  15, 1856.  Amendments  accepted  May  14,  1856.  Proclaimed  June 
21,  1856.1 

Treaty  with  the  Stvan  Creek  and  Black  River  Chippewas  and  Munsee  Christian  Indians, 
made  at  Sac  and  Fox  Agency  July  16,  1859. 

Munsee  Indians  express  a  desire  to  unite  with  Chippewas,  which  is  agreed  to. 
Reservation  west  of  Mississippi  set  apart  by  treaty  of  May  9,  1836,  shall  be  surveyed. 
Forty  acres  allotted  to  each  head  of  family  and  40  acres  to  each  child  or  other  mem 
ber  of  family;  40  acres  to  each  orphan  child;  80  acres  to  each  single  person  twenty- 
one  years  of  age  not  connected  with  any  family.  Improvements  of  Indians  as  far  as 
possible  to  be  covered  by  their  allotment.  Intermediate  parcels  of  land  to  be  held  in 
common,  subject  to  assignment  in  severalty.  Lauds  assigned  not  to  exceed  4,*-80 
acres,  to  be  known  as  '''Chippewa  and  Christian  Indian  Reservation."  Indian  laws 
passed  by  Congress  shall  have  force  oa  reservation.  No  white  person  except  such  as 
are  in  employ  of  United  States  to  reside  thereon.  Certificates  to  be  issued.  Lands 
not  to  be  alienated  or  disposed  of  except  to  United  States  or  members  of  said  bands, 
under  rules  prescribed  by  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  Land  to  be  exempt  from  taxa 
tion.  Descent  of  property  to  be  decided  by  Secretary.  (Art.  1.)  Residue  of  tract 
set  apart  by  treaty  of  1836  to  be  appraised,  and  sold  at  public  auction.  No  bids  re 
ceived  for  less  than  appraised  value.  Proceeds,  after  deducting  expenses,  to  belong 
to  the  aforesaid  band  of  Chippewas;  $3,000  out  of  funds  of  Christian  Indians  used 
to  pay  for  the  land  assigned  them.  United  States  to  pay  $6,030  to  Chippewas  in  sat 
isfaction  of  all  claims  and  demands  under  previous  treaties.  Said  $  5,000  to  be  de 
rived  from  the  avails  of  laud  sold  under  the  treaty  of  1836,  the  interest  accruing 
thereon,  or  the  balance  of  annuities  resulting  from  other  treaties  with  said  Indians. 
(Art.  2.)  Out  of  aggregate  sum  of  $43,400  deposited  to  credit  of  Christian  Indians, 
$20,000  for  providing  them  with  stock,  houses,  agricultural  implements,  etc.  Re 
mainder  of  sum  to  be  mingled  with  the  funds  of  said  bands  of  Chippewas  and  con 
stitute  a  general  fund.  This  money,  less  $2,000,  to  be  invested  in  stocks  yielding  in 
terest  at  not  less  than  5  per  cent.  Interest  to  be  applied  for  educational  purposes, 
support  of  shops,  and  civilization  of  Indians.  (Art.  3. )  One  hundred  and  sixty  acres 
-set  apart  for  manual  labor  school.  (Art.  1.)  Two  thousand  dollars  before  mentioned 
to  be  expended  for  school-house,  church  buildings,  blacksmith  shop,  etc.  (Art.  3.) 
All  railroads  and  highways  authorized  by  law  to  have  right  of  way,  just  compensa 
tion  being  made.  (Art.  5.)  Bands  of  Chippewas  relinquish  all  claims  under  the 
treaty  of  November  17,  1807,  May  9,  1836,  August  2,  1855,  and  receive  the  stipulations 
and  provisions  herein  contained  in  full  satisfaction,  and  release  the  United  States 
from  claims  of  every  character.  (Art.  4.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  April  19,  I860.3 

Treaty  with  the  Pillager  and  Lake  Winnibigoshish  Chippewas  of  Minnesota  and  Chippewas 
of  Mississippi,  at  Washington,  March  11,  1863. 

Cessions.—  Gull  Lake,  Mille  Lac,  Sandy  Lake,  Rabbit  Lake,  Pokagoiniii  Lake,  and 
Rice  Lake  Reservations  described  in  second  article  of  treaty  of  February  22,  1855, 
ceded  to  United  States,  except  one-half  section  including  missiou  buildings  at  Gull 
Lake,  granted  in  fee-simple  to  Rev.  John  Johnson,  missionary.  (Art.  1.) 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI,  p.  633.         *Ibid.,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1105. 


436  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Reservations. — In  consideration  of  the  foregoing  cession  the  United  States  agrees 
to  set  apart  for  the  future  homes  of  the  Chippewas  of  the  Mississippi  all  the 
lands  embraced  within  the  following-described  boundaries,  excepting  the  reser 
vations  made  and  described  in  the  third  clause  of  the  second  article  of  the  said 
treaty  of  February  22,  1855,  for  the  Pillager  and  Winnibigoshish  bands ;  that  is  to 
say,  beginning  at  a  point  one  mile  south  of  the  most  southerly  point  of  Leech 
Lake,  and  running  thence  in  an  easterly  course  to  a  point  one  mile  south  of  the 
most  southerly  point  of  Goose  Lake ;  thence  due  east  to  a  point  due  south  from 
the  intersection  of  the  Pokagoniin  Reservation  and  the  Mississippi  River ;  thence  on 
the  dividing  line  between  Deer  River  and  lakes  and  Mashkorden's  River  and  lakes 
until  a  point  is  reached  north  of  the  first-named  river  and  lakes ;  thence  in  a  direct 
line  north- westwardly  to  the  outlet  of  Two  Routes  Lake;  thence  in  a  south-westerly 
direction  to  the  north-west  corner  of  the  Cass  Lake  Reservation  ;  thence  in  a  south 
westerly  direction  to  Karbekaun  River ;  thence  down  said  river  to  the  lake  of  the 
same  name  ;  thence  due  south  to  a  point  due  west  from  the  beginning;  thence  to  the 
place  of  beginning.  (Art.  2.) 

Payments. — Present  annuities  extended  ten  years.  Sum  of  $30,000  paid  toward  dep 
redation  claims  and  $20,000  toward  debts.  Out  of  arrearage  due  under  ninth  article 
of  treaty  of  September  30,  1854,  $16,000  to  chiefs,  $1,000  of  which  shall  be  to  Pillager 
and  Lake  Winnibigoshish  Indians.  Sum  of  $1,338.75  to  pay  expenses  incurred  by 
commission  sent  by  Legislature  of  Minnesota.  (Art.  3.)  Sum  of  $3,600  to  be  ex 
pended  in  clearing  stumps  and  rocks  in  lots  10  acres  each,  for  Gull  Lake  ;  Mifle  Lac, 
70  acres;  Sandy  Lake  and  Pokagomin  Lake,  50  acres  each;  Rabbit  Lake,  40  acres, 
and  Rice  Lake  20  acres  ;  and  to  build  house  for  each  chief  as  herein  described.  ( Art. 
4.)  To  expend  $1,000  for  ten  years,  to  provide  ten  yoke  of  oxen,  twenty  log  chains, 
two  hundred  grubbing  hoes,  ten  plows,  ten  grindstones,  one  hundred  axes,  and  twenty 
spades.  Also  two  carpenters,  two  blacksmiths,  four  farm  laborers,  and  one  physician. 
(Art.  5.)  Saw-inill  to  be  removed  to  new  reservation.  Road  to  be  extended  from 
Leech  Lake  to  junction  of  Mississippi  and  Leech  Lake  Rivers,  and  agency  placed  near 
junction.  (Art.  6.)  President  to  appoint  three  persona  from  Christian  denomina 
tions  to  attend  to  annuity  payments.  (Art.  7.)  No  chief  of  band  less  than  fifty  to 
be  recognized.  Chiefs  to  be  paid  out  of  annuities  annually  $150.  (Art.  8.)  Agents 
and  employe's  to  be  lawfully  married.  (Art.  9.)  Annuities  under  former  treaties 
to  be  paid.  (Art.  10.)  Indian  employ63  authorized.  (Art.  11.)  Not  obligatory  on 
Indians  to  remove  until  articles  4  and  6  are  complied  with,  when  United  States  shall 
furnish  transportation  and  subsistence  for  six  months  after  removal :  "Provided,  That 
owing  to  the  heretofore  good  conduct  of  the  Mille  Lac  Indians  they  shall  not  be 
compelled  to  remove  so  long  as  they  shall  not  in  any  way  interfere  with  or  in  any 
manner  molest  the  persons  or  property  of  the  whites."  (Art.  12.)  Ten  dollars  a 
month  allowed  members  of  employers'  families  who  teach  Indian  girls  domestic 
economy.  Not  more  than  $1,000  to  be  so  expended.  (Art.  13.)  Breaking  and  clear 
ing  provided  for  in  article  4  in  lieu  of  all  former  similar  engagements.  (Art.  14.) 

Amended  March  13,  1863  ;  assented  to  March  14,  1863;  proclaimed  March  19,  1863.1 

Treaty  with  the  Red  Lake  and  Pembina  bands  of  Chippewa  Indians,  made  at  Old  Crossing 
of  lied  Lake  River,  Minnesota,  October  2, 1863. 

Peace  and  friendship  to  continue.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  cede  all  lands  lying  west  of 
the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  including  the  valley  of  the  Red  River  of  the  North  from  the 
boundary  of  British  possessions  to  Cheyenne  River.  (Art.  2.)  Sum  of  $20,000  for 
twenty  years,  $5,000  of  which  shall  be  applied  to  education,  agricultural  implements, 
etc.  (Art.  3.)  To  pay  claims  for  depredation  on  British  and  American  traders  and 
exactions  levied  on  steam-boat  on  Red  River,  $100,000 ;  such  claims  to  be  audited  under 
direction  of  President.  (Art.  4.)  Five  hundred  dollars  to  each  chief  for  a  house  and 
$150  annually  in  annuities;  $5,000  for  road  from  Leach  Lake  to  Red  Lake.  (Art.  5.  > 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1249. 


MICHIGAN MACKINAC    AGENCY.  437 

Board  of   visitors   to  be  appointed  by  President.     (Art.  6.)     Liquors  prohibited. 
(Art.  7.)    Homesteads  under  homestead  laws  granted  to  mixed  bloods.    (Art.  8.)    Six 
hundred  and  forty  acres  at  mouth  of  Thief  River;    similar  tract  north  of  Pembina 
River  set  apart  for  two  specified  chiefs.     (Art.  9.) 
Amended  March  1,  1864  ;  assented  to  April  12,  1864;  proclaimed  May  5,  1864. } 

Supplementary  treaty  with  Hie  lied  Lake  and  Pembina  bands  of  Chippewa  Indians,  made  at 

Washington  April  12,  1864. 

% 

Indians  assent  to  treaty  of  October  2,  1863,  as  amended.  (Art.  1.)  Payments  in 
lieu  of  those  provided  in  preceding  treaty  :  Ten  thousand  dollars  during  the  pleasure 
of  President  to  Red  Lake  baud;  Pembina  baud  $5,000  per  capita.  (Art.  2.)  Eight 
thousand  dollars  in  goods  for  fifteen  years.  (Art.  3.)  Blacksmith,  physician,  miller, 
and  farmer,  and  $1,500  worth  of  blacksmiths'  articles,  $1,000  of  carpenters',  for  fifteen 
years.  (Art.  4. )  Saw  and  grist  mill  provided.  (Art.  5. )  Of  the  $100,000  provided  in 
article  4  of  preceding  treaty,  $25,000  to  be  expended  by  the  chiefs,  on  their  return 
home,  for  provisions  and  clothing  for  the  people  ;  the  remaining  $75,000  for  claims  for 
depredations  before  mentioned.  (Art.  6.)  Scrip  to  be  issued  to  mixed  bloods  aud 
lands  to  be  located  in  ceded  territory.  (Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  April  25,  1864. 2 

Treaty  with  the  Mississippi,  Pillager,  and  Lake  Winnibigoshish  bands  of  Chippewas,  made 

at  Washington  May  7,  1864. 

Cessions  of  treaty  of  February  22,  1855,  confirmed.  Also  grant  to  Rev.  John  John 
son  ;  and  a  section  southeast  of  Gull  Lake,  a  second  at  Sandy  Lake,  and  a  third  at 
Mille  Lac,  granted  for  three  chiefs  respectively.  (Art.  1.)  In  consideration  of  the 
foregoing  cession,  the  United  States  agrees  to  set  apart  for  the  future  home  of  the 
Chippewas  of  the  Mississippi  all  the  lands  embraced  within  the  following-described 
boundaries,  excepting  the  reservations  made  and  described  in  the  third  clause  of  the 
second  article  of  the  said  treaty  of  February  22,  1855,  for  the  Pillager  aud  Luke 
Winnibagoshish  bands;  that  is  to  say,  beginning  at  a  point  one  mile  south  of  the  most 
southerly  point  of  Leech  Lake,  and  running  thence  in  au  easterly  course  to  a  point  one 
mile  south  of  the  most  southerly  point  of  Goose  Lake;  thence  due  east  to  a  point  due 
south  from  the  intersection  of  the  Pokagomiu  Reservation  and  the  Mississippi  River; 
thence  on  the  dividing  line  betw  een  Deer  River  and  lakes  and  Mashkorden's  River 
and  lakes  until  a  point  is  reached  north  of  the  first-named  river  and  lakes ;  thence  in 
a  direct  line  northwesterly  to  the  outlet  of  Two  Routes  Lake,  then  in  a  southwesterly 
direction  to  Turtle  Lake;  thence  southwesterly  to  the  head  water  of  Rico  River; 
thence  northwesterly  along  the  line  of  the  Red  Lake  Reservation  to  the  mouth  of 
Thief  River;  thence  down  the  centre  of  the  main  channel  of  Red  Lake  River  to  a 
point  opposite  the  mouth  of  Black  River;  thence  southeasterly  in  a  direct  line  with 
the  outlet  of  Rice  Lake  to  a  point  due  wrest  from  the  place  of  beginning;  thence  to 
the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  2.)  Annuities  extended  ten  years.  Twenty  thousand 
dollars  for  depredations  committed  by  said  Indians ;  in  1862,  $10,000  to  chiefs  of  Chip 
pewas  of  Mississippi ;  $5,000  for  depredations  committed  on  Hole-in-the-day  in  1862. 
(Art.  3.)  Clearing,  etc.,  as  agreed  in  articles  4  and  14  of  treaty  of  March  1,  1863, 
reiterated.  One  thousand  five  hundred  dollars  in  oxen  and  agricultural  implements. 
Also  mechanics  and  physician  provided.  (Art.  5.)  One  thousand  dollars  annually 
for  support  of  saw-mill  for  bands,  $7,500  for  roads  and  bridges,  and  $25,000  to  establish 
agency.-  (Art.  6. )  Sections  7,  8, 9, 10, 12,  and  13  of  treaty  of  March  11, 1863,  repeated. 
Laborers  as  far  as  possible  to  be  selected  from  full  or  mixed  bloods.  (Art.  11.) 

Residents  on  Sandy  Lake  not  to  bo  removed  uutil  President  shall  so  direct.     (Amend 
ment  to  Art.  12.) 

Amended  February  9,  1865  ;  assented  to  February  14,  1865;  proclaimed  March  20, 
18G5.3 


'United  (states  Statutes  at  Larg«,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  Oti?.       2  Ibid.,  p.68J.       u  1  bid.,  p. 693. 


438  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  with  Saginaw,  Swan  Creek,  and  Black  River  Bands  of  Chippewa  at  Isabella,  Mich 
igan,  October  18,  1864. 

Indians  cede  to  United  States  townships  upon  Sagiuaw  Bay  and  the  right  to  pur 
chase  unselected  land  on  the  Isabella  Reservation  as  provided  in  article  1  of  the  treaty 
of  August  2,  1855.  (Art.  1.)  All  unsold  land  within  Isabella  Reservation  set  apart 
for  the  exclusive  use,  ownership,  and  occupancy  of  said  baud.  (Art.  2.)  Persons  re 
linquishing  land  within  townships  on  Saginaw  Bay  to  make,  in  lieu  thereof,  selections 
on  IsabelLt  Reservation.  Each  chief  to  have  80  acres  in  addition  to  present  selections, 
and  patents  to  issue  in  fee-simple.  To  one  head-man  in  each  band,  40  acres  in  fee-sim 
ple  ;  eachliead  of  family,  80  acres  ;  single  person  over  twenty-one,  40  acres  ;  orphan 
child  under  twenty-one,  40  acres;  each  unallotted  female  married,  40  acres;  each 
other  person  now  living,  or  who  may  be  hereafter  born,  when  of  age,  40  acres  so  long 
as  any  lauds  in  said  reserve  remain  unselected.  Certain  named  individuals  granted 
patents  for  80- acre  tracts.  Certain  Ottawa,  Chippewa,  and  Pottawatomie  bands  to 
be  permitted  to  hold  laud  on  the  reservation.  Agent  to  make  lists  of  those  holding  or 
entitled  to  laud,  dividing  them  into  two  classes,  "competent"  and  "  incompetent." 
"Competent"  are  those  having  an  education  and  qualified  to  manage  their  own  affairs. 
"Incompetent"  those  uneducated  or  wandering  and  idle  persons.  All  orphans  come 
under  this  class.  Patents  to  competents  to  bo  issued  in  fee-simple.  To  the  second  class 
patents  containing  a  provision  that  the  land  can  not  be  sold  or  alienated  without  con 
sent  of  Secretary  of  Interior.  (Art.  3.)  Sum  of  $20,000  for  maintenance  of  manual 
labor  schools.  Methodist  Episcopal  Society  to  erect  building  within  three  years,  at  a 
value  of  not  less  than  $3,000,  upon  southeast  quarter  of  section  9,  township  14  north, 
range  4  west,  which  is  hereby  set  apart.  Board  of  visitors  to  examine  and  report  on 
schools,  composed  of  superintendent  of  public  instruction,  lieutenant-governor  of  State 
of  Michigan,  and  person  designated  by  missionary  board.  These  report  to  Indian  Com 
missioner.  Society  to  have  full  control  of  school  and  farm.  Upon  approval  of  board  of 
visitors,  United  States  to  pay  $2,000  annually  until  the  $20,000  is  expended.  In  case 
of  neglect,  the  society  to  forfeit  all  rights  to  laud  and  buildings.  These  may  then 
be  sold  by  Secretary  of  Interior  and  proceeds  expended  for  education  of  Indians.  A* 
expiration  of  ten  years,  if  conduct  of  school  is  acceptable  to  board  of  visitors, 
land  may  be  conveyed  in  fee-simple.  If  missionary  society  fails  to  accept  trust 
within  one  year  after  ratification  of  treaty,  said  $20,000  to  be  expended  by  Secretary 
of  Interior.  Society  allowed  to  use  or  move  present  school-houses.  (Art.  4.)  Out  of 
tlie  last  two  payments  of  $18,600  provided  by  the  treaty  of  August  2,  1855,  $17,600 
to  be  withheld  and  placed  as  an  agricultural  fund  to  be  expended  for  stock,  shop, 
and  agricultural  implements.  (Art.  5.)  Commissioner  may  sell  a  mill  and  land  be 
longing  to  Isabella  City,  and  apply  proceeds  as  the  Secretary  of  Interior  deems  best. 
(Art  6.)  Mill  site  belonging  to  an  allottee,  he  to  have  land  elsewhere.  (Art.  7.)  Ar 
ticle  8  of  treaty  of  August  2,  1855,  not  to  affect  terms  of  this  treaty. 

Amended  and  assented  to  May  22,  1866  ;   proclaimed  August  16,  1866. 1 

Treaty  with  the  Boise'  Fort  Band  of  Chippewas,  made  at  Washington,  April  7,  1866. 

Peace  and  friendship  to  continue.  (Art.  1.)  Boise"  Fort  Indians  relinquish  their 
claims  on  the  laud  east  of  the  line  of  cession  of  treaty  of  September  30,  1854,  espe 
cially  their  reservation  at  or  near  Lake  Vermillion,  and  also  all  lands  westward  of 
the  line,  or  elsewhere  in  the  United  States.  (Art.  2.)  The  following  reservation  of 
100,000  acres,  set  apart  within  one  year  after  ratification  of  this  treaty,  for  perpetual 
use  and  occupancy  of  Indians ;  tract  to  include  the  lake  of  Netor  Assabacona,  if 
possible,  and  also  one  township  of  land  on  Grand  Fork  River  at  mouth  of  Deer  Creek. 
(Art.  2.)  United  States  to  expend  $5,700  for  agency  buildings,  blacksmith-shop,  and 
houses  for  chiefs.  Also  $500  for  one  school-housp,  and  annually  for  twenty-three  years 
$2,200  for  shops,  farmer,  agricultural  implements,  etc.,  $3,500  in  cash,  $1,000  in  ammu- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  GO?. 


MICHIGAN MACKINAC    AGENCY.  439 

nitipn,  provisions,  etc.,  and  $6,500  in  goods.  Also  $800  for  a  teacher  and  books  (Art. 
3) ;  $30,000  to  enable  the  people  to  establish  themselves  on  the  rew  reservation. 
(Art.  4. )  Grants  of  land  to  specified  individuals  for  services.  (Art.  5.)  Annuities  pro 
vided  and  paid  upon  the  reservation.  (Art.  6  )  All  provisions  of  former  treaties 
inconsistent  with  this  treaty  abrogated,  except  that  of  article  12,  treaty  of  Septem 
ber  30,  1854,  for  shops  and  instruction  in  farming.  Benefits  thereof  transferred  to 
Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  (Art.  7.)  Expenses  of  treaty  not  exceeding  $10,000  to 
be  borne  by  United  States.  (Art.  8.) 
Amended  April  26,  1866;  assented  to  April  28,  1866;  proclaimed  May  5,  1866. l 

Treaty  with  the  Clilppewas  of  the  Mississippi,  made  at  Washington,  March  19,  1867. 

Whereas  the  land  set  apart  in  the  treaty  of  May  7,  1884,  is  not  adapted  for  agri 
cultural  purposes  for  such  Indians  as  desire  to  so  devote  themselves ;  while  a  portion 
desire  to  remain  on  a  part  of  the  aforementioned  reservation  and  sell  the  remainder, 
they  therefore  cede  all  land  set  apart  for  them  in  Minnesota,  except  the  following 
tract :  Commencing  at  a  point  on  the  Mississippi  River  opposite  the  mouth  of  Wanomau 
River,  as  laid  down  in  Sewall's  map  of  Minnesota,  due  north  to  a  point  two  miles  fur 
ther  north  than  the  north  point  of  Lake  Winnibigoshish  ;  thence  west  to  a  point  two 
miles  west  of  Cass  Lake;  thence  south  to  Kebekona  River;  thence  down  said  river 
to  Leech  Lake;  thence  to  outlet  of  the  lake  in  Leech  River;  thence  down  said  river 
to  the  Mississippi  and  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.)  There  is  further  reserved 
for  a  farming  region  a  square  reservation  which  shall  include  White  Earth  Lake 
and  Rice  Lake,  and  contain,  thirty  six  townships  of  laud;  and  such  portions  of  the 
tract  herein  provided  as  shall  actually  be  found  outside  the  reservation  set  apart  in 
the  second  article  of  the  treaty  of  March  20,  1865,  shall  be  received  by  said  bands  in 
part  consideration  for  cessions  of  laud  made  in  this  treaty.  (Art.  2.)  For  payment 
for  the  2,000,000  acres  ceded;  $10,000  for  saw  and  grist  mill;  $5,000  toward  the  erec 
tion  of  houses  for  Indians  who  remove  to  reservation  ;  $5,000  for  stock  and  agricult 
ural  implements,  opening  farms,  etc. ;  $6,000  for  ten  years,  and  as  long  thereafter  as 
President  may  deem  proper  in  promoting  agriculture ;  $1,200  for  ten  years'  support  of 
physician;  $300  for  same  term  for  medicine;  $5,000  for  erection  of  school  buildings 
on  reservation  set  apart  in  second  article  ;  $4,000  for  ten  years,  or  so  long  as  Presi 
dent  may  think  proper,  for  support  of  school;  $10,000  for  provisions  and  clothing  to 
be  paid  on  removal.  (Art.  3.)  No  part  of  annuities  provided  in  this  or  former  treaties 
to  be  paid  to  mixed  bloods,  except  those  who  actually  live  with  their  people  upon 
the  reservation.  (Art.  4.)  Annuities  provided  for  Hole-in-the-Day  by  treaty  of 
August  2,  1847,  to  be  paid  to  him  or  to  his  heirs.  Grants  to  two  designated  persons. 
(Art.  5.)  Reservation  in  article  2  to  be  located  by  designated  persons,  including 
chiefs,  and  improvements  provided  in  article  4  of  the  treaty  of  May  7,  1864,  to  be 
made  thereon.  (Art.  6.)  Reservation  to  be  surveyed,  and  when  any  Indian,  male  or 
female,  shall  have  10  acres  under  cultivation  he  shall  be  entitled  to  a  certificate  for 
40  acres,  and  for  further  additional  10  acres  an  additional  40,  until  160  acres  have 
been  certified  to  any  one  Indian.  Said  land  to  be  exempt  from  taxation  or  sale. 
(Art.  7.)  Any  Indian  committing  a  crime  against  life  or  property  may,  upon  demand 
of  agent,  be  arrested,  tried,  and  punished  as  though  he  were  white.  (Art.  8.) 
Amended  and  assented  to  April  8,  1867 ;  proclaimed  April  18,  1867:2 

Ontonagon  Reserve* 

GENERAL  LAND  OFFICE, 

September  24,  1855. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  a  communication  from  the  Commissioner 
of  Indian  Affairs,  of  the  20th  instant,  requesting  that  the  following-described  tracts 
be  withdrawn  from  market  and  reserved  for  the  Ontonagou  band  of  Chippewa  In- 
United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  765.  2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XVI,  p.  719. 
3 Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  333. 


440  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

dians  under  the  sixth  clause  of  the  first  article  of  the  treaty  of  La  Pointe  of  July  30, 
1854.  viz:  Lots  Nos.  1,  2,  3,  and  4  of  section  14,  township  53  north,  range  33  west, 
Michigan  meridian ;  lots  Nos.  1,  2,  3  and  4  of  section  15,  township  53  north,  range 
33  west,  Michigan  meridian ;  southwest  quarter,  and  southwest  quarter  of  southeast 
quarter  of  section  15,  township  53  north,  range  33  west,  Michigan  meridian  ;  the 
whole  of  sections  22  and  23,  township  53  north,  range  38  west,  Michigan  meridian ; 
north  half  of  section  26,  township  53  north,  range  38  west,  Michigan  meridian  ;  north 
half  section  27,  township  53  north,  range  38  west,  Michigan  meridian  ;  all  situated  in 
the  northern  peninsula  of  Michigan. 

On  examination  of  the  plats  and  tract-books  in  this  office  it  appears  that  the  above 
lands  are  all  vacant,  and  there  exists  no  objection  to  their  reservation  ;  for  which  I 
respectfully  recommend  that  the  order  of  the  President  be  obtained  previous  to  in 
structing  the  land  officers. 

I  am,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

THOS.  A.  HENDRICKS, 

Commissioner, 
Hon.  ROBERT  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

September  25,  1855. 
Respectfully  submitted  to  the  President  for  his  approval  aa  recommended. 

R.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary. 

SEPTEMBER  25,  1855. 
Let  the  reservation  be  made. 

FRANKLIN  PIERCE. 

Ottawa  and  Chippewa  reserves.1 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

August  4,  1855.     • 

SIR  :  I  inclose  herewith  a  copy  of  a  communication  from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs  dated  at  Detroit,  the  1st  instant,  received  here  this  morning,  in  which  he  re 
quests  that  several  townships,  sections,  and  parts  of  sections  of  land  within  the  State 
of  Michigan,  in  addition  to  those  heretofore  withdrawn  from  sale,  be  also  withdrawn, 
in  order  to  enable  the  Ottawa  and  Chippewa  Indians  to  select  the  quantity  guaran 
teed  to  them  by  a  treaty  concluded  with  them  on  the  31st  ultimo. 

I  have,  therefore,  respectfully  to  recommend  that,  in  addition  to  the  tracts  hereto 
fore  withdrawn  from  sale  with  a  view  to  accommodate  the  Indians  of  Michigan,  the 
following  designated  tracts  be  also  withdrawn  from  sale,  and  that  the  usual  measures 
be  taken  by  the  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land  Office  to  give  proper  publicity  to 
the  fact,  viz: 

Sections  13,  14,  23,  24,  25,  26,  27,  and  28,  in  township  47  noith,  range  5  west. 

Sections  18,  19,  and  30,  in  township  47  north,  range  4  west. 

Sections  11,  12,  13,  14.  15,  22,  23,  25,  and  26,  in  township  47  north,  range  3  west. 

Section  29,  in  township  47  north,  range  2  west. 

Sections  2,  3,  4,  11,  14,  and  15,  in  to-wnship  47  north,  range  2  east. 

Section  34,  in  township  48  north,  range  2  east. 

Sections  6,  7,  18,  19,  20,  28,  29,  and  33,  in  township  45  north,  range  2  east. 

Sections  1,  12,  and  13,  in  township  45  north,  range  1  east. 

Section  4,  in  township  44  north,  range  2  east. 

Township  42  north,  of  ranges  1  and  2  west. 

Township  43  north,  of  range  1  west. 

Township  44  north,  of  range  12  west. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  333. 


MICHIGAN — MACKINAC    AGENCY.  441 

High  Island  and  Garden  Island,  in  Lake  Michigan,  being  fractional  townships  38 
and  39  north,  of  range  11  west,  40  north,  of  range  10  west,  and  in  part  39  north,  of 
ranges  9  and  10  west,  township  321  north,  of  range  10  west. 
Townships  29,  30,  31  and  32  north,  of  range  11  west. 
Townships  29,  30  and  31  north,  of  range  12  west. 
Township  29  north,  of  range  13  we-t. 
East  half  of  township  29  north,  of  range  9  west. 

Sections  25  and  3(5  in  township  30  north,  of  range  7  east,  and  section  22  in  township 
30  north,  of  range  8  east. 

Very  respectfully,  etc., 

CHAS.  E.  Mix, 
Acting  Commissioner. 
Hon.  B.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

AUGUST  9,  1855. 

Let  the  lands  referred  to  in  letter  of  the  Acting  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  of 
the  4th  instant,  with  the  exceptions  noted  in  letter  of  the  Acting  Commissioner  of 
the  General  Land  Office  of  the  8th  instant,  be  temporarily  withdrawn  from  sale,  for 
the  purposes  indicated  in  above  letter  from  Indian  Office,  and  as  recommended  by 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  in  letter  of  8th  instant. 

FRANKLIN  PIERCE. 
(See  last  clause  of  article  1,  treaty  of  July  31,  1855,  11  Stats.,  623.) 


Little  Traverse  Reserve* 

DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

April  12,  1864. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith,  for  your  consideration,  a  copy  of  a 
letter  from  Agent  Leach,  in  which  he  recommends  that  townships  34,  35,  36,  37,  38, 
and  39  north,  range  4  west,  and  townships  34,  37,  38,  and  39  north,  range  3  west,  be 
withdrawn  from  sale,  with  a  view  to  an  enlargement  of  the  Little  Traverse  Reser 
vation. 

In  his  annual  report  for  1863  (see  Annual  Report  of  this  Office  for  1863,  pages  377 
and  378)  Agent  Leach  gives  his  reasons  at  length  in  favor  of  an  enlargement  of  the 
Little  Traverse  Reservation,  with  a  view  to  the  removal  of  the  Indians  from  Mackinac, 
Beaver  Island,  Thunder  Bay,  and  those  east  of  the  Grand  Traverse  Bay,  and  locat 
ing  them  all  upon  the  Little  Traverse  Reservation,  thereby  greatly  reducing  the 
expenses  of  the  agency,  and,  as  hoped,  much  improving  the  condition  of  the  Indians. 
Concurring  in  the  views  expressed  by  Agent  Leach  in  his  report  above  referred  to, 
I  respectfully  recommend  that  the  townships  named  in  his  letter  be  withdrawn  from 
sale,  with  a  view  to  the  proposed  enlargement  of  the  Little  Traverse  Reservation. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

W.  P.  DOLE, 

Commissions. 
Hon.  J.  P.  USHER, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

1  Although  this  township  (32  north,  range  10  west)  is  referred  to  in  the  Commis 
sioner's  letter  as  already  withdrawn  from  sale,  it  is  believed  to  be  a  mistake  in  tran 
scribing  the  dispatch  through  the  telegraph  offices,  informing  him  what  tracts  have 
been  so  withdrawn.  It  should,  therefore,  be  included  in  the  list  of  those  to  be  with 
drawn.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  332. 


442  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

[First  indorsement.] 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  April  15,  1864. 

Respectfully  submitted  to  the  President  with  the  recommendation  that  the  lands 
within  described  be  withdrawn  from  sale  for  the  purpose  indicated. 

J.  P.  USHER, 

Secretary. 

[Second  indorsement.) 

Let  the  lands  be  withheld  from  sale  as  recommended. 

A.  LINCOLN. 
APRIL  16,  1864. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  February  4,  1874. 

Referring  to  Executive  order  dated  April  16,  1864,  withdrawing  from  public  sale, 
for  Indian  purposes,  the  undisposed-of  lands  embraced  in  townships  34,  37,  38,  and 
39  north,  of  range  3,  and  townships,  34,  35,  36,  37,  38,  and  39  north,  of  range  4  west, 
in  the  State  of  Michigan,  I  hereby  revoke,  rescind,  cancel,  and  declare  said  order  to 
be  void  and  of  no  effect  from  and  after  the  date  hereof,  and  the  lands  above  described 
are  hereby  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

U,  S.  GRANT. 


CHAPTER    XV. 
INDIAN   RESERVATIONS  OP  MINNESOTA   AND  MONTANA. 

MINNESOTA. 

For  early  history  of  the  Territory  from  which  Minnesota  was  formed, 
see  Dakota.  Organized  as  a  Territory  March  3,  1849, l  and  admitted 
as  a  State  February  26,  1857.2 

Of  the  Indians  residing  within  the  limits  of  this  State,  the  Winneba- 
goes,  Sioux,  Sacs,  aud  Foxes,  and  Otoes  have  been  removed ;  only  the 
Cliippewa  tribes  remaining  in  the  reservations  given  below. 

The  Indian  population  is  7,030.  There  are  ten  reservations,  having  an 
aggregate  area  of  4,755,716  acres.  There  is  one  agency,  the  White  Earth 
Agency,  having  in  charge  Leech  Lake,  Mille  Lac,  Eed  Lake,  White 
Earth,  and  Winnebagoshish  Reservations.  The  Boise  Fort,  the  Deer 
Creek,  the  Fond  du  Lac,  the  Grand  Portage,  and  Vermilliou  Lake  Res 
ervations  are  under  the  charge  of  the  La  Pointe  Agency  in  Wisconsin. 

WHITE  EARTH  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address,  White  Earth,  Becker  County,  Minn."] 
WHITE   EARTH  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  March  .19,  1SG7;  Executive  orders, 
March  19,  1879,  and  July  13, 1883. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  796,672  acres.  Tillable  acres,  552,>)60.3 
Surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — Five  thousand  six  hundred  and  eighteen  acres  cul 
tivated.5 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Chippewas  of 
the  Mississippi,  Gull  Lake,  Pembiua,  Otter  Tail,  and  Pillager  Chippe 
was.  Population,  2,684.6 

Location. — This  reservation  is  well  supplied  with  wood  and  timber^ 
and  has  also  an  abundance  of  prairie  land  finely  adapted  for  stock- 
raising  as  well  as  raising  cereals.7 

Government  rations. — Forty  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  as  reported  in  1886.8 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — One  mill.     No  Indian  employes  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  403.  2 1  bid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  166.  3  Re- 
port  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  430.  *1  &id.,p,  386.  6/6id.,  p.  430.  6  Ibid., 
p.  400.  "'Ibid.,  1885,  pp.  114-115.  8 Ibid.,  1886,  p.  418. 

443 


444  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1 
Aggregate  school  population  of  reservations  under  this  agency,  1,373. 


School. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average 
attendance. 

Sessions. 

Cost. 

110 

89 

Months. 
10 

$7  016  57 

70 

47 

10 

3  03'-*  09 

70 

79 

10 

5  076  37 

St  Benedict's  Orphan 

100 

10 

12 

1  080  00 

Kice  Uiver  day                                       

CO 

27 

9 

494.  93 

St  Benedict's  Academy  St  Joseph  .... 

125 

53 

12 

7  099.50 

St.  Francis  Xavier's  Acadeniy,  Avoca  

50 

48 

12 

5,  167.  80 

150 

47 

12 

5  361  22 

St  Paul's  Industrial  Clontarf 

180 

91 

12 

9  561  00 

Missionary  work. — Protestant  Episcopalians  and  Komaii  Catholics 
have  missions  among  these  Indians. 

By  authority  of  the  act  of  March  3,  1873,  $35,000  were  appropriated 
to  purchase  from  the  Mississippi  Chippewas  township  144,  range  42,  in 
the  White  Earth  Eeservation,  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Pembina 
band  of  Chippewa  Indians.2 

By  act  of  April  18,  1874,  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  was  directed, 
by  and  with  the  consent  of  the  Mississippi  Chippewas,  to  patent  80  acres 
to  the  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant  Epis 
copal  Church,  provided  that  said  estate  shall  cease  and  be  determined 
when  the  land  and  the  erections  thereon  are  no  longer  used  by  said  so 
ciety  for  missionary  and  school  purposes.3 

By  act  of  June  22,  1874,  the  Otter  Tail  Pillager  band  of  Chippewas 
were  settled  upon  White  Earth  Keservation  and  appropriation  made  for 
their  subsistence.4 

These  Indians  were  given  equal  rights  with  the  Mississippi  band  of 
Chippewas  by  the  Indians,  July  4,  1872  in  accordance  with  the  provis 
ion  of  section  3,  act  of  May  29, 1872.5 

White  Earth  Reserve.* 

t  EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  IS,  1879. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  lauds,  situated  in  the  State  of 
Minnesota,  viz  :  Beginning  at  the  northwest  corner  of  the  White  Earth  Indian  Ees 
ervation,  being  the  northwest  corner  of  township  146  north,  range  42  west,  and  run 
ning  thence  north  to  the  northwest  corner  of  township  148  north,  range  42  west ; 
thence  west  to  the  southwest  corner  of  township  149  north,  range  42  west ;  thence 
north  to  the  northwest  corner  of  township  149  north,  range  42  west ;  thence  east  on 
the  line  between  township  149  north  and  township  150  north  to  the  intersection  of 
said  line  with  the  southwestern  boundary  of  the  Red  Lake  Indian  Reservation ; 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  ItiSG,  p.  xciv.  2  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  XVII,  p.  539.  3IMd.,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  31.  4  Ibid.,  p.  173.  *Ibid.,  Vol. 
XVII,  p.  189 ;  also  Indian  Laws  1883,  p.  139.  6  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  335. 


MINNESOTA WHITE    EARTH    AGENCY.  445 

thence  southeasterly  to  the  most  southerly  point  of  the  Red  Lake  Indian  Reserva 
tion  ;  thence  in  a  northeasterly  direction  and  along  the  line  of  the  Red  Lake  Indian 
Reservation  to  a  point  due  north  from  the  northeast  corner  of  the  White  Earth  In 
dian  Reservation ;  thence  south  to  the  northeast  corner  of  White  Earth  Indian  Res 
ervation,  and  theuco  west  along  the  northern  boundary  line  of  White  Earth  Indian 
Reservation  to  the  point  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from 
sale  and  settlement  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  Indian  purposes :  Provided, 
hoivever,  That  any  tract  or  tracts  of  land  included  within  the  foregoing-described 
boundaries,  the  title  to  which  has  passed  out  of  the  United  States  Government,  or 
to  which  valid  homestead  or  pre-emption  rights  have  attached  under  the  laws  of  the 
United  States,  are  hereby  excluded  from  the  reservation  hereby  made. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  13,  1883. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  Executive  order  dated  March  18,  1879,  withdrawing 
from  sale  and  settlement  and  setting  apart  certain  described  lands  north  of  and  adjoin 
ing  the  White  Earth  Reservation,  in  the  State  of  Minnesota,  as  a  reservation  for  In 
dian  purposes,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  cancelled,  the  lands  embraced  within  said 
reservation  not  being  required  for  the  purposes  for  which  they  were  set  apart. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

For  treaties  in  which  these  Indians  took  part,  see  Chippewa  treaties — Michigan. 
LEECH  LAKE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  February  22,  1855;  Executive  orders 
November  4,  1873,  and  May  26,  1874. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  94,440  acres.1  Tillable  acres  not  reported 
separately.  Partly  surveyed.1 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Pillager  and 
Lake  Winnebagoshish  bands  of  Ohippewas.  Total  population,  1,174.2 

Location. — This  reservation  is  to  be  abandoned,  and  the  Indians  in 
corporated  with  those  at  White  Earth  and  Bed  Lake  Keservation.3 

School  population  and  accommodation  given  under  general  report  of 
White  Earth  Agency.4 

Leech  Lake  Reserve.* 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  November  4,  1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  description  of  the  first-named  tract  of  country  reserved 
for  the  use  of  the  Pillager  and  Lake  Winnebagoshish  bands,  and  provided  for*in  the 
second  clause  of  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  with  the  Mississippi  bands  of  Chip 
pewa  Indians,  concluded  February  22,  1855  (Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1166),  be 
amended  so  as  to  read  as  follows  : 

Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  Little  Boy  River;  thence  up  said  river  through  the  first 
lake  to  the  southern  extremity  of  the  second  lake  on  said  river ;  thence  in  a  direct 
line  to  the  most  southern  point  of  Leech  Lake,  and  thence  through  said  lake,  so  as  to 
include  all  the  islands  therein,  to  the  place  of  beginning;  and  that  the  additional 
land  therein  embraced  be  withdrawn  from  sale,  entry,  or  other  disposition,  and  that 
the  same  be  set  apart  for  the  use  of  said  Indians. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  385.  *Ibid.,  p.  400.  3 Ibid.,  p.  170. 
*Ibid.,  p.  xciv.  tlbid.,  p.  334. 


446  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  26,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale,  entry,  or  other  disposition, 
so  much  of  the  following  tracts  of  country  as  are  not  already  covered  by  treaty  with 
the  Chippewas,  concluded  February  22,  1855,  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Pillager 
and  Lake  Winnebagoshish  bands  of  said  Indians,  viz: 

Commencing  at  the  point  where  the  Mississippi  River  leaves  Lake  Winnebagoshish, 
it  being  the  beginning-point  of  the  second  tract  of  land  reserved  for  said  bands  (Stats. 
at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1166) ;  thence  northeasterly  to  the  point  where  the  range  line 
between  ranges  25  and  26  west  intersects  the  township  line  between  townships  146 
and  147  north  ;  thence  north  on  said  range  line  to  the  twelfth  standard  parallel ;  thence 
west  on  said  parallel  to  range  line  between  ranges  28  and  29;  thence  south  on  said 
range  line  till  it  intersects  the  third  river  ;  thence  down  said  river  to  its  mouth;  thence 
in  a  direct  line  to  the  place  of  beginning.  Also,  all  the  laud  embraced  in  township 
143  north,  range  29  west,  in  the  State  of  Minnesota. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

For  treaties  in  which  these  Indians  took  part,  see  Chippewa  treaties — Michigan. 

By  Indian  appropriation  act  approved  May  15,  1886,  $15.000  was  ap 
propriated — 

To  enable  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  to  negotiate  with  the  several  tribes  and  bands 
of  the  Chippewa  Indians  in  the  State  of  Minnesota,  for  such  modification  of  exist 
ing  treaties  with  said  Indians  and  such  change  of  their  reservation  as  may  be  deemed 
desirable  by  said  Indians  and  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  and  as  to  what  sum  shall 
be  a  just  and*equitable  liquidation  of  all  claims  which  any  of  said  tribes  now  have 
upon  the  Government,  *  *  *  but  no  agreement  made  shall  take  effect  until  rati 
fied  by  Congress.1 

For  a  report  of  the  commission  acting  under  the  above  act,  see  Senate 
Executive  Document  No.  115,  Forty-ninth  Congress,  second  session. 

MILLE  LAC  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaties  of  February  22,  1855,  and  article  12  of 
May  7,  1804. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  61,014  acres.2    Surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Miile  Lac  and 
Snake  Eiver  bands  of  Chippewas.  Total  population,  942.3 

Location. — This  reservation  to  be  abandoned  and  the  Indians  consoli 
dated  with  those  living  on  the  White  Earth  and  Red  Lake  Reservation.4 

School  population  and  accommodation  given  under  general  report  of 
White  Earth  Agency.5 

For  treaties  in  which  the  tribes  took  part,  see  Chippewa  treaties — 


Michigan. 


RED  LAKE    RESERVATION. 


How  established*— By  treaty  of  October  2, 1883. 

Area  and  swr^?/.— Contains  3,200,000  acres.6  Tillable  acres,  1,000, OOO".7 
Outboundaries  surveyed.8 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXIV,  p.  44.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1886,  p.  335.  J3  Ibid.,  p.  400.  *lUd.,  p.  170.  57&i<?.,  p.  xciv.  *Ibid., 
1884,  p.  310.  ''Ibid,,  1888,  p.  340.  8  Ibid.,  1881,  p.  265. 


MINNESOTA WHITE    EARTH    AGENCY.  447 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,000  acres.1 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Red  Lake  and 
Pembina  bands  of  Chippewas.  Total  population,  1,199.2 

Location. — The  soil  of  this  reservation  is  more  sandy  than  that  of 
White  Earth,  and  consequently  quicker  to  respond  in  agriculture.  The 
western  portion  possesses  much  rich  prairie  land  which  will  make  ex 
cellent  farms.  The  eastern  portion  has  a  more  dense  growth  of  wood 
and  pine  timber ;  the  latter  abounds  in  large  quantity.3 

Government  rations. — None  issued. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — One  mill.    No  Indian  employe's  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  pooulation,  etc., 
reported  with  White  Earth  Reservation. 

Missionary  work.— Episcopal  and  Roman  Catholic  Churches  in  charge 
of  missions. 

For  treaties  in  which  these  Indians  took  part,  see  Chippewa  treaties — 
Michigan. 

WINNEBAaOSHISH  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— Ey  treaties  of  February  22,  1855,  and  of  March  19, 
18G7  ;  Executive  orders,  October  29, 1873,  and  May  2G,  1874. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  320,000  acres.     Partly  surveyed. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Winnebagosh- 
ish  and  Pillager  bands  of  Chippewas  and  White  Oak  Point  baud  of 
Mississippi  Chippewas.  Total  population,  470.4 

Location.— This  reservation  to  be  abandoned  and  the  Indians  con 
solidated  with  those  living  on  the  White  Earth  and  Red  Lake  Reserva 
tion.5 

School  population  and  accommodation  given  under  general  report  of 
White  Earth  Agency.6 

Winncbagoshish  Reserve.1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  October  29,  1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale,  entry,  or  other  disposition, 
as  an  addition  to  the  reservation  provided  for  by  the  first  article  of  the  treaty  witn  the 
Chippewas  of  the  Mississippi,  concluded  March  19,  1867  (Stats,  at  Large,  Vol.  XVI, 
p.  719),  for  the  use  of  the  said  Indians,  a  tract  of  country  in  the  State  of  Minnesota, 
described  and  bounded  as  follows,  viz: 

Commencing  at  a  point  on  the  present  eastern  boundary  of  said  Leech  Lake  Indian 
Reserve,  where  the  section  line  between  sections  11  and  14,  and  10  and  15,  of  township 
55  north,  range  27  west  of  the  fourth  principal  meridian,  if  extended  west,  would  in 
tersect  the  same;  thence  east  on  said  extended  section  line  to  section  corner  between 
sections  11,  12,  13,  and  14;  thence  north  on  the  section  line  between  sections  11  and  12 
and  1  and  2,  all  of  the  same  township  and  range  above  mentioned,  to  the  township  line 
between  townships  55  and  58  north ;  thence  continuing  north  to  a  point  2  miles  north 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  340.  2Il)id.,  p.  400.  slbid.,  1885,  p. 
115.  *  Hid.,  1886,  p.  400.  ^IMd.,  p.  170.  6  IMd.,  p.  xciv.  7  IUd.,  1886,  p.  335. 


448  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

of  said  township  line;  tbence  west  to  present  eastern  boundary  of  said  Leech  Lake 
Reserve ;  thence  south  on  said  boundary  line,  and  with  the  same,  to  the  place  of  be 
ginning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  26,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale,  entry,  or  other  disposition, 
so  much  of  the  following  tracts  of  country  as  are  not  already  covered  by  treaty  with 
the  Chippewas,  concluded  February  22,  1855,  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Pillager 
and  Lake  Winnebagoshish  bands  of  said  Indians,  viz : 

Commencing  at  the  point  where  the  Mississippi  River  leaves  Lake  Winnebagoshish, 
it  being  the  beginning  point  of  the  second  tract  of  land  reserved  for  said  bands  (Stats. 
at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1166) ;  thence  northeasterly  to  the  point  where  the  range  line  be 
tween  ranges  25  and  26  west  intersects  the  township  line  between  townships  146  and 
147  north ;  thence  north  on  said  range  line  to  the  twelfth  standard  parallel ;  thence 
west  on  said  parallel  to  range  line  between  ranges  28  and  29;  thence  south  on  said 
range  line  till  it  intersects  the  third  river ;  thence  down  said  river  to  its  mouth ;  thence 
in  a  direct  line  to  the  place  of  beginning.  Also,  all  the  laud  embraced  in  township 
143  north,  range  29  west,  in  the  State  of  Minnesota. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

For  treaties  in  which  these  Indians  took  part,  see  Chippewa  treaties — Michigan. 

The  following  reservations  are  in  charge  of  the  La  Pointe  Agency, 
Wis. : 

BOISE  FORT  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  April  7,  1866. 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  107,509  acres,1  of  which  25  acres  are  till 
able.2  Uutboundaries  surve3'ed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — Twenty-five  acres  under  cultivation.2 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  are  the  Boise  Fort  baud  of 
Chippewas.  Population,  702.4 

Location. — Situated  in  St.  Louis  and  Itasca  Counties.  The  Indians 
subsist  principally  by  hunting  and  fishing,  and  are  reported  as  not  far 
advanced  in  civilization.5 

Government  rations. — Twenty-five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations  as  reported  in  1886.6 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  white  blacksmith  and  farmer.7 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendances,  and  support. — School  population  esti 
mated  iu  1886,  ISO.8  No  Government  school  reported. 

Missionary  work. — None  reported. 

For  treaty  see  Chippewa  treaties — Michigan,  Mackinac  Agency. 

DEER   CREEK  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  June  30,  1883. 
Area  and  survey. — Contains  23,040  acres.9    Tillable  acres  not  reported 
separately.     Not  surveyed. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  385.  2  Ibid.,  p.  436.  3Ibid.,  1884,  p. 
260.  *Ibid.,  1886,  p.  408.  ^Ibid,,  1885,  p.  209.  *Ibid.,  1866,  p.  424.  ''Ibid., 
1885,  p.  209.  »Ibid  ,  Ie86,  p.  255.  *Ibid.,  p.  385. 


MINNESOTA— WHITE    EARTH   AGENCY.  449 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  same  as  on  Boise" 
Fort  Reservation.  Population  not  given  separately. 

Location. — It  is  located  in  Itasca  County,  Minn.  Nothing  concerning 
these  Indians  reported  separately  from  the  Boise  Fort  Eeservation. 

Deer  Creek  Reserve.1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  June  30,  1883. 

Agreeably  to  the  provision  contained  in  the  closing  sentence  of  the  first  clause  of 
article  3  of  the  treaty  of  April  7, 1866,  with  the  Bois6  Fort  band  of  Chippewa  Indians 
(14  Stat.  at  L.,  p.  765)  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  a  township  of  land  in  the  State  of  Min 
nesota,  to  wit,  township  62  north,  range  25  west  of  the  fourth  principal  meridian,  be, 
and  the  same  is  hereby,  set  apart  for  the  perpetual  use  and  occupancy  of  said  Indians : 
Provided,  however,  That  any  tract  or  tracts  embraced  within  said  township  to  which 
valid  rights  have  attached  under  the  laws  of  the  United  States  governing  the  disposi 
tion  of  the  public  lands,  are  hereby  excluded  from  the  reservation  hereby  made. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

For  treaties  in  which  these  Indians  took  part  see  Chippewa  treaties — 
Michigan. 

FOND  DU  LAC  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty  of  September  30, 1854 ;  act  of  Congress 
approved  May  29,  1872. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  100,121  acres.2  Tillable  acres,  564.3 
Surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — One  hundred  and  twenty  acres  cultivated.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Fond  du  Lac 
band  of  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  Population,  820.4 

Location.— Situated  in  Carl  ton  County.  There  is  considerable  valu 
able  pine  timber  on  this  reservation,  and  also  some  valuable  farming 
land.5 

Government  rations. — Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  as  reported  in  1886.6 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.7 

School  population,  estimated,  1886 143 

Government  day  school : 

Acommodation 35 

Average  attendance 19 

Cost $551.00 

Session  (months) 9 

Missionary  ivorJc. — None  reported. 

For  treaty,  see  Chippewa  treaties — Michigan,  Mackinac  Agency. 


1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  334.  "  Hid. ,  p,  385.  3 IW, ,  p  436, 

p.  408.         *md.,  1885,  p,  309,         6Z6w?.,  1886,  J>.  4*24,        ?ZW,  p.  xcvlli, 
S.  Ex,  95- — 29 


450  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

Act  of  Congress,  May  29,  1872. l 

With  the  consent  and  concurrence  of  those  bands  of  the  Chippewa  Indians  of  Lake 
Superior,  located  on  Lac  de  Flambeau  and  on  Lac  Court  Oreilles,  and  also  of  the  Fond 
du  Lac  bands  of  said  Indians,  expressed  in  open  council  in  the  usual  uianner,  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  be,  and  hereby  is,  authorized  to  remove  the  said  bauds  of 
Indians  from  the  tracts  of  lands  which  were  set  apart  for  them  respectively  and  with 
held  from  sale  for  their  use,  in  accordance  with  the  third  and  fourth  clauses  of  the 
second  article  of  the  treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Chippewa  Indians 
of  Lake  Superior  and  the  Mississippi,  concluded  September  thirtieth,  eighteen  hun 
dred  and  fifty-four,  and  to  locate  said  bands  of  Indians  upon  the  tract  of  land  set  apart 
by  the  second  clause  of  said  article  for  the  La  Pointe  band  of  said  Chippewa  Indians. 

The  lands  rendered  vacant  under  the  preceding  section  of  this  act  shall  be  ap 
praised  by  three  competent  commissioners,  one  of  whom  shall  be  the  United  States 
agent  for  the  said  Chippewa  Indians,  and  the  other  two  shall  be  appointed  by  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior,  with  the  approval  of  the  President.  Should  there  be  upon 
any  of  the  lands  to  be  thus  appraised  any  improvements  made  by  or  for  the  Indians,  or 
for  Government  purposes,  the  said  commissioners  shall  appraise  the  said  improvements 
separately.  After  the  said  lands  shall  have  been  appraised,  as  herein  provided,  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  be,  and  hereby  is,  authorized  to  offer  the  same  at  pub 
lic  sale  to  the  highest  bidder,  in  tracts  not  exceeding  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres 
each ;  *  *  *  and  if  not  sold  at  public  sale,  it  may  be  sold  in  tracts  not  exceed 
ing  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres  to  one  person,  at  not  less  than  the  appraised  value  ; 
*  *  *  Provided,  That  no  bid  for  separate  tracts  shall  be  accepted  which  may  be 
less  than  the  appraised  value  of  such  tract  including  the  improvements,  if  any, 
thereon :  And  provided  further,  That  bids  for  tracts  having  improvements  upon  them 
shall  state  the  price  for  both  the  land  and  the  improvements.  The  proceeds  of  such 
sale  shall  be  invested  or  expended  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians  interested,  in  such 
manner  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  President,  may 
direct. 

The  sum  of  seventy-five  thousand  dollars,  *  *  *  hereby  is  appropriated  *  *  * 
for  the  appraisement  and  sale  of  the  said  reservations  and  for  the  removal  and  estab 
lishment  of  said  Indians,  as  hereinbefore  provided,  the  sum  so  expended  to  be  reim 
bursed  from  the  proceeds  of  the  sales  of  the  lands  of  said  Indians  authorized  by  this 
act.  (Sec.  8.) 

GRAND  PORTAGE  RESERVATION. 

Row  established. — By  treaty  of  September  30, 1854. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  51,840  acres.2  Outboundaries  surveyed  ,2 
Twenty-five  acres  tillable.3 

Acres  cultivated. — Twenty-five  acres  cultivated.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Grand  Portage 
band  of  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  Population,  363.4 

Location. — Situated  in  Cork  County. 

Government  rations. — Twenty-five  per  cent,  of  tkese  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.5 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  190.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1884,  p.  260.  3IUd.,  1886,  p.  436.  *IUd.,  p.  408.  *Ibid.t  p.  424. 


MINNESOTA — WHITE    EARTH    AGENCY.  451 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1 

School  population,  estimated  in  1886  . . , 63 

Government  day  school : 

Accommodation 25 

Average  attendance 12 

Cost $480 

In  session  (months) 12 

Missionary  ivork. — None  reported. 

For  treaty,  see  Cliippewa  treaties — Michigan,  Mackinac  Agency. 

VERMILLION  LAKE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  December  20,  1881. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  1,080  acres.2  Tillable  acres  not  given 
separately.  Surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Boise"  Fort 
band  of  Chippewas.  Population  not  given  separately. 

Location. — See  Executive  order. 

Nothing  concerning  these  Ind  ians  reported  separately  from  those  at 
Boise  Fort  Eeservation. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.* 

School  population,  estimated  iu  1886  163 

Government  day  school : 

Accommodation 50 

Average  attendance 25 

Cost $1,050 

In  session  (months) 12 

Missionary  work-. — None  reported. 

Vermillion  Lake  Reserve* 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  December  20,  1881. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  folio  wing- described  land  in  Minnesota,  viz,  that  por 
tion  of  the  south-east  quarter  of  section  23  lying  east  of  Sucker  Bay;  the  south-west 

quarter,  and  lot ,  being  the  most  southerly  lot  in  the  south-east  quarter  of  section 

24,  and  fractional  sections  25,  26,  and  that  portion  of  section  35  north  of  Vermillion 
Lake,  all  in  township  62  north,  range  16  west,  fourth  principal  meridian,  Minnesota, 
be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  or  settlement  and  set  apart  as  a 
reservation  for  Indian  purposes,  for  the  use  of  the  Boise"  Fort  Band  of  Chippewa  In 
dians,  to  be  known  as  the  "Vermillion  Lake  Indian  Reservation." 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

For  treaties  in  which  these  Indians  took  part,  see  Chippewa  treaties — Michigan. 

MONTANA  TEEEITOEY. 

For  account  of  the  Territory  from  which  Montana  was  formed  see  Da 
kota.  It  was  organized  as  a  Territory  May  26,  18G4.5 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  xcviii.       2Ibid.,  p.  386.       slbid.,  p.  xcviii. 
.  335.        *  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  85. 


452  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  Indians  gathered  upon  the  existing  reservations  represent  those 
living  there  when  the  country  was  first  known.  Some  of  the  western, 
southern,  as  well  as  the  eastern  Indians  formerly  sent  hunting  and  war 
parties  hither,  but  this  region  was  not  their  habitat. 

There  are  four  reservations  containing  an  aggregate  area  of  28,168,960 
acres.1  Total  Indian  population,  13,485.2 

The  following  are  the  agencies  :  Blackfeet  Agency,  having  charge  of 
a  part  of  the  great  Blackfeet  Reservation ;  Crow  Agency,  having  the 
Crow  Eeservation ;  Flathead  Agency,  having  the  Jocko  Reservation ; 
Fort  Belknap  Agency,  having  part  of  the  Blackfeet  Reservation  $  Fort 
Peck  Agency,  having  part  of  the  Blackfeet  Reservation  ;  Tongue  River 
Agency,  having  Northern  Cheyenne  Reservation. 

BLACKFEET  RESERVATION.3 

How  established.— By  treaty  of  October  17, 1855 ;  unratified  treaties 
of  July  18,  1866j  Ju]y  13  and  15'  and  September  1,  1868;  Executive 
orders  of  July  5, 1873,  August  19,  1874  ;  act  of  Congress  April  15, 1874; 
Executive  orders  April  13,  1875,  and  July  13,  1880. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  21,651,200  acres.  Amount  of  tillable 
acres  unknown.4  Unsurveyed.5 

Agencies. — Three  agencies  are  on  this  reservation:  The  Blackfeet 
Agency  on  the  western  portion  ;  the  Fort  Belknap  Agency,  on  the  mid 
dle  portion ;  the  Fort  Peck  Agency,  on  the  eastern  part. 

BLACKFEET  AGENCY. 
[Post-office  address,  Piegan,  Choteau  County,  Mont.] 

Acres  cultivated. — Twelve  acres  cultivated  by  the  Indians  in  1886.6 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Blackfeet,  Blood, 
and  Piegan.  Total  population,  2,026.2 

Location. — This  agency  is  situated  on  Badger  Creek,  one  of  the  tribu 
taries  of  the  Marias  River,7  and  is  the  farthest  west  of  the  three  agen 
cies  established  upon  the  reservation.  Irrigation  is  indispensable  to 
agriculture;  portions  of  the  region  are  adapted  to  grazing;  the  soil  is 
poor  and  the  climate  severe. 

Government  radons.— Sixty-seven  per  cent,  subsisted  by  rations  dur 
ing  1886.8 

Hills  and  Indian  employes. — A  saw  and  grist  mill  erected.  No  Indian 
employes  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1879.9 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  386.  -  Ibid.,  p.  400.  3  For  boundaries 
of  Blackfeet,  Assinaboine,  and  Gros  Ventre  Territories  see  unratified  treaty  of  Fort 
Laramie,  made  in  1851,  1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  340.  5  Ibid., 
p.  386.  e/WA,p,430,  TJW,,  1«79,  p,  89,  */»,  1886,  p,  4J3, 

1879,  p,  91, 


MONTANA  TERRITORY — FORT  BELKNAP  AGENCY.     453 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1 

School  population,  estimated  in  1886 500 

Boarding  and  day  school : 

Accommodation 100 

Average  attendance 45 

Session  (months) 12 

Cost  to  Government $3,426.47 

Missionary  work. — None. 

FORT  BELKNAP  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address  :  Fort  Belknap,  Choteau  County,  Mont.] 

This  agency  was  first  a  distributing  trading  post,2  and  was  estab 
lished  as  a  special  agency  in  November,  1873. 

Acres  cultivated. — Five  hundred  and  fifty  acres  cultivated  by  the  In 
dians.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Gros  Yentre, 
Assiuaboine,  and  River  Crow.  Total  population,  1,987.4 

Location. — Bounded  on  the  north  by  British  America,  east  by  the 
one  hundred  and  eighth  parallel,  south  by  the  Missouri ;  western  bound 
ary  h  as  never  been  defined.  This  agency  is  the  central  one  of  the  three 
which  divide  the  great  Blackfeet  Reservation  into  three  parallel  parts. 
Within  the  limits  of  the  agency  1,200  square  miles  are  appropriated  by 
the  War  Department  as  the  site  of  Fort  Assinaboiue.  The  Milk  Eiver 
runs  from  west  to  east  through  the  middle  of  the  reservation,  and  on 
the  south  bank  the  agency  proper  is  situated.  Irrigation  is  necessary 
to  crops,  and  parts  of  the  reservation  are  adapted  to  stock-raising. 

Government  rations. — Thirty-eight  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  were  sub 
sisted  by  Government  rations  in  188G.5 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — No  mills  nor  Indian  employes  are  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1880. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance  and  support.** 

School  population,  estimated  in  1886 , 251 

Day  school  : 

Accommodation 60 

Average  attendance 34 

Session  (months) 10 

Cost  to  Government $1,462.50 

Missionary  work. — Eoman  Catholic  Church  about  to  establish  a  mis 
sion.7 

FORT  PECK  AGENCY. 
[Post-office  address:  Poplar  Creek,  Mont.] 

Established  in  1868. 

Acres  cultivated. — Five  hundred  and  forty  acres  cultivated  by  the  In 
dians.8 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  xciv.  2  Ibid.,  1874,  p.  50.  3  /Md.,1886, 
p.  432.  *Ibid.,  p.  400.  5IMd.,p.  418.  e Ibid.,  p.  xciv.  7  Ibid.,  p.  182.  slbid., 
1884,  p.  312. 


454  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION, 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Assinaboine, 
Brule",  Santee,  Teton,  Unkpapa,  and  Yanktonai  Sioux.  Total  popula 
tion,  5,36o.1 

Location. — Bounded  on  the  north  by  British  America,  east  by  Dakota 
and  the  military  reservation  of  Fort  Buford,  south  by  Missouri  River, 
west  by  the  one  hundred  and  ninth  parallel,  and  watered  by  the  Milk, 
Poplar,  and  Bad  Muddy  Rivers  afid  small  tributaries  to  the  Missouri. 
The  agency  called  "Poplar  Creek"  is  situated  on  the  north  side  of  the 
Missouri,  60  miles  west  of  the  mouth  of  the  Yellowstone,  and  2  miles  east 
of  the  junction  of  Poplar  Creek.  The  branch  agency  called  Wolf  Creek 
is  24  miles  west  of  Poplar  Creek  on  table-land  one-half  mile  north  of 
the  Missouri. 

Government  rations. — One  hundred  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  were  sub 
sisted  by  Government  rations  in  1886.2 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  saw  and  grist  mill  was  established  in 
1875.  No  Indian  employes  reported. 

Indian  police. — The  Indian  police  force  was  established  in  1875.3 

Indian  court  of  offences. — The  court  of  Indian  offences  established  in 
1883  is  doing  good  service.4 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

The  school  population,  estimated  in  18865 959 

Poplar  Creek  boarding  school : 

Accommodation 75 

Average  attendance 77 

Session  (months)... 10 

Cost $8,387.78 

Wolf  Point  day  school: 

Accommodation 30 

Average  attendance 29 

Session  (months) 10 

Cost $720.00 

There  are  also  in  this  agency  three  mission  schools,  under  the  care  of 
the  Presbyterian. Church. 

Missionary  work. — Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions  in  charge. 

SYNOPSIS   OF    BLACKFEET   TREATIES. 

Unratified  treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Indians  residing  south  of  the  Missouri 
Elver,  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  north  of  the  lines  of  Texas  and  New  Mexico, 
viz :  The  Sioux  or  Dakotas,  Cheyennes,  Arapahoes,  Crows,  Assinaboines,  Gros  Venires, 
Mandans,  and  Arickarees,  made  at  Fort  Laramie,  Wyoming,  September  17,  1851. 

The  parties  agree  to  abstain  from  hostilities  against  each  other.  (Art.  1.)  Eight 
granted  to  Government  to  establish  roads  within  their  reservations.  (Art.  2.)  The 
United  States  to  protect  these  Indians  against  depredations  by  white  citizens.  (Art. 
3.)  Indians  to  make  restitution  for  wrongs  committed  on  citizens.  (Art.  4.)  The  fol 
lowing  tracts  are  designated  as  their  respective  territories : 

Sioux. — The  territory  of  the  Sioux  or  Dakota  Nation,  commencing  at  the  mouth  of 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  292.  -  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  418.  3 Ibid., 
1875,  p.  308.  4  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  116.  6 /&«?.,  1886,  p.  xciv. 


MONTANA  TERRITORY — FORT  PECK  AGENCY.       455 

White  Earth  River,  on  the  Missouri  River ;  thence  in  a  south-westerly  direction  to  the 
forks  of  the  Platte  River ;  thence  up  the  north  fork  of  thePlatte  River  to  a  point  known 
as  the  Red  Bute,  or  where  the  road  leaves  the  river  ;  thence  along  the  range  of  mount 
ains  known  as  the  Black  Hills  to  the  headwaters  of  the  Heart  River;  thence  down 
Heart  River  to  its  mouth ;  and  thence  down  the  Missouri  River  to  the  place  of  be 
ginning. 

Groa  Venire,  Mandan,  and  Arickaree. — The  territory  of  the  Gros  Ventre,  Mandan, 
Arickaree  Nations,  commencing  at  the  mouth  of  Heart  River ;  thence  up  the  Mis 
souri  River  to  the  mouth  of  the  Yellowstone  River ;  thence  up  the  Yellowstone  River 
to  the  mouth  of  Powder  River;  thence  from  the  mouth  of  Powder  River,  in  a  south 
easterly  direction  to  the  headwaters  of  the  Little  Missouri  River;  thence  along  the 
Black  Hills  to  the  head  of  Heart  River;  and  thence  down  Heart  River  to  the  place 
of  beginning. 

A&sinaboine.—  The  territory  of  the  Assinaboine  Nation,  commencing  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Yellowstone  River;  thence  up  the  Missouri  River  to  the  mouth  of  the  Muscle 
Shell  River ;  thence  from  the  mouth  of  the  Muscle  Shell  River  in  a  south-easterly 
direction  until  it  strikes  the  headwaters  of  Big  Dry  Creek;  thence  down  that  creek 
to  where  it  empties  into  the  Yellowstone  River,  nearly  opposite  to  the  mouth  of 
Powder  River,  and  thence  down  the  Yellowstone  River  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

BlacTcfoot. — The  territory  of  the  Blackfoot  Nation,  commencing  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Muscle  Shell  River ;  thence  up  the  Missouri  River  to  its  source ;  thence  along  the 
main  ridge  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  in  a  southerly  direction  to  the  headwaters  of 
the  northern  source  of  the  Yellowstone  River;  thence  down  the  Yellowstone  River 
to  the  mouth  of  Twenty-Five  Yard  Creek ;  thence  across  to  the  headwaters  of  the 
Muscle  Shell  River,  and  thence  down  the  Muscle  Shell  River  to  the  place  of  begin* 
ning. 

Crow. — The  territory  of  the  Crow  Nation,  commencing  at  the  mouth  of  Powder 
River  on  the  Yellowstone;  thence  up  Powder  River  to  its  source;  thence  along  the 
main  range  of  the  Black  Hills  and  Wind  River  Mountains  to  the  headwaters  of  the 
Yellowstone  River;  thence  down  the  Yellowstone  River  to  the  mouth  of  Twenty-Five 
Yard  Creek;  thence  to  the  headwaters  of  the  Muscle  Shell  River;  thence  down  the 
Muscle  Shell  River  to  its  mouth ;  thence  to  the  headwaters  of  Big  Dry  Creek,  and 
thence  to  its  mouth. 

Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe.—Tke  territory  of  theCheyennes  and  Arapahoes,  commenc 
ing  at  the  Red  Bute  or  the  place  where  the  road  leaves  the  north  fork  of  the  Platte 
River;  thence  up  the  north  fork  of  the  Platte  River  to  its  source;  thence  along  the 
main  range  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  to  the  head  waters  of  the  Arkansas  River ;  thence 
down  the  Arkansas  River  to  the  crossing  of  the  Santa  F6  Road;  thence  in  a  north 
westerly  direction  to  the  forks  of  the  Platte  River,  and  thence  up  the  Platte  River 
to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  5. ) 

Respective  Indian  tribes  agree  to  recognize  and  support  their  head  chiefs.  (Art. 
6. )  United  States  to  pay  $50,000  per  annum  for  fifty  years  in  provisions,  merchandise, 
stock,  agricultural  implements,  to  be  distributed  in  proportion  by  the  President. 
(Art.  7.)  For  any  violation  of  this  treaty,  United  States  may  withhold  the  whole  or 
a  portion  of  the  annuities.  (Art.  8.) 

NOTE.—"  Fifty  years,"  in  Article  7,  amended  by  Senate  to  "  ten  years,  to  be  con 
tinued  five  years  after,  at  the  discretion  of  the  President."  (See  "  Indian  Laws,"  p. 
317.) 

NOTE.— Treaty  recognized  in  the  first  article  of  the  treaty  with  the  Yankton  Sioux 
of  April  19,  1858.  (See  page  288.  ) 


456  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION.' 

Treaty  with  the  Blackfoot  Nation,  consisting  of  the  Piegan,  Blood,  Blackfoot,  and  Gros 
Centres  tribes,  the  Flatheads,  Upper  Pend  d'Orielle  and  Kootenay  tribes,  and  the 
Nez  Perce  tribe  of  Indians,  made  on  Upper  Misouri,  near  mouth  of  Judith  River,  Octo- 
feer  17,1855. 

PEACE. 

Peace  with  the  United  States  (Art.  1),  and  between  the  tribes  and  their  neighbors 
established.  (Art.  2.) 

Hunting  ground. — The  Blackfoot  Nation  agrees  that  the  land  lying  between  Hell- 
Gate  Pass,  the  source  of  the  Muscle  Shell  River,  thence  to  the  mouth  of  Twenty-Five 
Yard  Creek,  up  the  Yellowstone  to  its  northern  source  and  along  the  main  ridge  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains- to  the  pass,  shall  be  a  common  hunting  ground  for  ninety-nine 
years  to  the  bauds  and  tribes  represented  in  this  treaty. 

All  parties  agree  not  to  establish  villages  or  exercise  exclusive  rights  within  10 
miles  of  the  northern  line  of  the  hunting  ground.  The  Western  Indians  shall  not 
lose  any  rights  to  the  hunting  ground,  and  they  may  hunt  along  the  trail  of  the 
Muscle  Shell  to  the  Yellowstone.  (Art.  3.)  All  Indians  residing  west  of  the  main 
ridge  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  not  to  enter  the  common  hunting  ground  by  any  pass 
north  of  Hell  Gate  Pass  and  not  hunt  in  the  territory  set  apart  for  the  Blackfeet. 
(Art.  5.)  Citizens  of  the  United  States  may  live  in  and  pass  unmolested  through 
the  country  occupied  and  claimed  by  the  Indians  of  this  treaty,  and  United  States 
agrees  to  protect  Indians  against  depredations  and  unlawful  acts  of  white  men. 
(Art.  7.)  The  Assinaboines  shall  hunt  in  common  with  the  Blackfeet  on  the  territory 
lying  between  the  eastern  boundary  of  the  reservation  and  a  line  running  north  from 
Round  Butte,  on  the  Missouri,  to  the  forty-ninth  parallel.  (Art.  11.) 

Reservation  for  Blackfoot  Indians. — The  land  lying  between  Hell-Gate  Pass  east  to 
the  source  of  the  Muscle  Shell  and  down  to  its  mouth,  thence  down  the  Missouri  to 
the  mouth  of  Milk  River,  thence  due  north  to  the  forty-ninth  parallel  and  west  along 
that  line  to  the  main  ridge  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  thence  south  to  the  pass,  sub 
ject  to  provisions  of  article  3.  (Art.  4.) 

Roads  and  agency  buildings.— United  States  may  construct  roads,  establish  telegraphs 
or  military  posts  on  reservation.  (Art.  8.)  United  States  to  erect  agency  buildings, 
missions,  schools,  farms,  shops,  mills,  stations,  and  for  this  purpose  may  use  material 
of  every  description  found  on  reservation. 

Navigation  of  all  lakes  and  streams  to  be  forever  free  to  citizens  of  the  United 
States.  (Art.  8.) 

Pa ijments.—  United  States  to  expend  for  the  Blackfoot,  Piegan,  Blood,  and  Gros 
Ventre  Indians  $200,000,  in  annual  payments  of  $20,000  each,  in  goods  and  provisions, 
for  ten  years,  exclusive  of  goods  distributed  at  signing  of  treaty.  If  deemed  insuffi 
cient,  amount  may  be  increased  to  $35,000  per  annum.  (Art,  9. )  Presiden  t  to  determine 
expenditure  of  money  and  proportion  for  each  tribe.  (Art.  10.)  Annuities  not  to  be 
taken  for  individual  debts.  (Art  15.) 

Education. — United  States  agrees  to  expend  for  the  Blackfoot  Nation  a  sum  not  to 
exceed  $15,000  annually  for  ten  years,  to  establish  and  instruct  them  in  agriculture 
and  mechanics,  and  for  the  education  of  their  children.  President  may  so  apply  an 
nuities  provided.  (Art.  10.) 

Dependence  upon  Government. — Tribes  acknowledge  their  dependence  upon  the  Gov 
ernment  and  pledge  themselves  not  to  commit  depredations  or  make  war  upon  other 
tribes  except  in  self-defense,  and  to  surrender  all  offenders.  (Art.  11.)  Violation  of 
this  pledge  punishable  by  forfeiture  of  property  or  payment  of  amount  out  of  annui 
ties.  (Art.  12. )  The  several  tribes  agree  to  accept  the  guaranties  for  peace  and  the  re 
muneration  for  depredations  by  other  tribes  made  in  this  treaty  in  full,  for  past  and 
future  depredations  of  tribes  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  (Art.  14.) 

Intoxicating  liquors. — Several  tribes  agree  not  to  drink  intoxicating  liquor  and  to 
exclude  the  same  from  reservation.  Violation  punishable  by  withholding  annuities. 
(Art.  13.) 


MONTANA  TERRITORY — FORT  PECK  AGENCY.       457 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  16.) 

Proclaimed  April,  1856. l 

For  statement  concerning  unratified  treaties  of  July  18,  1866,  and  July  13,  15,  and 
September  1,  1868,  see  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner  for  1867,  pp.  16,  253 ;  also  re 
port  for  1869,  pp.  26,  290. 

An  act  to  establish  a  reservation  for  certain  Indians  in  the  Territory  of  Montana.2 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America  in 
Congress  assembled,  That  the  following-described  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of 
Montana  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  Gros 
Ventre,  Piegau,  Blood,  Blackfoot,  River  Crow,  and  such  other  Indians  as  the  Presi 
dent  may,  from  time  to  time,  see  fit  to  locate  thereon,  viz:  Commencing  at  the  north 
west  corner  of  the  Territory  of  Dakota,  being  the  intersection  of  the  forty-ninth  paral 
lel  of  north  latitude  and  the  one  hundred  and  fourth  meridian  of  west  longitude; 
thence  south  to  the  south  bank  of  the  Missouri  River;  thence  up  and  along  the  south 
bank  of  said  river  to  a  point  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Marias  River;  thence  along 
the  main  channel  of  the  Marias  River  to  Birch  Creek;  thence  up  the  main  channel  of 
Birch  Creek  to  its  source;  thence  west  to  the  summit  of  the  main  chain  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains ;  thence  along  the  summit  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  to  the  northern  boundary 
of  Montana;  thence  along  said  northern  boundary  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

Approved  April  15,  1874. 

BlacTcfoot  Reserve* 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 
OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS,  July  2, 1873. 

Ths  above  diagram  is  intended  to  show  a  proposed  reservation  for  the  Gros  Ventre, 
Piegan,  Blood,  Blackfoot,  River  Crow,  and  other  Indian&in  the  Territory  of  Montana. 
Said  proposed  reservation  is  indicated  on  the  diagram  by  yellow  colors,  and  is  described 
as  follows,  viz : 

Commencing  at  the  north-west  corner  of  the  Territory  of  Dakota,  being  the  inter 
section  of  the  forty-ninth  parallel  of  north  latitude  and  the  one  hundred  and  fourth 
meridian  of  west  longitude  ;  thence  south  to  the  south  bank  of  the  Missouri  River; 
thence  up  and  along  the  south  bank  of  said  river  to  a  point  opposite  the  mouth  of 
Medicine  or  Sun  River ;  thence  in  a  westerly  direction,  following  the  south  bank  of 
said  Medicine  or  Sun  River  as  far  as  practicable  to  the  summit  of  the  main  chain  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains;  thence  along  said  summit  in  a  northerly  direction  to  the  north 
boundary  of  Montana ;  thence  along  said  north  boundary  to  the  place  of  beginning; 
excepting  and  reserving  therefrom  existing  military  reservations. 

I  respectfully  recommend  that  the  President  be  requested  to  order  that  the  lands 
comprised  within  the  above-described  limits  be  withheld  from  entry  and  settlement 
as  public  lands,  and  that  the  same  be  set  apart  as  an  Indian  reservation,  as  indicated 

in  my  report  to  the  Department  of  this  date. 

EDWARD  P.  SMITH, 

Commissioner. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  July  3, 1873. 

Respectfully  presented  to  the  President,  with  the  recommendation  that  he  make 
the  order  above  proposed  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 

W.  II.  SMITH, 

Acting  Secretary. 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI,  p.  657.  2Ibid.,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  28. 

3  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  336. 


458  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  5,  1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  above  described  be  withheld  from 
entry  and  settlement  as  public  lands,  and  that  the  same  be  set  apart  as  a  reservation 
for  the  Gros  Ventre,  Piegan,  Blood,  Blackfoot,  River  Crow,  and  other  Indians,  as 
recommended  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  and  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  August  19,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  that  tract  of  country  in  Montana  Territory  set  apart  by 
Executive  order  dated  July  5, 1873,  and  not  embraced  within  the  tract  set  apart  by  act 
of  Congress  approved  April  15,  1874,  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  Gros  Ventre, 
Piegan,  Blood,  Blackfoot,  River  Crow,  and  other  Indians,  comprised  within  the  fol 
lowing  boundaries,  viz  :  Commencing  at  a  point  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Missouri 
River,  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Marias  River ;  thence  along  the  main  channel  of  the 
Marias  River  to  Birch  Creek ;  thence  up  the  main  channel  of  Birch  Creek  to  its  source ; 
thence  west  to  the  summit  of  the  main  chain  of  the  Rocky  Mountains ;  thence  along 
said  summit  in  a  southerly  direction  to  a  point  opposite  the  source  of  the  Medicine  or 
Sun  River ;  thence  easterly  to  said  source  and  down  the  south  bank  of  said  Medicine 
or  Sun  River  to  the  south  bank  of  the  Missouri  River ;  thence  down  the  south  bank  of 
the  Missouri  River  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored  to 
the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  April  13,  1875. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Montana  lying 
within  the  following-described  boundaries,  viz :  Commencing  at  a  point  on  the  Mus- 
selshell  River  where  the  same  is  intersected  by  the  forty-second  parallel  of  north  lati 
tude  ;  thence  east  with  said  parallel  to  the  south  bank  of  the  Yellowstone  River; 
thence  down  and  with  the  south  bank  of  said  river  to  the  south  boundary  of  the  mili 
tary  reservation  at  Fort  Buford ;  thence  west  along  the  south  boundary  of  said  military 
reservation  to  its  western  boundary ;  thence  north  along  said  western  boundary  to 
the  south  bank  of  the  Missouri  River ;  thence  up  and  with  the  south  bank  of  said 
river  to  the  mouth  of  the  Musselshell  River;  thence  up  the  middle  of  the  main  chan 
nel  of  said  Musselshell  River  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is, 
withdrawn  from  sale,  and  set  apart  as  an  addition  to  the  present  reservation  for  the 
Gros  Ventre,  Piegan,  Blood,  Blackfoot,  and  Crow  Indians. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  13,  1880. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Montana,  being  a 
portion  of  the  tract  of  country  which  was  set  aside  by  Executive  order  of  the  13th 
April,  1875,  as  an  addition  to  the  then  existing  reservation  for  the  Gros  Ventre,  Pie 
gan,  Blood,  Blackfoot,  and  Crow  Indians,  known  as  the  Blackfoot  Reservation,  and 
lying  within  the  following-described  boundaries,  viz:  Beginning  at  a  point  where 
the  south  boundary  of  the  Fort  Buford  military  reserve  intersects  the  right  bank  of 
the  Yellowstone  River ;  thence  according  to  the  true  meridian  west  along  the  south 
boundary  of  said  military  reserve  to  its  western  boundary;  thence  continuing  west 
to  the  right  bank  of  the  Missouri  River;  thence  up  and  along  said  right  bank,  with 
the  meanders  thereof,  to  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  of  the  Musselshell  River ; 
thence  up  and  along  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  of  the  Musselshell  River,  with 
the  meanders  thereof,  to  its  intersection  with  the  forty-seventh  parallel  of  north  lat 
itude  ;  thence  east  along  said  parallel  to  its  intersection  with  the  right  bank  of  the 
Yellowstone  River ;  thence  down  and  along  said  right  bank,  with  the  meanders  there 
of,  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  restored  to  the  public  do 
main. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 


MONTANA   TERRITORY CROW   AGENCY.  459 

CROW  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address :  Crow  Agency,  Mont.  ] 
CROW  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  May  7, 1868,  agreement  made  June  12, 
1880,  approved  by  act  of  Congress  April  11,  1882  5  agreement  made 
August  22,  1.881,  approved  by  Congress  July  10, 1882. 

Area  and  survey. — Four  million  seven  hundred  and  thirteen  thousand 
acres,  of  which  1,000,000  are  classed  as  tillable.1  Not  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — Nine  hundred  and  twenty-six  acres  cultivated  by 
Indians.2 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Mountain  and 
Eiver  Crow.  Total  population,  3,226.3 

Location. — "The  reservation  extends  from  the  one  hundred  and 
seventh  nearly  to  the  one  hundred  and  eleventh  meridian,  and  from  the 
Yellowstone  to  the  Wyoming  line.  The  Yellowstone  Eange  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains  lie  along  nearly  the  entire  southern  boundary  of  the  reser 
vation.  Between  the  mountains  and  the  river  the  country  is  hilly  and 
broken,  but  covered  with  excellent  grass;  this  and  the  numerous  streams 
make  it  a  desirable  grazing  region. m 

Government  rations. — Sixty-three  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  were  sub 
sisted  by  Government  rations  in  1886.5 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — There  was  a  mill  in  1869,  burnt  in  1876, 
but  rebuilt  in  1878.  No  Indian  employes  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.6 

School  population  as  estimated  in  1886 700 

Boarding  and  day  school : 

Accommodation 65 

Average  attendance 40 

Session  (months) 10 

Cost $4,695.62 

One  mission  day  school.7 

Missionary  work. — Unitarian.  Church  has  a  mission  here. 

SYNOPSIS  OP  TREATIES. 

Treaty  between  the  United  Stales  and  the  Crow  Indians,  made  at  the  Mandan  Village,  Au 
gust  4,  1825.8 

The  Crows  acknowledge  allegiance  to  United  States  and  agree  that  all  trade  shall 
be  regulated  by  the  President.  (Art.  1.)  Also  agree  to  respect  and  protect  the  life 
and  property  of  citizens  of  the  United  States  and  to  assist  in  the  recovering  of  stolen 
properties.  The  United  States  agrees  to  indemnify  in  full  the  Indians  for  any  losses 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  310.  2  IUd.,  1886,  p.  430.  3  Ibid., 
1884,  p.  292.  *Ibid.,  1881,  p.  114.  5  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  418.  6Ibid.,  p.xciv.  7Ibid., 
p.  Ixvii.  -United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  266. 


460  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

they  may  sustain  from  citizens.     (Art.  5.)    The  Indians  promise  not  to  furnish  arms 
or  ammunition  to  tribes  at  war  with  the  Government.     (Art.  6.) 

For  boundary  of  Crow  Territory  see  imratified  treaty  Fort  Laramie, 
page  454. 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Crow  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Laramie,  Dale., 

May  7,  1868. 

The  tribe  agrees  to  maintain  peace,  and  the  United  States  promises  to  protect  the 
Indians.  Offenders  to  be  punished  by  law  ;  Indians  to  be  re-imbursed  for  any  losses 
or  injury  sustained,  and  the  United  States  to  pass  such  laws  as  are  deemed  best  for 
the  regulation  of  Indians.  (Art.  1.)  The  Indians  cede  all  their  lands  to  the  United 
States  except  that  portion  lying  between  the  Yellowstone  River  on  the  north  and 
west,  the  one  hundred  and  seventh  meridian  on  the  east,  and  the  forty-fifth  degree  of 
north  latitude  in  the  south,  and  the  United  States  agrees  that  none  but  Government 
officials  in  the  discharge  of  duties  required  by  law  shall  ever  be  permitted  to  pass  over, 
settle  upon,or  reside  in  the  territory  set  apart  for  the  Crow  Indians.  ( Art.3.)  For  thirty 
years  each  man,  woman,  and  child  to  receive  one  suit  of  clothes,  in  accordance  with 
the  yearly  census.  For  ten  years,  each  roaming  Indian  to  receive  $10  annually,  and  to 
each  Indian  engaged  in  agriculture,  $20  annually.  (Art.  9.)  Government  to  erect 
agency  buildings  and  saw  and  grist  mill,  and  to  maintain  an  agent,  physician,  car 
penter,  miller,  engineer,  farmer,  and  blacksmith.  (Arts.  3  and  10.)  Government 
to  erect  a  school  as  soon  as  a  sufficient  number  of  children  can  be  induced  to  attend 
school.  Indians  pledge  themselves  to  compel  their  children  between  ages  of  six  and 
sixteen  to  attend  school,  and  for  every  thirty  children  Government  to  provide  a  house 
and  teacher  for  twenty  years.  (Art.  7.)  Indians  agree  to  make  the  reservation  their 
permanent  home.  Any  Indian,  head  of  a  family,  may  select  a  tract  of  land  not 
exceeding  320  acres;  single  persons  over  eighteen,  not  exceeding  80  acres ;  a  certificate 
shall  be  given,  for  the  same  and  the  tract  recorded  in  the  "  Crow  land  book."  (Art. 
6.)  When  any  one  has  selected  land  and  received  his  certificate  and  the  agent  shall 
be  satisfied  that  the  Indian  intends  to  cultivate  the  soil  for  a  living,  he  shall  be  enti 
tled  to  receive  seed  and  implements  to  the  value  of  $100,  and  for  three  years  follow 
ing  to  the  value  of  $25.  When  over  one  hundred  Indians  shall  be  thus  established  in 
farming,  an  extra  blacksmith  shall  be  provided.  When  any  Indian  shall  move  on  the 
reservation  and  begin  to  farm,  he  shall  be  given  one  good  American  cow,  and  one  good 
pair  of  American  oxen  within  sixty  days.  (Art.  9.)  For  three  years  a  prize  of  $50 
shall  be  given  to  the  best  farmers.  (Art.  12. )  The  President  may  order  a  survey  of 
the  reservation,  and  when  so  surveyed  Congress  shall  provide  for  protecting  the 
rights  of  Indians  to  their  improvements  and  fix  the  character  of  the  title  to  be  held, 
and  regulate  the  descent  of  property.  (Art.  6.)  The  consent  of  a  majority  of  male 
adults  needful  for  any  treaty  involving  cession  of  land,  and  no  Indian  living  on  an 
allotment  lying  in  the  tract  proposed  to  be  sold  shall  be  deprived  of  his  allotment 
without  his  consent.  (Art.  11.) 
Treaty  proclaimed  August,  1868.  * 

Crow  Reserves* 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  October  20,  1875. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country,  20  miles  in  width,  in  the  Territory  of 
Montana,  lying  within  the  following-described  boundaries,  viz:  Commencing  at  a 
point  in  the  mid-channel  of  the  Yellowstone  River,  where  the  one  hundred  and 
seventh  degree  of  west  longitude  crosses  the  said  river  ;  thence  up  said  mid-channel 
of  the  Yellowstone  to  the  mouth  of  Big  Timber -Creek  ;  thence  up  said  creek  20  miles, 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  649.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1886,  p.  338. 


MONTANA   TERRITORY — CROW   AGENCY.  461 

if  the  said  creek  can  be  followed  that  distance;  if  not,  then  in  the  same  direction 
continued  from  the  source  thereof  to  a  point  20  miles  from  the  mouth  of  said  creek ; 
thence  eastwardly  along  a  line  parallel  to  the  Yellowstone — no  point  of  which  shall 
he  less  than  20  miles  from  the  river— to.  the  one  hundred  and  seventh  degree  west 
longitude ;  thence  south  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is, 
withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Crow  tribe  of  Indians  as  an  addi 
tion  to  their  present  reservation  in  said  Territory,  set  apart  in  the  second  article  of 
treaty  of  May  7,  1868  (Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  650);  provided  that  the  same 
shall  not  interfere  with  the  rights  of  any  bona  fide  settlers  who  may  have  located  on 
the  tract  of  country  herein  described. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  8,  1876. 

By  an  Executive  order  dated  October  20,  1875,  the  following-described  tract  of 
country,  situated  in  Montana  Territory,  was  withdrawn  from  public  sale  and  set 
apart  for  the  use  of  the  Crow  tribe  of  Indians  in  said  Territory  to  be  added  to  their 
reservation,  viz : 

"  Commencing  at  a  point  in  the  mid-channel  of  the  Yellowstone  River,  where  the 
oae  hundred  and  seventh  degree  of  west  longitude  crosses  the  said  river;  thence  up 
said  mid-channel  of  the  Yellowstone  to  the  mouth  of  Big  Timber  Creek ;  thence  up 
said  creek  20  miles,  if  the  said  creek  can  be  followed  that  distance ;  if  not,  then 
in  the  same  direction  continued  from  the  source  thereof  to  a  point  20  miles  from  the 
mouth  of  said  creek;  thence  eastwardly  along  a  line  parallel  to  the  Yellowstone — no 
point  of  which  shall  be  less  than  20  miles  from  the  river — to  the  one  hundred  and 
seventh  degree  west  longitude;  thence  south  to  the  place  of  beginning." 

The  said  Executive  order  of  October  20,  1875,  above  noted,  is  hereby  revoked,  and 
the  tract  of  land  therein  described  is  again  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GBANT. 
Judith  Basin  Eeserve  (Crow).1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  31,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory 
of  Montana,  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Crow  tribe  of  Indians  by  the  first  arti 
cle  of  an  agreement  concluded  with  the  said  Indians,  August  16,  1873,  subject  to  the 
action  of  Congress,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settle 
ment,  viz : 

"  Commencing  at  a  point  on  the  Missouri  River  opposite  to  the  mouth  of  Shankin 
Creek ;  thence  up  the  said  creek  to  its  head,  and  thence  along  the  summit  of  the  divide 
between  the  waters  of  Arrow  and  Judith  Rivers  and  the  waters  entering  the  Missouri 
River,  to  a  point  opposite  to  the  divide  between  the  headwaters  of  the  Judith  River 
and  the  waters  of  the  Muscle  Shell  River;  thence  along  said  divide  to  the  Snowy 
Mountains,  and  along  the  summit  of  said  Snowy  Mountains,  in  a  north-easterly  direc 
tion,  to  a  point  nearest  to  the  divide  between  the  waters  which  run  easterly  to  the 
Muscle  Shell  River  and  the  waters  running  to  the  Judith  River;  thence  northwardly 
along  said  divide  to  the  divide  between  the  headwaters  of  Armell's  Creek  and  the 
headwaters  of  Dog  River,  and  along  said  divide  to  the  Missouri  River ;  thence  up 
the  middle  of  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning  (the  said  boundaries  being  in 
tended  to  include  all  the  country  drained  by  the  Judith  River,  Arrow  River,  and  Dog 
River)." 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  25,  1875. 

By  the  first  article  of  an  agreement  made  by  and  between  Felix  R.  Brunot,  E. 
Whittlesey,  and  James  Wright,  commissioners  on  behalf  of  the  United  States,  and 
the  chiefs,  headmen,  and  men  representing  the  tribe  of  Crow  Indians,  under  date 
of  August  16,  1873,  the  following-described  tract  of  country  was  set  apart,  subject  to 

1  Report  of  Indian  Com'iuissipner,  }886?  p,  33J, 


462  INDIAN  EDUCATION  AND   CIVILIZATION. 

ratification  by  Congress,  as  a  reservation  for  the  absolute  and  undisturbed  use  and 
occupation  of  the  Indians  herein  named,  viz :  "  Commencing  at  a  point  on  the  Missouri 
River  opposite  to  the  mouth  of  Shankin  Creek,  thence  up  the  said  creek  to  its  head, 
and  thence  along  the  summit  of  the  divide  between  the  waters  of  Arrow  and  Judith 
Rivers  and  the  waters  entering  the  Missouri  River  to  a  point  opposite  to  the  divide 
between  the  headwaters  of  the  Judith  River  and  the  waters  of  the  Muscle  Shell 
River;  thence  along  said  divide  to  the  Snowy  Mountains,  and  along  the  summit 
of  said  Snowy  Mountains  in  a  north-easterly  direction  to  a  point  nearest  to  the 
divide  between  the  waters  which  run  easterly  to  the  Muscle  Shell  River  and  the 
waters  running  to  the  Judith  River;  thence  northwardly  along  said  divide  to  the 
divide  between  the  headwaters  of  Armell's  Creek  and  the  headwaters  of  Dog  River, 
and  along  said  divide  to  the  Missouri  River ;  thence  up  the  middle  of  said  river  to  the 
place  of  beginning  (the  said  boundaries  being  intended  to  include  all  the  country 
drained  by  the  Judith  River,  Arrow  River,  and  Dog  River)." 

Pending  its  ratification  by  Congress,  an  order  was  issued  January  31,  1874,  with 
drawing  said  tract  of  country  from  sale  or  settlement. 

Inasmuch  as  these  Indians  have  not  removed  to  this  country,  and  it  is  not  proba 
ble  that  they  will  ever  make  it  their  home,  and  as  Congress  has  not  taken  any  deci 
sive  action  on  said  agreement,  it  is  ordered  that  the  order  of  January  31,  1874,  be, 
and  hereby  is,  cancelled,  and  said  tract  of  country  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

Act  of  Congress,  April  11,  1882,  ratifying  the  agreement  made  at  the  Crow  Agency,  Mon 
tana,  June  12,  1880. l 

The  south-west  corner  of  the  reservation  was  ceded  to  the  United  States.  This  in 
cluded  the  land  lying  between  the  Boulder  and  Clark  Creeks,  the  Yellowstone  River, 
the  forty-fifth  parallel,  and  the  line  between  townships  6  and  7  south,  being  an  area 
of  about  1,559,000  acres.  (Sec.  1.)  The  United  States  to  pay,  in  addition  to  annuities 
and  sums  for  provisions  and  clothing  already  provided  for,  the  sum  of  $30,000  for 
twenty-five  years.  The  annuity  to  be  paid  in  cash,  or  expended  for  houses,  seeds, 
implements,  and  stock,  as  the  President  may  direct.  (Sec.  1.)  The  agricultural 
lands  on  tke  reservation  to  be  surveyed,  and  allotted  in  severalty,  the  title  not  to  be 
subject  to  alienation,  lease,  incumbrance,  or  taxation  for  twenty-five  years,  or  until 
such  time  as  the  President  shall  see  fit  to  remove  the  restriction.  Each  head  of  a 
family  to  receive  160  acres  of  farming  and  160  acres  grazing  land.  Each  single  person 
over  eighteen  years  and  each  orphan  to  receive  80  acres  farming  and  80  acres  graz 
ing  land.  All  under  eighteen  or  born  prior  to  allotments  to  recive  40  acres  of  each 
kind  of  land.  (Sec.  1.)  If  the  tribe  shall  consent  to  allow  cattle  to  be  driven  across 
the  reservation  or  grazed  upon  it,  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  fix  the  amount 
paid  for  the  use  of  the  land  and  also  regulate  the  payments  of  the  same  to  the  tribe, 
(Sec.  1.)  The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  authorized  to  survey  and  allot  the  land, 
and  caus^  patents  to  be  issued  in  accordance  with  the  above  agreement,  and  the  sum 
of  $15,000  is  appropriated  for  the  survey  of  the  reservation.  (Sees.  2  and  3.) 

Act  of  Congress,  July  10,  1882,  approving  agreement  made  icith  Crow  Indians  August  22, 

1881.3 

The  Crows,  by  a  majority  of  male  adults,  ceded  to  the  United  States,  for  the  Northern 
Pacific  Railroad,  a  strip  of  land  400  feet  in  width  along  the  line  of  the  Northern  Pacific 
Railroad,  200  feet  on  each  side  of  the  track,  passing  through  their  reservation,  making 
5,384  acres,  more  or  less,  and  also  eleven  tracts  for  station-houses,  depots,  switches, 
etc.,  aggregating  266  acres,  more  or  less;  total  5,650  acres.  (Sec.  1.)  The  United  States 
to  pay  $25,000,  to  be  expended  for  the  benefit  of  the  Crow  Indians  in  such  manner  as 
the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  direct.  (Sec.  1.)  The  United  States  agrees  not  to 
permit  said  railroad,  its  employe's'  or  agents,  to  trespass  on  the  unceded  lands,  or  to 
cut  from  them  timber,  wood,  or  hay.  The  Indians  agree  to  permit  the  construction  of 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  42.        2  Ibid.,  p.  157. 


MONTANA  TERRITORY — FLATHEAD  AGENCY.       463 

three  wagon  roads,  to  be  under  the  control  of  the  United  States,  in  addition  to  their 
road  in  use  on  the  reservation,  said  roads  to  connect  with  the  line  of  railroad  at  such 
points  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  direct.  The  Northern  Pacific  Railroad 
Company  agrees  to  pay  all  damages  sustained  by  Indians  lawfully  residing  on  the 
reservation,  on  account  of  acts  of  said  company,  its  employe's  or  agent,  or  fires  origi 
nating  in  the  construction  or  operation  of  said  railroad.  Damages  to  be  recorded  in 
any  court  in  Montana  having  jurisdiction,  or  the  United  States  attorney  may  accept 
such  sums  of  money  as  in  his,discretion  may  be  just,  without  suit  or  action.  All  moneys 
accepted  or  recovered  shall  be  covered  into  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States,  and 
placed  to  the  credit  of  the  tribe  or  of  an  individual  Indian  sustaining  losses,  and  ex 
pended  by  the  Secretary  of  Interior  for  the  benefit  of  the  tribe  or  the  individual  Indian, 
as  the  case  may  be.  (Sees.  1,  2,  3.) 

FLATHEAD  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Flathead  Agency,  Missoula  County,  Mont.] 
JOCKO  RESERVATION. 

Hoiv  established. — By  treaty  July  16,  1855. 

Atea  and  survey. — Contains  1,433,600  acres,  of  which  400,000  are 
classed  as  tillable.1  Not  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  6,860  acres.2 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Carlos  band, 
Flathead,  133 ;  Kutenay,  615 ;  and  Pend  d'Oreille,  9i6.  Total  popula 
tion,  2,280.3 

Location. — The  reservation  is  located  in  the  north-western  part  of 
Montana.  The  country  is  mountainous,  well  wooded  and  watered. 
The  valleys  of  the  Jocko  and  other  streams  flowing  into  Flathead  Lake 
are  fertile,  and  adapted  to  farming  and  grazing.  Irrigation,  except  in 
favored  localities,  is  needed  to  secure  steady  crops.  The  agency  is  sit 
uated  on  a  small  tributary  to  the  Jocko,  about  2  miles  from  that  river. 

Government  rations. — Eight  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  subsisted  on  Gov 
ernment  rations  in  1886.4 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  saw  and  grist  mill,  built  in  1862-63,  de 
stroyed  by  fire  in  1869.  Eebuilt  in  1872.  No  Indian  employes  reported. 

Indian  police. — In  1877  a  police  organization,  under  the  charge  of 
Audre,  second  chief  of  the  Pend  d'Oreilles,  having  its  headquarters  at 
the  mission,  where  a  jail  had  been  erected.  The  force  was  at  the  dis 
posal  of  the  agent,  and  did  good  service  during  the  Nez  PerceV  troubles. 
For  present  police,  see  Eeport  of  1886,  page  180. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — See  Eeport  1886,  page  180. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.5 

School  population  (estimated)  in  1886 705 

St.  Ignatius  boarding  and  day  school  (contract) : 

Accommodation 300 

Average  attendance 164 

Session  (months) 12 

Cost - $22,500 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  310.  *IUd.,  1886,  p.  432.  sllid.,  p. 
400.  *Il)id.,  p.  418.  5IUd.,  p.  xciv. 


464  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Missionary  work. — Boinan  Catholic  missionaries  in  charge.  One 
church  and  two  missionaries  reported  in  1886.1 

ipi 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES. 

Treaty  between  the  confederated  tribes  of  the  Flatheads,  Kutenay,  and  Upper  Pend  d'Oreilles 

Indians,  made  at  Hell  Gate,  in  the  Bitter  Root  Mountains,  July  16,  1855. 
The  above  tribes  ceded  the  land  lying  between  the  divide  of  the  Flat  Bow  and 
Clark's  Fork  Elvers,  and  the  sources  of  the  St.  Regis  Borgia  and  the  Cceur  d'Alene 
Rivers,  the  Bitter  Root  Mountains,  the  divide  between  the  tributaries  of  the  Bitter 
Root  and  Salmon  and  Snake  Rivers,  the  main  ridge  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  the 
forty-ninth  parallel.  (Art  1.) 

A  tract  of  land  embracing  the  water-shed  of  the  Jocko  River  and  its  tributaries 
and  extending  north  to  a  line  running  half  way  in  latitude  between  the  northern 
and  southern  extension  of  the  Flathead  Lake  was  set  apart  for  the  exclusive  use  and 
benefit  of  the  confederated  tribes,  who  agree  to  reside  thereon.  If  any  substantial 
improvements  have  been  made  by  any  Indian  upon  the  lands  ceded,  they  shall  be 
valued  by  the  President  and  payment  made  in  money  or  improvements  of  equal  value 
made  for  the  Indian  upon  the  reservation.  No  Indian  required  to  abandon  his  im 
provements  until  such  value  shall  have  been  furnished  him.  (Art.  2.) 

Exclusive  right  to  fish  in  all  streams  running  through  or  bordering  the  reservation 
secured  to  the  Indians.  Also  the  right  to  fish  in  accustomed  places  in  common  with 
citizens  of  Territory  and  of  erecting  buildings  for  curing.  (Art.  3.) 

In  addition  to  the  goods  and  provisions  distributed  at  the  signing  of  the  treaty,  the 
Indians  shall  receive  the  sum  of  $120,000.  During  the  first  year  $36,000  to  be  expended 
under  the  direction  of  the  President  for  removal  to  reservation,  breaking  up  and  fencing 
farms  and  building  houses,  etc.,  for  the  Indians.  (Art.  4.)  Remainder  to  be  paid,  in 
diminishing  sums,  for  nineteen  years.  Five  hundred  dollars  a  year  for  twenty  years 
to  be  paid  as  salary  to  the  head  chiefs  of  these  confederated  tribes.  Also  a  furnished 
house  to  be  built  for  them  and  ten  acres  of  land  plowed  and  fenced.  (Art.  5. ) 

United  States  to  erect  a  blacksmith  shop,  tin  and  gun  shop,  carpenter  shop,  wagon, 
and  plow-maker  shop,  one  saw  and  flouring  mill  and  hospital,  to  furnish  the  same 
and  keep  them  in  repair.  Two  farmers,  a  blacksmith,  tinner,  gunsmith,  carpenter, 
wagon  and  plow-maker,  two  millers  and  a  physician  to  be  furnished  for  the  instruc 
tion  of  the  Indians  in  the  trades,  these  employe's  to  be  kept  in  service  for  twenty 
years.  (Art.  5.) 

Within  one  year  after  the  ratification  of  this  treaty  an  agricultural  and  industrial 
school  with  necessary  buildings  is  to  be  erected,  and  the  Government  is  to  furnish  and 
maintain  the  same  for  the  term  of  twenty  years  for  the  children  of  the  tribes.     (Art.  5.) 
United  States  may  run  roads  through  the  reservation. 

Indians  to  have  right  of  way  and  free  access  to  nearest  public  highway,  and  to 
travel  thereon  in  common  with  citizens  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  3.) 

President  may  cause  the  whole  or  portions  of  the  reservation  to  be  surveyed  into 
lots  and  assigned  to  individuals  or  families  on  the  same  terms  as  provided  in  article 
6  of  the  treaty  with  the  Omahas.  (Art.  6.) 

Indians  acknowledge  their  dependence  on  the  Government,  and  pledge  themselves 
to  commit  no  depredations.  If  this  pledge  be  violated,  the  Government  shall  make 
compensation  to  the  injured  party  out  of  annuities.  Indians  agree  to  make  no  war 
upon  any  tribe  except  in  self-defense.  Also,  to  submit  all  matters  of  disagreement 
to  United  States  authorities.  They  agree  not  to  shelter  offenders  against  the  laws  of 
the  United  States,  and  to  deliver  them  up  for  trial.  (Art.  8.)  United  States  to  de 
fray  transportation  expenses.  (Art.  5,)  Annuities  shall  not  be  taken  to  pay  debts  of 
individuals.  (Art.  7.)  United  States  agrees  to  guarantee  exclusive  use  of  reserva 
tion  against  any  claims  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company  in  consequence  of  a  trading- 
post  on  the  Pru-in  River.  (_4rt.  10.) 

i  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1836,  p,  419, 


MONTANA  TERRITORY — FLATHEAD  AGENCY.       465 

Any  Indian  bringing  liquor  upon  the  reservation  or  who  drinks  liquor,  may  have 
his  portion  of  the  annuities  withheld  for  such  time  as  the  President  may  determine. 
(Art.  9.) 

It  is,  moreover,  provided  that  the  Bitter  Root  Valley,  above  the  Loo-lo  Fork,  shall 
be  carefully  surveyed  and  examined,  and  if  it  shall  prove,  in  the  judgment  of  the 
President,  to  be  better  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  Flathead  tribe  than  the  general 
reservation  provided  for  in  this  treaty,  then  such  portions  of  it  as  may  be  necessary 
shall  be  set  apart  as  a  separate  reservation  for  the  said  tribe.  No  portion  of  the  Bit 
ter  Root  Valley,  above  the  Loo-lo  Fork,  shall  be  opened  to  settlement  until  such  exam 
ination  is  had  and  the  decision  of  the  President  made  known.  (Art.  11.) 

Treaty  proclaimed,  1859.1 

Bitter  Root  Valley."1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  November  14,  1871. 

The  Bitter  Root  Valley,  above  the  Loo-lo  fork,  in  the  Territory  of  Montana,  having 
been  carefully  surveyed  and  examined  in  accordance  with  the  eleventh  article  of  the 
treaty  of  July  16,  1855,  concluded  at  Hell  Gate,  in  the  Bitter  Root  Valley,  between 
the  United  States  and  the  Flatbead,  Kootenay,  and  Upper  Pend  d'Oreilles  Indians, 
which  was  ratified  by  the  Senate,  March  8,  1859,  has  proved,  in  the  judgment  of  the 
President,  not  to  be  better  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  Flathead  tribe  than  the  gen 
eral  reservation  provided  for  in  said  treaty,  it  is  therefore  deemed  unnecessary  to  set 
apart  any  portion  of  said  Bitter  Root  Valley  as  a  separate  reservation  for  Indians 
referred  to  in  said  treaty.  It  is  therefore  ordered  and  directed  that  all  Indians  re 
siding  in  said  Bitter  Root  Valley  be  removed  as  soon  as  practicable  to  the  reservation 
provided  for  in  the  second  article  of  said  treaty,  and  that  a  just  and  impartial  ap 
praisement  be  made  of  any  substantial  improvements  made  by  said  Indians  upon  any 
lands  of  the  Bitter  Root  Valley,  such  as  fields  inclosed  and  cultivated,  and  houses 
erected;  that  such  appraisement  shall  distinguish  between  improvements  made  be 
fore  the  date  of  said  treaty  and  such  as  have  been  subsequently  made. 

It  is  further  ordered  that,  after  the  removal  herein  directed  shall  have  been  made, 
the  Bitter  Root  Valley  aforesaid  shall  be  open  to  settlement. 

It  is  further  ordered  that  if  any  of  said  Indians  residing  in  the  Bitter  Root  Valley 
desire  to  become  citizens  and  reside  upon  the  lands  which  they  now  occupy,  not  ex 
ceeding  in  quantity  what  is  allowed  uuder^the  homestead  and  pre-emption  laws  to 
all  citizens,  such  persons  shall  be  permitted  to  remain  in  said  valley,  upon  making 
known  to  the  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  for  Montana  Territory,  by  the  first  day 
of  January,  1873,  their  intention  to  comply  with  these  conditions. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

Act  of  Congress,  June  5,  1872.3 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  President,  as  soon  as  practicable,  to  remove  the  Flathead 
Indians,  whether  of  full  or  mixed  bloods,  and  all  other  Indians  connected  with  said 
tribe  and  recognized  as  members  thereof,  from  Bitter  Root  Valley  to  the  Jocko  Reser 
vation.  (Sec.  1.) 

The  lauds  of  the  valley  to  be  surveyed  and  open  for  citizens  on  the  reservation  for 
settlement.  Accounts  to  be  kept  of  the  proceeds  from  all  lands  sold  above  the  Loo-lo 
Fork,  and  out  of  the  first  moneys  arising  therefrom  there  shall  be  reserved  and  set 
apart  for  the  use  of  said  Indians  $50,000,  to  be  expended  by  the  President  in  such 
manner  as  in  his  judgment  shall  be  for  the  best  good  of  the  Indians,  but  no  more 
than  $5,000  shall  be  expeuded  in  one  year.  (Sec.  2.) 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  975;  also,  Ibid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  657. 
2 Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  336.  3  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  XVII,  p.  226. 

S.  Ex.  95 30 


466  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

That  any  of  said  Indians,  being  the  head  of  a  family,  or  twenty-one  years  of  age, 
who  shall,  at  the  passage  of  this  act,  be  actually  residing  upon  and  cultivating  any 
portion  of  said  lands,  shall  be  permitted  to  remain  in  said  valley  and  pre-empt  with 
out  cost  the  land  so  occupied  and  cultivated,  not  exceeding  in  amount  160  acres  for 
each  of  such  Indians,  for  which  he  shall  receive  a  patent  without  power  of  alienation : 
Provided,  That  such  Indian  shall,  prior  to  August  1,  1872,  notify  the  superintendent 
of  Indian  affairs  for  Montana  Territory  that  he  abandons  his  tribal  relations  with  said 
tribe,  and  intends  to  remain  in  said  valley:  And  provided  further,  That  said  superin 
tendent  shall  have  given  such  Indian  at  least  one  month's  notice  prior  to  the  date  . 
last  above  mentioned  of  the  provisions  of  this  act,  and  of  his  right  so  to  remain  as 
provided  in  this  section  of  this  ac*t.  (Sec.  3.) 

Agreement. 

Agreement  made  between  James  A.  Garfield,  special  commissioner,  and  the  Flat- 
heads  in  reference  to  their  removal  from  the  Bitter  Root  Valley  and  signed  by  but 
two  of  the  chiefs — the  first  chief  refusing. 

(1)  The  United  States  to  erect  sixty  good  substantial  houses  12  by  16  feet  each, 
three  to  be  double  in  size  for  the  three  chiefs,  the  location  in  the  reservation  of  all 
the  houses  to  be  selected  by  chiefs. 

(2)  The  first  year  after  their  removal  600  bushels  of  wheat  to  be  delivered  to  the 
Indians  and  ground  into  flour  without  cost  to  the  Indians,  and  delivered  in  good  con 
dition  together  with  such  potatoes  and  vegetables  as  can  be  spared  from  agency  farm. 

(3)  Suitable  portions  of  land  inclosed  and  broken  for  said  Indians  and  a  sufficient 
number  of  agricultural  implements  provided. 

(4)  Agency  employe's  to  do  the  work  and  some  of  the  labor— material  or  provisions 
charged  as  money. 

(5)  The  $5,000  now  in  hand  for  the  removal  of  Indians  to  be  paid  in  such  form  as 
the  chiefs  determine,  except  such  portion  as  is  necessarily  expended  in  carrying  out 
preceding  provisions  of  this  agreement. 

(6)  The  further  sum  of  $50,000  to  be  paid  in  ten  annual  instalments  as  the  Presi 
dent  may  direct,  the  payments  not  to  modify  any  treaty  payments. 

(7)  This  agreement  not  to  affect  any  Indians  taking  land  in  the  valley  in  accord 
ance  with  section  3  of  act  of  Congress. 

(8)  When  the  houses  are  built  the  Flaljiead  tribe  agree  to  remove  to  the  reservation. 
Nothing  in  this  agreement  to  deprive  them  from  fishing  and  hunting  in  bands  when 
they  are  entitled  under  existing  treaties,  or  from  selling  their  improvements  in  Bitter 
Root  Valley.1 

Agreement. 

The  Hon.  Jos.  K.  Cannon  effected,  on  the  second  day  of  September,  1882,  an  agree 
ment  with  the  Flathead  Indians  to  sell  a  right  of  way  to  the  Northern  Pacific  Rail 
road  through  the  Jocko  Reservation,  53  miles,  200  feet  wide  ;  also  tracts  for  station 
purposes,  aggregating  in  all  about  1,430  acres,  were  ceded  to  the  United  States  for 
the  sum  of  $1,600,  and  that  certain  specified  Indians  be  paid  for  their  improvements 
upon  the  ceded  lands,  amounting  in  all  to  $7,500.  This  agreement  subject  to  the 
approval  of  Congress. 

On  July  4,  1884,  Congress  appropriated  $16,000  for  the  purchase  of  the  lands  agreed 
to  as  above.2 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1872,  pp.  114,  115.  2  United  States  Statutes  at 
Large,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  89. 


MONTANA   TERRITORY — TONGUE    RIVER    AGENCY.  467 

TONGUE  EIVELI  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Muddy  P.  O.,  Mont.] 
NORTHERN   CHEYENNE  KESEWATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  November  26,  1884. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  371,200  acres.1    Not  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  75  acres  under  cultivation  in 
1886. 2 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Northern 
Cheyenne.  Total  population,  818. 3 

Location. — The  agency  is  located  on  Lame  Deer  Creek,  a  tributary  of 
the  Kose  Bud  about  4  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  Lame  Deer.4 

Government  rations. — Seventy-five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations  in  1886.5 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — Organized  in  1886. 6 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population  and  attendance. 

School  population  as  estimated  in  18867 171 

St.  Labre's  Mission  (contract)  Custer  County  : 

Accommodation 70 

Average  attendance *. 30 

Session  (months) 12 

Cost  to  Government 8 $3,420  69 

Missionary  worlc. — Eoman  Catholic  Church  has  charge. 

Treaty  with  Northern  Cheyenne  and  Northern  Arapahoes,  made  at  Fort  Laramie,  Wyo., 

May  10,  1868. 

Peace  established.  White  offenders  against  Indians  to  be  punished.  Indian  of 
fenders  to  be  delivered  up  to  punishment  by  law.  Loss  of  property  to  be  examined 
as  prescribed.  (Art.  1 . ) 

Reservations  and  cessions. — Indians  agree  to  make  their  home  on  reservation  desig 
nated  for  southern  Arapahoes  and  Cheyennes  by  treaty  of  October  28,  1867,  or  else 
to  live  on  reservation  set  apart  for  Sioux  Indians  by  treaty  April  29,  1868,  or  to  at 
tach  themselves  to  Crow  Agency  as  established  by  treaty  of  May  7,  1868.  Northern 
Cheyenne1  and  Arapahoe  cede  to  the  United  States  all  claim  to  territory  outside  said 
reservation,  "  except  the  right  to  roam  and  hunt  while  game  shall  be  found  in  suf 
ficient  quantities  to  justify  the  chase."  (Art.  2.) 

Land  in  severalty. — Any  head  of  a  family  authorized  to  select  320  acres,  orperson  over 
eighteen  80  acres,  on  any  of  said  reservations,  selections  to  be  recorded  in  "  Land 
Book,"  and  certificates  issued.  President  may  order  survey,  protect  settlers  on  their 
improvements,  and  fix  character  of  title.  United  States  to  regulate  alienation  under 
descent  of  property.  (Art.  3. )  Provisions  for  seed,  implements,  and  prizes,  same  as 
in  articles  8  and  14  of  preceding  treaty. 

Educational  provisions  same  as  article  7  of  preceding  treaty. 

In  lieu  of  annuities  under  other  treaties,  clothing  provided  as  stipulated  for  thirty 
years,  also  $10  for  each  Indian  roaming  and  $20  for  each  Indian  engaged  in  agricult- 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1386,  p.  338.  *Ibid.,  p.  432.  3Ibid.,  p.  402. 
4 Ibid.,  p.  185.  5lbid.}  p.  418.  fi  Ibid.,  p.  18o.  7Ibid.}  p.  402.  slbid.}  p.  xciv. 


468  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

ure  for  tec  years,  to  be  expended  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  If  deemed  best 
Congress  may  change  appropriation  for  clothing  to  be  used  for  other  purposes  benefi 
cial  to  said  Indians.  Army  officer  to  be  present  at  distribution.  Any  Indian  over  four 
years  of  age,  settling  perma{fcntly  on  a  reservation  and  complying  with  this  treaty,  to 
receive  for  four  years  1  pound  of  meat,  1  pound  of  Hour  per  day,  if  he  can  not  sooner 
furnish  his  own  subsistence.  Any  family  beginning  farming  to  receive  one  pair  of 
oxen,  one  cow.  (Art.  6.)  United  States  to  furnish  employe's.  (Art.  7.)  Future  treaties 
for  cessions  not  valid  unless  signed  by  a  majority  of  adult  male  Indians  interested  in 
the  same.  No  one  to  be  deprived  of  his  selected  lands.  (Art.  8.) 
Proclaimed  August  25,  1868. l 

Agreement  with  Northern  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  and  Sioux  Nations,  made  at  Sioux 
agencies  from  September  26  to  October  27,  1876. 

Eatified  February  28,  1877.2 

See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  page  276. 

ARAPAHOE   TREATIES. 

Unratified  treaty  made  ivith  Northern  Arapahoe,  Cheyenne,  and  other  tribes,  at  Fort  Lara- 
mie,  Wyo.,  September  17,  1851. 3 

See  Blackfoot  treaties  same  date— Montana. 

Treaty  with  the  Arapahoes  and  Cheyenncs  of  Upper  Arkansas  River,  made  at  Fort  Wise, 

Kans.,  February  18,  1861.4 

See  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  treaty,  same  date— Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Arapahoes  and  Cheyennes  of  the  Upper  Ai'kansas,  made  at  Little  Arkansas 

River,  October  14,  1865. s 

See  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Arapahoes,  Cheyennes,  and  Apaches,  made  at  Little  Arkansas  River,  Oc 
tober  17,  1865.6 

See  Apache  treaty  same  date— Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Arapahoes  and  Cheyennes,  made  at  Medicine  Lodge  Creek,  Kans.,  October 

28,  1867.7 

See  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  treaty,  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  between  the  Northern  ArapaJioes,  Northern  Cheyennes,  and  Sioux,  made  at  Red 
Cloud,  Spotted  Tail,  Standing  Rock,  Cheyenne  River,  Crow  Creek,  Lower  Brule,  and  Santee 
Agencies  from  September  26  to  October  27,  1876.8  • 

See  Northern  Cheyenne  and  Araphoe  treaty  same  date,  page  276. 

Unratified  treaty  made  ivith  Arickaree  and  other  tribes  at  Fort  Laramie,  Wyo.,  September 

17, 1851.9 

See  Blackfoot  treaty,  same  date — Montana. 

Unratified  agreement  with  Arickaree,  Gros  Ventre,  Handan,  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Fort 
Berthold,  Dak.,  July  27,  1866. 10 

See  Mandan  treaty  same  date — Dakota. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  655.  2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XIX,  p.  254. 

3  Indian  Laws,  p.  317.  4  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1163.  5  / bid. , 
Vol.  XIV,  p.  703.  6  Ibid.t  p.  713.  *  Ibid.,  Vol.  XV,  p.  593.  8  Ibid.,  Vol.  XIX, 
p.  254.  9  Indian  Laws,  p.  317.  10  Ibid.,  p.  322. 


MONTANA  TERRITORY TONGUE  RIVER  AGENCY.      469 

Treaty  with  Bannock  and  Eastern  bands  of  Shoshones,  made  at  Fort  Bridger,  Utah,  July  3? 

1868.1 

See  Shoshone  treaty  same  date— Wyoming. 

Executive  order,  November  26,  1884.2 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  country,  lying  within  the  bounda 
ries  of  the  Territory  of  Montana,  viz :  Beginning  at  the  point  on  the  one  hundred  and 
seventh  meridian  of  west  longitude  (said  meridian  being  the  eastern  boundary  of  the 
Crow  Indian  Reservation)  where  the  southern  40-mile  limits  of  the  grant  to  the  North 
ern  Pacific  Railroad  Company  intersect  said  one  hundred  and  seventh  meridian . 
thence  south  along  said  meridian  to  a  point  30  miles  south  of  the  point  where  the 
Montana  base  line,  when  extended,  will  intersect  said  meridian;  thence  due  east  to 
a  point  12  miles  east  of  the  Rosebud  River ;  thence  in  a  northerly  and  north-easterly 
direction,  along  a  line  parallel  with  said  Rosebud  River,  and  12  miles  distant  there 
from,  to  a  point  on  the  southern  40-mile  limits  of  the  grant  to  the  Northern  Pacific 
Railroad  Company,  12  miles  distant  from  said  Rosebud  River ;  thence  westwardly 
along  the  said  southern  limits  and  across  the  said  Rosebud  River  to  the  place  of  be 
ginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withheld  from  sale  and  settlement,  and  set  apart 
as  a  reservation  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  Northern  Cheyenne  Indians,  now 
residing  in  the  southern  portion  of  Montana  Territory,  and  such  other  Indians  as  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  see  fit  to  locate  thereon :  Provided,  hoivever,  That  any 
tract  or  tracts  of  laud  included  within  the  foregoing  described  boundaries  which  have 
been  located,  resided  upon,  and  improved  by  bona-ti'de  settlers,  prior  to  the  1st  day 
of  October,  1884,  to  the  amount  to  which  such  settlers  might  be  entitled  under  the 
laws  regulating  the  disposition  of  the  public  lands  of  the  United  States,  or  to  which 
valid  rights  have  attached  under  said  laws,  are  hereby  excluded  from  the  reservation 
hereby  made. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p,.  673.  *  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1886,  p.  339. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

INDIAN   BESEKVATIONS    OF   NEBRASKA,   NEVADA,    AND 

NEW  MEXICO. 

'•NEBRASKA. 

For  the  early  history  of  the  Territory  from  which  Nebraska  was 
formed,  see  Dakota.  It  was  organized  as  a  Territory  May  30, 1854,1 
and  admitted  as  a  State  February  9,  1867.2 

Of  the  Indians  originally  residing  here,  the  Pawnees,  Otoes,  Chey- 
ennes,  and  Arapahoes  have  been  removed  to  the  Indian  Territory. 
The  Omahas  are  the  only  original  inhabitants  left,  the  other  Indians 
having  been  placed  on  their  present  reservations  by  the  United  States. 

There  are  six  reservations,  containing  an  aggregate  area  of  372,394.97 
acres,  and  an  Indian  population  of  4,425.  There  are  two  agencies,  the 
Santee  and  Flandre.au  Agency,  having  charge  of  Niobrara  Reservation, 
Ponca  Eeservation  in  Dakota,  and  the  Sioux  residing  at  Flandreau, 
Dakota ;  the  Omaha  and  Winnebago  Agency,  having  in  charge  the 
Omaha  and  the  Winnebago  Eeservatious;  an  Executive  order  reserva 
tion  consisting  of  a  small  strip  adjoining  the  Pine  Eidge  Agency  on  the 
Sioux  Eeservation.  The  Iowa  and  Sac  and  Fox  Eeservations  lie  partly 
in  Nebraska  and  partly  in  Kansas,  and  are  under  the  Pottawatomie  and 
great  Nemaha  Agency,  Kansas. 

SANTEE  AND  FLANDREAU  AGKENCY. 

[Post-office  address :  Santee  Agency,  Knox  County,  Nebr.  ] 
NIOBRARA  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  act  of  Congress  approved  March  3, 1863 ;  treaty 
of  April  29, 1868 ;  Executive  orders,  February  27,  July  20, 1866,  Novem 
ber  16,  1867,  August  31, 1869,  December  31, 1873,  February  9, 1885. 

Area  and  survey. — There  have  been  32,875.75  acres  selected  as  home 
steads,  38,908.91  acres  selected  as  allotments,  and  1,130.70  acres  selected 
for  agency,  school,  and  mission  purposes.3 

Acres  cultivated. — Number  of  acres  cultivated  by  Indians,  3,860.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Santee  Sioux. 
Population,  1,010.5 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  277.  2Jbid.,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  391. 

3  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  386.        4  Ibid.,  p.  432.        *IUd.t  p.  402. 
470 


NEBRASKA SANTEE    AND    FLANDREAU   AGENCY. 


471 


Location. — The  reservation  is  located  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Missouri 
Biver,  in  townships  31,  32,  and  33,  ranges  4  and  5  west,  in  Knox  County, 
Nebr.,  occupying  about  two-thirds  of  the  land  of  the  six  townships 
named,  or  69,099.46  acres  allotted  to  Indians,  492.60  acres  retained  for 
agency  and  Government  industrial  school,  480  acres  for  American  Mis 
sionary  Association,  and  158.10  acres  to  Protestant  Episcopal  Mission, 
making  a  total  of  70,230.16  acres  allotted  to  and  held  by  Indians  and 
retained  for  agency,  school,  and  missionary  purposes.  Sometimes  a 
quarter  or  whole  section  would  be  left,  which  was  taken  by  white  peo 
ple  when  a  portion  (44,770  acres)  of  the  Santee  reservation  was  restored 
to  the  public  domain  by  Executive  order  of  President  Arthur  dated 
February  9,  1885.  So  that  white  people  own  land  and  are  living  ad 
joining  the  Indians.  Sometimes  a  white  man  will  have  an  Indian  ad 
joining  him  on  either  side,  and  the  same  with  an  Indian,  and  again 
there  are  many  places  where  the  land  is  occupied  by  Indians  solidly. 

One  hundred  and  thirty-two  patents  for  160  acres,  more  or  less,  have 
been  issued  to  these  Indians  under  sixth  article  of  treaty  concluded 
April  29,  1868,  one  hundred  and  twenty-three  of  them  having  twenty- 
five  years' restrictive  clause  as  per  "An  act  making  appropriation  for 
the  current  and  contingent  expenses  of  the  Indian  Department,  and 
for  fulfilling  treaty  stipulations  with  various  Indian  tribes  for  the  year 
ending  June  30,  1884,  and  for  other  purposes."  So  that  the  title  to  the 
same  can  not  be  transferred  for  a  period  of  twenty-five  years,  or  the 
land  held  for  any  debt  contracted  by  the  Indians,  and  no  contract  or 
incumbrance  or  liability  of  said  land  for  payment  thereof  shall  be  valid.1 
By  the  severalty  act  of  February  8,  1887,  these  Indians  are  made  citi 
zens  of  the  United  States. 

Government  rations. — Two  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  as  reported  in  1886.2 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Mill  established  and  Indian  employes 
reported. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.3 
School  population  as  estimated  in  1886,  205. 


School. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average 
attendance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

Boarding  school 

50 
32 
170 
50 

49 
32 
111 
27 

Months. 
10 

10 
12 
9 

$8,  801.  94 
1,  092.  87 
12,  900.  00 
709.  00 

Hope  boarding  (con 
Normal  training  (cc 
Flandreau,  day  .  .  .  .  . 

tract)       .          

ntract)  ....  

Outside  settlement ;  population  73. 


1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  189.         3  Ibid.,  p.  418.       slbid.,  p.  xciv. 


472  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Missionary  work.— -American  Mission  Association,  under  the  care  of 
Rev.  A.  L.  Riggs,  and  the  Protestant  Episcopal,  under  the  Rev.  W. 
W.  Fowler,  have  missions  among  these  Indians. 

Treaty  with  the  Santees  made  by  Lieut.  Z.  M.  Pike,  September  23,  1805.1 
See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  262. 

Treaty  with  the  Santees  made  at  Portage  des  Sioux,  July  19,  1815.3 
See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  262. 

Treaty  with  the  Santees  made  at  Prairie  des  Chiens,  Michigan,  August  19,  1825. 3 
See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  263. 

Treaty  with  the  Santees  made  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  Michigan,  July  15,  1830. 4 
See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  265. 

Treaty  with  the  Santees  made  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  Michigan,  September  10,  1836.5 
See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  266. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Santees  made  at  Bellevue,  Upper  Missouri,  October  15, 1836.6 
See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  266. 

Treaty  with  the  Santees  made  at  Washington,  September  29,  1837.7 
See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  266. 

Treaty  with  the  Santees  made  at  Traverse  des  Sioux,  Minnesota,  July  23,  1851,8 
See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  267. 

Treaty  with  the  Santees  made  at  Mendota,  Minn.,  August  5,  1851. 9 
See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  267. 

Treaty  with  the  Santees  made  at  Washington,  June  19,  1858.10 
See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  268. 

By  act  of  Congress,  June  27,  I860.11 
See  act  of  Congress  for  Sioux  same  date,  p.  269. 

By  act  of  Congress,  February  16,  1863. 12 
See  act  of  Congress  for  Sioux  same  date,  p.  269. 

By  act  of  Congress,  March  3,  1863. 13 
See  act  of  Congress  for  Sioux,  same  date,  page  270. 

Treaty  with  the  Santees  made  at  Fort  Laramie,  Dakota,  April  29,  1868.14 
See  Sioux  treaty,  same  date,  page  272. 

1  Indian  Laws,  p.  316.  3  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  126.  3Ibtd., 
p.  272.  4Ibid.,  pp.  328-332.  5  Ibid.,  p.  510.  6  Ibid.,  pp.  524-526.  7  Ibid.,  p.  53d. 
« Ibid.,  Vol.  X,  pp.  949-953.  9 Ibid.,  pp.  954-959.  10  Ibid.,Vol.  XII,  p.  1031.  "  Ibid., 
p.  1042.  13 Ibid.,  p.  652.  "  Ibid.,  p.  803.  "  Ibid,  Vol.  XV,  p.  635. 


NEBRASKA — SANTEE  AND  FLANDREAU  AGENCY.      473 

Treaty  ivith  tlie  Santees,  made  at  Red  Cloud,  Spotted  Tail,  Standing  Rock,  Qifieyenne  River, 
Crow  Creek,  Lower  Bride,  and  Santee  Agencies,  from  September  26  to  October  27, 1876. 1 

See  Sioux  treaty,  same  date,  page  276. 

Niobrara  Reserve."* 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.C.,  February  26,  1866. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  a  letter  addressed  to  this  Department  by 
the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  requesting  the  reservation  from  pre-emption  or 
sale  of  townships  31  and  32  north,  range  5  west,  and  townships  31  and  32  north,  range 
6  west  of  the  principal  sixth  meridian,  in  Nebraska  Territory,  until  the  action  of  Con 
gress  be  had,  with  a  view  to  the  setting  apart  of  these  townships  as  a  reservation  for 
the  Santee  Sioux  Indians  now  at  Crow  Creek,  Dakota  ;  and  recommend  that  you  direct 
those  lands  to  be  withdrawn  from  market  and  held  in  reserve  for  the  purpose  indi 
cated. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

JAMES  HARLAN, 

Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  February  27, 1866. 

Let  the  lands  within  named  be  withdrawn  from  market  and  reserved  for  the  pur 
poses  indicated. 

ANDREW  JOHNSON, 
President  of  the  United  States. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  20,  1866. 

Let  the  townships  embraced  within  the  lines  shaded  red  on  the  within  diagram  be, 
in  addition  to  those  heretofore  withdrawn  from  sale  by  my  order  of  27th  February 
last,  reserved  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  an  Indian  reservation  for  the  use  of  Sioux 
Indians,  as  recommended  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  in  letter  of  July  19,  1866. 

ANDREW  JOHNSON, 

President. 

The  above  order  embraces  township  31  north,  range  8  west ;  township  31  north, 
range  7  west ;  that  portion  of  township  32  north,  range  8  west,  and  of  township  32 
north,  range  7  west,  lying  south  of  the  Niobrara  River,  and  that  portion  of  township 
35  north,  range  5  west,  lying  south  of  the  Missouri  River  in  Nebraska. 

[For  diagram,  see  letter  from  the  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land  Office,  dated 
November  23,  1878.  ] 

(For  Executive  order  of  March  20,  1867,  see  "  Dakota.") 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  November  15, 1867. 

SIR  :  For  the  reasons  mentioned  in  the  accompanying  copies  of  reports  from  the 
Acting  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  and  the  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land 
Office,  dated,  respectively,  the  7th  and  13th  instant,  I  have  the  honor  to  recommend 
that  you  order  the  withdrawal  from  sale,  and  the  setting  apart  for  the  use  of  the  San 
tee  Sioux  Indians,  the  following  described  tracts  of  land  lying  adjacent  to  the  present 
Sioux  Indian  Reservation  on  the  Niobrara  and  Missouri  Rivers  in  Nebraska,  viz : 
Township  32  north,  of  range  4  west  of  the  sixth  principal  meridian  and  fractional 
section  7,  fractional  section  16,  fractional  section  17,  and  sections  18, 19,20,21,28,29, 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  254.  3  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1886,  p.  340. 


474  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

30, 31, 32,  and  §3,  of  fractional  township  No.  33  north,  of  range  4  west  of  the  sixth 
principal  meridian,  he  withdrawn  from  market,  and  that  fractional  township  No.  32 
north,  of  range  6  west  of  the  sixth  principal  meridian,  now  a  portion  of  the  reservation, 
be  restored  to  market. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

O.  H.  BROWNING, 

Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT. 

NOVEMBER  16,  1867. 

Let  the  within  recommendations  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  be  carried  into 
effect. 

ANDREW  JOHNSON. 
Santee  Sioux  Reserve.1 

DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  March  19,  1867. 

As  special  commissioner  I  have  concluded  a  preliminary  arrangement  with  the  San- 
tee  Sioux,  now  at  the  mouth  of  the  Niobrara,  by  which  they  consent  to  go  into  a  res 
ervation  in  the  territory  of  Dakota,  and  lying  between  the  Big  Sioux  on  the  east  and 
the  James  River  on  the  west,  and  between  the  forty-fourth  and  forty-fifth  parallels 
of  latitude.  This  reservation  is  selected  with  the  approbation  of  the  Governor  of  the 
Territory  and  the  Delegate  in  Congress,  as  also  the  surveyor-general  of  the  said  Terri 
tory.  I  am  informed  that  there  are  no  white  settlements  within  its  limits,  and  no 
part  of  it  has  yet  been  surveyed  by  the  United  States. 

I  would,  therefore,  request  that  an  order  be  issued  by  the  President  to  withdraw 
from  market  the  lands  embraced  within  the  limits  of  the  said  reservation,  so  as  to 
keep  the  whites  from  attempting  any  settlement  within  it.  This,  I  am  informed,  has 
been  the  practice  in  many  similar  cases. 

As  it  is  important  that  the  Indians  should  be  removed  as  soon  as  possible,  I  would 
request  that  this  order  be  issued  immediately. 

I  am,  with  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

LEWIS  V.  BOGY, 

Special  Commissioner. 
To  the  SECRETARY  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington  City. 

P.  S. — I  hand  you  a  letter  from  General  Tripp,  surveyor-general  of  Dakota,  recom 
mending  the  withdrawal  of  this  land  from  market. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

March  20, 1867. 

I  respectfully  lay  before  the  President  the  proposition  of  Special  Commissioner 
Bogy,  as  herein  contained,  and  recommend  that  the  lands  described  be  withdrawn 
rom  market. 

O.  H.  BROWNING, 

Secretary. 
Let  the  lands  be  withdrawn  as  recommended. 

ANDREW  JOHNSON. 
MARCH  20,  1867. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  July  6,  1869. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith  a  letter  from  the  Commissioner  of  the 
General  Land  Office,  dated  the  2d  ultimo,  asking  information  relative  to  the  Santee 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  pp.  320-321. 


NEBRASKA — SANTEE  AND  FLANDREAU  AGENCY.      475 

Sioux  Indian  Reservation,  situated  between  the  Big  Sioux  and  James  Rivers,  and  be 
tween  the  forty-fourth  and  forty-fifth  parallels  of  north  latitude,  in  Dakota  Territory, 
and  suggesting  that  if  those  lands  are  no  longer  occupied  by  Indians,  necessary  steps 
should  be  taken  to  restore  them  to  the  public  domain. 

This  office  has  informally  obtained  from  the  General  Land  Office  the  inclosed  copy 
of  a  letter  and  indorsements,  by  which  it  appears  that  Lewis  V.  Bogy,  as  a  special 
commissioner,  selected  the  above-described  reservation,  and  that  upon  the  recom 
mendation  of  Hon.  O.  H.  Browning,  then  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  the  said  lands  were 
withdrawn  from  market  by  order  of  the  President,  dated  March  20,  1867. 

The  Santee  Sioux  Indians  have  never  occupied  this  reservation.      They  have  a  res 
ervation  on  the  Niobrara  River,  in  Nebraska,  where  I  deem  it  proper  they  should  re 
main.     It  is  not  practicable  for  them  to  be  located  upon  the  reserve  above  described. 
I,  therefore,  respectfully  recommend  that  the  order  of  the  President  withdrawing 
the  above-described  lands  from  market  may  be  rescinded. 
Please  return  the  accompanying  papers. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

E.  S.  PARKER, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  J.D.  Cox, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

July  10,  1869. 

The  proposition  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  is  approved,  and  I  respect 
fully  recommend  that  the  la  nds  withheld  be  restored  to  market. 

J.  D.  Cox, 

Secretary. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  13,  1869. 

I  hereby  rescind  the  Executive  order  of  March  20,  1867,  referred  to,  and  direct  the 
restoration  of  the  lands  withheld  to  market. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  August  28,  1869. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  call  your  attention  to  the  inclosed  copy  of  a  letter  from 
Superintendent  Samuel  M.  Janney,  dated  the  20th  instant,  relative  to  the  reservation 
of  the  Santee  Sioux  Indians  in  Nebraska. 

The  lauds  at  present  withdrawn  from  sale  for  the  purpose  of  this  reservation  are  as 
follows : 

Acre8. 

Township  32  north,  range  4  west  of  sixth  principal  meridian 23,397.96 

So  much  of  the  west  half  of  the  fractional  township  33  north,  range  4  west, 

as  lies  south  of  the  Missouri  River 7, 571. 40 

Township  31  north,  range  5  west 22, 968. 64 

Fractional  township  32  north,  range  5  west.... 21, 601.  41 

So  much  of  fractional  township  33  north,  range  5  west,  as  lies  south  of  Mis 
souri  River 8,983.20 

Fractional  township.31  north,  range  6  west , 22,568.10 

Fractional  township  31  north,  range  7  west - 21,592.29 

Fractional  township  32  north,  range  7  west 1, 460. 42 

Fractional  township  31  north,  range  8  west 22, 999. 69 

Fractional  township  32  north,  range  8  west .  *  * . * 12, 051. 92 


Making  the  total  area  of  present  reservation 165, 195. 03 


476  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

The  recommendation  of  Superintendent  Janney,  contained  in  his  above-mentioned 
letter,  is  that  the  boundaries  of  the  present  reservation  be  changed  as  follows :  That— 

Acres. 
Township  31  north,  range  4  west 22,968.61 

So  much  of  the  east  half  of  fractional  township  33  north,  range  4  west,  as 
lies  south  of  the  Missouri  River ;  viz,  fractional  sections  2,  3,  10,  11, 14, 
15,  section  22,  fractional  sections  23,  24,  sections  25,  26.  27,  34,  35,  36..  7,584.70 


Total 30,5:3.31 

be  added  to  the  present  reservation  ;  and  that— 

Acres. 
Fractional  township  31  north,  range  6  west 22, 568. 10 

Fractional  township  31  north,  range  7  west 21,592.29 

Fractional  township  32  north,  range  7  west 1,460. 42 

Fractional  township  31  north,  range  8  west 22,999.69 

Fractional  township  32  north,  range  8  west 12, 051. 92 

Total 80,672.42 

be  restored  to  market. 

The  additional  lands  which  Superintendent  Janney  recommends  to  be  added  to  the 
present  reservation  contain  an  area  of  30,553.31  acres,  and  the  lands  which  he  recom 
mends  to  be  restored  to  market  contain  an  area  of  80,672.42  acres.  The  reservation, 
therefore,  if  re-adj usted  in  this  manner,  will  contain  a  total  area  of  115,075.92  acres. 

I  am  of  opinion  that  this  change  should  be  made,  and  respectfully  recommend,  should 
you  approve,  that  the  President  be  requested  to  direct  that  township  31  north,  range  4 
west  of  the  sixth  principal  meridian,  and  so  much  of  the  east  half  of  fractional  township 
33  north,  range  4  west,  as  lies  south  of  the  Missouri  River,  viz,  fractional  sections  2,  3, 
10,  11,  14,  15,  section  22,  fractional  sections  23,  24,  sections  25,  26,  27,  34,  35,  and  36 
be  withdrawn  from  market  and  added  to  the  present  reservation ;  and  that  fractional 
township  31  north,  range  6  west  of  the  sixth  principal  meridian  ;  fractional  township  31 
north,  range  7  west  of  the  sixth  principal  meridian  ;  fractional  township  32  north, 
range  7  west  of  the  sixth  principal  meridian;  fractional  township  31  north,  range 
8  west  of  the  sixth  principal  meridian ;  fractional  township  32  north,  range  8  west  of 
the  sixth  principal  meridian,  which  is  a  portion  of  the  land  previously  withdrawn 
from  sale  by  the  President's  order  of  July  20,  1866,  be  restored  to  market,  this  being 
in  accordance  with  the  recommendation  of  Superintendent  Janney,  as  above  stated. 
I  transmit  herewith  a  plat  showing  the  boundaries  of  the  present  reservation  and 
the  proposed  changes  of  the  same,  which  you  will  please  to  have  returned  to  this 
office.1 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

E.  S.  PARKER, 

Hon.  W.  T.  OTTO,  Commissioner. 

Acting  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  August  31,  1869. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith  a  report  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs  of  the  28th  instant,  and  accompanying  papers,  in  relation  to  proposed  changes 
in  the  Santee  Sioux  Indian  Reservation,  as  therein  suggested,  and  respectfully  recom 
mend  that  the  President  order  the  restoration  to  market  of  certain  lands  designated 
in  the  Commissioner's  report,  and  the  withdrawal  from  sale  of  the  lands  therein  de 
scribed. 

With  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

J.  D.  Cox,  Secretary. 

WASHINGTON,  August  31,  1869. 
The  within  recommendation  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  hereby  approved,  and 

the  necessary  action  will  be  taken  to  carry  it  into  effect. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

'From  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  341. 


NEBRASKA SANTEE  AND  FLANDREAU  AGENCY.      477 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  December  31, 1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  Executive  order  dated  August  31,  1869,  adding  certain 
lands  to  the  Santee  Sioux  Indian  Reservation  in  Nebraska,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby, 
amended  so  as  to  exempt  from  its  operation  lots  1,  2,-  3,  and  4,  of  section  3,  township 
33,  range  4,  previously  patented  to  Thomas  J.  Quinn,  on  Sioux  half-breed  script  No. 
349  D.i 

U.  S.  GRANT. 


EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  24,  1882. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  tract  of  country  in  the  State  of 
Nebraska,  viz  :  Beginning  at  a  point  on  the  boundary  line  between  the  State  of  Ne 
braska  and  the  Territory  of  Dakota,  where  the  range  line  between  ranges  44  and  45 
west  of  the  sixth  principal  meridian,  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota,  intersects  said 
boundary  line;  thence  east  along  said  boundary  line  5  miles;  thence  due  south  5 
miles ;  thence  due  west  10  miles;  thence  due  north  to  said  boundary  line;  thence  due 
east  along  said  boundary  line  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby, 
withdrawn  from  sale,  and  set  aside  as  au  addition  to  the  present  Sioux  Indian  Reser 
vation  in  the  Territory  of  Dakota. 

This  order  of  reservation  to  continue  during  the  pleasure  of  the  President.2 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 


The  following  act  provided  for  restricted  patents  to  be  issued  to  the  Santee  Sioux 
Indians : 

u»  »  «  provided,  That  the  patents  authorized  to  be  issued  to  certain  individual 
Indians  by  the  concluding  paragraph  of  article  six  of  the  treaty  with  the  Sioux  In 
dians  [April  29,  1868],  proclaimed  the  twenty-fourth  day  of  February,  eighteen  hun 
dred  and  sixty-nine,  shall  be  of  the  legal  effect  and  declare  that  the  United  States 
does  and  will  hold  the  land  thus  allotted  for  the  period  of  twenty-five  years  in  trust 
for  the  sole  use  and  benefit  of  the  Indian  to  whom  such  allotment  shall  have  been 
made,  or  in  case  of  his  decease,  of  his  heirs,  according  to  the  laws  of  the  State  or  Ter 
ritory  where  such  land  is  located,  and  that  at  the  expiration  of  said  period  the  United 
States  will  convey  the  same  by  patent  to  said  Indian,  or  his  heirs  as  aforesaid,  in  fee, 
discharged  of  said  trust  and  free  of  all  charge  or  incumbrance  whatsoever,  and  no 
contract  by  any  such  Indian  creating  any  charge  or  incumbrance  thereon,  or  liability 
of  said  land  for  payment  thereof,  shall  be  valid."3 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  February  9,  1885. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  the  lands  within  the  Niobrara  or  Sautee  Sioux  Indian 
Reservation,  in  the  State  of  Nebraska,  remaining  unallotted  to,  and  unselected  by, 
the  Indians  of  said  reservation  under  the  act  of  March  3,  1863,  and  the  Sioux  treaty 
of  April  29,  1868,  respectively,  on  the  15th  day -of  April,  1885,  except  such  as  are  oc 
cupied  for  agency,  school,  and  missionary  purposes,  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby, 
restored  to  the  public  domain  from  and  after  that  date  and  made  subject  to  settle 
ment  and  entry  on  and  after  May  15,  1885.  4 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

1  From  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  342.  3  Hid.,  p.  322.  3  United 
States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  444.  *  From  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1886,  p.  342. 


478  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

POTTAWATOMIE  AND  GREAT  NEMAHA  AGENCY,  KANSAS. 
IOWA  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaties  of  May  17, 1854,  and  of  March  6, 1861. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  16,000  acres,  of  which  14,500  are  classed 
as  tillable.1  Out  boundaries  surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — Contains  4,399  acres  cultivated  by  Indians,3  as  re^ 
ported  in  1886. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Iowa,  and  Sac 
and  Fox,  of  Missouri.  Population,  342 4  in  1886. 

Location. — The  reservation  is  in  the  south-eastern  part  of  Nebraska, 
and  extends  over  the  border  into  Kansas.  A  portion  of  the  land  is  excel 
lent  for  grazing  and  farming,  interspersed  with  streams  and  well  tim 
bered.5 

No  statistics  of  agency  officials  given.    The  Indians  maintain  shops.6 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.7 

School  population  of  Iowa  and  Sac  and  Fox,  as  estimated  in  1886 50 

Iowa  and  Sac  and  Fox  boarding  school : 

Accommodation 50 

Average  attendance 26 

Session  (months) 11 

Cost  to  Government $3,697.02 

Missionary  work. — Not  reported . 

SYNOPSIS   OF  IOWA  TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  the  loivas,  made  at  Portage  des  Sioux  September  16,  1815. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  136.) 
See  similar  Sioux  treaty,  page  262. 

Treaty  with  the  loivas,  made  at  Washington  August  4,  1824. 

Indians  cede  to  United  States  all  land  east  of  a  line  running  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Kansas  River  north  100  miles  to  the  north-west  boundary  of  Missouri,  and  thence  to  the 
Mississippi.  (Art.  I.)8  Five  hundred  dollars  paid  in  cash  or  merchandise  and  $500 
annually  for  ten  years.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  not  to  settle  or  hunt"  upon  ceded  land. 
(Art.  3.)  Protection  of  the  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art.  4.)  Blacksmith  pro 
vided;  also  farming  implements  and  cattle  as  President  may  determine  to  be  expedi 
ent.  (Art.  5.)  Annuities  stipulated  to  be  paid  in  cash,  merchandise,  or  stock. 
(Art.  6.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  7.)  Proclaimed  January  18,  1825. 
(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  231.) 

See  treaty  of  August  19,  1825,  page  263. 

Treaty  with  the  loiva  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Prairie  du  Chie.Uj  Michigan  Territory,  Au 
gust  19,  1825. 

See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  p.  263. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  272.) 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  18d4,  p.  310.  2  Ibid.,  p.  261.  3Ibid.,  1886,  p. 
430.  *Ibid.,  p.  400.  5 Ibid.,  1882,  p.  93.  elbid.,  1886,  p.  162.  ''Ibid.,  p.  xcii. 
8 See  similar  cession  bv  Sac  and  Fox  treaty,  August  4,  1824. 


NEBRASKA POTTAWATOMIE  AND  GREAT  NEMAHA  AGENCY.  479 

Treaty  with  the  Iowa  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  Michigan  Territory,  July 

15, 1330. 

See  Sioux  treaty  same  date,  page  265. l 

Treaty  with,  the  lowas  and  Sac  and  Fox  Indians,  made  at  Fort  Leavenworth  September  17, 

1836. 

Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  their  land  lying  between  the  State  of  Missouri 
and  the  Missouri  River ;  $7,500  paid.  (Art.  1.)  Four  hundred  sections  oflaud  lying 
north  of  the  Kickapoo  land  and  between  the  Grand  Nemaha  and  Missouri  Rivers  set 
apart  for  said  tribes.  Upper  half  for  lowas,  lower  half  to  Sac  and  Fox.  (Art.  2.) 
United  States  to  assist  in  removing,  to  build  houses,  and  break  ground,  and  to  fur 
nish  stock,  farmer,  blacksmith,  school  master,  and  interpreter  as  long  as  President 
may  deem  proper.  Also  mill  and  agricultural  implements  for  five  years.  (Art.  3.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  February  15,  1837.2 

Treaty  with  the  lowas,  made  at  St.  Louis  November  23,  1837. 

Indians  cede  all  rights  in  land  ceded  by  treaty  of  July  15,  1830.  (Art.  1.)  Two 
thousand  five  hundred  dollars  in  horses  and  goods.  (Art.  2.)  United  States  to  pay 
expenses  of  treaty.  (Art.  3.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  February  21,  1838.3 

Treaty  with  the  Iowa  Indians,  made  at  the  Great  Nemaha  October  19,  1838. 

lowas  cede  all  land  between  the  Missouri  and  Mississippi  as  claimed  in  treaty  of 
August  19,  1825.  All  claims  under  treaty  of  August  4,  1824  ;  July  15,  1830 ;  and  Sep 
tember  17,  1836,  except  the  securing  of  two  hundred  sections  of  land,  the  erection  of 
five  houses,  breaking  200  acres,  ferry  boat,  100  cows,  205  head  of  stock,  and  mill  and 
interpreter,  ceded.  (Art.  1.)  Sum  of  $157,500  invested  at  5  per  cent.  Portion  of  in 
come  to  be  applied  for  blacksmith,  and  $50  annually  out  of  tribal  funds  to  interpreter 
for  life.  Education  under  direction  of  President.  (Art.  2.)  Ten  additional  houses 
to  be  erected.  (Art.  3.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  March  2,  1839.4 

Treaty  with  the  lowas,  made  at  Washington  May  17,  1854. 

lowas  cede  all  the  territory  set  apart  by  the  treaty  of  September  17,  1836,  except 
the  following  tract :  From  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Nemaha,  down  the  Missouri  to  the 
mouth  of  No-land's  Creek,  thence  due  south  1  mile,  thence  due  west  to  south  fork  of 
Nemaha,  down  said  fork  with  its  meanders  to  Great  Nemaba,  thence  with  the  mean 
ders  of  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning.  This  country  to  be  the  permanent  home 
of  the  Iowa  Indians.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  to  survey  and  sell  the  ceded  territory, 
as  described.  (Arts.  2  and  3.)  Any  territory  belonging  to  the  Sac  and  Fox  included 
within  the  Iowa  Reservation,  an  equal  amount  to  be  set  apart  for  them.  (Art.  4.) 
Proceeds  from  sale,  exclusive  of  expenses,  to  be  invested  and  applied  to  civilization 
and  education  and  religious  culture  of  the  lowas.  (Art.  5.)  Iowa  Reservation  to  be 
surveyed  and  allotted.  Congress  to  provide  for  issuing  patents  with  restrictions. 
(Art.  6. )  The  lowas  grant  320  acres  to  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presby 
terian  Church,  and  160  acres  to  be  of  timber.  President  to  issue  patents.  Also  grant 
of  320  acres  to  their  interpreter.  (Art.  7.)  Private  debts  not  to  be  paid  out  of  general 
fund.  (Art.  8.)  Sum  of  $100,000  of  amount  provided  in  article  2,  treaty  of  October 
19, 1838,  to  be  expended  in  two  payments  for  agricultural  improvements.  Remainder 
to  remain  as  trust  fund.  Interest  to  be  used  for  education.  (Art.  9.)  Right  to  con- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  328.  *Ibid.,  p.  511.        slbid. 

p.  547.          *  Ibid.,  p.  568. 


480  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

struct  roads  on  usual  terms.  Railroads  to  compensate  in  money.  (Art.  10.)  Introduc 
tion  of  ardent  spirits  to  be  suppressed.  Indians  to  live  at  peace.  (Art.  11.)  United 
States  released  from  all  claims  under  former  treaties.  Indians  to  remove  within  six 
months.  In  consideration,  United  States  to  pay  $5,000.  (Art.  12.)  President  and 
Congress  to  make  provisions  for  managing  tribe.  (Art.  13. )  Treaty  binding  when 
ratified.  (Art.  14.) 
Proclaimed  July  17,  1854.' 

Treaty  with  ike  lowas  and  Sac  and  Fox  Indians,  made  at  the  Great  Nemalia  Agency,  Nebr., 

March  6,  1861. 

Sac  and  Fox  cede  a  tract  of  their  reservation,  estimated  to  contain  32,098  and  frac 
tion  acres.  (Art.  1.)  Land  to  be  surveyed  and  sold  and  improvements  appraised. 
Of  the  proceeds,  after  deducting  expenses,  one-half  to  be  held  in  trust,  interest  at 
5  per  cent.,  for  the  benefit  of  Sac  and  Fox,  of  Missouri.  (Art.  2.)  The  Iowa  tribe 
cede  for  the  benefit  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  a  reservation  as  follows : 

Beginning  where  No-Heart's  Creek  crosses  the  southern  line  of  the  Iowa  Reserva 
tion  ;  thence  with  said  line  to  the  South  Fork  of  the  Nemaha  ;  down  the  middle  of  said 
river  to  its  mouth  and  to  the  middle  of  the  Great  Nemaha ;  down  the  middle  of  said 
river  to  a  point  opposite  the  mouth  of  No-Heart's  Creek ;  and  thence  down  the  middle 
of  No-Heart's  Creek  to  the  place  of  beginning.  In  consideration  of  said  cession, 
lowas  to  receive  the  other  half  of  interest  on  proceeds  of  sale  of  land  ceded  in  article 
1.  (Art.  3.)  Grants  to  individuals.  (Art.  4.)  United  States  to  expend  for  Sac  and 
Fox  $1,000  for  erection  of  school-house  and  house  for  teacher,  and  $200  per  annum, 
as  long  as  the  President  deems  advisable ;  and  for  Iowa  tribe  $300  per  annum  for 
school  purposes,  to  be  paid  out  of  funds  appropriated  for  civilization  of  Indians. 
(Art.  5.)  One  section  set  apart  for  agency,  council-house,  school-house,  and  shops 
and  farms.  (Art.  6.)  No  person  not  a  member  of  either  tribe  shall  sojourn  on  reser 
vation  without  written  permit  from  agent.  (Art.  7.)  Former  treaties  not  inconsist 
ent  with  this  to  remain  in  force.  (Art.  8.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  9.) 
Secretary  to  expend  $3,500  out  of  proceeds  of  sale,  and  to  build  bridge  across  Great 
Nemaha  River,  near  Roy's  Ferry,  for  Iowa  Indians.  Same  amount  for  similar  bridge 
across  same  river  near  Wolf's  village  for  Sac  and  Fox.  Tolls  to  be  used  for  repairs 
and  for  Indians  respectively.  (Art.  10.)  Annuities  may  be  paid  in  such  articles  as 
Congress  directs.  (Art.  11.) 

Amended  February  6,  1863  ;  assented  to  March  4,  1863  ;  proclaimed  March  26, 1863.- 

An  act  to  provide  for  the  sale  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  and  Iowa  Indian  Reservations,  in  the 
States  of  Kansas  and  Nebraska,  and  for  other  purposes,  March  3,  1885. 3 

An  act  of  March  3,  1885,  provides,  that  with  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  chiefs, 
headmen,  and  male  adults  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  of  the  Missouri  and  the  Iowa  tribes  of 
Indians,  expressed  in  open  council,  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  cause  to  be 
surveyed  and  sold  the  reservation  of  these  Indians.  The  lands  to  be  appraised  by 
three  commissioners,  one  of  whom  shall  be  selected  by  the  two  tribes  of  Indians,  the 
other  two  appointed  by  the  Secretary.  (Sec.  1.) 

Lands  to  be  sold  to  the  highest  bidder,  at  not  less  than  the  appraised  value,  or  less 
than  $8  per  acre,  to  actual  settlers.  The  improvements  made  by  the  Indians  or 
United  States  to  be  appraised  separately.  All  purchases  limited  to  160  acres  except 
in  case  of  fractional  excess.  Manner  of  payment  also  provided  for.  (Sec.  2.) 

Any  Indian  electing  to  remain  upon  lands  occupied  by  him  at  the  passage  of  this 
act  may  have  160  acres,  if  the  head  of  a  family  ;  80  acres  if  a  single  man ;  the  land  to 
include  his  improvements,  and  "  to  be  accepted  in  full  satisfaction  of  his  interest  in 
and  to  said  reservation  and  of  the  money  or  funds  realized  from  the  sale  thereof," 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1069.  2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1171. 

3  Ibid.,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  351. 


NEBRASKA POTTAWATOMIE  AND  GREAT  NEMAHA  AGENCY.  481 

such  person  to  receive  a  certificate  that  the  United  States  will  hold  the  said  lan^  in 
trust  for  twenty-five  years,  and  at  the  end  of  that  period  convey  the  land  "  in  fee,  dis 
charged  of  said  tract  and  free  of  all  charge  or  incumbrance  whatsoever."  Any  con 
veyance  or  contract  made  touching  the  land  during  the  period  of  trust  to  be  null  and 
void.  Such  lands  during  trust  period  not  to  be  subject  to  taxation,  alienation,  or 
forced  sale,  under  execution  or  otherwise.  (Sec.  3.) 

The  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  Indian  improvements  to  be  paid  to  the  Indians  to  whom 
such  belonged.  Proceeds  of  the  United  States  improvements  to  be  paid  into  the 
Treasury  of  the  United  States.  Proceeds  of  the  lands  to  be  deposited  in  the  United 
States  Treasury,  and  to  bear  interest  at  4  per  cent. ;  the  income  to  be  annually  ex 
pended  for  the  benefit  of  said  Indians,  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  In 
terior.  (Sec.  4.) 

With  the  consent  of  the  Indians  the  Secretary  may  secure  other  reservation  lands, 
and  "  expend  such  sum  as  may  be  necessary  for  their  comfort  and  advancement  in 
civilization."  (Sec.  5.) 

Patent  for  the  reservation  to  be  selected  maybe  issued  to  said  tribes.  (Sec.  6.) 
Said  patents  to  be  held  in  trust  by  the  United  States  "  for  the  sole  use  and  benefit" 
of  said  tribes.  (Sec.  7.)  Whenever  Indians  residing  on  the  reservation  provided  for 
by  sections  6  and  7  shall  so  desire,  they  may  have  their  land  allotted  in  severalty, 
160  acres  to  each  head  of  a  family;  each  single  person  over  twenty-one  years,  80  acres; 
each  minor,  40  acres.  (Sec.  8.)  Certificates  to  be  issued  for  such  allotments  to  be  of 
the  same  character  as  provided  in  section  3.  (Sec.  9.) 

The  Secretary  may,  "  with  the  consent  of  the  Indians,  expressed  in  open  council," 
remove  said  tribes  to  the  reservation  or  reservations  secured  for  them,  and  expend 
such  sums  as  necessary.  Sums  of  $10,000,  or  as  much  of  said  amount  as  necessary,  ap 
propriated  for  the  payment  of  such  expenses,  and  for  the  expenses  of  survey,  appraise 
ment,  and  sale.  The  amount  expended  to  be  reimbursed  to  the  United  States  out  of 
the  first  proceeds  of  sales  of  said  lands.  (Sec.  10.  )l 

SAO  AND  FOX  RESERVATIONS. 

How  established. — By  treaties  of  May  18, 1854,2  and  of  March  6, 1861; 3 
acts  of  Congress  approved  June  10,  1872  j4  and  August  15,  1876.5 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  8,003  acres  (includes  2,682.03  acres  in 
Kansas).  Surveyed.6 

Acres  cultivated. — Eighteen  hundred  acres  cultivated  by  the  Indians.7 

Tribes  and  population. — Sac  and  Fox  of  the  Missouri.  Total  popula 
tion,  94.8 

Location. — Situated  in  the  south-eastern  part  of  Nebraska  and  crossing 
the  border  into  Kansas.  The  land  adapted  to  agriculture  and  grazing. 

No  statistics  given  of  these  Indians ;  they  are  in  about  the  same 
condition  as  their  neighbors,  the  Iowa  tribe.  The  school  population, 
accommodation,  attendance,  and  support  statistics  for  this  reservation 
given  with  the  Iowa  Reservation. 

Missionary  work  not  reported. 

Act  of  Congress  of  June  10,  1872,  authorizes  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  with  the 
consent  and  concurrence  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  of  the  Missouri  tribe  of  Indians,  ex- 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  351.  2Sac  and  Fox  treaty,  same  date, 
Sac  and  Fox  treaties.  Indian  Territory ;  United  States  Statutes, Vol.  X,  p.  1074.  3  Iowa 
treaty  same  date ;  Iowa  treaties,  Nebraska  ;  United  States  Statutes.  Vol.  XII,  p.  1171. 
4 United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  391.  5  Ibid.,  Vol.  XIX,  p.  208.  6  Report 
of  Indian  Commissioner,  1866,  p.  387.  7  IUd.,  p.  416.  *IUd.,  p.  400. 
S.  Ex.  95 31 


482  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

pressed  in  open  council,  to  cause  to  be  surveyed  a  portion  or  the  whole  of  their  reser 
vation  in  the  State  of  Nebraska,  containing  about  16, 000  acres.  Lands  to  be  ap 
praised  by  three  commissioners,  one  to  be  selected  by  said  Sac  and  Fox  of  the  Missouri 
tribe  of  Indians,  in  open  council,  and  the  other  two  appointed  by  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior.  After  survey  and  appraisement  lauds  shaU  be  offered  for  sale  for  cash  in 
hand,  proceeds  to  be  placed  to  credit  of  said  Indians,  at  5  per  cent.,  payable  semi-an- 
nually,  except  such  portion  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  with  the  approval  of  the 
President,  shall  deem  necessary  to  expend  for  their  immediate  use,  or  for  their  removal 
to  the  Indian  Territory,  or  elsewhere,  in  case  they  desire  to  remove.1 
For  act  of  August  15,  1876,  see  Otoe  treaty,  same  date,  Indian  Territory. 

An  act  to  provide  for  the  sale  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  and  Iowa  Indian  Reservations,  in  the 
States  of  Nebraska  and  Kansas,  and  for  other  purposes,  March  3,  1885.3 

With  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  chiefs,  headmen,  and  adults,  expressed  in 
open  council  by  each  tribe,  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  caused  to  be  surveyed, 
appraised,  and  sold  the  reservations  of  said  tribes.  (Sec.  1.) 

Manner  of  sale  and  payment  stipulated.  (Sec.  2.)  Any  Indian  desiring  to  remain 
upon  his  lands,  and  has  improvements  thereon,  may  receive  trust  patent  for  twenty- 
five  years ;  at  the  expiration  of  said  period  United  States  to  convey  same  and  fee,  free 
of  all  charge  and  incumbrance.  Any  conveyance  or  contract  during  period  of 
trust  null  and  void,  and  lands  during  said  time  free  from  taxation  and  alienation. 
Heads  of  family,  160  acres,  single  men  80  acres,  such  selection  to  be  in  full  satisfaction 
for  his  interest  in  said  reservation  or  fund  realized  from  the  sale  thereof.  (Sec.  3.) ' 
Proceeds  of  sales  of  improvements  belonging  to  individual  Indians  to  be  paid  to  the 
same.  Proceeds  of  sale  of  lands  after  deducting  expenses  to  be  placed  at  4  per  cent, 
interest,  income  to  be  expended  for  benefit  of  Indians,  under  direction  of  the  Secre 
tary  of  the  Interior.  (Sec.  4.)  Secretary,  with  consent  of  Indians  in  open  council, 
to  secure  other  lands  and  remove  Indians  thereto,  and  expend  necessary  sum  for  their 
comfort  and  advancement  in  civilization  (Sec.  5.),  and  to  issue  patents  for  said  res 
ervations  selected  for  the  use  of  Sac  and  Fox  of  Missouri  and  Iowa  tribes.  (Sec.  6.)  ; 
Said  patents  to  declare  United  States  holds  the  land  in  trust.  (Sec. -7.)  Indians  may 
be  allotted  in  severalty  on  new  reservations;  160  acres  to  head  of  family;  80  acres 
to  single  person  over  twenty-one ;  40  acres  to  each  minor.  (Sec.  8.)  Upon  approval 
of  said  allotments  President  to  issue  trust  patents  similar  to  those  described  in  sec 
tion  3.  (Sec.  9.)  Ten  thousand  dollars  appropriated  to  carry  out  this  act,  said  sum 
to  be  refunded  from  sale  of  land.  (Sec.  10.) 

OMAHA  AND  WINNEBAGO  AGKENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Winnebago,  Dakota  County,  Nebr.] 
OMAHA  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  March  16,  1854 ; 3  selections  by  Indians, 
with  President's  approval,  May  11, 1855 ;  treaty  of  March  6,  1865  j4  acts 
of  Congress  approved  June  10,  1872  ;5  and  of  June  22, 1874  ;6  deed  to 
Winnebago  Indians,  dated  July  31,  1874,  and  act  of  Congress  approved 
August  7, 1882.7 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  392.  2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  351.  3Ibid., 
Vol.  X,  p.  1043.  4 Ibid.,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  667.  6  Ibid.,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  391.  6Ibid., 
Vol.  XVIII,  p.  170.  *  IUd.,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  341. 


NEBRASKA OMAHA   AND   WINNEBAGO   AGENCY.  483 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  142,345  acres.1  One  hundred  thousand 
acres  classed  as  tillable.2 

Acres  cultivated. — Four  thousand  acres  reported  cultivated.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Omaha.  Total 
population,  1,210.4 

Location. — It  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Winnebago  Keservatiou, 
on  the  east  by  the  Missouri,  south  by  Burt  County,  on  the  west  by 
Cummiug  and  Wayne  Counties.  Land  is  rolling  prairie,  well  adapted  to 
culture  and  grazing. 

These  Indians,  owning  their  land  in  severalty,  were  by  the  severalty 
act  of  February  8,  1887,  made  citizens  of  the  United  States.  There  is 
no  agency  government  among  them.  They  are  organized  into  precincts 
lying  in  three  counties  which  cover  the  former  reservation. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. b 

School  population  as  estimated  in  1886 278 

Boarding  and  day  school : 

Accommodation -. - 75 

Average  attendance 57 

Session  (months) 9 

Cost $6,290.51 

Mission  boarding  and  day  school  (contract) : 

Accommodation - 70 

Average  attendance 49 

Session  (months) 12 

Cost $3,789.22 

About  100  children  are  at  schools  off  the  reservation. 

Missionary  ivork. — In  charge  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions. 

SYNOPSIS  OF    OMAHA  TREATIES. 

Treaty  ivitli  the  Mahas,  made  at  Portage  des  Sioux,  July  20,  1815. 

Eatified  December  26,  1815.     (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  129.) 
A  similar  treaty  to  the  Sioux  treaty  of  July  19,  1815.    See  page  265. 

Treaty  with  the  Mahas,  made  at  Fort  Atkinson,  Council  Bluffs,  October  6,  1825. 

Supremacy  of  the  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art.  1.)  Protection  extended  to 
tribe.  (Art.  2.)  President  to  designate  places  for  trade.  (Art.  3.)  Mahas  to  protect 
traders,  deliver  up  offenders,  grant  safe-conduct  through  their  country,  protect 
agents,  and  not  to  molest  travellers  to  and  from  New  Mexico.  (Art.  4.)  Offenders, 
white  and  Indian,  to  be  punished  according  to  the  laws  of  the  United  States.  Chiefs 
to  assist  in  recovery  of  stolen  property.  United  States  to  indemnify  Indians  upon 
proof  for  property  stolen.  Indians  upon  requisition  to  deliver  up  white  residents. 
(Art.  5.)  No  ammunition  to  be  furnished  hostile  Indians  by  Mahas.  (Art.  6.^ 

Proclaimed  February  6,  1826.6 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner  1886,  p.  432.  2  Ibid.,  p.  387.  3  Ibid.,  1885,  p. 
336.  4  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  402.  5Ibid.,  p.  xciv.  *  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  VII,  p.  282. 


484  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  with  the  Omahas  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Prairie  des  Chiens,  July  15,  1830. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  328.) 
See  Sioux  treaty  July  15,  Ib30,  page  268. 

Treaty  with  the  Omahas,  Otoes,  Missourias,  and  TanJcton  and  Sanlee  Sioux,  made  at  Belle- 
rue,  Missouri,  October  15,  1836. 

(United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  524.) 
See  Sioux  treaty  October  15,  1836,  page  269. 

Treaty  with  the  Omahas,  made  at  Washington,  March  16,  1854. 

Cessions  and  reservation. — Indians  relinquish  all  land  east  of  the  Missouri  River. 
(Art.  3.)  Cede  all  their  lands  west  of  the  Missouri  and  south  of  a  line  east  of  the 
mouth  of  the  Ayoway  River  to  the  western  boundary  of  the  Omaha  Territory.  Three 
hundred  thousand  acres  reserved  north  of  the  line  if  satisfactory  to  delegation  of 
Indians,  otherwise  to  be  located  within  ceded  territory.  In  that  event  all  Omaha 
country  north  of  the  line  to  be  included  in  cession.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  to  remove  to 
reservation  within  one  year.  (Art.  2.) 

Payments. — Omahas  relinquish  all  claims  under  previous  treaties,  but  are  to  receive 
the  unpaid  balance  of  the  $25,000  appropriated  by  act  of  August  30, 1852.  (Art.  3.) 
Payments  extending  over  forty  years  as  follows:  $40,000  for  three  years,  beginning 
in  1855;  $30,000  in  the  next  ten  years ;  $20,000  for  the  fifteen  years  following;  and 
$10,000  the  succeeding  twelve  years,  to  be  paid  or  expended  under  the  direction  of 
the  President.  (Art.  4.)  For  removal  and  subsistence  one  year,  expenses  of  explor 
ing  delegation,  and  to  break  and  fence  200  acres  of  land  on  new  reservation,  $41,000. 
(Art5.) 

Land  in  severalty. — President  may  cause  portion  of  reservation  to  be  surveyed  into 
lots  and  assign  certain  quantities  to  persons  desiring  a  permanent  home  and  may  is 
sue  a  patent  to  such  persons  conditioned  that  the  tract  shall  not  be  leased  for  a  longer 
term  than  two  years  and  shall  be  exempt  from  levy,  sale,  or  forfeiture  until  a  State 
constitution  shall  be  formed  and  restrictions  removed  by  the  Legislature.  Any  per 
son  having  a  patent  and  neglecting  or  being  absent  from  his  allotment,  the  President 
may  cancel  the  assignment.  After  all  persons  or  families  have  been  assigned,  the 
residue  of  t^e  land  may  be  sold  for  their  benefit  under  such  rules  and  regulations 
as  Congress  or  the  President  may  prescribe.  (Art.  6.) 

Protection. — Protection  from  hostile  tribes  guaranteed.  (Art.  7.)  Omahas  not  to 
make  war  except  in  self-defense,  and  submit  all  controversies  to  the  United  States. 
(Art.  10.)  Annuities  not  to  be  taken  for  private  debts.  (Art.  9.) 

Employes. — Saw  and  grist  mill  to  be  erected  and  maintained  for  ten  years.  Black 
smith  and  farmer  for  the  same  term.  (Art.  8.) 

Liquor.—  Any  Indian  using  or  introducing  liquor  to  forfeit  annuities.     (Art.  12.) 

One  section  donated  to  Presbyterian  Church,  contiguous  to  their  manual  labor 
boarding  school.  (Art.  13.) 

Roads. — Right  to  construct  roads,  highways,  and  railroads.     (Art.  14.) 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art  15.) 

Proclaimed  June  21,  1854. l 

Selections  by  Indians,  with  President's  approval,  May  11,  1855.  (See  letter  from 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  to  Indian  Office,  May  11,  1855.  File  mark,  Council  Bluffs, 
1,989-1855.) 

Treaty  with  the  Omahas,  made  at  Washington,  March  6,  1865. 

Cessions. — Indians  cede  and  sell  a  strip  from  the  northern  part  of  their  reservation 
4  miles  wide  on  the  Missouri,  extending  west  10  miles,  then  running  south  4  miles, 
making  a  strip  8  miles  wide  to  the  western  boundary.  No  lands  improved  by  the 
Omahas  or  school  to  be  included.  (Art.  1.) 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1043. 


NEBRASKA — OMAHA  AND  WINNEBAGO  AGENCY.      485 

Payments. — Payment  of  $50,000  to  be  expended  for  stock,  implements,  and  break 
ing  lauds.  (Art.  1.)  Provision  of  article  8  for  employe's  in  preceding  treaty  ex 
tended  ten  years.  Seven  thousand  dollars  for  damages  to  timber  by  Winnebagoes. 
(Art.  3.) 

Land  in  severally.— Land  to  be  assigned  to  the  Indians  in  severalty,  as  herein  pro 
vided,  including  their  mixed-blood  relatives  then  residing  with  them.  Six  hundred 
and  forty  acres  set  apart  for  the  agency.  No  white  person  except  one  in  the  employ 
of  the  Government  to  reside  upon  the  reservation  without  written  permission.  Cer 
tificates  of  allotment  to  be  issued.  (Art.  4.)  Land  purchased  to  be  occupied  by  Wiu- 
nebagoes.  Should  they  prove  detrimental  to  peace,  the  Oinahas  to  have  the  privilege 
of  repurchasing  upon  same  terms  as  they  now  sell.  (Art.  5. 

Proclaimed  February  13, 1866.1 

Act  of  June  10,  1872,  authorizes  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  with  the  consent  and 
concurrence  of  Omahas  expressed  in  open  council,  to  cause  to  be  surveyed  a  portion 
of  their  reservation  in  the  State  of  Nebraska  not  exceeding  50,000  acres,  to  be  taken 
from  the  western  part  thereof;  to  be  separated  from  the  remaining  portion  of  their 
reservation  by  a  line  running  along  the  section  lines  from  north  to  south  ;  lauds  so 
separated  to  be  appraised  by  three  competent  commissioners,  one  to  be  selected  by  the 
Omahas  in  open  council  and  the  other  two  appointed  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 
After  survey  and  appraisement,  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  offer  the  same  for  sale 
for  cash  in  hand.  Proceeds  of  sale  to  be  placed  to  credit  of  the  Omahas,  bear  interest 
at  rate  of  5  per  cent,  per  annum,  payable  semi-annually,  except  such  portion  thereof 
as  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  with  the  approval  of  the  President  of  the  United  States, 
may  deem  necessary  to  be  expended  for  their  immediate  use  in  improving  and  fencing 
farms,  building  houses,  purchasing  implements  of  agriculture  and  live  stock,  and  in 
establishing  and  supporting  schools ;  not  more  than  25  per  cent,  of  the  principal  of 
the  aggregate  amount  of  sales  of  said  lands  to  be  expended  in  anyone  year;  no  sales 
to  be  approved  unless  the  average  sales  of  each  of  said  parcels  of  land  shall  be  at 
least  $2.50  per  acre.2 

Under  appropriation  act  June  22,  1874.  Sold  20  sections  for  use  of  Winnebagoes 
for  $82,000,  to  be  expended  under  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.3 

Act  of  Congress,  August  7,  1882.4 

All  that  portion  of  the  reservation  west  of  the  Sioux  City  and  Nebraska  Railroad, 
and  after  June,  1885,  all  unallotted  laud  in  township  24,  range  7  east;  to  be  appraised 
and  sold  as  herein  provided,  except  tracts  to  which  the  Indians  had  acquired  aright 
n  severalty.  (Sees.  1,  2,  3,  4,  9,  and  10.) 

Payments, — Settlers  to  pay  amount  of  appraisement  in  three  payments,  the  first 
due  one  year  from  date  of  entry  ;  second,  in  two  years ;  third,  in  three  years.  (Sec.  2.) 
(See  note.)  Proceeds  of  sale,  after  deducting  expenses,  to  bear  interest  at  5  per  cent. ; 
income  to  be  expended  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  for  the 
Indians.  (Sec.  3.) 

Allotments  and  patents. — Each  head  of  a  family  to  have  160  acres ;  single  person  over 
eighteen  years,  or  orphan,  80  acres;  under  eighteen,  40  acres.  (Sec.  5.)  Patents  to 
be  issued  for  these  several  tracts  to  the  individuals  allotted  thereon,  and  to  declare 
that  the  United  States  shall  hold  the  laud  for  twenty-five  years  in  trust,  during  which 
time  any  contract  touching  the  same  shall  be  null  and  void.  At  the  expiration  of 
this  period  the  United  States  to  convey  to  the  patentee  or  his  heirs  the  same  in  fee- 
simple,  discharged  of  said  trust,  and  free  of  all  charges  or  incumbrances  whatsoever. 
Law  of  descent  and  partition  in  force  in  Nebraska  to  apply  after  patents  have  been 
executed  and  delivered.  (Sec.  6.)  Residue  of  land  after  all  allotments  have  been 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  667.         2lUd.t  Vol.  XVII,  p.  391. 
Vol.  XVIII,  p.  170.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  341. 


48o  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

made  to  be  patented  in  the  same  manner  to  the  tribe.  Each  child  born  during  the 
period  of  trust  to  receive  his  due  allotment  out  of  the  tribal  land,  and  a  patent  in  fee- 
simple  at  the  expiration  of  said  period.  (Sec.  8.) 

Laiv. — "That  upon  the  completion  of  said  allotments  and  the  patenting  of  the  lands 
to  said  allottees,  each  aud  every  member  of  said  tribe  of  Indians  shall  have  the  ben 
efit  of  and  be  subject  to  the  laws,  both  civil  and  criminal,  of  the  State  of  Nebraska; 
and  said.  State  shall  not  pass  or  enforce  any  law  denying  any  Indian  of  said  tribe  the 
equal  protection  of  the  law."  (Sec.  7.) 

NOTE. — By  act  of  March  3,  1885,  the  time  of  the  first  payment  was  extended  one 
year.  l 

WINNEBAGO  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— J$y  act  of  Congress  approved  February  21,  1863 ;2 
treaty  of  March  8,  1865  j3  act  of  Congress  approved  June  22,  1874  5 4 
deed  from  Omaha  Indians,  dated  July  31,  1874. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  108,924  acres.  Eighty-five  thousand  till 
able  acres.5 

Acres  cultivated. — Two  thousand  nine  hundred  and  forty-five,  culti 
vated  by  Indians.6 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Winnebago.  Total 
population,  1,572.7 

Government  rations. — None  issued. 

Mitts  and  Indian  employes. — A  mill  and  Indian  employe's  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 200 

Boarding  school : 

Accommodation 80 

Average  attendance 61 

Cost $7,588.53 

Session  (months) 10 

Missionary  work.— Under  the  charge  of  the  Board  of  Presbyterian 
Foreign  Missions. 

SYNOPSIS  OF   WINNEBAGO  TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  the  Winnebagoes  residing  on  the  Wisconsin  Eiver,  made  at  St.  Louis,  June  3, 

1816. 

iDJuries  mutually  forgiven.  (Art.  1.)  Former  cessions  to  British,  French,  and 
Spanish  Governments  confirmed  to  United  States.  Also  any  previous  treaty,  contract, 
or  agreement  with  the  latter.  (Art.  2.)  Protection  of  the  United  States  acknowl 
edged.  This  baud  of  Indians  to  remain  distinct  from  the  rest  of  the  tribe  until  peace 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  370.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  XII,  p.  658.  3  Ibid., 
Vol.  XIV,  p.  671.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  170.  e  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner, 
1886,  p.  432.  ^Ibid.,  1885,  p.  376.  7Ibid.,  1886,  p.  402. 


NEBRASKA — OMAHA  AND  WINNEBAGO  AGENCY.      487 

shall  be  established  between  them  and  the  United  States.     Prisoners  to  be  mutually 
given  up.     (Art.  3.) 
Proclaimed  December  13,  1816.1 

Treaty  with  the  Winnebagoes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Prairie  dcs  Chiens,  August,  19, 

1825. 
See  Sioux  treaty  of  same  date.3 

Treaty  with,  the  Winnebagoes  and  other  tribes,  made  at  fiuttes  des  Morts,  Fox  River,  Wis 
consin,  August  11,  1827. 

See  treaty  with  the  Chippewas  of  same  date.3 

Treaty  with  the  Winnebago  and  other  tribes,  at  Green  Bay,  Wis.,  August  25,  1828. 
See  Chippewa  treaty  of  same  date.4 

Treaty  with  the  Winnebagoes,  made  at  Prairie  des  Chiens,  August  1,  1829. 

Indians  cede  the  tract  of  land  lying  between  the  Rock  River,  portage  between  the 
Fox  and  Wisconsin  Rivers,  and  the  Mississippi.  (Art.  1.)  Annually  for  thirty  years 
$18,000  in  specie,  3,000  pounds  of  tobacco,  and  50  barrels  of  salt.  Also  present  of 
$30,000  in  goods.  (Art.  2.)  A  blacksmith  shop  for  thirty  years  at  Prairie  des  Chiens, 
Fort  Winnebago,  and  on  Rock  River.  Also  two  yoke  of  oxen  and  cart,  and  services 
of  man  at  portage  of  the  Wisconsin  and  Fox  Rivers  at  pleasure  of  agent,  not  to  ex 
ceed  thirty  years.  (Art.  3.)  Claims  of  individuals  named  in  schedule  to  be  paid  to 
the  amount  of  $23,532.28.  (Art.  4. )  Tracts  of  land  outside  of  mineral  country  granted 
to  certain  -individuals  named  ;  said  tracts  not  to  be  leased  or  sold  without  permission 
of  President.  (Art.  5.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  January  2,  1830.5 

Treaty  u-ith  the  Winnebagoes,  made  at  Fort  Armstrong,  Rock  Island,  III.,  September 

15,  1832. 

Indians  cede  their  land  lying  south  and  east  of  the  Wisconsin  River,  Fox  River, 
and  Green  Bay.  (Art.  1.)  United  States 'cede  to  Winuebagoes  a  tract  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  lying  20  miles  north  of  the  Upper  Iowa,  as  herein  described :  "Beginning 
Dn  the  west  bank  of  the  Mississippi  River,  20  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  Upper 
Iowa  River,  where  the  line  of  the  lands  purchased  of  the  Sioux  Indians,  as  described 
in  the  third  article  of  the  treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien  of  the  Ifith  day  of  July,  1830, 
begins ;  thence,  with  said  line  as  surveyed  and  marked,  to  the  eastern  branch  of  the 
Red  Cedar  Creek;  thence  down  said  creek  40  miles  in  a  straight  line,  but  following 
its  windings,  to  the  line  of  a  purchase  made  of  the  Sac  and  Fox  tribes  of  Indians,  as 
designated  in  the  second  article  of  the  before-recited  treaty,  and  thence  along  the 
southern  line  of  said  last-mentioned  purchase  to  the  Mississippi,  at  the  point  marked 
by  the  surveyor  appointed  by  the  President  of  the  United  States,  on  the  margin  of 
said  river;  and  thence  up  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning."  Winnebagoes resid-* 
ing  in  ceded  territory  shall  leave  said  country,  when  and  not  before  they  shall  be 
allowed  to  enter  upon  the  country  granted  by  the  United  States  in  exchange.  (Art. 
2.)  Country  ceded  being  more  extensive  and  valuable  than  that  granted,  United 
States  to  pay  $10,000  annually  in  specie  for  twenty-seven  years.  (Art.  3.)  Boarding- 
school,  with  garden  and  field  attached,  to  be  established  and  maintained  for  twenty- 
seven  years  near  Fort  Crawford  or  Prairie  des  Chieus.  Two  or  more  teachers.  Chil- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  144.  * 1  bid.t  p.  272.  3  Ibid.,  p. 
303.  4 Ibid.,  p.  315.  *Ibid.,  323. 


488  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

dren  to  be  taught  reading,  writing,  arithmetic,  gardening,  agriculture,  carding, 
spinning,  weaving,  and  sewing.  Cost  not  to  exceed  $3,000.  School  to  be  inspected 
by  Governor  of  Illinois,  general  superintendents  of  Indian  affairs,  agents,  army  offi 
cers  of  or  above  the  rank  of  major,  also  the  commanding  officer  at  Fort  Crawford. 
(Art.  4.)  Twenty-five  hundred  dollars  to  be  expended  for  twenty-seven  years  for  six 
agriculturalists,  oxen,  agricultural  implements,  etc.  Rock  River  Winnebagoes,  1,500 
pounds  of  tobacco.  Physician  at  Prairie  des  Chiens  and  Fort  Winnebago,  $-200  per 
annum.  (Art.  5.)  Blacksmith  shop  at  Rock  River  to  be  removed  to  reservation. 
(Art.  6.)  Sixty  thousand  rations  to  be  issued  in  thirty  days  to  aid  in  removal.  (Art. 
7.)  Sum  of  $1,082.50  in  debts  of  individuals  paid.  (Art.  8.)  Payment  of  annuity 
suspended  until  certain  Indians  accused  of  murder  are  delivered  up.  (Art.  9. )'  Grants 
to  be  patented  to  certain  Winnebagoes.  (Art.  10.)  No  Winnebago  to  reside,  hunt, 
fish,  or  plant  on  ceded  territory  after  eight  months.  (Art.  11.)  Treaty  obligatory 
when  ratified.  (Art.  12.) 
Proclaimed  February  13,  1833. 1 

Treaty  with  the  Winnebagoes,  made  at  Washington,  November  1,  1837. 

Indians  cede  all  land  east  of  Mississippi.  (Art.  1.)  Agree  to  relinquish  the  right 
to  occupy,  except  to  hunt,  on  that  portion  of  the  land  held  by  them  lying  east  of  a  line 
drawn  20  miles  west  of  the  Mississippi.  Their  title  to  said  tract  not  invalidated 
thereby.  (Art.  2.)  Indians  agree  to  remove  west  of  the  Mississippi  within  eight 
months.  (Art.  3.)  Sum  of  $200,000  to  be  paid  for  debts  ;  $100,000  paid  to  relatives 
of  said  Indians  not  having  less  than  one-quarter  Indian  blood;  $7,000  for  removal; 
$3,000  in  gifts  to  chiefs  and  delegates;  $47,000  in  goods  on  ratification  of  treaty ; 
$10,000  in  provisions,  and  same  amount  in  horses ;  $3,000  to  erect  a  grist-mill ;  $10,000 
for  breaking,  fencing  ground,  and  $10,000  for  expenses  of  treaty  and  exploring  party 
to  country  south-west  of  Missouri.  Proceeds  from  land,  to  amount  of  $1,100,000,  in 
vested  at  5  per  cent.  Of  interest,  $2,800  for  education,  $500  for  interpreter,  $600  for 
miller,  $500  for  agricultural  implements,  $600.for  medical  supplies ;  above  sums  to  be 
expended  for  twenty-two  years  and  longer,  at  the  discretion  of  President.  President 
may  discontinue  above  allowances  and  pay  money  to  Winnebagoes.  Remaining  $50,000 
paid  as  follows:  $10,000  in  provisions,  $20,000  in  goods,  $20,000  in  money.  (Art.  4.) 
Services,  supplies,  and  payments  required  by  existing  treaties  to  be  henceforth  null 
and  void.  (Art.  5.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  June  15,  1838.2 

Treaty  with  the  Winnebagoes,  made  at  Washington,  October  13,  1846. 

Peace  to  be  maintained.  (Art.  1.)  Indians  cede  all  right  to  lands  w.herever  sit 
uated  in  the  United  States,  including  tract  assigned  by  treaty  of  September  15,  1832. 
(Art.  2.)  United  States  to  purchase  and  give  to  said  Indians  a  tract  north  of  St. 
Peters  and  west  of  Mississippi  River,  of  not  less  than  800,000  acres,  suitable  to  their 
habits,  wants,  and  wishes,  provided  such  land  can  be  obtained  on  just  and  reasonable 
terms.  (Art.  3.)  United  States  to  pay  $190,000,  as  follows :  $40,000  to  enable  them 
to  comply  with  their  present  just  engagements,  and  to  explore  and  select  their  new 
home  ;  $40,000  for  removal  and  subsistence  first  year ;  $10,000  for  breaking  and  fencing 
land  under  the  direction  of  the  President ;  $10,000  for  one  or  more  manual  labor 
schools;  $5,000  for  saw  and  grist  mill.  The  balance,  $85,000,  to  remain  in  trust,  5 
per  cent,  interest  to  be  paid  for  thirty  years,  which  shall  be  in  full  payment  of  said 
balance.  No  part  of  moneys  to  be  paid  until  after  arrival  of  Indians  at  their  new 
home  and  appropriations  shall  have  been  made  by  Congress.  (Art.  4.)  Indians  to 
remove  to  new  home  one  year  after  ratification  of  treaty.  (Art.  5.)  President  may, 
at  his  discretion,  direct  $10,000  per  annum  to  be  applied  to  provisions  or  other  pur-x 
poses.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  February  4,  1847.3 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  370.  2  Ibid.,  p.  544.  3  Ibid.,  Vol. 
IX,  p.  878. 


NEBRASKA — OMAHA  AND  WINNEBAGO  AGENCY.      489 

Treaty  with  the  Winnebagoes,  made  at  Washington,  February  27, 1855. 

Ind iatis  cede  their  right  to  the  tract  of  897,900  acres  lying  north  of  St.  Peter's  River, 
aud  west  of  the  Mississippi  River.  Mill  and  improvements  made  by  or  for  Indians  to 
l>e  appraised  and  sold  at  public  sale  for  not  less  than  appraised  value.  (Art.  1.)  Sum  of 
$70,000  paid  and  a  tract  of  18  miles  square  on  Blue  Earth  River  granted  as  their  per- 
.  manent  home,  to  be  selected  by  agent  aud  delegation  of  Winnebagoes  when  necessary 
appropriations  have  been  made.  Said  tract  not  to  approach  nearer  the  Minnesota 
River  than  La  Serrer  fork  of  the  Blue  Earth  River.  (Art.  2.)  Moneys  received  from 
sale  of  improvements  and  sums  stipulated  in  article  2,  to  be  expended,  under  direction 
of  President,  in  removing  Indians  to  their  new  home,  including  those  severed  from 
the  tribe  living  in  Kansas  and  Wisconsin,  and  in  breaking,  fencing,  building  houses, 
purchase  of  stock,  etc.  Winnebagoes  to  remove  to  their  home  immediately  after  se 
lection  is  made.  (Art.  3.)  Reservation  to  be  surveyed  and  allotted;  80  acres  to  head 
of  family  or  single  person  over  twenty-one  years.  As  Indians  become  capable  of  man-  * 
aging  their  own  affairs  patents  to  be  issued  and  tract  exempt  from  taxation  or  forfeit 
ure  until  otherwise  provided  by  Legislature  of  the  State  with  the  consent  of  Con 
gress.  Lauds  not  to  be  alienated  within  fifteen  years  after  date  of  patent,  and  then 
not  without  consent  of  President.  President  to  make  rules  regulating  descent  of 
property.  Should  tracts  be  abandoned  the  President  may  take  such  action  as  he 
deems  proper.  (Art.  4.)  All  unexpended  balances  under  former  treaties  for  schools, 
interpreter,  blacksmiths,  etc.,  also  $10,000  set  apart  by  treaty  of  October  13,  1846,  for 
manual  school,  to  be  expended  in  opening  farms,  building  houses,  and  purchase  of 
stock.  Stipulations  in  former  treaties  concerning  expenditures  of  money  for  specific 
purposes  so  modified  as  to  give  President  power  to  expend  such  sums  as  he  deems  best 
calculated  for  improvement  of  Indians.  (Art.  5.)  Annuities  not  to  be  taken  for  pri 
vate  debts.  (Art.  6.)  Missionaries  and  other  authorized  persons  residing  on  ceded 
lands  to  have  privilege  of  entering  160  acres,  including  improvements,  at  $1.25  per 
acre.  Mixed-bloods,  heads  of  families,  having  residences  and  improvements  on  ceded 
lands  to  be  granted  80  acres  in  fee,  including  improvements,  but  not  to  include  the 
Government  or  other  Indian  improvements.  (Art.  7.)  Laws  regulating  trade  and 
intercourse  and  prohibiting  sale  of  ardent  spirits  to  apply  to  the  new  reservation. 
(Art.  8.)  Right  of  way  for  roads  authorized  by  law.  Just  compensation  to  be  made 
to  Indians.  (Art.  9.)  Winnebagoes  not  to  commit  depredations  on  any  person,  to 
maintain  order,  become  industrious,  educate  their  children,  and  abstain  from  intoxi 
cating  drinks.  Those  violating  these  stipulations,  the  President  may  refuse  benefits 
provided  in  this  treaty.  (Art.  10. )  This  treaty  to  be  in  lieu  of  unratified  treaty  made 
August  6,  1853,  to  the  Senate  amendments  of  which  the  Indians  refused  to  give  their 
assent.  (Art.  11.)  Expense  of  delegation  paid  by  the  United  States.  (Art.  12.) 
Treaty  binding  upon  ratification.  (Art.  13.) 
Proclaimed  March  23,  1855. l 


Treaty  with  the  Winnebagoes,  made  at  Washington,  April  15,  1859. 

Eastern  portion  of  reservation  set  apart  and  assigned  in  severally ;  head  of  family 
80  acres ;  40  acres  to  each  male  eighteen  years  old  and  over ;  160  acres  for  use  of 
agency.  Allotments  to  be  compact,  to  admit  of  a  well-defined  exterior  boundary. 
Intermediate  parcels  to  be  owned  in  common.  The  whole  within  the  boundary  to  be 
known  as  the  Winnebago  Reservation.  No  white  person  to  reside  thereon  without 
written  permission  of  superintendent  or  agent.  Certificates  of  allotment  to  be  issued. 
(Art.  1.)  Lands  not  included  within  said  reservation  to  be  surveyed  and  sold  in 
tracts  not  exceeding  160  acres.  Any  improvements  on  tracts  sold  to  be  paid  for.  Any 
surplus  lands  remaining  after  the  division  in  severalty,  Secretary  of  Interior  may  au 
thorize  their  sale.  Proceeds  to  be  applied  to  purchase  of  stock,  implements,  etc.,  for 
the  Indians.  (Art.  2.)  Debts  of  the  tribe  found  valid  by  Secretary  of  the  Interior 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1172. 


490  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

to  be  paid  from  proceeds  of  sales.  (Art.  3.)  Should  proceeds  be  iDSufficient  to  en 
able  the  Indians  to  sustain  themselves  by  agricultural  and  industrial  pursuits,  addi 
tional  means  may  be  taken  from  moneys  due  under  former  treaties,  to  be  expended 
under  direction  of  Secretary  of  Interior.  President,  with  assent  of  Congress,  has 
power  to  modify  provisions  of  former  treaties,  as  he  may  judge  necessary  for  the  wel 
fare  of  the  Indians.  (Art.  4.)  All  Winnebagoes  to  be  notified  and  induced  to  rejoin 
the  tribe  and  have  the  benefits  of  provisions  of  this  treaty.  Those  who  do  not  unite 
themselves  within  one  year  not  entitled  to  benefit  of  any  of  these  stipulations.  (Art. 
5.)  Expenses  of  treaty  defrayed  out  of  funds  of  Winnebagoes.  (Art.  6.) 
Proclaimed  March  23, 1861. » 

Act  of  Congress,  February  21,  1863.3 

President  authorized  to  assign  to  Winnebagoes  tract  of  land  beyond  the  limits  of  any 
State  equal  to  their  diminished  reservation,  which  shall  be  adapted  for  agricultural 
purposes.  President  to  take  steps  for  the  peaceful  removal  of  said  Indians  from  Min 
nesota  and  settle  them  upon  the  lauds  to  be  assigned.  (Sec.  1.)  Upon  removal  of 
Indians,  Secretary  of  the  Interior  to  cause  lands  to  be  appraised  and  the  improvements 
separately  appraised.  No  one  to  settle  upon  lands  without  paying  the  value  of  im 
provements.  (Sec. 2.)  Laud  to  be  purchased  as  prescribed.  (Sec.  3.)  Lands  set 
apart  for  the  payment  of  debts  of  said  Indians  to  be  sold  as  prescribed.  Proceeds 
after  payment  of  debts  to  be  expended  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  In 
terior  in  improvement  on  new  reservation.  Secretary  to  allot  the  Indians  in  severalty 
80  acres  to  heads  of  families  other  than  chiefs,  who  shall  receive  larger  allotments 
when  made.  Land  to  be  patented  forever  without  the  right  of  alienation.  (Sec.  4.) 
Annuities  to  be  expended  at  the  discretion  of  the  President  as  may  best  advance  the 
Indians  in  agricultural  pursuits.  Reasonable  discrimination  to  be  made  in  favor 
the  chiefs  faithful  to  the  United  States.  Indians  to  be  subject  to  the  laws  of  the 
United  States  and  criminal  laws  of  State  in  which  they  reside,  and  subject  to  rules 
prescribed  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  Shall  be  deemed  incapable  of  making 
any  valid  civil  contract  with  any  person  other  than  native  member  of  the  tribe  with 
out  consent  of  President.  Secretary  to  make  provision  for  education.  (Sec.  5.) 

Old  Winnebago  Reserve. 

USHER'S  LANDING,  DAK.,  July  1,  1863. 

SIR  :  With  this  report  I  transmit  a  plat  and  field-notes  of  the  surveys  made  for  the 
Bioux  and  Winnebago  Reservations  by  Mr.  Powers,  and  to  which  I  desire  to  call  your 

attention. 

******* 

The  reservation  for  the  Winnebago  Indians  is  bounded  as  follows,  to  wit :  Beginning 
at  a  point  in  the  middle  channel  of  the  Missouri  River  where  the  western  boundary 
of  the  Sioux  of  the  Mississippi  Reserve  intersects  the  same ;  thence  north  and  through 
the  centre  of  the  stockade  surrounding  the  agency  buildings  of  the  Sioux  of  the  Mis 
sissippi  and  Winnebago  Indians,  and  along  said  boundary  line  to  the  north-west  corner 
of  said  Sioux  Reserve;  thence  along  the  northern  boundary  of  said  Sioux  Reserve  10 
miles ;  thence  due  north  20  miles ;  thence  4ue  west  to  the  middle  channel  of  Medicine 
Knoll  River ;  thence  down  said  river  to  the  middle  channel  of  the  Missouri  River ; 

thence  down  the  said  channel  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

******* 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

CLARK  W.  THOMPSON, 
Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs. 
Hon.  WILLIAM  P.  DOLE, 

Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 

i  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  1101.        *Ibid.,  p.  658. 


NEBRASKA — OMAHA  AND  WINNEBAGO  AGENCY.      491 

(See  Annual  Report  of  Indian  Office  for  1863,  p.  318,  and  also  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  XV,  p.  636,  Art.  2.) 

Treaty  with  the  Winnebagoes,  made  at  Washington,  March  8,  1865. 

Winnebagoes  cede  and  sell  all  their  right  in  their  reservation  at  Usher's  Land 
ing,  Dakota.  Metes  and  bounds  on  file  in  the  Indian  Department.  (Art.  1.)  In  consid 
eration  of  cession  and  valuable  improvements  thereon  the  United  States  sets  apart 
for  the  occupation  and  future  home  of  Winnebagoes  forever,  the  lands  ceded  by  Oinahas 
March  6, 1865.  (Art.  2. )  In  further  consideration  of  the  cession,  and  in  order  that  the 
Winnebagoes  may  be  as  well  settled  as  when  they  removed  from  Minnesota,  United 
States  to  erect  steam  saw  and  grist  mill,  break  and  fence  100  acres  for  each  band,  and 
supply  seed  to  plant  the  same.  Also  $2,000  worth  of  guns,  400  horses,  100  cows,  20 
yoke  of  oxen  and  wagons,  two  chains  each,  $500  in  agricultural  implements  in  addi 
tion  to  those  o-n  the  reservation  hereby  ceded.  (Art.  3.)  Also  agency  buildings, 
school-house,  warehouse,  buildings  for  physician,  interpreter,  miller,  engineer,  car 
penter,  and  blacksmith,  and  house,  18  by  24  feet  and  one  and  one-half  stories  high, 
substantially  finished,  for  each  chief.  (Art  4. )  United  States  to  remove  Winuebagoes 
and  subsist  them  for  one  year  after  arrival.  (Art.  5.) 

Amended  February  13,  1866 ;  amendment  accepted  February  20,  1866 ;  proclaimed 
March  28,  1866.1 

Act  of  Congress,  July  15,  1870.3 

Secretary  of  the  Interior  to  investigate  claims  of  Winnebagoes  lawfully  residing  in 
Minnesota.  To  issue  patents  without  the  right  of  alienation  to  those  allotted  under  pro 
vision  of  treaty  of  April  15,  1859 ;  also  such  lands  which  may  not  have  been. disposed 
of  by  the  United  States  under  the  act  of  February  21,  1863.  In  case  of  such  sale  such 
lands  may  hereafter  be  designated  by  them  for  allotment  as  aforesaid  out  of  any  Tin- 
sold  lands  within  the  limits  of  said  Winuebago  Reservation  in  Minnesota,  and  should 
it  be  impracticable  to  make  such  allotments  within  the  limits  of  said  reservation  on 
good  agricultural  lands,  then  they  may  be  made  on  any  public  lands  of  the  United 
States  subject  to  sale  at  private  entry  within  the  State  of  Minnesota.  And  the  said 
Winnebago  Indians,  and  all  other  members  of  said  tribe  lawfully  residing  in  the  State 
shall  hereafter  be  entitled  to  receive  their  pro  rata  distributive  proportion  of  all  an 
nuities  in  goods  or  money,  and  any  other  moneys  to  which  said  tribe  is  or  may  be  entitled 
under  any  law  or  treaty  now  in  force  at  their  homes  in  Minnesota  the  same  as  though 
they  had  moved  west  and  settled  with  the  western  Winnebagoes.  (Sec.  9.)  Any  of 
said  Indians  desiring  to  become  citizens  shall  make  application  to  the  judge  of  the 
United  States  district  court  for  the  district  of  Minnesota,  and  in  open  court  make  proof 
and  take  the  same  oath  of  allegiance  as  required  by  law  for  the  naturalization  of  aliens, 
and  also  make  proof  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  court  that  they  are  sufficiently  intelli 
gent  and  prudent  to  control  their  affairs  and  interests,  that  they  have  adopted  the 
habits  of  civilized  life,  and  have  for  five  years  past  supported  themselves  and  their 
families,  whereupon  they  shall  be  declared  to  be  citizens  of  the  United  States,  which 
declaration  shall  be  entered  of  record  and  a  certificate  thereof  given  to  each  party. 
On  presentation  of  the  certificate  with  satisfactory  proof  of  identity,  the  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  may  at  the  request  of  such  person  or  persons  cause  their  land  to  be  con 
veyed  to  them  by  patent  in  fee-simple  with  power  of  alienation,  and  cause  to  be  paid 
to  them  their  proportion  of  all  moneys  and  effects  of  said  tribe  held  in  trust  by  or 
under  the  provision  of  the  treaty  or  law  of  the  United  States.  Such  patents  being 
issued  and  payment  ordered,  such  persons  shall  cease  to  be  members  of  said  tribe,  and 
the  lands  so  patented  shall  be  subject  to  lawful  taxation  and  sale  in  like  manner 
with  property  of  other  citizens.  (Sec.  10. ) 

i  United  State*  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  671.  2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XVI,  p.  361. 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

By  act  of  April  3, 1874,1  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  was  authorized  to  remove  the 
Wisconsin  Winnebagoes  from  their  present  homes  in  that  State  to  the  Preservation 
in  Nebraska,  and  the  unexpended  balance  of  $36,000  appropriated  by  act  of  May  29, 
1872,  section  6,  to  be  used  for  their  removal  and  subsistence. 

An  act  of  Congress,  June  22,  1874,  authorized  the  purchase  "from  the  Omaha  In 
dians  in  Nebraska  of  such  quantity  of  land,  not  exceeding  '20  sections,  as  may  be 
required  for  the  use  of  the  Winnebagoes  in  Wisconsin,  and  for  improvements  on  their 
reservation,  to  be  appropriated  from  the  residue  of  the  $1,100,000,  provided  to  be 
get  apart  for  the  Winnebagoes  by  the  fourth  article  of  the  treaty  with  those  Indians, 
November  1,  1837."  The  Winnebagoes  to  consent  to  said  purchase.3 

An  act  for  the  relief  of  the  Winnebago  Indians  in  Wisconsin,  and  to  aid  them  to  obtain 
subsistence  by  agricultural  pursuits,   and  to  promote  their  civilization,   January  18, 

1881.3 

Whereas  a  large  number  of  Winnebago  Indians  of  Wisconsin  have  selected  and 
settled  in  good  faith  upon  homestead  claims  under  section  15,  act  of  March  3,  1875, 
and  said  Indians  having  signified  their  desire  and  purpose  to  abandon  their  tribal 
relations  and  adopt  the  habits  and  customs  of  civilized  people,  but  are  unable  to  do 
so  from  poverty ; 

Whereas  a  portion  of  the  fund  belonging  to  said  Indians  and  accruing  under  act  of 
June  25,  1864,  amounting  to  $90,689.93,  is  now  in  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States 
to  their  credit ; 

Whereas  the  major  portion  of  the  said  fund,  together  with  the  $100,000  of  the  prin 
cipal  fund  of  the  tribe  has  been  expended  for  the  benefit  of  the  Winnebago  Indians 
residing  in  Nebraska ; 

Whereas  the  location  of  the  Winnebago  Indians  of  Wisconsin  has  under  the  act  of 
March  3,  1875,  become  permanent ; 

Therefore,  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  authorized  to  enroll  on  separate  lists,  first, 
all  Winnebago  Indians  drawing  annuities,  on  the  reservation  in  Nebraska;  second, 
all  Winnebago.Indians  now  residing  in  Wisconsin.  (Sec.  1.) 

Upon  completion  of  the  census  of  the  Winnebago  Indians  in  Wisconsin,  the  Secre 
tary  is  authorized  and  directed  to  expend  for  their  benefit  the  proportion  of  the  tribal 
annuities  due  to  and  set  apart  for  said  Indians  under  the  act  of  June  25,  1864,  of  the 
appropriations  for  the  tribe  of  Winnebago  Indians  for  the  fiscal  years  1874,  1875,  1876, 
1877,  1878,  1879,  and  1880,  amounting  to  $90,689.93.  And  Secretary  also  to  expend  for 
said  Winnebagoes  out  of  $41,012,75,  now  to  their  credit,  and  accruing  under  treaty  ap 
propriations  for  the  year  1873  and  prior  years,  such  sum  as  may,  upon  the  completion 
of  said  census,  be  found  necessary  to  equalize  the  payments  bet  ween*  the  two  bands  on 
account  of  the  payment  of  $100,000  in  1872  from  the  principal  fund  of  the  tribe  to  the 
Winnebagoes  in  Nebraska ;  and  all  the  said  sums  shall  bepaidprorata  to  those  persons 
whose  names  appear  upon  the  census-roll  of  the  Winnebagoes  of  Wisconsin.  Heads  of 
families  permitted  to  receive  for  the  family :  Provided,  That  only  those  shall  be  entitled 
to  the  above  benefit  who  shall  show  that  they  have  taken  up  homesteads  under  act  of 
March  3,  1875,  and  that  the  money  applied  for  will  be  used  to  enter  and  improve  the 
land.  (Sec.  2.) 

In  the  future  amounts  to  be  distributed  pro  rata  between  the  Nebraska  and  Wis 
consin  Winnebagoes,  according  to  the  census,  the  moneys  to  be  distributed  according 
to  the  act  of  February  21,  1863,  section  3.  (Sec.  3.) 

For  the  equitable  adjustment  of  the  amount  due  the  Winnebagoes  of  Wisconsin  from 
those  of  the  same  tribe  residing  in  Nebraska,  who  have  received  since  the  act  of  June 
25, 1864,  the  share  due  the  Wisconsin  Winnebagoes,  until  1876,  the  Secretary  of  the  In 
terior  is  directed  to  have  an  account  made  between  the  two  divisions  of  the  tribe,  based 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVIII,  part  3,  p.  27.  2  Ibid.,  p.  170. 
*Ibicl.,  Vol.  XXI,  p.  3lOr. 


NEVADA — NEVADA  AGENCY.  493 

npon  the  census,  charging  the  Nebraska  Winnebagoes  "with  the  full  amount  found  to 
be  due  to  the  Wisconsin  Winnebagoes,  under  said  act,  for  the  period  named,  and  credit 
ing  them  with  the  amount  actually  expended  in  the  removal  and  subsistence  of  the 
Wisconsin  Wiunebagoes  at  the  date  of  their  removal  to  Nebraska,  in  1873,  and  the 
balance  found  in  favor  of  the  Winnebagoes  of  Wisconsin,  whatever  the  amount  may  be, 
shall  hereafter  be  held  and  considered  as  a  debt  due  to  them  from  "  the  Nebraska  Win 
nebagoes.  Until  said  debt  shall  be  paid  an  amount  to  be  deducted  from  the  Nebraska 
Winnebagoes'  annuities  and  paid  to  the  Wisconsin  Winnebagoes,  such  sum  not  to  be 
less  than  $7,000.  (Sec.  4.) 

Titles  acquired  by  Wisconsin  Winnebagoes  under  act  of  March  3,  1875,  to  be  inalien 
able  for  twenty  years  from  date  of  patent  issued,  during  which  period  they  shall  not 
be  subject  to  taxation  or  incumbrance.  (Sec,  5.) 

NEVADA.1 

Organized  as  a  Territory  March  2, 1861.2  Admitted  as  a  State  March 
21,  1864.3 

The  Indian  tribes  residing  here  are  about  the  same  as  when  the 
country  came  into  the  possession  of  the  United  States. 

There  are  four  reservations  in  the  State,  containing  an  aggregate 
area  of  954,135  acres.  Indian  population  upon  reservations,  2,679; 
Indians  off  reservations,  8,150  j  total  population,  10,829. 

There  are  two  agencies  :  Nevada  Agency,  having  charge  of  the  Moapa 
Eiver  Reservation,  Pyramid  Lake  Reservation,  and  Walker  River  Res 
ervation  ;  the  Western  Shoshone  Agency,  having  in  charge  the  Duck 
Valley  Reservation. 

NEVADA  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Wadsworth,  Washoe  County,  Nev.] 
PYRAMID  LAKE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  March  23,  1874. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  322,000  acres,  5,000  of  which  are  classed 
as  tillable.4  Out-boundaries  surveyed.5 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported  separately.  Fifteen  hundred  acres 
given  for  Pyramid  Lake  and  Walker  River  Reservations.6 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  Jiving  here  is  the  Pah-Ute  (Pa- 
viotso).7  Population  about  2,084.8 

Location. — The  Pyramid  Lake  Reservation  is  situated  in  Washoe  and 
Roop  Counties,  in  the  north-western  part  of  the  State,  16  miles  north 
of  Wadsworth,  on  the  Central  Pacific  Railroad,  and  contains  an  area  of 
320,000  acres,  including  "lake,  mountain,  and  desert.  Not  to  exceed 
5,000  acres  are  of  any  value  for  reservation  purposes.  The  fishing  upon 
this  reserve  is  one  of  the  most  important  sources  of  supply  to  the  In 
dians.9 


1  For  earlier  history,  see  Colorado.  2  United  States  Statutes  a't  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p. 

209.         *Ibid.,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  30.  <  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  312. 

6  Bid.,  p.  261.        fi  IUd.,  1886,  p.  432.  7  Ibid.,  1884,p.  261.        *IMd.,  p.  402. 
1-877,  p.  150. 


494  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Government  rations. — Twenty  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  at  this  agency 
(which  includes  this  reservation  and  Walker  River)  subsisted  by  Gov 
ernment  rations  in  1886.1 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — In  1878  a  mill  was  built.  No  Indian 
employe's  reported.2 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1881.3 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Eeported  as  established.4 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.6 

School  population  estimated  in  1886 650 

Boarding-school  accommodation 50 

Boarding-school  average  attendance 57 

In  session  (months) 10 

Cost  to  Government $6, 954. 66 

Missionary  work.. — No  missionary  work  reported  among  these  In 
dians. 

Pyramid  Lake  or  Truckee  Reserve. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

November  29,  1859. 

SIR  :  My  attention  has  been  called,  by  a  letter  of  the  25th  instant  from  F.  Dodge, 
Esq.,  agent  for  the  Indians  in  Utah  Territory,  now  in  this  city,  to  the  consideration 
of  the  propriety  and  necessity  of  reserving  from  sale  and  settlement,  for  Indian  use,  a 
tract  of  land  in  the  northern  portion  of  the  valley  of  the  Truckee  River,  including 
Pyramid  Lake,  and  a  tract  in  the  north-eastern  part  of  the  valley  of  Walker's  River, 
including  Walker's  Lake,  as  indicated  by  the,  red  coloring  upon  the  inclosed  map, 
and,  fully  concurring  in  the  suggestion  of  Agent  Dodge  respecting  this  subject,  I  have 
to  request  that  you  will  direct  the  surveyor-general  of  Utah  Territory  to  respect  said 
reservations  upon  the  plats  of  survey  when  the  public  surveys  shall  have  been  ex 
tended  over  that  part  of  the  Territory,  and  in  the  mean  time  that  the  proper  local 
land  officers  may  be  instructed  to  respect  the  reservations  upon  the  books  of  their 
offices  when  such  offices  shall  have  been  established. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

A.  B.  GREENWOOD, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  SAMUEL  A.  SMITH, 

Commissioner  of  General  Land  Office. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  March  21,  1874. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  present  herewith  a  communication,  dated  the  20th  instant, 
from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  together  with  the  accompanying  map,  show 
ing  the  survey  made  by  Eugene  Monroe,  in  January,  1865,  of  the  Pyramid  Lake  In 
dian  Reservation  in  Nevada,  and  respectfully  recommend  that  the  President  issue  an 
order,  withdrawing  from  sale  or  other  disposition,  and  setting  apart  said  reservation 
or  tract  of  country  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  Pah-Ute  and  other  Indians  now  oc 
cupying  the  same. 

The  form  of  order  necessary  in  the  premises  is  engrossed  in  the  inclosed  map. 
I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

C.  DELANO, 

Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  420.  3 Ibid.,  1878,  p.  102.  3  Ibid., 
1881,  p.  119.  *rtid.,  1886,  p.  197.  *Ibid.,  p.  xcvi. 


NEVADA — NEVADA  AGENCY.  495 

Executive  order.1 

MARCH  23,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  known  and  occupied  as  the  Pyramid 
Lake  Indian  Reservation  in  Nevada,  as  surveyed  by  Eugene  Monroe,  in  January,  1865,. 
and  indicated  by  red  lines,  according  to  the  courses  and  distances  given  in  tabular 
form  on  accompanying  diagram,  be  withdrawn  from  sale  or  other  disposition,  and  set 
apart  for  the  Pah-Ute  and  other  Indians  residing  thereon. 

U.  S,  GRANT. 

WALKER    RIVER  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  March  19, 1874. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  318,815  acres,  of  which  1,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.2  Out-boundaries  surveyed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — See  Pyramid  Lake  Keservation.  page  493. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Pi-Ute.  Popu 
lation,  3,411.4 

Location. — The  Walker  Eiver  Eeservation  is  situated  in  Esraeralda 
County,  south-western  Nevada,  80  miles  from  Pyramid  Lake  Agency 
and  64  miles  from  the  Central  Pacific  Eailroad.5 

Government  rations. — Twenty  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  at  this  agency 
subsisted  by  Government  rations  in  1886.6 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.7 

School  population  as  estimated  in  1886 100 

Day  school  accommodation r 35 

Day  school  average  attendance 29 

In  session  (months) 210 

Cost  to  Government.. $908 

Missionary  work. — None  reported  among  these  Indians. 

Walker  River  Reserve.* 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  March  18,  1874. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  present  herewith  a  communication  dated  the  17th  instant 
from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  together  with  the  accompanying  map  show 
ing  the  survey  made  by  Eugene  Monroe  in  December,  1864,  of  the  Walker  River 
Reservation  in  Nevada,  and  respectfully  recommend  that  the  President  issue  an  order 
withdrawing  from  sale  or  other  disposition  and  setting  apart  said  reservation  or  tract 
of  country  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  Pah-Ute  Indians  located  thereon. 
The  form  of  order  necessary  in  the  premises  is  engrossed  on  the  inclosed  map. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

C.  DELANO, 

Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT. 


1  Report  of  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  1886,  p.  345.         *Ibid.,  1884,  p.  312. 

3  ma.,  p.  261.      *ibia.,  isse,  P.  195.      *md.,  187.7,  p.  150.      .  «/M&,  isse,  p.  420. 

''Ilia.,  *,.  xcvi.        «I6id.,  p.  345. 


496  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  19,  1874. 

•It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  reservation  situated  on  Walker  River,  Nevada,  as 
surveyed  by  Eugene  Monroe,  December,  1864,  and  indicated  by  red  lines  on  the  above 
diagram  in  accordance  with  the  fifteen  courses  and  distances  thereon  given,  be  with 
drawn  from  public  sale  or  other  disposition  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Pah-Ute 
Indians  residing  thereon. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

MOAPA  KIVER  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  orders,  March  12, 1873,  and  February 
12,  1874  5  act  of  Congress  approved  March  3, 1875 ; l  selection  approved 
by  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  July  3,  1875. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  1,000  acres,  of  which  1,000  are  classed  as 
tillable.2  Out-boundaries  surveyed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — Fifteen  hundred  acres  reported  in  1886.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Kai-bab-bit, 
Ke-mahwivi  (Tantawait),  Pawipit,  Pi-Ute,  and  Shi- wits.  Population, 
24.5 

Location. — The  Moapa  River  Reservation  is  located  in  the  extreme 
south-eastern  part  of  the  State,  600  miles  from  Pyramid  Lake  Reserve, 
and  125  miles  from  Pioche,  end  of  stage  route.6 

Government  rations. — None  reported. 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population  not  re 
ported.  No  school  provided. 

Missionary  work. — In  1875  the  Mormons  baptized  a  large  number  of 
the  Indians.7  No  missionary  work  reported  among  these  Indians. 

Moapa  Elver  Reserve.8 
'[Formerly  called  Muddy  Valley  Eeserve.] 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  12,  1873. 

Agreeably  to  the  recommendation  contained  in  the  foregoing  letter  of  the  Secretary 
of  the  Interior  of  this  day  the  following-described  lands  in  the  south-eastern  part  of 
Nevada  are  hereby  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Indians  in  that  locality :  Commencing 
at  a  point  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Colorado  River  where  the  eastern  line  of  Nevada 
strikes  the  same  ;  running  thence  due  north  with  said  eastern  line  to  a  point  far 
enough  north  from  which  a  line  running  due  west  will  pass  one  mile  north  of  Muddy 
Springe  ;  running  due  west  from  said  point  to  the  one  hundred  and  fifteenth  meridian 
of  west  longitude;  thence  south  with  said  meridian  to  a  point  due  west  from  the 
place  of  beginning  ;  thence  due  east  to  the  west  bank  of  the  Colorado  River;  thence 
following  the  west  and  north  bank  of  the  same  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVII I,  p.  445.  2  Report  of  Indian  Com 
missioner,  1884,  p.  312.  *Ibid.,  p.  261.  <Ibid.,  1886,  p.  432.  ^Ibid.,  p.  195. 
«lbid.,  1877,  p.  150.  ?  Ibid.,  1875,  p.  338.  » Ibid.,  1886,  pp.  343,  344. 


NEVADA NEVADA  AGENCY.  497 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  February  12,  1874. 

la  lieu  of  an  Executive  order  dated  the  12th  of  March  last  setting  apart  certain 
lands  in  Nevada  as  a  reservation  for  the  Indians  of  that  locality,  which  order  is 
hereby  canceled,  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale  or  other 
disposition,  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Pah-Ute  and  such  other  Indians  as  the 
Department  may  see  fit  to  locate  thereon,  the  tract  of  country  bounded  and  described 
as  follows,  viz : 

Beginning  at  a  point  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  of  the  Colorado  River  of 
the  West,  8  miles  east  of  the  one  hundred  and  fourteenth  degree  of  west  longitude  ; 
thence  due  north  to  the  thirty-seventh  degree  of  north  latitude ;  thence  west  with 
said  parallel  to  a  point  20  miles  west  of  the  one  hundred  and  fifteenth  degree  of  west 
longitude;  thence  due  south  35  miles ;  thence  due  east  36  miles;  thence  due  south 
to  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  of  the  Colorado  River  of  the  West ;  thence  up  the 
middle  of  the  main  channel  of  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

By  act  of  Congress  of  March  3,  1875,  the  Pai-Ute  Reservation  in  south-eastern  Ne 
vada  was  reduced  to  1,000  acres,  to  be  selected  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  in 
such  manner  as  not  to  include  the  claim  of  any  settler  or  miner.  This  tract  was 
as  follows  : 

Commencing  at  a  stone  set  in  the  ground,  extending  three  feet  above,  whereon  is 
cut  "U.  S.  No.  1,  "  which  stone  marks  the  north-east  corner  of  the  reservation,  stand 
ing  on  a  small  hill  known  as  West  Point,  and  set  18  feet  in  a  north-easterly  direction 
from  the  corner  of  a  building  designated  as  the  office  and  medical  depository  located 
on  said  reservation,  and  running  thence  north  60  degrees  west  80  chains  to  a  stone 
upon  which  is  cut  "  U.  S.  No.  2  ;  "  thence  north  70  degrees  west  97  chains  to  a  stone 
upon  which  is  cut  "  U.  S.  No.  3;  "  thence  south  56  chains  and  50  links  to  a  monu 
ment  of  stones  on  the  top  of  a  hill ;  thence  south  70  degrees  east  97  chains  to  a  monu 
ment  of  stones  at  the  base  of  a  hill ;  thence  south  60  degrees  east  80  chains  to  a  stone 
set  in  the  ground  rising  2  feet  above,  upon  which  is  cut  "  U.  S.  SE.  corner;  "  thence 
north  56  chains  and  50  links  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

From  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  pp.  280-281.  (United  States  Statutes 
at  Large,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  4.) 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 
Washington,  D.  C.,  June  28,  1875. 

SIR  :  By  the  terms  of  an  act  of  Congress  entitled  "An  act  making  appropriations 
for  the  current  and  contingent  expenses  of  the  Indian  department  and  for  fulfilling 
treaty  stipulations  with  various  Indian  tribes  for  the  year  ending  June  30,  1876,  and 
for  other  purposes,"  approved  March  3, 1875,  the  Pai-Ute  Reservation  in  south-eastern 
Nevada  is  reduced  to  "  1,000  acres,  to  be  selected  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  in 
such  manner  as  not  to  include  the  claim  of  any  settler  or  miner." 

I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  a  report  from  William  Vandever,  United 
States  Indian  inspector,  dated  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  June  12,  1875,  under  office  in 
structions  of  26th  of  March  last,  submitting  a  report  of  the  selection  of  the  1,000  acres 
(to  which  the  Pai-Ute  Reservation  in  south-east  Nevada  was  reduced)  made  by  Messrs. 
Bateman  and  Barnes,  United  States  Indian  agents  in  Nevada,  under  his  instructions 
of  April  12,  1675,  which  selection  having  met  his  approval,  he  forwards,  with  the 
recommendation  that  the  following  metes  and  bounds  be  established  and  proclaimed 
by  Executive  order  as  the  boundaries  of  the  Pai-Ute  Reservation  in  south-eastern 
Nevada,  as  contemplated  by  said  act  of  Congress,  viz  : 

Commencing  at  a  stone  set  in  the  ground,  extending  3  feet  above,  whereon  is  cut 

"U.  S.  No.  1,"  which  stone  marks  the  north-east  corner  of  the  reservation,  standing 

on  a  small  hill  known  as  West  Point,  and  set  18  feet  in  a  north-easterly  direction  from 

the  corner  of  a  building  designated  as  the  office  and  medical  depository  located  on 

S.  Ex.  95- 32 


498  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

said  reservation  and  running  thence  north  60  degrees  west  80  chains  to  a  stone  upon 
which  is  cut  "  U.  S.  No.  2;"  thence  north  70  degrees  west  97  chains  to  a  stone  upon 
which  is  cut  "U.  S.  No.  3;  "  thence  south  56  chains  and  50  links  to  a  monument  of 
stones  on  the  top  of  a  hill ;  th.ence  south  70  degrees  east  97  chains  to  a  monument  of 
stones  at  the  base  of  a  hill ;  thence  south  60  degrees  east  80  chains  to  a  stone  set  in 
the  ground  rising  2  feet  above,  upon  which  is  cut  "  U.  S.,  S.  E.  corner;  "  thence  north 
56  chains  and  50  links  to  place  of  beginning. 

The  act  in  question  provides  that  the  reservations  shall  not  include  any  claim  of 
settler  or  miner,  yet  the  lands  described  above  includes  the  claim  of  Volney  Rector. 
Inasmuch,  however,  as  Inspector  Vandever  reports  the  improvements  of  Mr.  Rector 
to  be  just  what  are  required  for  the  agency,  and  that  Mr.  Rector  has  relinquished 
the  possession  thereof  to  the  United  States  for  $1,800,  the  appraised  value  of  two  years 
ago,  made  by  Commissioners  Ingalls  and  Powell,  I  deem  the  law  to  have  been  com 
plied  with,  and  therefore  submit  the  selection  herein  made  for  your  approval,  with 
the  suggestion,  if  approved  by  you,  that  the  lands  herein  selected  beset  apart  for  the 
Pai-Ute  Indians. 

The  return  of  the  letter  of  Inspector  Vandever  is  herewith  requested,  with  your 
directions  in  the  premises.1 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

H.  R.  CLUM, 
Acting  Commissioner. 

The  Hon.  SECRETARY  OF  THE  INTERIOR. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  July  3,  1875. 

SIR  :  I  return  the  report  of  William  Vandever,  United  States  Indian  inspector,  which 
accompanied  your  communication  of  the  28th  ultimo,  in  which  are  defined  the  bound 
aries  of  the  Pai-Ute  Reservation  in  south-eastern  Nevada,  embracing  1,000  acres,  to 
which  area  said  reserve  was  by  act  of  March  3,  1875,  declared  to  be  reduced  ;  the  land 
to  be  selected  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

The  selection  of  the  tract  of  country  described  in  the  report  of  Inspector  Vandever 
is  approved,  and  hereby  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Pai-Ute  Indians. 
Very  respectfully, 

C.  DELANO,  Secretary. 
The  COMMISSIONER  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS. 

WESTERN  SHOSHONE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address  :  White  Rock,  Elko  County,  Nev.] 
DUCK  VALLEY  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  orders,  April  16,  1877,  and  May  4, 
1886. 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  243,200  acres.2  Tillable  acres  not  reported. 
Not  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  had  under  cultivation  366  acres 3  in 
1886. 

Tribes  and  population.— -The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Western  Sho- 
shone,  and  Indians  wandering  in  Nevada.  Total  population,  3,680.4 

Location. — "  The  Western  Shoshone  Eeservation  is  situated  partly  in 
the  county  of  Elko,  State  of  Nevada,  and  partly  in  the  county  of  Owyhee, 
Idaho,  and  is  about  100  miles  nearly  due  north  from  the  town  of  Elko, 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  343.  2  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  261.  slbid., 
1886,  p.  432.  < Ibid.,  p.  402. 


NEVADA — WESTERN  SHOSHONE  AGENCY.         499 

on  the  line  of  the  Central  Pacific  Railroad.  Its  altitude  is  given  as  5,800 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea." 

Duck  Valley  proper  is  from  15  to  16  miles  long,  and  about  1J  to  3 
miles  wide;  that  is,  that  portion  fit  for  cultivation,  hay,  or  pasture  pur 
poses.  It  is  bounded  on  the  east  by  a  barren,  basaltic  mountain;  on 
the  west  by  a  vast  desert,  open  plain,  or  low  plateau,  composed  chiefly 
of  lava  rock,  cut  up  by  deep  gorges  and  canons;  on  the  south  by  min 
eralized  spurs  that  make  down  from  the  main  Bull  Run  of  mountains, 
which  affords  splendid  pasture  during  the  summer  and  fall ;  and  on  the 
north  by  a  chain  of  small,  uu important  valleys,  except  for  pasture,  until 
you  reach  the  Bruneau  Valley.1 

Government  rations. — Fifty  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  as  reported  in  1886.2 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — No  mills ;  Indian  employes  reported.3 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1879.4 

Indian  court  of  offences.— Established  in  1883.5 

School  population ,  attendance,  and  support.6 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1836 48 

Day  school  accommodation 40- 
Day  school  average  attendance 19 

Session  (months) 11 

Cost  to  Government $720 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  work  reported. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES. 

Treaty  made  at  Ruby  Valley,  Nevada  Territory,  between  the  United  States  and  the  ivestern 
band  of  Shoshone  Indians,  October  1,  18(53. 

The  following  country  is  claimed  hy  the  said  band :  "  On  the  north  by  Wonggogada  »• 
Mountains  and  Shoshone  River  Valley ;  on  the  west  by  Sunontoyah  Mountains  or 
Smith  Creek  Mountains ;  on  the  south  by  Wicobah  and  the  Colorado  Desert ;  on  the 
east  by  Pohonobe  Valley  or  Steptoe  Valley  and  Great  Salt  Lake  Valley."  (Art.  5.) 
The  President  shall,  when  he  deems  it  expedient,  set  apart  a  reservation  within  the 
country  described.  The  Indians  agree  to  remove  to  such  reservation  and  reside 
therein.  (Art.  6.)  Travel  now  or  hereafter  through  the  Shoshoue  country  shall  be 
free.  The  President  may  establish  military  posts  and  houses  for  the  comfort  of  trav 
ellers,  and  for  mail  and  telegraph  companies.  (Art.  2.)  Telegraph  and  overland 
stage  lines  shall  not  be  molested  and  the  Pacific  Railroad  and  its  branches  shall  be 
located,  constructed,  and  operated  through  the  country.  (Art.  3.)  Offenders  are  to 
be  delivered  up  to  the  United  States  authorities.  (Art.  2.)  Compensation  for  the 
loss  of  game  incident  to  settlement  and  travel  shall  be  for  twenty  years  the  sum  of 
$5,000,  to  be  paid  by  the  United  States  annually  in  such  articles,  including  cattle,  as 
the  President  may  deem  best.  (Art.  7.)  Five  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  presents  ac 
knowledged  as  received  at  the  conclusion  of  this  treaty.  (Art.  8.) 

Amended  June  26,  I860;  proclaimed  October  21,  1869.7 

'Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p.  120.        2  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  420.        3  Ibid.,  1884, 
p.  128.  *Ibid.,  1879,  p.   112.          *  Ibid.,   1884,  p.  129.  G  Ibid.,   1886,   p.scvi. 

7  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  689. 


500  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  made  at  Tuilla   Valley,   Utah  Territory,  between  the  United  States  and  the  Sho~ 
shonee-Goship  bands  of  Indians,  October  12,  1863. 

The  country  claimed  is  as  follows  :  "  On  the  north  by  the  middle  of  the  Great  Des 
ert  ;  on  the  west  by  Steptoe  Valley ;  on  the  south  by  Tooedoe  or  Green  Mountains  ; 
and  on  the  east  by  Great  Salt  Lake,  Tuilla,  and  Eush  Valleys."  (Art.  5.)  The  treaty 
agreements  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  treaty  of  October  1,  1863,  except  article  4, 
(see  page  499),  which  permits  prospecting  for  gold  and  silver  and  other  metals,  and 
the  working  of  mines  when  discovered,  the  forming  of  mining  and  agricultural  set 
tlements,  the  erecting  of  mills,  and  the  use  of  timber  for  building  and  other  purposes. 
The  United  States  agrees  to  pay  annually,  for  the  term  of  twenty  years.  $1,000,  in 
cluding  cattle  for  herding. 

Amended  by  the  Senate,  March  7,  1864 ;  proclaimed  January  17,  1865.1 

Executive  order.2 

APRIL  16,  1877. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  described  tract  of  country,  situated  partly 
in  the  Territory  of  Idaho  and  partly  in  the  State  of  Nevada,  be,  and  the  same  hereby 
is,  withdrawn  from  the  public  domain,  to  wit:  Commencing  at  the  one  hundredth 
mile-post  of  the  survey  of  the  north  boundary  of  Nevada ;  thence  due  north  to  the 
intersection  of  the  north  boundary  of  township  16  south  of  Boise"  base-line  in  Idaho  ; 
thence  due  west  to  a  point  due  north  of  the  one  hundred  and  twentieth  mile-post  of 
said  survey  of  the  north  boundary  of  Nevada  ;  thence  due  south  to  the  ninth  stand 
ard  parallel  north  of  the  Mount  Diablo  base-line  in  Nevada ;  thence  due  east  to  a 
point  due  south  of  the  place  of  beginning.  And  the  above-named  tract  of  land  is 
hereby  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  western  Shoshone  Indians,  subject  to  such 
modifications  of  boundary  as  a  location  of  limits  shall  determine. 

E.  B.  HAYES. 
Executive  order.* 

MAY  4,  1886. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  described  lauds  in  the  Territory  of  Idaho, 
viz :  Township  15  south,  ranges  1,  2,  and  3  east  of  the  Boise"  meridian,  be,  and  the 
same  are  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement  and  set  apart  as  an  addition 
to  the  Duck  Valley  Eeservation,  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  Paddy  Caps  band  of 
Pi-Utes  and  such  other  Indians  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  see  fit  to  settle 
thereon  :  Provided,  however,  That  any  tract  or  tracts  of  land  within  said  townships, 
the  title  to  which  has  passed  out  of  the  United  States,  or  to  which  valid  homestead 
or  pre-emption  rights  have  attached  under  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  prior  to 
this  date,  are  hereby  excluded  from  the  operations  of  this  order. 

GROVER  CLEVELAND. 

Carlin  Farms  Reserve.4 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  10,  1877. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  that  tract  of  country  in  the  State  of  Nevada  (known 
as  the  Carlin  farms),  lying  within  the  following  boundaries,  viz  :  Beginning  at  the 
quarter-section  corner  post  on  the  west  boundary  of  section  6,  township  35  north, 
range  52  east,  Mount  Diablo  meridian  ;  thence  south  62°  56'  east  4,229£  feet,  to  a  post 
marked  "  U.  S.  I.  E.  station  B;"  thence  north  2°  4'  east  1,928  feet  to  a  post  marked 
"U.  S.  I.  E.  station  C ;  "  thence  north  3°  9'  west  2,122  feet  to  a  post  marked  "U.  S.  I. 
E.  station  D  ;  "  thence  south  85°  8'  west  3,000  feet  to  a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I.  E.  sta 
tion  E  ;  "  thence  north  52U  32'  west  4,046  feet  to  a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I.  E.  station 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  681.  2  Eeport  of  Commissioner  of 
Indian  Affairs,  1886,  p.  343.  3Ibid.,  p.  343.  *Ibid.,  p.  342. 


NEW    MEXICO INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL    RESERVE.  501 

F ; "  thence  north  39°  25'  west  1,200  feet  to  a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I.  R.  station  G ;"  thence 
south  44°  10'  west  2,200  feet  to  a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I»R.  station  H  ;  "  thence  south 
44°  29'  east  2,663  feet  to  a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I.  R.  station  I ;"  thence  south  58°  57' 
east  2,535  feet  to  a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I.  R.  station  K  ;  "  thence  south  59°  29'  east  878 
feet  to  a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I.  R.  station  A,"  the  place  of  beginning,  containing 
521.61  acres,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  withdrawn  from  sale  or  settlement  and  set 
apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  north-western  Shoshone  Indians. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  16,  1879. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  order  of  May  10, 1877,  setting  apart  as  a  reservation  for 
the  north-western  Shoshone  Indians  of  Nevada,  the  following  described  lands  (known 
as  the  Carlin  farms),  viz  :  Beginning  at  the  quarter-section  corner  post  on  the  west 
boundary  of  section  6,  township  35  north,  range  52  east,  Mount  Diablo  meridian  . 
thence  south  62°  56'  east 4,229^  feet  to  a  post  marked  "U.  S.  I.  R.  station  B;  "  thence 
north  2°  4'  east  1,928  feet  to  a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I.  R.  station  C  ;  "  thence  north  3° 
9'  west  2,122  feet  to  a  post  marked  "U.  S.  I.  R.  station  D ;  "  thence  south  85°  8'  west 
3,000  feet  to  a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I.  R.  station  E  ; "  thence  north  52°  32'  west  4,046 
feet  to  a  post  marked  "U.  S.  I.  R.  station  F; "  thence  north  39°  25'  west  1,200  feet  to 
a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I.  R.  station  G  ;"  thence  south  44°  10'  west  21,200  feet  to  a 
post  marked  "  U.  S.  I.  R.  station  H  ; "  thence  south  44°  29'  east  2,663  feet  to  a  post 
marked  "U.  S.  I.  R.  station  I ;"  thence  south  58°  57'  east  2,535  feet  to  a  post  marked 
"  U.  S.  I.  R.  station  K ;  "  thence  south  59°  29'  east  878  feet  to  a  post  marked  "  U.  S.  I. 
R.  station  A,"  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  cancelled  and  said 
lands  are  hereby  restored  to  their  original  status.1 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

NEW  MEXICO. 

Organized  as  a  Territory,  September  9,  1850.2 

The  Indian  tribes  residing  here  are  about  the  same  as  when  the 
country  became  a  part  of  the  United  States,  with  the  exception  of  some 
of  the  Apache  tribes  which  have  been  removed. 

There  are  twenty-two  reservations  containing  an  aggregate  area  of 
9,586,525  acres.  Of  this  amount  691,805  acres  are  confirmed  by  Spanish 
grants  to  nineteen  Pueblos.  Total  population,  28,259. 

There  are  three  agencies :  The  Mescalero  Agency  having  charge  of 
the  Mescalero  Apache  Keservation ;  the  Navajo  Agency  having  charge 
of  the  Navajo  Keservation ;  the  Pueblo  Agency  having  charge  of  the 
twenty  Pueblos  as  follows:  Jemez,  Acoma,  San  Juan,  Picuris,  San  Fe 
lipe,  Pecos,  Cochiti,  Santo  Domingo,  Taos,  Santa  Clara,  Tesuque,  San 
Ildefonso,  Poajoaque,  Zi»,  Sandia,  Isleta,  Nambe,  Laguna,  Santa  Ana, 

and  Zuni. 

Pueblo  Industrial  School  Reserve* 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  October  3,  1884. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  described  tract  of  land  in  the  county  of 
Bernalillo  and  Territory  of  New  Mexico,  viz,  all  that  certain  piece,  parcel,  or  tract  of 
land  situate,  lying,  and  being  in  the  county  of  Bernalillo  and  Territory  of  New  Mex 
ico,  bounded  on  the  north  by  lands  of  J.  K.  Basye,  on  the  east  by  lands  of  Diego  Garcia 
and  Miguel  Antonio  Martin  and  others,  on  the  south  by  lands  of  the  Jesuit  fathers,  and 
on  the  west  by  lands  of  the  Jesuit  fathers,  said  tract  being  more  particularly  bounded 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  243.  '2  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  IX,  p.  446.  3  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  351. 


502  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

and  described  as  follows,  to  wit :  Beginning  at  a  stake  at  the  north-west  corner  of 
the  lands  formerly  owned  by*John  H.  McMiuu  and  running  thence  north  4°  53'  west 
731.7  feet  to  a  stake  at  the  north-west  corner  of  the  laud  hereby  conveyed ;  thence 
north  84°  52'  east  2,320.7  feet  to  a  .stake  at  the  north-east  corner  of  the  land  hereby 
conveyed;  thence  south  3C  45'  east  720.4  feet  to  a  stake ;  thence  south  7°  30'  west 
793  feet  to  a  stake  at  the  south-east  corner  of  the  land  hereby  conveyed  ;  thence 
north  85°  50'  west  184.6  feet  to  a  stake ;  thence  north  87°  42'  west  615  feet  to  a  stake ; 
thence  north  81°  52'  west  203  feet  to  a  stake ;  thence  north  78°  44'  west  224  feet  to 
a  stake  ;  thence  north  73°  19'  west  176.4  feet  to  a  stake ;  thence  north  70°  14'  west 
234  feet  to  a  stake ;  thence  north  78°  38'  west  567.7  feet  to  a  stake  at  the  south-west 
corner  of  the  land  hereby  conveyed  ;  and  thence  north  6°  8'  west  234.4  feet  to  the 
point  and  place  of  beginning,  containing  65.79  acres,  more  or  less;  which  said  tract 
of  land  was  conveyed  to  the  United  States  of  America  by  a  certain  deed  of  convey-  • 
ance  bearing  date  the  7th  day  of  June,  A.  D.  1882,  from  Elias  S.  Clark,  of  the  town  of 
Albuquerque,  in  the  county  and  Territory  aforesaid,  as  a  site  for  an  industrial  school 
for  Pueblo  and  other  Indians,  and  the  erection  thereon  of  suitable  buildings  and  other 
improvements  for  such  purposes,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  reserved  and  set  apart 
for  Indian  purposes. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

MESCALERO  AND  JICARILLA  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address,  South  Fork,  Lincoln  County,  N.  Mex.] 
MESCALERO  APACHE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  orders,  May  29,  1873 ;  February  of 
1874  5  October  20,  1875  5  May  19,  1882,  and  March  24,  1883. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  474,240  acres.  Number  of  acres  tillable, 
300.1 

Acres  cultivated. — Two  hundred  and  ninety-five  acres  under  cultiva 
tion  by  the  Indians.1 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Mescalero, 
Jicarilla,  and  Mimbre  Apache.  Total  population,  1,205.2 

Location. — The  Mescalero  Agency  is  in  Lincoln  County,  N.  Mex.,  and 
is  somewhat  romantically  located  in  the  Tularosa  Canon,  Sacramento 
Mountains.  The  canon  is  narrow,  but  well  watered.  The  mountains  on 
each  side  rise  to  something  like  1,500  feet  above  the  agency,  and  about 
7,500  feet  above  the  sea-level.  They  are  rugged  and  covered  with  a 
pretty  dense  growth  of  pinon  and  cedar,  interspersed  with  firs  on  the 
north  sides.3 

Government  rations. — Eighty-five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted 
by  Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.4 

Mills  and  Government  employes. — Not  reported. 

Indian  police. — Organized. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Organized. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  432.  »J6ief.,  p.  402.  *lMd.,  p.  198. 
*Ibid.,  p.  420. 


NEW  MEXICO — MESCALERO   AND    JICARILLA    AGENCY.        503 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 312 

Boarding  school : 

Accommodation —  36 

Average  attendance 31 

Session  (months) 

Cost $4,590.99 

Day  school: 

Accommodation 12 

Average  attendance 9 

Session  (months) 10 

Cost l  $412. 91 

Missionary  work. — Not  any  reported. 

Basque  Redondo  Reserve. 2 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

January  14,  1864. 

SIR  :  My  attention  has  been  called  by  Superintendent  Steck,  of  New  Mexico,  to  the 
necessity  of  designating  a  tract  of  land  in  New  Mexico  40  miles  square,  with  Bosque 
Redondo  as  the  centre,  as  a  reservation  for  the  Apache  Indians. 

In  a  former  letter  to  this  office,  a  copy  of  which  was  transmitted  to  you  with  report 
thereon,  under  date  of  December  16,  1863,  Superintendent  Steck  speaks  of  the  pro 
posed  reservation  as  well  adapted  to  Indian  purposes,  for  a  limited  number.  Mr.  Steck 
estimates  the  number  of  Apaches  to  be  about  3,000,  and  the  quantity  of  arable  land 
within  the  boundaries  of  the  proposed  reservation  at  not  exceeding  6,000  acres.  Sur 
veyor-General  Clark,  of  New  Mexico,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Steck,  a  copy  of  which  was 
transmitted  to  you  with  the  report  before  mentioned,  makes  the  same  estimate  as  to 
the  quantity  of  arable  land  within  40  miles  square,  with  Bosque  Redondo  as  a 
centre. 

Owing  to  the  fact  that  the  arable  land  lies  along  the  water-courses,  it  seems  to  be 
necessary  that  the  area  of  the  reservation  should  be  as  large  as  that  proposed  by  Mr. 
Steck,  in  order  to  suitably  accommodate  the  estimated  number  of  Apaches,  and  iso 
late  them  as  far  as  possible  from  the  whites. 

For  the  reasons  given  by  Mr.  Steck  in  his  letter  before  referred  to,  as  well  as  for 
those  given  in  his  annual  report  for  1863,  to  both  of  which  reference  is  had,  should 
you  concur  in  the  propriety  of  reserving  the  tract  of  land  mentioned  for  the  use  of 
the  Apaches,  I  would  respectfully  recommend  that  the  subject  be  laid  before  the  Presi 
dent,  with  the  recommendation  that  the  same  may  be  withheld  from  pre-emption  and 
settlement,  and  under  his  proclamation  be  set  apart  for  Indian  purposes. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

WILLIAM  P.  DOLE, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  JOHN  P.  USHER, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

[First  indorsement.] 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

January  15,  1864. 

Respectfully  laid  before  the  President,  with  the  recommendation  that  the  reserva 
tion  be  set  apart  for  the  purposes  herein  indicated. 

J.  P.  USHER, 

Secretary. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  xciv.  2  Ibid.,  p.  346. 


504  INDIAN  EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

[Second  indorsement.] 

Approved  January  15,  1864. 

A.  LINCOLN. 
(SeeEeport  of  General  Land  Office  for  1873,  p.  103.) 

Fort  Stanton  Indian  Reserve  (Mescalero  Apache}. 1 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

May  23,  1873. 

The  above  diagram  is  intended  to  snow  a  proposed  reservation  for  the  Mescalero 
band  of  Apache  Indians  in  New  Mexico ;  said  proposed  reservation  is  indicated  on  the 
diagram  by  the  red  lines  bordered  with  yellow,  and  is  described  as  follows,  viz : 

Commencing  at  the  south-west  corner  of  the  Fort  Stanton  reduced  military  reserva 
tion,  and  running  thence  due  south  to  a  point  on  the  hills  near  the  north  bank  of  the 
Rio  Eindoso;  thence  along  said  hills  to  a  point  above  the  settlements;  thence  across 
said  river  to  a  point  on  the  opposite  hills,  and  thence  to  the  same  line  upon  which  we 
start  from  Fort  Stanton ;  and  thence  due  south  to  the  thirty-third  degree  north  lati 
tude;  thence  to  the  top  of  the  Sacramento  Mountains,  and  along  the  top  of  said 
mountains  to  the  top  of  the  White  Mountains;  thence  along  the  top  of  said  mountains 
to  the  headwaters  of  the  Eio  Nogal  to  a  point  opposite  the  starting  point,  and  thence 
to  the  starting  point. 

I  respectfully  recommend  that  the  President  be  requested  to  order  that  the  land 
comprised  within  the  above-described  limits  be  withheld  from  entry  and  settlement 
as  public  lands,  and  that  the  same  be  set  apart  as  an  Indian  reservation,  as  indicated 
in  my  report  to  the  Department  of  this  date. 

EDW.  P.  SMITH, 

Commissioner. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

May  26,  1873. 

Eespectfully  presented  to  the  President  with  the  recommendation  that  he  make  the 
order  above  proposed  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 

C.  DELANO, 

Secretary. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  29,  1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  above  described  be  withheld  from 
entry  and  settlement  as  public  lands,  and  that  the  same  be  set  apart  as  a  reservation 
for  the  Moscalero  Apache  Indians,  as  recommended  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior 
and  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 

U,  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  February  2,  1874. 

In  lieu  of  an  Executive  order  dated  the  29th  of  May  last,  setting  apart  certain  lands 
in  New  Mexico  as  a  reservation  for  the  Mescalero  Apaches,  which  order  is  hereby  can 
celled,  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale  or  other  disposition,  and 
set  apart  for  the  use  of  said  Mescalero  Apaches  and  such  other  Indians  as  the  Depart 
ment  may  see  fit  to  locate  thereon,  the  tract  of  country  in  New  Mexico  (except  so 
much  thereof  as  is  embraced  in  the  Fort  Stanton  reduced  military  reservation)  bounded 
as  follows,  viz : 

Beginning  at  the  most  northerly  point  of  the  Fort  Stanton  reduced  military  reserva 
tion  ;  thence  due  west  to  the  summit  of  the  Sierra  Blanca  Mountains;  thence  due 
south  to  the  thirty-third  degree  north  latitude ;  thence  due  east  to  a  point  due  south 

1  Eeport  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  347. 


HEW   MEXICO — MESCALERO    AND   JICARILLA   AGENCY.        505 

of  the  most  easterly  point  of  the  said  Fort  Stanton  reduced  military  reservation; 
thence  due  north  to  the  southern  boundary  of  township  11 ;  thence  due  west  to<fehe 
south-west  corner  of  township  11,  in  range  13  5  thence  due  north  to  the  second  correc 
tion  line  south ;  thence  due  east  along  said  line  to  a  point  opposite  the  line  running 
north  from  the  thirty-third  degree  north  latitude;  thence  due  north  to  the  most 
easterly  point  of  said  Fort  Stanton  reduced  military  reservation ;  thence  along  the 
north-eastern  boundary  of  said  military  reservation  to  the  place  of  beginning.1 

U.  S.  GRANT. 
EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  October  20,  1875. 

In  lieu  of  Executive  order  dated  February  2,  1874,  setting  apart  certain  lands  in 
New  Mexico  as  a  reservation  for  the  Mescalero  Apaches,  which  order  is  hereby  can 
celled,  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale  or  other  disposition, 
and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  said  Mescalero  Apaches,  and  such  other  Indians  as  the 
Department  may  see  fit  to  locate  thereon,  the  tract  of  country  in  New  Mexico  (except 
so  much  thereof  as  is  embraced  in  the  Fort  Stanton  reduced  military  reservation) 
bounded  as  follows : 

Beginning  at  the  most  northerly  point  of  the  Fort  Stanton  reduced  military  reserva 
tion  ;  running  thence  due  west  to  a  point  due  north  of  the  north-east  corner  of  town 
ship  14  south,  range  10  east;  thence  due  south  along  the  eastern  boundary  of  said 
township  to  the  thirty- third  degree  north  latitude  ;  thence  due  east  on  said  parallel 
to  a  point  due  south  of  the  most  easterly  point  of  the  said  Fort  Stanton  reduced 
military  reservation;  thence  due  north  to  the  southern  boundary  of  township  11; 
thence  due  west  to  the  south-west  corner  of  township  11,  in  range  13 ;  thence  due 
north  to  the  second  correction  line  south;  thence  due  east  along  said  line  to  a  point 
opposite  the  line  running  north  from  the  thirty-third  degree  north  latitude ;  thence 
due  north  to  the  most  easterly  point  of  said  Fort  Stanton  reduced  military  reservation ; 
thence  along  the  north-eastern  boundary  of  said  military  reservation  to  the  place  of 
beginning. 

U,  S.  GRANT. 
EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  19,  1832. 

In  lieu  of  Executive  order  dated  October  20,  1875,  setting  apart  certain  lands  in 
New  Mexico  as  a  reservation  for  the  Mescalero  Apaches,  which  order  is  hereby  can 
celled,  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale  or  other  disposition,  and 
set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  said  Mescalero  Apaches  and  such  other  Indians  as  the 
Department  may  see  fit  to  locate  thereon,  the  tract  of  country  in  New  Mexico  bounded 
as  follows: 

Beginning  at  the  north-east  corner  of  township  12  south,  range  16  east  of  the  prin 
cipal  meridian  in  New  Mexico;  thence  west  along  the  north  boundary  of  township 
12  south,  ranges  16,  15,  14,  and  13  east,  to  the  south-east  corner  of  township  11  south, 
range  12  east;  thence  north  along  the  east  boundary  of  said  township  to  the  second 
correction  line  south ;  thence  west  along  said  correction  line  to  the  north-west  corner 
of  township  11  south,  range  11  east ;  thence  south  along  the  range  line  between  ranges 
10  and  11  east  to  the  south-west  corner  of  township  12  south,  range  11  east ;  thence 
east  along  the  south  boundary  of  said  township  to  the  south-east  corner  thereof; 
thence  south  along  the  range  line  between  ranges  11  and  12  east  to  the  thiry-third 
degree  of  north  latitude  as  established  and  marked  on  the  ground  by  First  Lieut.  L. 
H.  Walker,  Fifteenth  Infantry,  United  States  Army,  in  compliance  with  Special  Orders 
No.  100,  series  of  1875,  Headquarters  District  of  New  Mexico ;  thence  east  along  said 
thirty-third  degree  of  north  latitude  to  its  intersection  with  the  range  line  between 
ranges  16  and  17  east ;  thence  north  along  said  range  line  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 
EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  24,  1883. 

In  lieu  of  Executive  order  dated  May  19,  1882,  setting  apart  certain  lands  in  New 
Mexico  as  a  reservation  for  the  Mescalero  Apaches,  which  order  is  hereby  cancelled,  it 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  pp.  347,348. 


506  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale  or  other  disposition  and  set  apart 
for^the  use  of  the  said  Mescalero  Apaches  and  such  other  Indians  as  the  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  may  see  fit  to  locate  thereon,  the  tract  of  country  in  New  Mexico  bounded 
as  follows : 

Beginning  at  the  north-east  corner  of  township  12  south,  range  16  east  of  the  prin 
cipal  meridian  in  New  Mexico;  thence  west  along  the  north  boundary  of  township 
12  south,  ranges  16,  15,  14,  and  13  east  to  the  south-east  corner  of  township  11  south, 
range  12  east;  thence  north  along  the  east  boundary  of  said  township  to  the  second 
correction  line  south;  thence  west  along  said  correction  line  12  miles;  thence  south 
12  miles ;  thence  east  6  miles ;  thence  south  to  the  thirty-third  degree  of  north  lati 
tude,  as  established  and  marked  on  the  ground  by  First  Lieut.  L.  H.  Walker,  Fifteenth 
Infantry,  U.  S.  A.,  in  compliance  with  Special  Orders  No.  100,  series  of  1875,  Head 
quarters  District  of  New  Mexico ;  thence  east  along  said  thirty-third  degree  of  north 
latitude  to  its  intersection  with  the  range  line  between  ranges  16  and  17  east ;  thence 
north  along  said  range  line  to  place  of  beginning. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 
Gila  Reserve.1 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

May  14,  1860. 

SIR  :  This  office  having  signified  to  Agent  Steck  its  approbation  of  the  establishment 
of  a  reservation  in  New  Mexico  for  the  Gila  Apaches,  including  the  Miembres,  Mogol- 
ton,  and  Chilicayia  bands  of  that  tribe,  he  suggests  the  following  boundaries  for  the 
same,  viz  :  "  Commencing  at  Santa  Lucia  Spring  and  running  north  15  miles,  thence 
west  15  miles,  thence  south  15  miles,  thence  east  15  miles  to  the  place  of  beginning." 
Agent  Steck  has  been  directed  to  have  the  boundaries  of  the  reserve,  as  indicated 
by  him,  run  out  and  marked,  and  to  give  notice  thereof  to  the  surveyor-general  of 
New  Mexico. 

I  have,  therefore,  to  request  that  you  will  give  instructions  to  that  officer  to  respect 
the  said  reserve  when  in  the  progress  of  the  public  surveys  he  comes  to  connect  them 
with  the  external  boundaries  of  said  reserve. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

A.  B.  GREENWOOD, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  JOSEPH  S.  WILSON, 

Commissioner  General "Land  Office. 

(Occupied  for  a  short  time  only,  and  then  abandoned.  See  Land  Office  Report  for 
1872,  p.  123.) 

Hot  Springs  Reserve.1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  April  9,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  described  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of 
New  Mexico  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  reserved  for  the  use 
and  occupation  of  such  Indians  as  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  may  see  fit  to  locate 
thereon,  as  indicated  in  this  diagram,  viz: 

Beginning  at  the  ruins  of  an  ancient  pueblo  in  the  valley  of  the  Canada  Alamosa 
River,  about  7  miles  above  the  present  town  of  CaSada  Alamosa,  and  running  thence 
due  east  10  miles;  thence  due  north  25  miles ;  thence  due  west  30  miles:  thence  due 
south  25  miles;  thence  due  east  20  miles  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  December  21,  1875. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico,  lying 
within  the  following  described  boundaries,  viz,  beginning  at  a  point  on  the  east  side 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  348. 


NEW   MEXICO — MESCALERO    AND   JICARILLA   AGENCY.        507 

of  the  Canada  about  1,000  yards  directly  east  of  the  ruins  of  an  ancient  pueblo  in  the 
valley  of  Canada  Alamosa  River,  about  7  miles  above  the  town  of  Canada  Alamosa, 
and  running  thence  due  north  20  miles  to  a  point ;  thence  due  west  20  miles  to  a  point ; 
thence  due  south  35  miles  to  a  point;  thence  due  east  20  miles  to  a  point  due  south  of 
the  place  of  beginning;  thence  due  north  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same 
is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  South 
ern  Apache  and  such  other  Indians  as  it  may  be  determined  to  place  thereon,  to  be 
known  as  the  "  Hot  Springs  Indian  Reservation;"  and  all  that  portion  of  country  set 
apart  by  Executive  order  of  April  9,  1874,  not  embraced  within  the  limits  of  the  above 
described  tract  of  country,  is  hereby  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  August  25,  1877. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  order  of  December  21,  1875,  setting  apart  the  following 
lands  in  New  Mexico  as  the  Hot  Springs  Indian  Reservation,  viz,  beginning  at  a  point 
on  the  east  side  of  the  Cafiada,  about  1,000  yards  directly  east  of  the  ruins  of  an  an 
cient  pueblo  in  the  valley  of  Canada  Alamosa  River,  abouc  7  miles  above  the  town  of 
Canada  Alamosa,  and  running  thence  due  north  20  miles  to  a  point ;  thence  due  west 
20  xailes  to  a  point ;  thence  due  south  35  miles  to  a  point ;  thence  due  east  20  miles  to 
a  point  due  south  of  the  place  of  beginning ;  thence  due  north  to  the  place  of  beginning, 
be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  cancelled,  and  said  lands  are  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 
Jicarilla  Apache  Reserve.* 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  25,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  described  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of 
New  Mexico,  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Jicarilla  Apache  Indians  by  the  tirst 
article  of  an  agreement  concluded  with  the  said  Indians  December  10,  1873,  subject 
to  the  action  of  Congress,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set 
tlement,  viz  :  Commencing  at  a  point  where  the  headwaters  of  the  San  Juan  River 
crosses  the  southern  boundary  of  the  Territory  of  Colorado,  following  the  course  of 
said  river  until  it  intersects  the  eastern  boundary  of  the  Navajo  Reservation ;  thence 
due  north  along  said  eastern  boundary  of  the  Navajo  Reservation  to  where  it  inter 
sects  the  southern  boundary  line  of  the  Territory  of  Colorado  ;  thence  due  east  along 
the  said  southern  boundary  of  the  Territory  of  Colorado  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  July  18,  1876. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  order  of  March  25, 1874,  setting  apart  the  following 
described  lands  in  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico,  as  a  reservation  for  the  Jicarilla 
Apache  Indians,  viz,  commencing  at  a  point  where  the  headwaters  of  San  Juan 
River  crosses  the  southern  boundary  of  the  Territory  of  Colorado,  following  the 
course  of  said  river  until  it  intersects  the  eastern  boundary  of  the  Navajo  Reserva 
tion  ;  thence  due  north  along  said  eastern  boundary  of  the  Navajo  Reservation  to 
where  it  intersects  the  .southern  boundary  line  of  the  Territory  of  Colorado  ;  thence 
due  east  along  the  said  southern  boundary  of  the  Territory  of  Colorado,  to  the  place 
of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  cancelled,  and  said  lauds  are  restored  to 
the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  September  21,  1880. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico,  lying 
within  the  following  described  boundaries,  viz,  beginning  at  the  south-west  corner  of 
the  Mexican  grant  known  as  the  "  Tierra  Amarilla  grant,"  as  surveyed  by  Sawyer  and 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissio'ner,  1886,  p.  349. 


508  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

McBroom  in  July,  1876  ;  and  extending  thence  north  with  the  western  boundary  of 
said  survey  of  the  Tierra  Amarilla  grant  to  the  boundary  line  between  New  Mexico 
and  Colorado ;  thence  west  along  said  boundary  line  16  miles ;  thence  south  to  a 
point  due  west  from  the  aforesaid  south-west  corner  of  the  Tierra  Amarilla  grant ;  and 
thence  east  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withheld  from  en 
try  and  settlement  as  public  lands,  and  that  the  same  beset  apart  as  a  reservation  for 

the  Jicarilla  Apache  Indians. 

E.  B.  HAYES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  15,  1884. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico  set 
apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Jicarilla  Apache  Indians  by  Executive  order  dated 
September  21,  1880,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

NAVAJO  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address,  Fort  Defiance,  Ariz.] 
NAVAJO  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  June  1, 1863,1  and  Executive  orders  Oc 
tober  29,  1878,  January  6,  1880,  and  two  of  May  17, 1884  (1,769,600  acres 
in  Arizona  and  967,680  acres  in  Utah  were  added  to  this  reservation  by 
Executive  order  of  May  17,  1884,  and  46,080  acres  in  New  Mexico  re 
stored  to  public  domain) ;  Executive  order  April  24,  1886. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  8,205,440  acres,2  of  which  25,000  are 
classed  as  tillable.3  Out-boundaries  surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  13,235  acres  under  cultivation.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Navajo.  Total 
population,  17,358.5 

Location. — There  is  little  tillable  land,  and  as  there  are  no  running 
streams,  it  can  only  be  irrigated  with  buckets.  Nearly  all  the  water  is 
alkaline.  The  valleys  are  composed  of  sand,  formed  by  wash  and  ero 
sion,  having  no  soil  worthy  of  the  name  j  about  three-fourths  of  the  en 
tire  tract  is  covered  by  rock  and  barren  mesas  Where  springs  exist, 
the  water  usually  finds  a  channel  through  the  debris  and  is  lost  be 
neath  the  surface  of  the  ground.6 

Government  rations. — None  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by  Government 
rations,  as  reported  in  1886.7 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population ,  attendance,  and  support.* 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 800 

Boarding  and  day  school : 

Accommodation 100 

Average  attendance 39 

Session  (months) 10% 

Cost - $6,650.29 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  work  reported. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  667.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1886,  p.  387.  3I6id.,p.432.  */&u2.,p.387  « Ibid.,  p.  402.  *Ibid.,  1884, 
pp.  133, 134.  ilbid.,  p.  420.  *lbid.,  p.  xciv. 


NEW   MEXICO — NAVAJO    AGENCY.  509 

TREATIES  WITH  THE  NAVAJO  INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  the  Navajoes,  made  at  Valley  Cheille,  New  Mexico,  September  9,  1849. 

Navajoes  acknowledge  themselves  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  United  States. 
(Art.  1.x  Peace  to  be  maintained  with  the  United  States,  and  no  aid  given  to  Indians 
at  enmity  with  the  Government.  Aggressions  against  Navajoes  by  citizens  or  others 
to  be  referred  to  Government  for  settlement.  (Art.  2.)  Laws  regulating  trade  and 
intercourse  extended  over  the  Navajoes,  and  the  government  of  New  Mexico  recog 
nized  and  acknowledged  by  said  Indians.  (Art.  3.)  Navajoes  to  deliver  persons 
guilty  of  murder  at  Santa  Fe\  (Art.  4.)  All  American  or  Mexican  captives  aud  all 
property  stolen  from  Americans  or  Mexicans  to  be  delivered  to  the  military  authori 
ties  at  Jemez  within  a  month.  All  Indian  captives  and  members  of  tribes  entering 
into  similar  treaties  to  be  likewise  turned  over  by  Navajoes.  (Art.  5.)  Any  person 
molesting  or  committing  outrages  upon  Navajoes  to  be  subject  to  the  penalty  of  the 
law,  if  convicted  upon  trial.  (Art.  6.)  Free  passage  granted  through  the  country 
of  said  Indians.  (Art.  7.)  Government  to  establish  military  posts  and  agencies  and 
authorize  trading-houses  at  such  places  as  it  may  designate.  (Art.  8.)  United  States 
to  adjust  Navajo  boundaries  and  pass  and  execute  such  laws  as  may  be  conducive  to 
their  prosperity.  (Art.  9.)  United  States  to  donate  presents  and  implements  as  it 
may  deem  proper.  (Art.  10. )  Treaty  to  be  binding  after  the  signing,  subject  to  such 
modifications  as  may  be  adopted  by  the  Government,  and  to  receive  liberal  con 
struction,  and  Navajoes  not  to  be  held  responsible  for  the  conduct  of  others. 

Proclaimed  February  24,  I860.1 

Treaty  with  the  Navajoes,  made  at  Fort  Summer,  N.  Mex.,  July  1,  1863. 

War  to  cease.  White  offenders  upon  person  or  property  of  Indians,  upon  proof,  to 
be  punished  according  to  law.  United  States  to  reimburse  the  injured  persons  for 
loss  sustained.  Indians  committing  wrong  npon  person  or  property  of  any  one, 
white,  Indian,  or  black,  to  be  delivered  up  to  the  United  States  to  be  tried  and  pun 
ished  according  to  law.  President  to  prescribe  rules  and  regulations  for  estimating 
damages  as  he  may  deem  proper.  Said  damages  to  be  passed  upon  by  the  Commis 
sioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  and  no  one  violating  these  treaties  to  have  compensation  for 
loss.  (Art.  1.)  The  following  country  set  apart  r  Bounded  on  the  north  by  the 
thirty- seventh  degree  of  north  latitude ;  south  by  an  east  and  west  line  passing 
through  the  site  of  the  old  Fort  Defiance,  in  Canon  Bonito ;  east  by  the  parallel  of 
longitude  passing  through  Fort  Lyon  or  the  Ojodesose  Bear  Spring ;  west  by  parallel 
of  longitude  one  hundred  and  nine  degrees  thirty  minutes,  provided  it  embraces  the 
outlet  of  Canon  de  Chilly,  said  canon  to  be  all  included  in  this  reservation.  Said 
tract  set  apart  for  the  Navajo  and  such  other  friendly  tribes  as  they  may  be  willing, 
with  the  consent  of  the  United  States,  to  admit  among  them.  United  States  agrees 
that  no  unauthorized  person  shall  be  permitted  to  pass  over,  settle  upon,  or  reside  in 
said  territory.  (Art. 2.)  United  States  to  build,  where  water  and  timber  maybe 
convenient,  a  warehouse,  cost  not  exceeding  $2,500;  agency  building,  at  $3,000; 
carpenter  and  blacksmith  shop,  at  $1,000  each ;  school-house  and  chapel,  not  to  ex 
ceed  $5,000.  (Art.  3.)  Agent  to  make  his  home  at  agency  buildings.  (Art.  4.) 
Any  head  of  a  family  desiring  to  farm  may  select,  with  the  assistance  of  agent,  160 
acres.  Said  tract  to  cease  to  be  held  in  common  and  to  be  the  exclusive  possession 
of  the  person  so  long  as  he  cultivates.  Single  person  over  eighteen  may  select  80 
^acres  in  same  manner.  For  each  tract  a  certificate  of  allotment  shall  be  issued  and 
recorded  in  the  land  book.  President  may  order  survey,  and  Congress  to  fix  charac 
ter  of  title  and  protect  Indians  on  improvements.  United  States  to  pass  laws  on  the 
subject  of  alienation  and  descent  of  property.  (Art.  5.)  Indians  pledged  to  compel 
their  children  between  the  ages  of  six  and  sixteen  to  attend  school.  Agent  to  see 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  974, 


510  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

stipulation  complied  with.  United  States  to  provide  school  and  teacher  for  every 
thirty  children.  Provision  to  continue  for  not  less  than  ten  years.  (Art.  6.)  Person 
cultivating  soil  in  good  faith  to  be  entitled  to  receive  seed  and  agricultural  imple 
ments  the  first  year  not  to  exceed  $100,  and  for  two  succeeding  years  to  value  of  $25. 
(Art.  7. )  In  lieu  of  all  other  annuities  provided  for  said  Indians,  United  States  to  de 
liver  for  ten  years  clothing,  goods,  or  material  in  lieu  thereof,  not  exceeding  in  value 
$5  per  Indian.  Ten  dollars  for  each  person  engaged  in  farming  or  mechanical  pursuits 
for  the  purchase  of  necessary  articles.  If  the  money  appropriated  for  clothing  can 
he  appropriated  for  better  uses,  the  Commissioner  may  change  the  appropriation  to 
other  purposes.  Army  officer  to  attend  the  delivery  of  goods.  Agent  to  take  census 
each  year.  (Art.  8.)  Indians  to  relinquish  all  right  to  occupy  any  territory  outside 
of  their  reservation  herein  defined,  but  may  hunt  on  land  contiguous  thereto  so  long 
as  game  may  justify  the  chase.  Indians  withdraw  all  opposition  to  railroads  not 
passing  over  their  reservation ;  not  to  molest  travellers  or  property  or  capture  and 
kill  any  white  person.  Not  to  oppose  military  posts,  roads,  etc.  Any  damages  aris 
ing  from  the  same,  tribe  to  be  compensated.  (Art.  9.)  Any  treaty  involving  cession 
of  land  not  valid  unless  executed  by  three-fourths  of  all  adult  male  Indians  inter 
ested  in  the  same.  No  member  of  tribe  to  be  deprived  of  his  land  without  his  con 
sent.  (Art.  10.)  Navajoes  to  remove  to  said  reservation,  United  States  paying  their 
subsistence  and  providing  transportation  for  the  sick  and  feeble.  (Art.  11.)  Sum  of 
$150,000  to  be  disbursed  as  follows :  Fifty  thousand  dollars  when  they  remove,  $30,000 
for  the  purchase  of  15,000  sheep  and  goats,  500  cattle,  and  1,000,000  pounds  of  corn, 
to  be  held  at  the  nearest  military  post,  subject  to  orders  of  agent  for  relief  during 
the  winter.  Balance  to  be  invested  for  the  maintenance  of  Indians  in  such  manner 
as  agent  may  determine.  Removal  to  be  under  control  of  military  commander  of 
New  Mexico.  (Art.  12.)  Tribe  not  to  settle  outside  of  reservation  herein  set  apart, 
and  to  induce  other  members  of  their  tribe  to  join  them.  Any  Navajo  leaving 
reservation  to  forfeit  rights,  privileges,  and  immunities  conferred  by  this  treaty. 
(Art.  13.) 
Proclaimed  August  12,  1868. J 

Navajo  Reserved 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  October  29, 1878. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Arizona  lying 
within  the  following  described  boundaries,  viz,  commencing  at  tbe  north-west  corner 
of  the  Navajo  Indian  Reservation,  on  the  boundary  line  between  the  Territories 
of  Arizona  and  Utah ;  thence  west  along  said  boundary  line  to  the  one  hundred 
and  tenth  degree  of  longitude  west ;  thence  south  along  said  degree  to  the  thirty- 
sixth  parallel  of  latitude  north  ;  thence  east  along  said  parallel  to  the  west  boundary 
of  the  Navajo  Reservation;  thence  north  along  said  west  boundary  to  the  place  of 
beginning,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement  and  set 
apart  as  an  addition  to  the  present  reservation  for  the  Navajo  Indians. 

B.  B.  HAYES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  6,  1880. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  described  country  lying  within  the  bound 
aries  of  the  Territories  of  New  Mexico  and  Arizona,  viz,  commencing  in  the  middle 
of  the  channel  of  the  San  Juan  River,  where  the  east  line  of  the  Navajo  Reservation 
in  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico,  as  established  by  the  treaty  of  June  1,  1868  (15  Stat., 
667),  crosses  said  river;  thence  up  and  along  the  middle  channel  of  said  river  to  a 
point  15  miles  due  east  of  the  eastern  boundary  line  of  said  reservation ;  thence  due 
south  to  a  point  due  east  of  the  present  south-east  corner  of  said  reservation  ;  thence 
due  south  6  miles ;  thence  due  west  to  the  one  hundred  and  tenth  degree  of  west  Ion- 
United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  667.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1886,  p.  350. 


NEW   MEXICO PUEBLO   AGENCY.  511 

gitude ;  thence  north  along  said  degree  to  the  south-west  corner  of  said  reservation  in 
the  Territory  of  Arizona,  as  defined  by  Executive  order  dated  October  29,  1878,  be, 
and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement  and  set  apart  as  an  addi 
tion  to  the  present  Navajo  Reservation  in  said  Territories. 

R.  B,  HAYES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  Washington,  May  17,  1884. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  Executive  order  dated  January  6,  1880,  adding  certain 
lands  to  the  Navajo  Reservation,  in  New  Mexico  and  Arizona  Territories,  be,  and  the 
same  is  hereby,  amended  so  as  to  exempt  from  its  operation  and  exclude  from  said 
reservation  all  those  portions  of  townships  29  north,  ranges  14,  15,  and  16  west  of  the 
New  Mexico  principal  meridian,  south  of  the  San  Juan  River,  in  the  Territory  of  New 
Mexico. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  Washington,  D.  C.,  May  17,  1884. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  described  lands  in  the  Territories  of  Arizona 
and  Utah  be,  and  the  same  are,  withheld  from  sale  and  settlement  and  set  apart  as  a 
reservation  for  Indian  purposes,  viz  : 

Beginning  on  the  one  hundred  and  tenth  degree  of  west  longitude  at  thirty-six 
degrees  and  thirty  minutes  north  latitude  (the  same  being  the  north-east  corner  of  the 
Moqui  Indian  Reservation) ;  thence  due  west  to  the  one  hundred  and  eleventh  degree 
thirty  minutes  west  longitude  ;  thence  due  north  to  the  middle  of  the  channel  of  the 
Colorado  River;  thence  up  and  along  the  middle  of  the  channel  of  said  river  to  its 
intersection  with  the  San  Juan  River;  thence  up  and  along  the  middle  channel  of 
San  Juan  River  to  west  boundary  of  Colorado  (thirty-two  degrees  west  longitude 
Washington  meridian)  ;  thence  due  south  to  the  thirty-seventh  parallel  north  lati 
tude  ;  thence  west  along  said  parallel  to  the  one  hundred  and  tenth  degree  of  west 
longitude ;  thence  due  south  to  place  of  beginning :  Provided,  That  any  tract  or 
tracts  within  the  region  of  country  described  as  aforesaid  which  are  settled  upon  or 
occupied,  or  to  which  valid  rights  have  attached  under  existing  laws  of  the  United 
States  prior  to  date  of  this  order,  are  hereby  excluded  from  this  reservation. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  April  24,  1886. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  described  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory 
of  New  Mexico,  viz,  all  those  portions  of  townships  29  north,  ranges  14,  lf>,  and  16 
west  of  the  New  Mexico  principal  meridian,  south  of  the  San  Juan  River,  be,  and  the 
same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement  and  set  apart  as  an  addition  to 
the  Navajo  Indian  Reservation. 

GROVER  CLEVELAND. 
PUEBLO  AGKENCY. 

[Post-office  address,  Santa  F6,  N.  Mex.'J 

How  established.— By  Mexican  grants.  Nineteen  have  been  con 
firmed  by  patents. 

Area  and  survey.— Contain  906,845  acres,  of  which  132,205  are  classed 
as  tillable. 

Acres  cultivated.— 30,000  reported  in  1886.1 

Tribes  and  population.— The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Pueblo.  Popu 
lation,  7,762.2  

i  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  432.  3  Ibid.,  p.  402. 


512 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


There  are  no  agency  statistics.    The  people  reside  in  their  pueblos, 
are  self-supporting,  and  citizens  of  the  United  States. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1 
School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886,  2,200. 


School. 

Accom 
modation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

200 

108 

Months. 
12 

$11  877  75 

30 

23 

3 

208  58 

30 

18 

5 

1  999  05 

50 

35 

12 

5  950  00 

30 

17 

6 

500  00 

50 

25 

10 

599  00 

75 

23 

10 

575  00 

Lfa(Tuna  day  (contract)2  

60 

27 

8 

480  00 

San  Felipe  day  (Government)  

50 

40 

6 

500.00 

San  Juan  day  (contract)3  

50 

34 

8 

683.  69 

Santo  Domingo  day  (contract)3  

50 

34 

8 

708.  81 

50 

33 

6 

398  18 

70 

45 

9 

900  00 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  xciv. 

2  Tinder  charge  of  Presbyterian  Home  Missions. 

3  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  charge. 

Missionary  work. — Roman  Catholic  Church  and  Presbyterian  Board 
of  Home  Missions  are  engaged  among  these  Indians. 

An  act  to  confirm  the  land  claim  of  certain  pueblos  and  towns  in  the  Territory  of  New 

Mexico.1 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America 
in  Congress  assembled,  That  the  Pueblo  land  claims  in  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico, 
designated  in  the  corrected  list  as — 

A.  Pueblo  of  Jemez,  in  the  county  of  Santa  Ana, 

B.  Pueblo  of  Acoma,  in  the  county  of  Valencia, 

C.  Pueblo  of  San  Juan,  in  the  county  of  Rio  Ariba, 

D.  Pueblo  of  Picuris,  in  the  county  of  Taos, 

E.  Pueblo  of  San  Felipe,  in  the  county  of  Bernalillo, 

F.  Pueblo  of  Pecos,  in  the  county  of  San  Miguel, 

G.  Pueblo  of  Cochiti,  in  the  county  of  Santa  Ana, 

H.  Pueblo  of  Santo  Domingo,  in  the  county  of  Santa  Ana, 

I.  Pueblo  of  Taos,  in  the  county  of  Taos, 

K.  Pueblo  of  Santa  Clara,  in  the  county  of  Rio  Ariba, 

L.  Pueblo  of  Tesuque,  in  the  county  of  Santa  F6, 

M.  Pueblo  of  San  Ildefonso,  in  the  county  of  Santa  F6, 

N.  Pueblo  of  Pojuaque,  in  the  county  of  Santa  Fe", 

reported  upon  favorably  by  the  surveyor-general  of  New  Mexico  in  his  report  of  the 
30th  of  September,  1856,  to  the  Department  of  the  Interior,  and  *lie  claim  designated 
as — 

O.  Pueblo  of  Zia,  in  the  county  of  Santa  Ana, 

P.  Pueblo  of  Sandia,  in  the  county  of  Bernalillo, 

Q.  Pueblo  of  Isleta,  in  the  county  of  Bernalillo, 

R.  (Supposed)  Pueblo  of  Nambe, 

reported  upon  favorably  by  the  said  survej'or-general  on  the  30th  of  November,  1856, 
*  *  *  to  the  Department  of  the  Interior  be,  and  they  are  hereby,  confirmed  ;  and 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI,  p.  374. 


NEW    MEXICO PUEBLO    AGENCY.  513 

the  Commissioner  of  the  Land  Office  shall  issue  the  necessary  instructions  for  the 
survey  of  all  of  said  claims,  as  recommended  for  confirmation  by  the  said  surveyor- 
general,  and  shall  cause  a  patent  to  issue  therefor  as  in  ordinary  cases  to  private  in 
dividuals:  Provided,  That  this  confirmation  shall  only  be  construed  as  a  relinquish- 
mentof  all  title  and  claim  of  the  United  States  to  any  of  said  lands,  and  shall  not 
affect  any  adverse  valid  rights,  should  such  exist. 

Approved  December  22,  1858. 

Confirmed  by  United  States  patents  in  1864  under  old  Spanish  grants.  See  also  act 
of  Congress  June  21,  1860  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  71;  also  see 
General  Land  Office  Report  1876,  p.  242,  and  1880,  p.  258). 

Zuni  public  reserve.— Area  of  original  Spanish  grant  17,581.25  acres.1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  16,  1877. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following-described  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory 
of  New  Mexico,  viz:  beginning  at  the  one  hundred  and  thirty-sixth  mile-stone,  on  the 
western  boundary  line  of  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico,  and  running  thence  north  61° 
45'  east,  31.8  miles  to  the  crest  of  the  mountain  a  short  distance  above  Nutria  Springs ; 
thence  due  south  12  miles  to  a  point  in  the  hills  a  short  distance  south-east  of  the  Ojo 
Pescado;  thence  south  61°  45'  west  to  the  one  hundred  and  forty-eighth  mile-stone 
on  the  western  boundary  line  of  said  Territory;  thence  north  with  said  boundary 
line  to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  withdrawn  from  sale  and 
set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Zuni  Pueblo  Indians. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  1,  1883. 

Whereas  it  is  found  that  certain  descriptions  as  to  boundaries  given  in  an  Executive 
order  issued  March  16,  1877,  setting  apart  a  reservation  in  the  Territory  of  New  Mex 
ico  for  the  Zuni  Pueblo  Indians,  are  not  stated  with  sufficient  definiteness  to  include 
within  said  reservation  all  the  lauds  specified  in  and  intended  to  be  covered  by  said 
Executive  order,  especially  the  Nutria  Springs  and  the  Ojo  Pescado,  said  Executive 
order  is  hereby  so  amended  that  the  description  of  the  tract  of  land  thereby  set  apart 
for  the  purposes  therein  named  shall  read  as  follows : 

Beginning  at  the  one  hundred  and  thirty-sixth  mile-post  on  the  west  boundary  line 
of  the  Territory  of  New  Mexico,  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  south-west  corner  of 
township  11  north,  range  18  west;  thence  east  and  north,  following  section  lines,  so 
as  to  include  sections  1,  12,  13,14,22,23,24,25,26,27,28,  32,  33,  34,  35,  and  36,  in  said 
township;  thence  from  the  north-east  corner  of  said  township  on  the  range  line  be 
tween  ranges  17  and  18  west,  to  the  third  correction  line  north;  thence  east  on  said 
correction  line  to  the  nearest  section  line  in  range  16,  from  whence  a  line  due  south 
would  include  the  Zulu  settlements  in  the  region  of  Nutria  and  Nutria  Springs  and 
the  Pescado  Springs ;  thence  south  following  section  lines  to  the  township  line  be 
tween  townships  9  and  10  north,  range  16  west;  thence  west  on  said  township  line  to 
the  range  line  between  ranges  16  and  17  west ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  one  hun 
dred  and  forty-eighth  mile-post  on  the  western  boundary  line  of  said  Territory  ;  thence 
north  along  said  boundary  line  to  place  of  beginning. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  3,  1885. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  Executive  order  dated  May  1,  1883,  explaining,  defin 
ing,  and  extending  the  boundaries  of  the  Zniii  Indian  Reservation,  in  the  Territory 
of  New  Mexico,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  amended  so  as  to  except  and  exclude  from 
the  addition  made  to  said  reservation  by  the  said  Executive  order  of  May  1,  1883,  any 
and  all  lands  which  were  at  the  date  of  said  order  settled  upon  and  occupied  in  good 
faith  under  the  public-land  laws  of  the  United  States. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 


1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  353. 

S.  Ex,  95—33 


CHAPTER  XVII. 
INDIAK  RESERVATIONS  OF  NEW  YOEK. 

A  portion  of  the  Indians  formerly  residing  here  are  in  Wisconsin 
(Oneidas),  and  Indian  Territory  (Senecas). 

There  are  eight  reservations,  containing  an  aggregate  area  of  87,677 
acres.  Total  Indian  population,  5,261. 

There  is  one  agency:  The  New  York  Agency,  having  charge  of  the 
Allegany,  Cattaraugus,  Oil  Spring,  Oneida,  Onondaga,  St.  Regis,  Ton- 
awanda,  and  Tuscarora  Reservations.1 

NEW  YORK  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Gowanda,  Cattarangus  County,  N.  Y.] 
ALLEGANY  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaties  of  September  15,  1797  (United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  601),  and  of  May  20,  1842  (Vol.  VII,  p. 
587). 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  30,469  acres,2  of  which  15,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.3  Out-boundaries  surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  4,000  acres  under  cultivation.3 

Tribes  and  population.  The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Onondaga, 
Seneca,  Tonawauda,  and  Tuscarora.  Total  population,  935.5 

Location. — This  reservation  is  located  on  both  sides  of  the  Allegauy 
River,  in  the  county  of  Cattaraugus.  It  is  about  35  miles  long,  and  its 
width  varies  from  one  to  two  and  a  half  miles.  The  larger  portion  of 
the  Allegany  Reservation,  immediately  adjoining  the  river,  is  level  and 
fertile ;  the  balance  broken  and  hilly.  It  was  formerly  covered  with 
heavy  pine  timber.  The  Erie  Railway,  the  Atlantic  and  Great  Western 
Railroad,  the  Rochester  and  State  Line  Railroad,  pass  through  this  res 
ervation.  The  most  of  the  Indians  reside  on  the  south-west  part  of  the 
reserve,  which  is  more  isolated  than  the  rest  from  railroad  towns.  The 
Senecas  of  Allegany,  Cornplanter,  and  Cattaraugus  Reservations,  num 
bering  2.341,  own  the  Allegany  and  Cattaraugus  Reservations,  subject 

1  According  to  the  superintendent's  report  of  New  York,  for  1887  (p.  780),  the  children 
of  school  age  among  the  New  York  Indians  number  7,111;  average  attendance,  493; 
31   teachers  employed,  cost  to  the  State,  $9,122.33.        2Repojrt  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1886,  p.  388.        slbid.,  p.  432.        4IMd.,  p.  389.        »!«&,  p.  402. 
514 


NEW  YORK NEW  YORK  AGENCY. 


515 


to  what  is  known  as  the  pre-emption  right  of  the  Ogden  Land  Company, 
and  subject  also  to  whatever  right  of  occupancy  the  two  hundred  and 
ninety  nine  Onoudagas  and  Cayngas  residing  with  them  may  have 
therein.  This  pre-emption  right  is  derived  from  the  prior  discovery  of 
the  territory  by  civilized  man,  and  restricts  the  Senecas  from  selling  to 
others  than  the  Ogden  Land  Company  or  its  assigns.  The  Ogden  Com 
pany  claims  that  this  right  embraces  the  fee  of  the  land,  and  that  the  In 
dians  have  the  right  of  occupancy  only  so  long  as  their  tribal  relation 
continues.  The  Senecas  claim  the  absolute  ownership  of  these  reser 
vations  in  fee,  subject  only  to  the  right  of  the  Ogden  Company  or  its 
assigns  to  purchase  whenever  they  shall  elect  to  sell.1 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.2 
School  population  as  estimated  in  1884^  275, 


School. 

Accom 
modation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

25 

16 

Months. 

g 

$275  00 

Allegany  district  No.  2  day     ..„...".  ...  .. 

50 

29 

g 

350  00 

Allegany  district  No.  3  d;iy  

50 

22 

45 

20 

g 

35 

18 

g 

340  on 

35 

20 

g 

375  00 

30 

30 

10 

1  100  00 

The  Society  of  Friends  at  Philadelphia  have  for  many  years  main 
tained  a  boarding  and  manual  labor  school  adjoining  this  part  of  the 
reserve. 

OIL   SPRING  RESERVATION. 

Hoiv  established. — By  arrangement  with  the  State  of  New  York,  (See 
Annual  Report,  1877,  p.  166.) 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  640  acres.3    Tillable  acres  not  reported. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Seneca.  Popula 
tion  not  reported. 

Location. — The  reservation  located  in  the  townships  of  Ischua  and 
Cuba,  in  the  counties  of  Cattaraugus  and  Allegany.  There  is  an  oil 
spring  near  the  centre  of  the  reservation,  being  in  appearance  a  deep, 
muddy  pool  of  water,  20  feet  in  diameter,  without  outlet.  The  Indians 
have  from  time  immemorial  gathered  petroleum  oil,  in  small  quantities, 
from  the  surface  of  the  spring,  which  they  formerly  used  for  medicinal 
purposes.  Several  years  since,  the  Seneca  Nation  of  Indians  leased 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1877,  pp.  163,164.       *11>id.,  1884,  p.  274.      3Ibid., 

1886,  p.  388. 


516  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

the  oil  privileges  on  the  reservation  for  a  portion  of  the  oil  and  a  bonus 
of  $10,000,  which  was  paid  down;  and  a  few  wells  were  put  down  and 
several  hundred  barrels  of  oil  obtained,  but  not  in  paying  quantities. 
By  the  treaty  held  at  Big  Tree,  on  Genesee  Eiver,  in  the  State  of 
New  York,  between  the  Seneca  Nation  of  Indians  and  Eobert  Morris, 
of  Philadelphia,  concluded  September  15,  1797,  the  legal  title  of  this 
reservation,  with  about  3,500,000  acres  of  other  lands  in  the  western 
part  of  New  York,  passed  to  Morris,  who  conveyed  it  to  the  Holland 
Land  Company.  The  Holland  Land  Company  conveyed  it,  with  other 
lands,  to  the  Farmers'  Loan  and  Trust  Company,  from  which  company 
the  title  passed  to  David  E.  Evans,  whose  heirs  conveyed  the  north-west 
quarter  of  the  reservation,  containing  the  oil  spring,  to  Chamberlain, 
Clark,  and  Gallager,  by  deed,  dated  February  9,  1852;  the  last-named 
persons  conveyed  the  same  to  Philoneus  Pattisou,  by  deed,  dated  Novem 
ber  20, 1855,  who  went  into  possession  under  his  lease  and  cleared  off  a 
portion  of  the  land,  and  built  a  house  and  barn  thereon.  The  Seneca 
Nation  of  Indians,  always  claiming  title  to  this  reservation,  in  1856,  by 
authority  contained  in  chapter  150  of  the  laws  of  New  York,  passed  in 
1845,  commenced  an  action  of  ejectment  against  Pattison  to  recover  that 
portion  of  the  reservation  covered  by  his  deed.  This  action  was  stoutly 
defended,  but  the  Indians  recovered  a  verdict.  The  defendant  appealed 
the  case  to  the  general  term  of  the  supreme  court,  and  from  thence  to  the 
court  of  appeals,  both  courts  affirming  the  decision  of  the  circuit  and  the 
title  of  the  Indians  to  the  reservation.  The  Seneca  Nation  recovered  in 
the  action  mainly  on  the  evidence  of  the  veteran  Seneca  war- chief  of  the 
Six  Nations,  Governor  Black  Snake,  whose  Indian  name  was  To-wa-a-u, 
meaning  chain-breaker,  and  who  was  of  the  age  of  107  years  at  time  of 
the  trial,  in  1856.  The  name  of  Governor  Black  Snake  was  given  him 
by  President  Washington,  on  the  occasion  of  his  visit  at  the  seat  of 
Government  with  Cornplanter.  He  testified  that  he  was  present  at  the 
treaty  of  Big  Tree,  in  1797;  that  it  was  agreed  upon,  "all  around," 
that  the  oil  spring  should  be  reserved  one  mile  square ;  that  when  the 
treaty  was  read  over,  it  was  observed  and  mentioned  that  the  oil  spring 
had  been  left  out  of  the  treaty,  and  that  then  Thomas  Morris,  who  was 
the  attorney  of  Kobert  Morris  and  signed  the  treaty  for  him,  drew  up 
a  small  paper,  said  to  contain  the  oil  spring,  and  delivered  it  to  Pleasant 
Lake,  a  leading  Seneca  sachem  of  the  Six  Nations.  It  did  not  appear 
that  the  paper  was  afterwards  seen  by  any  one.  Black  Snake  also 
presented  in  evidence  a  map,  being  the  first  map  of  the  Holland  laud 
purchase,  made  about  the  year  1801,  which  he  testified  was  afterward 
presented  to  him  by  Joseph  Ellicott,  the  surveyor  and  general  land 
agent  of  the  Holland  Company,  at  a  general  council  of  the  Senecas  at 
Tonawanda,  N.  Y.,  and  who  was  also  a  witness  to  the  treaty;  that  El 
licott  made  a  speech  to  the  Senecas  in  council  when  he  presented  the 
map,  saying  that  the  places  marked  in  red  on  the  map  belonged  to  the 
red  man,  and  among  them  so  marked  was  the  oil  spring  reservation. 


NEW  YORK — NEW  YORK  AGENCY.  517 

There  were  other  acts  proved,  showing  that  the  Holland  Laud  Company 
and  its  grantees  had  at  different  times  recognized  the  Seneca  Indians 
as  owners  of  the  reservation.  The  Senecas  founded  their  claim  upon 
possession,  and  the  presumption  of  a  grant  by  Morris  to  them  after 
the  treaty  at  Big  Tree  was  signed.  The  other  three-quarters  of  the 
reservation  was  conveyed  by  David  E.  Evans  or  his  heirs  to  different 
persons.  The  Senecas  have,  however,  since  the  termination  of  the 
trial,  held  the  exclusive  possession  of  the  entire  reservation,  leasing  it 
to  white  men  for  oil  and  farming  purposes,  and  no  further  efforts  have 
been  made  to  dispossess  them.1 

CATTARAUGUS  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaties  of  September  15,  1797  (United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  G01),  June  30, 1802  (United  States  Stat 
utes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  70),  and  of  May  20,  1842  (United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  587).  (See  Annual  Report,  1877,  p.  161.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  21,680  acres,2  of  which  12,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.3  Out-boundaries  surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  5,000  acres  under  cultivation.5 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Cayuga,  Ouon- 
daga,  Seneca,  Touawanda,  and  Tuscarora.  Total  population,  1,5 15.6 

Location. — Situated  in  Cattaraugus  County ;  the  reservation  is  12  miles 
long,  and  averages  about  3  miles  in  width.  The  land  is  very  rich  and  fer 
tile,  mostly  under  cultivation,  on  both  sides  of  the  Cattaraugus  Creek, 
in  the  counties  of  Cattaraugus,  Chautauqua,  and  Erie.  The  pre-emption 
right  was  reserved  in  the  treaty,  and  is  now  owned  by  the  Ogden  Land 
Company.  This  pre-emption  right  is  a  source  of  great  uneasiness  to  the 
Indians  of  Cattaraugus  and  Allegany  Reservations,  resting  as  a  cloud 
upon  the  title  of  their  lands.  It  stifles  industry  by  withholding  the  best 
incentive  to  it,  growing  out  of  the  natural  desire  to  acquire  property 
and  the  attachments  of  home  and  family.  They  have  heretofore  resisted 
every  effort  made  by  the  State  of  New  York  to  induce  them  to  allot  their 
lands  in  severalty,  under  the  apprehension  that  such  allotment  might 
eventually  result  in  the  breaking  up  of  their  tribal  relations,  and  so  for 
feit  their  reservations  to  the  Ogden  Land  Company. 

The  Senecas  of  the  Allegany  and  Cattaraugus  Reservations  are  in 
corporated  by  the  laws  of  New  York  under  the  name  of  the  Seneca  Na 
tion  of  Indians,  with  the  right  to  bring  actions  in  the  courts  of  the  State 
in  all  cases  relating  to  their  common  property  by  an  attorney  appointed 
by  the  Governor.  They  have  maintained  for  about  thirty  years  a  re 
publican  form  of  government,  with  a  president,  council,  treasurer,  and 
clerk  elected  annually  by  ballot,  also  a  peacemaker's  court  on  each  res 
ervation  having  jurisdiction  in  actions  between  Indians  and  authority 
to  administer  upon  estates  of  deceased  persons.7 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1877,  p.  166.  *Ibid.,  1886,  p.  388.  3/&id.,  p. 
432.  </6M.,  p.  389.  *IUcl,  p.  432.  e/faU,  p.  402.  'Hid.,  1877,  pp.  164, 165. 


518  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Cornplanter  Reservation.-— This  reservation  on  the  Alleghany  River 
in  Warren  County,  Pennsylvania,  contains  choice  land  on  the  river 
bottom.  The  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania  granted  the  reservation 
in  fee  to  the  famous  war-chief,  Gy-ant-wa-hia,  or  Cornplanter,  March 
16,  1796,  for  his  many  valuable  services  to  the  white  people,  and  espe 
cially  that  most  important  one,  in  preventing  the  Six  Nations  of  New 
York  from  joining  the  confederacy  of  western  Indians  in  1790-91,  in 
the  war  which  terminated  in  the  victory  of  General  Wayne  in  1794. 
His  descendants,  numbering  eighty-one  Senecas,  reside  on  the  reserva 
tion  which  was  allotted  to  them  in  1871  by  commissioners  appointed  for 
the  purpose  by  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  with  power  to  sell  only  to  the 
descendants  of  Cornplanter  and  to  other  Seneca  Indians.  These  Sene 
cas  at  Cornplanter  are  recognized  by  the  Senecas  on  Allegany  and  Cat- 
taraugus  Reservations,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  as  owning  equal 
rights  with  them  in  those  reservations,  and  share  with  them  in  the  an 
nuities  payable  under  treaties  with  the  United  States.  They  are  a 
thrifty  and  temperate  people,  are  good  farmers,  and  are  increasing 
yearly  in  population.  The  allotment  of  their  lands  in  severalty  and  in 
fee  has  greatly  contributed  to  their  prosperity  by  affording  new  incen 
tives  to  industry.1 

The  Cayugas,  by  treaty  made  February  25,  1789,  sold  to  the  State  of 
New  York  for  $2,125,  paid  down,  and  an  annuity  of  $500,  all  their  ex 
tensive  territory  in  such  State,  reserving  100  square  miles  on  both  sides 
of  Cayuga  Lake,  a  few  acres  on  Seneca  Eiver,  and  1  mile  square  at  Cay.- 
uga  Ferry. 

On  July  27,  1795,  they  sold  to  New  York  all  their  reservations  except 
3  square  miles,  for  $1,800,  paid  down,  and  an  annuity  of  $1,800  5  and  on 
May  13,  1803,  they  released  to  the  State  their  remaining  lands  for 
$4,800.  They  now  own  no  lands  in  this  agency.  A  portion  of  the  tribe 
resides  on  the  Quapaw  Reservation  in  the  Indian  Territory.  There  are 
one  hundred  and  eighty-four  Cayugas  residing  with  the  Senecas  in  this 
State,  of  which  one  hundred  and  fifty-one  reside  on  Cattaraugus  Reser 
vation,  and  thirty-three  at  Tonawanda.  The  one  hundred  and  eighty- 
four  Cayugas  in  this  State  receive  their  share  of  the  $2,300  annuity  due 
the  tribe  from  the  State  of  New  York,  amounting  this  year  to  $1,441.67. 
They  also  receive  annuity  goods  from  the  United  States  under  the 
treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Six  Nations,  concluded  No 
vember  11,  1794,  as  do  also  the  other  five  tribes  in  the  agency,  except 
the  St.  Regis.2 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1877,  p.  165.         2  Ibid.,  p.  168. 


NEW  YORK — NEW  YORK  AGENCY. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1 
School  population  as  estimated  in  1884,  328. 


519 


School. 

Accom 
modation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

40 

28 

Months. 

8 

$*>90  00 

40 

16 

8 

290  00 

Cattarauo'us  district  No  3  day 

40 

25 

3 

290  00 

Cattarau°Tis  district  No  5  day                                       .... 

40 

23 

8 

275  00 

Cattarausjus  district  No  6  day         .                              ...     . 

40 

15 

8 

275  00 

Cattarau^us  district  No.  7,  day       

35 

18 

8 

275.  00 

Cattarangus  district  No.  8,  day    

35 

18 

8 

275.  00 

Cattaraugus,  district  No.  9  day  

40 

15 

8 

275.  00 

40 

20 

8 

275  00 

100 

100 

12 

10  000  00 

TONAWANDA  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— -By  treaties  of  September  15,  1797  (United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  601),  and  November  5,  1857  (United 
States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  991) ;  purchased  by  the  Indians 
and  held  in  trust  by  the  comptroller  of  New  York;  deed  dated  February 
14, 1862.  (See  also  Annual  Eeport,  1877,  p.  162.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  7,549  acres,2  of  which  6,000  acres  are 
classed  as  tillable.3  Out-boundaries  surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  3,000  acres  under  cultivation.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Cattaraugus, 
Cayuga,  and  Tonawanda  band  of  Senecas.  Total  population,  551.5 

Location. — This  reservation  is  located  in  the  present  counties  of  Erie, 
Genesee,  and  Niagara,  the  title  of  which  is  held  in  trust  and  in  fee  by 
the  comptroller  of  the  State  of  New  York,  "for  the  exclusive  use,  occu 
pation,  and  enjoyment  of  the  Senecas  of>  the  Tonawanda  band."  The 
reservation  is  very  fertile  and  well  adapted  to  the  raising  of  fruit,  wheat, 
and  other  grain.  The  band  is  governed  by  chiefs.6 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.7 
School  population  as  estimated  in  1834,  139. 


School. 

Accom 
modation. 

Averaao 
atteud- 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost 

Tonawanda,  district  No.  1,  day  

28 

16 

Months. 
10 

$278.  00 

Tonawanda  district  No  2  day 

30 

16 

10 

278.00 

Tonawanda  district  No.  3  day 

30 

14 

10 

278.  00 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  276.        2  Ibid.,  1836,  p.  388.          3Ibid.,  p. 
432.        4lbid.,  p.  389.        5Ibid.,  p.  404.         *Ibid.,  1877,  p.  165.        7  Ibid.,  1884,p.  276. 


520  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

TUSCARORA   RESERVATION. 

now  established.  —  By  treaty  of  January  15,  1838  (United  States  Stat 
utes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  551),  and  arrangement  (grant  and  purchase) 
between  the  Indians  and  the  Holland  Land  Company.  (See  Annual  Ee- 
port  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1877,  p.  167.) 

Area  and  survey.  —  Contains  6,249  acres,1  of  which  6,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.2 

Acres  cultivated.  —  The  Indians  have  5,000  acres  under  cultivation.2 

Tribes  and  population.  —  The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Onondaga  and 
Tuscarora,  Total  population,  454.3 

Location.  —  Situated  in  Niagara  County.  The  Tuscaroras  originally 
resided  on  lands  upon  the  waters  of  the  Tar  and  Neuse  Eivers,  in  North 
Carolina,  where  they  had,  in  1708,  fifteen  towns  and  twelve  hundred 
warriors.  Being  a  warlike  tribe,  jealous  of  their  rights,  they  bravely 
resisted  the  efforts  of  the  white  people  to  drive  them  from  their  lands, 
and  in  the  battle  at  their  Forte  Na-ha-ru-ke,  on  the  Neuse,  against 
the  combined  forces  of  Noith  and  South  Carolina,  with  the  Cherokees, 
Creeks,  Catawbas,  Yamases,  and  Ashley  Indians,  three  hundred  of 
their  warriors  were  slain  and  eight  hundred  taken  prisoners  and  sold 
into  slavery.  Their  power  being  broken  by  this  severe  defeat,  they 
entered  into  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  Governor  of  North  Carolina,  who 
granted  them  lands  on  the  Koanoke,  in  the  present  county  of  Bertie,  to 
which  the  remnant  of  the  tribe  removed.  Owing  to  continued  encroach 
ments  by  the  white  settlers  upon  their  territory,  they  soon  after  migrated 
to  the  vicinity  of  Oneida  Lake,  and  in  1722  formally  united  with  their 
kinsmen,  thus  making  the  sixth  number  of  the  Six  Nations  of  New 
York,  in  all  then  numbering  about  twenty-eight  hundred  warriors,  and 
whose  possessions  extended  from  Vermont  to  the  headwaters  of  the 
Ohio,  and  from  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  lakes  to  the  sources  of  the 
Delaware  and  Susquehanna. 

The  Tuscaroras  removed  from  Oneida,  and  camped  in  1780  on  the  site 
of  an  old  Indian  fort  and  mounds  on  elevated  and  fertile  lands  seven 
miles  from  Suspension  Bridge,  overlooking  Lake  Ontario,  an(J  about  the 
same  distance  therefrom,  in  the  present  town  of  Lewiston,  in  the  county 
of  Niagara.  There  they  planted  corn  and  made  a  permanent  settlement. 
The  Senecas  afterwards  gave  them  at  this  place  one  square  mile  of  land, 
called  the  Seneca  grant.  This  is  alleged  to  have  been  reserved  in  the 
treaty  between  the  Senecas  and  Kobert  Morris  in  1797,  but  I  do  not  find 
it  mentioned  in  the  treaty.  The  Holland  Land  Company,  grantees  of 
Morris,  however,  recognized  and  confirmed  the  grant  and  generously 
donated  to  them  two  other  square  miles  adjoining.  About  the  year  1804 
the  Tuscaroras  sent  a  delegation  of  chiefs  to  North  Carolina,  who  sold 
their  lands  in  that  State  for  about  the  sum  of  $15,000,  and  with  $13,722, 
realized  from  this  sale,  purchased  of  the  Holland  Land  Company  4,329 


2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  389.       5  Ibid.,  p.  434.        *Ilid.,  p.  404. 


NEW    YORK-  -NEW   YORK   AGENCY. 


521 


acres  adjoining  their  other  lands,  making  their  present  tract  6,249  acres, 
securing  the  absolute  title  thereof  in  fee-simple.1 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1* 
School  population  as  estimated  in  1834,  110. 


School. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

1  day 

40 

12 

Months. 

8 

$°90 

day 

70 

25 

8 

263 

Tuscarora  district  No  2 

day  . 

65 

22 

8 

263 

ONONDAGA  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty  of  November  11,  1794  (United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VI F,  p.  44),  and  arrangement  with  the  State 
of  New  York.  (See  Annual  Report,  1877,  p.  168.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  6,100  acres,3  of  which  6,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.2 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  120  acres.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Oneida,  Onon- 
dftga,  and  Touawaada.  Total  population,  390.5 

Location. — The  Uuondaga  Reservation  is  situated  in  the  towns  of 
Fayette  and  Onondaga,  in  Onondaga  County. 

Prior  to  1793  the  Onondaga  Reservation  contained  over  100  square 
miles,  and  covered  the  site  of  the  city  of  Syracuse  and  several  towns 
in  that  locality.  By  the  treaty  dated  March  11, 1793,  they  sold  to  the  State 
of  New  York  over  three-fourths  of  their  reservation  for  the  considera 
tion  of  $638,  paid  down,  and  a  stipulated  perpetual  annuity  of  $410,  pay 
able  on  the  1st  day  of  June  in  each  year.  By  the  treaty  between  the 
Onondagas  and  the  State  of  New  York,  dated  July  28, 1795,  they  sold 
their  interest  in  the  Salt  Lake  and  lands  1  mile  around  the  same,  and 
other  lands,  to  the  State  for  the  sum  of  $700,  paid  down,  and  a  perpet 
ual  annuity  of  $700  and  100  bushels  of  salt,  payable  on  the  1st  day  of 
June  in  each  year.  The  Onondagasrby  treaty  dated  February  25, 1817, 
sold  to  New  York  State  4,320  acres  more  of  their  reserve  for  $  1,000,  paid 
down,  and  a  perpetual  annuity  of  $430  and  50  bushels  of  salt,  payable 
on  the  1st  day  of  June  in  each  year.  On  February  11, 1822,  they  sold 
to  the  same  State  800  acres  more  of  their  reservation  for  $1,700,  paid 
down.  It  is  located  about  7  miles  from  the  city  of  Syracuse.  The  land 
is  fertile,  but  over  three-fourths  of  the  same  is  leased  to,  and  worked 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1377,  pp.  166-167.  2  Ibid.,  1834,  p.  276.  3  Ibid., 
1886,  p.  388.  4  Ibid.,  434.  5  Ibid.,  404. 


522 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 


by,  white  men.  The  few  who  cultivate  their  own  lands  are  generally 
temperate  and  thrifty  as  compared  with  those  who  lease  their  1'ands  and 
live  in  comparative  idleness.1 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.* 
School  population  as  estimated  in  1884,  120. 


School.               ,„  J 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

Onondao'a  district  No.  1  day    ,.  

55 

30 

Months. 

8 

$945 

Onondaga  Episcopal  day  .....        

40 

18 

s 

160 

ST.  REGIS  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty  of  May  31, 1796  (United  States  Statutes  at 
Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  55).  (See  Annual  Eeport,  1877,  p.  168.)  They  hold 
about  24,250  acres  in  Canada. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  14,640  acres.3    Tillable  acres  not  reported. 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  St.  Eegis.  Total 
population,  944.4 

Location. — Situated  in  Franklin  County.  The  St.  Eegis  Indians  are 
desce  ndants  of  the  Mohawks  of  New  York,  whose  language  they  speak 
Under  the  influence  of  the  French  Eoman  Catholic  missionaries  their 
ancestors  migrated  from  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk  in  1677,  and  settled 
at  Caghuawaga,  near  Montreal,  in  Canada.  A  colony  from  the  latter 
place  in  1760  migrated  to  St.  Eegis,  on  the  St.  Lawrence.  They  are 
named  from  Jean  Francis  St.  Eegis,  a  French  ecclesiastic,  who  died 
in  1690.  They  are  mostly  Eoman  Catholics.  There  are  about  1,701 
St.  Eegis  Indians,  of  whom  751  are  denominated  American  Indians, 
and  about  950  British  Indians.  The  American  portion  of  this  tribe  is 
paid  $2,131.66  annuity  by  the  State  of  New  York,  for  land  sold,  and 
receives  no  annuity  from  the  United  States.  The  British  portion  of 
the  tribe  is  paid  an  annuity  of  about  $1,911.  Twenty-four  thousand 
two  hundred  and  fifty  acres  of  its  reservation  are  in  Canada,  includ 
ing  the  township  of  Dundee,  and  about  14,030  acres  adjoining  the 
Canada  line  are  in  Franklin  County,  State  of  Bew  York.  The  bound 
ary  line  between  the  United  States  and  Canada  divides  the  Indian 
village  of  St.  Eegis,  which  contains  about  one  hundred  houses,  mostly 
constructed  of  hewn  logs. 

The  St.  Eegis  Indians  engaged  in  the  war  of  the  Eevolution,  part 
with  the  British  and  part  with  the  Americans.  One  of  their  number, 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner.  1877,  p.  167.  2  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  276.  *Ibid7, 
1886,  p.  388.  *  Ibid.,  p.  404. 


NEW  YORK — NEW  YORK  AGENCY. 


523 


Lewis  Cook,  held  a  colonel's  commission  from  General  Washington. 
They  were  divided  again  into  two  parties,  British  and  American, in  the 
War  of  1812.  Such  division  still  continues,  the  lines  being  kept  dis 
tinct,  following  in  hereditary  descent  by  the  father's  side. 

The  Methodists  have  a  mission-house  on  the  reserve,  in  which  regular 
services  are  held  by  their  minister,  Eev.  Thomas  La  Forte,  an  Indian 
of  the  Onondaga  tribe.1 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support^ 
School  population  as  estimated  in  1884,  100. 


School. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

St   Re<ns  district  No.  1,  day  

45 

30 

Months. 
8 

$255 

St.  Kegis  district  No.  2,  day  

45 

25 

g 

255 

St.  Re<ns,  district  No.  3,  day  

55 

30 

305 

ONEIDA   RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  November  11,  1791  (United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  44),  and  arrangement  with  the  State  of 
New  York.  (See  Annual  Report,  1877,  p.  168.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  350  acres,3  of  which  175  are  classed  as 
tillable.4 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  120  acres.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Oneida.  Total 
population  174.5 

Location. — The  Oneidas  reside  with  the  Senecas  of  Tonawanda  band 
at  Tonawanda  Reservation,  and  the  Onondagas  on  the  Oiiondaga  Re 
serve,  nearly  two  hundred  residing  on  detached  farms,  containing  in  all 
about  350  acres,  which  have  been  partitioned  into  small  parcels  to  heads 
of  families,  under  the  laws  of  New  York,  from  their  former  reservations 
in  the  counties  of  Oneida  and  Madison,  only  a  portion  of  their  own 
lands.  They  are  divided  into  two  settlements,  about  6  miles  apart,  one 
called  the  "  Winfall"  party,  residing  in  the  town  of  Lenox,  Madison 
County,  and  the  other  called  the  "Porchard"  party,  in  the  town  of 
Vernon,  Oneida  County.  Under  regulations- provided  by  chapter  185 
of  the  laws  of  New  York,  passed  April  13,  1813,  any  Oueida  Indian 
owning  lands  may  sell  same  to  any  person  upon  terms  to  be 'approved 
by  a  superintendent  and  a  majority  of  the  chiefs.  But  few  sales  have 
been  made  under  the  act.6 


Deport  of  Indian  Commissioner,   1877,  p.  168.         *Ibid.,  1884,  p.  276. 
1886,  p.  388.        *Ibid.,  p.  434.         6 Ibid.,  p.  404.        *IUd.,  1877,  p.  168. 


3  Ibid.. 


524 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.1 


School  population  as  estimated  in  1884,  62. 


School. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

• 
Oneida  district  Xo  1  day 

36 

16 

Months. 
71 

$190 

35 

12 

71 

188 

The  first  negotiations  with  the  Indians  by  the  United  Colonies  was  a  treaty  with 
the  Six  Nations  held  in  the  Dutch  Church,  in  Albany,  August  25,  1775.  Seven  hun 
dred  Indians  were  present  together  with  General  Philip  Schuyler,  Col.  Oliver  Wol- 
cott,  Col.  Francis  Turbntt,  and  Volkert  P.  Douw,  who  represented  Congress  as  com 
missioners. 

THURSDAY,  September  14,  1775. 

The  Commissioners  for  Indian  Affairs  in  the  Northern  Department  having  trans 
mitted  to  Congress  the  Minutes  of  a  Treaty  held  with  the  Six  Nations,  at  Albany,  in 
August,  the  same  were  read.2 

THURSDAY,  November  23,  1775. 

The  Committee  to  whom  it  was  referred  to  take  into  consideration  the  letter  from 
Volkert  P.  Douw,  Esq.  and  the  Minutes  of  the  Treaty  held  with  the  Indians  at 
Albany,  by  the  Commissioners  for  Indian  Affairs  in  the  Northern  Department,  have 
examined  the  same  and  come  to  the  following  Resolutions  thereupon : 

That  it  is  the  opinion  of  .this  Committee  that  the  Indians  be  assured  that  this  Con 
gress  are  pleased  with  their  desire  that  the  trade  should  be  opened,  as  formerly,  at 
Albany  and  Schenecteday ;  that  the  Congress  will  exert  their  strenuous  endeavors  to 
procure  the  goods  the  Indians  may  want,  and  put  the  trade  under  such  wise  regula 
tions  as  that  mutual  justice  may  be  effected ;  and  that  they  hope  those  endeavors 
will  be  successful. 

That  General  Schuyler  be  desired  to  furnish  the  Commissioners  at  Albany  with 
some  Powder,  if  he  can  spare  it,  to  be  distributed  among  the  Indians,  who,  in  the 
present  circumstances  are  much  distressed  by  the  want  of  that  article. 

That  the  Commissioners  for  transacting  Indian  Affairs  in  the  Northern  Department 
be  desired  to  obtain  from  the  Mohawk  Indians  and  the  Corporation  of  Albany  a  state 
of  the  controversy  between  them  concerning  the  land  desired  by  the  former  in  the 
late  treaty  at  Albany,  to  be  restored  to  them  and  report  the  matter  as  it  shall  appear 
to  them  to  the  Congress. 

That  the  Commissioners  be  desired,  at  the  expense  of  the  United  Colonies,  to  pro 
vide  for  and  entertain  the  Sachems  or  Warriors  of  the  Six  Nations,  and  other  Indians 
friendly  to  these  Colonies, their  attendants  and  messengers,  with  the  accustomed  hos 
pitality,  when  they  come  to  Albany  and  Schenecteday,  to  treat  or  give  intelligence  of 
publick  affairs,  or  upon  a  visit ;  and  for  this  purpose  that  seven  hundred  and  fifty 
Dollars  be  lodged  in  the  hands. of  the  said  Commissioners,  subject  to  account. 

That  the  said  Commissioners  be  directed  to  employ  two  Blacksmiths,  for  reasonable 
salaries,  to  reside  among  and  work  for  the  Indians  of  the  Six  Nations. 

That  the  said  Commissioners  be  empowered  to  employ  an  Interpreter,  with  a  salary 
of  222  1-5  Dollars,  by  the  year,  commencing  the  12th  day  of  this  month,  who  shall 
also  be  allowed  his  travelling  expenses,  to  be  settled  by  the  Commissioners ;  and  James 
Deane,  if  they  judge  him  well  qualified,  is  recommended  to  execute  this  Office. 

That  twenty  three  Dollars  be  paid  to  James  Deaue,  over  and  above  the  seventy  five 
Dollars  advanced  him  by  the  Commissioners  for  his  past  services. 


1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  276. 
Vol.  Ill,  Column  1881. 


2 American  Archives,  4th  series, 


NEW  YORK— -NEW  YORK  AGENCY.  525 

On  motion  made,  Resolved,  that  three  members  be  added  to  the  Committee  on  the 
Albany  Treaty,  and  that  they  be  directed  to  consider  of  a  plan  for  carrying  on  a  Trade 
with  the  Indians,  and  to  devise  ways  and  means  for  procuring  goods  proper  for  that 
Trade. 

The  members  added  as  follows:  Mr.  Wilson,  Mr.  Deaue,  and  Mr.  Lewis.1 

SATURDAY,  November  11,  1775. 

Whereas,  Mr.  Kirkland  has  been  put  to  a  considerable  expense,  and  has  undergone 
much  fatigue  and  hardship,  in  procuring  the  Indians  to  meet  the  Commissioners  at 
Albany,  and  enter  into  the  treaty  concluded  there  in  August  last ;  and  that  he  hath 
been  very  active  and  successful  in  endeavoring  to  conciliate  the  good  will  of  those 
people  towards  the  inhabitants  of  the  United  Colonies  and  hath  in  some  measure  de 
feated  the  machinations  of  the  emissaries  and  agents  of  the  British  Ministry  to  increase 
the  number  of  our  enemies  : 

Resolved,  that  113  Dollars  be  paid  to  the  Rev.  Samuel  Kirkland,  for  his  past  serv 
ices,  out  of  the  Continental  Treasury. 

Resolved,  that  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  amongst  the  Indians,  and  concil 
iating  their  affections  to  the  United  Colonies,  and  thereby  preserving  their  friendship 
and  neutrality,  Mr.  Kirkland  be  continued  in  his  mission  amongst  them;  and  that 
for  those  important  purposes  he  be  allowed  and  paid,  out  of  the  Continental  Treas 
ury,  for  the  support  of  himself  and  family  the  ensuing  year,  sixty-five  pounds  sterling, 
or  288  8-9  Dollars;  and  that  sixty  Pounds  sterling,  or  two  hundred  and  sixty-six  and 
two-thirds  Dollars  be  advanced  to  him,  to  be  by  him  disposed  of  in  such  manner  as 
may  best  promote  the  happiness  of  the  Indians  and  attach  them  to  these  Colonies.2 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES  WITH  THE   SIX  NATIONS. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Six  Nations,  made  at  Fort  Stanwix,  October  22,  1782. 

United  States  gives  peace  to  Senecas,  Mohawks,  Onondagas,  and  Cayugae.  Six  host 
ages  to  be  delivered  and  to  remain  until  all  prisoners  black  and  white  taken  by  said  tribes 
shall  be  delivered  up.  (Art.  1.)  Oneida  and  Tuscarora  Nation  to  be  secure  in  posses 
sion  of  the  lauds  on  which  they  are  settled.  (Art.  2.)  A  line  shall  be  drawn  beginning 
at  the  mouth  of  the  creek  4  miles  east  of  Niagara ;  thence  southerly  to  the  mouth  of 
Buffalo  Creek  on  Lake  Erie  ;  thence  south  to  north  boundary  of  the  State  of  Penn 
sylvania  ;  thence  west  to  the  end  of  said  north  boundary  ;  thence  south  along  the  west 
boundary  of  the  said  State  to  the  river  Ohio;  said  line  to  be  the  western  boundary, 
of  the  Six  Nations,  who  hereby  yield  all  claims  to  country  west.  Indians  to  be  secure 
iii  peaceful  possession  of  lands  east  and  north  of  same  except  6  miles  square  at  Fort 
Oswego,  which  is  reserved  to  United  States.  (Art.  3.)  Goods  to  be  delivered  to  In 
dians.  (Art.  4.)3 

Treaty  ivith  the  Six  Nations,  made  at  Fort  Harmar,  N.  Y.,  January  9,  1789. 

Treaty  made  at  Fort  Stauwix,  October  22,  1784,  at  which  the  Six  Nations  were  pres 
ent,  except  the  Mohawks,  reiterated  and  confirmed  by  the  United  States.  (Arts. 
1-2-3.)  Mohawks  can  within  six  months  assent  to  the  same,  they  to  be  included. 
(Art.  4.) 

Separate  article.  Criminals  to  be  punished  according  to  the  law  of  the  State  or 
Territory.  Indians  to  deliver  up  offenders.4 

Treaty  ivith  the  Six  Nations,  made  at  Canandaigua,  N.  Y.,  November  11,  1794. 

Peace  and  friendship  established.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  acknowledges  the  lands 
reserved  to  the  Oneida,  Onondaga,  Cayuga  Nations  in  their  treaties  with  the  State  of 

1  American  Archives,  4th  series,  Vol.   Ill,  Column  1924.  2  Ibid.,  Column  1918. 

"United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  15.        4  Ibid.,  p.  33. 


526  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

New  York  to  be  their  property,  and  will  never  claim  the  same  nor  disturb  the  Six 
Nations  nor  their  Indian  friends  residing  thereon.  The  same  to  remain  theirs  until 
they  sell  to  the  United  States.  (Art.  2.)  The  land  for  the  Seneca  Nation  shall  be 
bounded  as  follows:  Beginning  on  Lake  Ontario  at  the  north-west  corner  of  the  land 
they  sold  to  Oliver  Phelps,  westerly  along  the  lake  as  far  as  O-yong-wong-yeh  Creek, 
at  Johnson's  Landing  Place,  about  4  miles  eastward  from  the  fort  of  Niagara ;  then 
southerly  up  that  creek  to  its  main  fork;  then  straight  to  the  main  fork  of  Sted- 
man's  Creek,  which  empties  into  the  River  Niagara  above  Fort  Schlosser,  and  then 
onward,  from  that  fork  continuing  the  same  straight  course  to  that  river;  then  the 
line  runs  along  the  river  Niagara  to  Lake  Erie,  then  along  Lake  Erie  to  the  north-east 
corner  of  a  triangular  piece  of  land  which  the  United  States  conveyed  to  the  State 
of  Pennsylvania;  then  due  south  to  the  northern  boundary  of  that  State;  then  due 
east  to  the  south-west  corner  of  the  land  sold  by  the  Seneca  Nation  to  Oliver  Phelps, 
and  then  north  to  the  place  of  beginning.  United  States  acknowledges  said  land  as 
the  property  of  the  Seneca  Nation,  and  will  never  claim  the  same  or  disturb  them 
thereon.  Land  to  remain  theirs  until  they  shall  sell  it  to  the  United  States.  (Art. 
3.)  Six  Nations  acknowledge  that  they  will  never  claim  any  other  lands  within  the 
boundaries  of  the  United  States  or  disturb  the  people  in  the  free  use  and  enjoyment 
thereof.  (Art.  4.)  Six  Nations  cede  to  the  United  States  the  right  for  a  road  from 
Fort  Schlosser  to  Lake  Erie  as  far  south  as  Buffalo  Creek.  Free  and  undisturbed  use 
of  this  road  granted.  Also  free  passage  through  lands  and  free  use  of  harbors  and 
rivers  adjoining  their  respective  tracts.  (Art.  5.)  Ten  thousand  dollars  worth  of 
goods  given,  and  $3,000  added  to  the  $1,500  allowed  them  by  an  article  ratified  by 
the  President  on  the  23d  of  April,  1792,  making  $4,500  to  be  expended  annually  for 
ever  in  clothing,  domestic  animals,  agricultural  implements,  and  compensating  useful 
artificers  employed  for  their  benefit.  Application  to  be  made  by  superintendent  ap 
pointed  by  the  President.  (Art.  6.)  For  injuries  received  on  either  side  no  retalia 
tion  to  take  place,  but  complaint  to  be  made  by  Six  Nations  to  superintendent  or 
President,  and  by  superintendent  to  principal  chiefs  of  Six  Nations,  and  such  meas 
ures  taken  as  may  be  deemed  necessary.  (Art.  7.)  Provisions  of  article  6  to  apply 
to  the  Six  Nations  residing  within  boundaries  of  United  States. 
Proclaimed  January  21, 1795.1 

Treaty  with  the  Six  Nations,  the  Stockbridge  and  Munsee,  Brothertown  and  St.  Hegis 
tribes,  made  at  the  Agency  House,  Green  Bay,  Wis.,  October  27, 1832. 

Whereas  a  perplexing  dispute  has  long  existed  between  said  Indians  and  theMe- 
nominees,  the  former  hereby  assent  to  the  treaty  completed  this  day  with  the  Menom- 
inee  Nation.  (See  Menominee  treaty  February  8,  1831,  and  agreement  of  October 
27,  1832.— Wisconsin.) 

Proclaimed  March  13,  1833.2 

Treaty  with  the  Six  Nations  of  New  York  Nations,  made  at  Buffalo   Creek,  New  York, 

January  15, 1838. 

Whereas  in  accordance  with  a  council  held  in  1810  relative  to  removing  to  a  new 
home  in  the  west,  the  New  York  Indians  purchased  from  the  Menominees  and  Win- 
nebagoes  certain  lands  at  Green  Bay,  Territory  of  Wisconsin,  by  treaty  concluded 
February  8,  1831,  and  assented  to  October  27,  1832,  wherein  500,000  acres  of  land 
were  secured  to  the  Six  Nations  and  St.  Regis  tribe  for  their  future  home,  on  the  con 
dition  that  all  remove  within  three  years,  or  such  reasonable  time  as  the  President 
should  prescribe. 

Whereas  various  conditions  have  prevented  their  removal,  and  some  being  favora 
ble  to  a  permanent  removal  to  the  Indian  country,  application  is  made  to  the  Presi- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  44.        2  Ibid.,  p.  409. 


NEW  YORK — NEW  YORK  AGENCY.  527 

dent  to  take  their  Green  Bay  lands  and  provide  a  new  home  in  the  Indian  Territory. 
Therefore  the  following  treaty  is  entered  into  : 

The  Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  all  their  right  to  lands  at  Green  Bay,  except 
ing  the  following  tract : 

Beginning  at  the  south-westerly  corner  of  the  French  grants  at  Green  Bay  and  run 
ning  thence  southwardly  to  a  point  on  a  line  to  be  run  from  the  Little  Cocaclin,  par 
allel  to  a  line  of  the  French  grants  and  6  miles  from  Fox  River,  from  thence  on  said 
parallel  line  northwardly  6  miles,  from  thence  eastwardly  to  a  point  on  the  north 
east  line  of  the  Indian  lauds  and  being  at  right  aiigles  to  the  same.  (Art.  1.) 

In  consideration  of  above  cession  the  United  States  sets  apart  as  a  permanent  homo 
for  all  New  York  Indians  residing  in  New  York,  Wisconsin,  or  elsewhere,  the  follow 
ing  tract  of  1,824,000  acres,  being  320  acres  for  each  individual  as  their  numbers  are 
at  present  computed : 

Beginning  on  the  west  line  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  at  the  north-east  corner  of  the 
Cherokee  tract,  and  running  thence  north  along  the  west  line  of  the  State  of  Mis 
souri  27  miles  to  the  southern  line  of  the  Miami  lands;  thence  west  so  far  as  shall  be 
necessary,  by  runuiug  a  line  at  right  angles  and  parallel  to  the  west  line  aforesaid, 
to  the  Osage  lands,  and  thence  easterly  along  the  Osage  and  Cherokee  lauds  to  the 
pla  e  of  beginning. 

The  same  to  be  held  in  fee  simple  by  patent  issued  in  conformity  with  the  third 
section  of  the  act  of  May  28,  1830.  Indians  to  have  full  power  to  divide  said  lands 
among  tribes,  bands,  or  in  severalty,  with  right  to  sell  to  each  other  under  such  laws 
and  regulations  adopted  by  their  tribes  or  by  general  council  of  New  York  Indians. 
Said  lands  to  be  the  future  borne  of  the  Senecas,  Onondagas,  Cayugas,  Tuscaroras, 
Oneidas,  St.  Regis,  Stockbridge,  Muiisee,  and  Brothertown  Indians,  and  to  be  divided 
among  said  tribes  according  to  their  respective  numbers  as  in  schedule  annexed. 
(Art,  2.) 

Such  tribes  as  do  not  accept  and  remove  to  their  new  home  within  five  years,  or  such 
time  as  President  shall  direct,  to  forfeit  all  interest  in  lands  so  set  apart.  (Art.  3.) 
Peace  to  continue.  United  States  to  protect  Indians  in  their  new  home  and  secure 
them  the  right  to  establish  their  own  form  of  government,  appoint  their  officers  and 
administer  their  laws,  subject  to  the  laws  regulating  trade  and  intercourse.  Lands 
secured  to  them  under  this  treaty  never  to  be  included  in  any  State  or  Territory. 
Said  Indians  to  be  entitled  to  same  political  and  civil  rights  and  privileges  granted 
by  the  United  States  to  the  several  tribes  settled  in  the  Indian  Territory.  (Art.  4.) 
Oueida  lands  to  adjoin  Osage  tract  and  the  Senecas  lands  and  to  have  sufficient  tim 
ber  for  their  use.  Those  tribes  whose  lands  are  not  specially  designated  in  this  treaty 
to  have  such  as  shall  be  set  apart  by  President.  (Art.  5.)  To  sucb  as  remove,  an 
nuities  to  be  paid  in  new  home.  (Art.  6.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified,  and  any 
rejection  of  provisions  applicable  to  one  tribe  not  to  invalidate  treaty  as  regards 
others.  (Art.  7. )  Expenses  of  council  and  of  treaties  in  1836  and  of  exploring  party 
in  1837  to  be  allowed  and  settled  according  to  former  precedents.  (Art.  8.) 

The  American  party  of  St.  Regis  Indians  to  receive  $5,000  for  services  of  chiefs  and 
agents  and  moneys  paid  in  securing  title  to  Green  Bay  lands  and  removal  thereto. 
Tract  patented  to  Rev.  Eleazar  Williams.  (Art.  9.) 

Senecas  and  Cayugas  and  Oneidas  residing  with  them,  on  eastern  part  of  the  tract, 
their  land  to  extend  so  far  west  as  to  give  320  acres  to  each  individual  among  them.  If 
not  sufficient  timber  laud,  President  to  add  thereto.  Indians  to  remove  within  five 
years.  Thomas  L.  Ogden  and  Joseph  Fellows,  assignees  of  the  State  of  Massachu 
setts,  having  purchased  of  the  Senecas  with  the  approbation  of  the  United  States 
commissioner  all  right,  title,  and  interest  in  certain  lands  described  in  a  deed  hereunto 
annexed  (see  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  557),  the  consideration 
money  $202,000  belonging  to  the  Seuecas  is  to  be  paid  to  the  United  States  and  dis 
posed  of  as  follows :  One  hundred  thousand  dollars  invested  in  stocks,  income  to  be 
paid  to  them  in  their  new  homes  annually,  and  the  balance,  $102,000,  to  be  paid  to  the 


528  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

owners  of  improvements  on  deeded  land  according  to  appraisement  to  be  made  by 
appraisers  hereafter  to  be  appointed  by  the  Seneca  Nation,  in  the  presence  of  a  United 
States  commissioner,  hereafter  to  be  appointed.  The  United  States  to  pay  the  individ 
uals  the  amounts  to  which  they  are  entitled  according  to  apprisal  and  award,  on 
their  severally  relinquishing  their  several  possessions  to  said  Ogden  and  Fellows. 
(Art.  10.) 

United  States  to  invest  $2,000  for  Cayugas.  Income  to  be  paid  annually.  On  their 
removal  west  to  pay  $2,500,  to  be  disposed  of  by  the  chiefs.  (Art.  11.)  Two  thousand 
five  hundred  dollars  to  be  invested  in  stock  for  Ouondagas,  income  to  be  paid  annually, 
and  $2,000  on  their  removal  west,  to  be  disposed  of  by  chiefs.  (Art.  12.) 

Four  thousand  dollars  to  be  paid  to  chiefs  of  first  Christian  party  of  Oneidas,  $2,000 
to  chiefs  of  Orchard  party  for  expenses  incurred  and  services  rendered  in  securing 
Green  Bay  country  and  settlement  of  a  portion  thereof.  Oneidas  to  remove  to  Indian 
Territory  as  soon  as  they  can  make  satisfactory  arrangements  with  the  Governor  of 
New  York  for  the  purchase  of  their  land  at  Oneida.  (Art.  13.) 

Tuscaroras  to  accept  country  in  Indian  Territory  and  to  remove  within  five  years 
and  reside  there,  their  land  to  be  at  the  forks  of  the  Neasha  River  and  to  have  a  suf 
ficient  quantity  of  timber.  On  their  removal  $3,000  to  be  paid  to  chiefs,  to  be  disposed 
of  by  them.  The  Tuscaroras  owning  in  fee  simple  5,000  acres  of  land  in  Niagara 
County,  New  York,  wish  to  sell  the  same  before  they  remove  west,  and  therefore  con 
vey  said  lands  to  the  United  States  to  be  held  in  trust,  and  authorize  its  sale.  The 
money  derived  from  the  lands,  exclusive  of  improvements,  to  be  invested  in  stocks 
and  income  paid  to  Indians  in  their  new  home.  Moneys  for  improvements  to  be  paid 
owners.  Land  to  be  surveyed  and  improvements  appraised  by  persons  selected  by 
Indians.  Lands  also  appraised'not  to  be  sold  for  less  price  than  apprisal  without 
consent  of  certain  Indians  or  their  survivors  herein  named.  Aforementioned  Ogden 
and  Fellows,  assignees,  having  purchased,  with  the  approval  of  the  commissioner  of 
the  United  States,  certain  lands  described  in  deed  hereunto  annexed  (see  Vol.  VII,  p. 
559)  and  the  consideration  rnouey  having  been  secured  to  the  nation  to  their  satisfac 
tion,  the  United  States  hereby  assents  to  said  sale  and  conveyance.  (Art.  14.)  Sum  of 
$400,000  appropriated,  to  be  applied  under  the  direction  of  the  President  from  time  to 
time  in  such  proportions  as  may  be  for  the  interest  of  the  parties  to  this  treaty  to  aid 
them  in  removing  and  supporting  themselves  the  first  year,  assist  in  their  educationi 
erect  mills  and  other  necessary  houses,  and  purchase  of  stock  and  farming  imple 
ments,  etc.  (Art.  15. ) 

St.  Regis  tribe  assent  to  this  treaty.  Indians  may  remove  at  any  time  within  the 
time  specified  in  treaty,  but  under  it  the  Government  shall  not  compel  them  to  remove. 
United  States  to  pay  within  one  year  $1,000  as  part  of  the  $5,000  mentioned  in  article 
9.  (Supplementary  article.) 

Amended  June  11,  1838;  assented  to  by  Senecas  September  28,  1838,  by  Oneidas 
August  9,  by  Tuscaroras  August  14,  Cayugas  August  30,  St.  Regis  October  9,  Ouon 
dagas  August  31,  1838;  proclaimed  April  4,  1840.1 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES   WITH  THE   ST.    REGIS   INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  the  Seven  Nations  of  Canada,  made  at  city  of  New  York,  May  31,  1796. 

The  Seven  Nations  cede  and  release  to  the  State  of  New  York  all  claim  to  lands 
within  said  State,  except  the  tract  6  miles  square,  reserved  in  the  sale  made  by  the 
commissioner  of  the  laud  office  of  New  York  to  Alexander  McComb  for  the  St.  Regis 
Indians.  People  of  New  York  to  pay  £1,446  13s.  8d.,  and  on  the  third  Monday  in 
August  annually  forever  thereafter  £213  Gs.  8d.  One  square  mile  at  the  mill  on 
Salmon  River  and  the  mill  on  Grass  River,  and  from  the  mill  to  the  St.  Lawrence 
River,  and  the  meadows  on.both  sides  of  the  Grass  River,  reserved. 

Proclaimed  January  31,  1797. 2 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  550.        s  fbia,}  p.  55. 


NEW  YORK NEW  YORK  AGENCY.  529 

Treaty  ivith  the  St.  Regis  Indians,  made  at  Green  Bay,  October  27,  1832. x 
See  Meuominee  treaty  of  same  date— Wisconsin. 

Treaty  with  the  St.  Regis  Indians,  made  at  Buffalo  Creek,  New  York,  February  30,  1838.8 
See  treaty  with  Six  Nations  of  New  York,  January  15, 1838. 

Treaty  with  the  Mohawk  Nation,  residing  in  Upper  Canada,  made  at  Albany,  N.  T.,  March 

29,  1797. 

The  Mohawks  cede  all  right  to  their  lands  in  the  State  of  New  York.  The  agents 
of  that  State  agree  to  pay  $1,000,  to  be  distributed  among  said  Nation— $500  for  ex 
penses  of  Indian  deputies  attending  to  this  treaty,  $100  for  their  expenses  in  return 
ing  and  conveying  said  sum  of  $1,000  to  the  Nation.3 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES   WITH   THE  SENECA  INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  the  Senecas,  made  at  Fort  Stanwix,  October  22,  1784.4 
See  treaty  with  Six  Nations  of  same  date. 

Treaty  with  the  Senecas,  made  at  Fort  Harmar,  January  9,  1789.6 
See  treaty  with  Six  Nations  of  same  date. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Senecas,  November  11,  1794.6 
See  treaty  with  Six  Nations  of  same  date. 

Contract  between  Robert  Morriv,  of  Philadelphia,  and  the  Seneca  Indians,  sanctioned  by 
the  United  States,  and  made  at  Genesee,  N.  Y.,  September  15,  1797. 

Whereas  the  Commonwealth  of  Massachusetts  have  sold  to  Robert  Morris,  his  heirs 
and  assigns  forever,  the  pre-emptive  right  and  all  other  right  which  the  Common 
wealth  had  to  a  tract  of  land  herein  described,  being  part  of  a  tract  lying  in  the  State 
of  New  York,  the  right  of  pre-emption  of  which  from  the  Indians  was  ceded  and 
granted  by  the  State  of  New  York  to  said  Commonwealth; 

Whereas  at  a  treaty  held  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States  with  the  Sene 
cas,  it  was  agreed  by  the  Indians  to  sell  to  Robert  Morris  their  right  to  the  said  tract 
for  the  sum  of  $100,000,  to  be  invested  in  stock  in  the  Bank  of  the  United  States,  held 
in  the  name  of  the  President  for  the  use  of  said  Indians,  said  sale  being  also  in  the 
presence  of  William  Shepherd,  appointed  by  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  by  a 
resolution  passed  March  11,  1791. 

Therefore,  the  following  tract,  as  herein  described,  is  hereby  sold  to  Robert  Morris, 
excepting  eleven  tracts,  herein  described,  which  are  reserved  and  retained  by  the 
Senecas,  and  also  the  privilege  of  fishing  and  hunting  on  the  tract  hereby  intended 
to  be  conveyed,  it  being  understood  between  the  parties  that  the  tract  reserved  shall 
be  laid  off  in  such  manner  as  shall  be  determined  by  the  chiefs  residing  near  them. 

Tribes  cede  the  following  land  :  All  that  certain  tract  of  land,  except  as  is  herein 
after  excepted,  lying  within  the  country  of  Ontario  and  State  of  New  York,  being 
part  of  a  tract  of  land  the  right  of  pre-emption  whereof  was  ceded  by  the  State  of 
New  York  to  the  Commonwealth  of  Massachusetts,  by  deed  of  cession  executed  at 
Hartford,  on  the  sixteenth  day  of  December,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  eighty-six,  being  all  such  part  thereof  as  is  not  included  in  the 
Indian  purchase  made  by  Oliver  Phelps  ana  Nathaniel  Gorham,  and  bounded  as  fol 
lows,  to  wit :  Easterly  by  the  land  confirmed  to  Oliver  Phelps  and  Nathaniel  Gorham 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  409.         *Ibid.,  p.  5(51.          *  Ibid.,  p, 
61.        *lbid.,  p.  15.         *Ibid.,  p.  33.        elbid.,  p.  44. 
S.  Ex.  95 34 


530  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

by  the  Legislature  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Massachusetts,  by  an  act  passed  the 
twenty-first  day  of  November,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  eighty-eight ;  southerly  by  the  north  boundary  line  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania ; 
westerly,  partly  by  a  tract  of  land,  part  of  the  land  ceded  by  the  State  of  Massachusetts 
to  the  United  States,  and  by  them  sold  to  Pennsylvania,  being  a  right-angled  triangle, 
whose  hypotheuuse  is  in  or  along  the  shore  of  Lake  Erie ;  partly  by  Lake  Erie,  from 
the  northern  point  of  that  triangle  to  the  southern  bounds  of  a  tract  of  land  one  mile 
in  width,  lying  on  and  along  the  east  side  of  the  strait  of  Niagara,  and  partly  by  the 
said  tract  to  Lake-  Ontario ;  and  on  the  north  by  the  boundary  line  between  the 
United  States  and  the  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  ;  excepting  nevertheless,  and  always 
reserving  out  of  this  grant  and  conveyance,  all  such  pieces  or  parcels  of  the  afore 
said  tract,  and  such  privileges  thereunto  belonging,  as  are  next  hereinafter  particu 
larly  mentioned,  which  said  pieces  or  parcels  of  land  so  excepted  are,  by  the  parties 
to  these  presents,  clearly  and  fully  understood  to  remain  the  property  of  the  said 
parties  of  the  first  part  in  as  full  and  ample  manner  as  if  these  presents  had  not  been 
executed ;  that  is  to  say,  excepting  and  reserving  to  them,  the  said  parties  of  the  first 
part,  and  their  nation,  one  piece  or  parcel  of  the  aforesaid  tract  at  Canawagus,  of 
two  square  miles,  to  be  laid  out  in  such  manner  as  to  include  the  village,  extending 
in  breadth  one  mile  along  the  river;  one  other  piece  or  parcel  at  Big  Tree,  of  two 
square  miles,  to  be  laid  out  in  such  manner  as  to  include  the  village,  extending  in 
breadth  along  the  river  one  mile  ;  one  other  piece  or  parcel  of  two  square  miles  at 
Little  Beard's  town,  extending  one  mile  along  the  river,  to  be  laid  off  in  such  manner 
as  to  include  the  village ;  one  other  tract  of  two  square  miles  at  Squawky  Hill,  to  be 
laid  off  as  follows,  to  wit :  One  square  mile  to  be  laid  off  along  the  river,  in  such  man 
ner  as  to  include  the  village,  the  other  directly  west  thereof  and  contiguous  thereto  ; 
one  other  piece  or  parcel  at  Gardeau,  beginning  at  the  mouth  of  Steep  Hill  Creek  ; 
thence  due  east  until  it  strikes  the  old  path  ;  thence  south  until  a  due  west  line  wilj 
intersect  with  certain  steep  rocks  on  the  west  side  of  Genesee  River  ;  then  extending 
due  west,  due  north,  and  due  east,  until  it  strikes  the  first-mentioned  bound,  enclos 
ing  as  much  land  on  the  west  as  on  the  east  side  of  the  river.  One  other  piece  or 
parcel  at  Kaounadeau,  extending  in  length  eight  miles  along  the  river  and  two  miles 
in  breadth.  One  other  piece  or  parcel  at  Cataraugos,  beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Eighteen  Mile  or  Koghquaugu  Creek  ;  thence  a  line  or  lines  to  be  drawn  parallel  to 
Lake  Erie,  at  the  distance  of  one  mile  from  the  lake,  to  the  mouth  of  Cataraugos 
Creek ;  thence  a  line  or  lines  extending  twelve  miles  up  the  north  side  of  said  creek 
at  the  distance  of  one  mile  therefrom ;  thence  a  direct  line  to  the  said  creek ; 
thence  down  the  said  creek  to  Lake  Erie;  thence  along  the  lake  to  the  first-mentioned 
creek,  and  thence  to  the  place  of  beginning.  Also,  one  other  piece  at  Cataraugos, 
beginning  at  the  shore  of  Lake  Erie  on  the  south  side  of  Cataraugos  Creek,  at  the 
distance  of  one  mile  from  the  mouth  thereof;  thence  running  one  mile  from  the  lake; 
thence  on  a  line  parallel  thereto  to  a  point  within  one  mile  from  the  Connondauweyea 
Creek;  thence  up  the  said  creek  one  mile,  on  a  line  parallel  thereto;  thence  on  a  direct 
line  to  the  said  creek;  thence  down  the  same  to  Lake  Erie;  thence  along  the  lake  to 
the  place  of  beginning.  Also,  one  other  piece  or  parcel  of  forty-two  square  miles,  at 
or  near  the  Allegenny  River.  Also,  two  hundred  square  miles,  to  be  laid  off  partly 
at  the  Buffalo  and  partly  at  the  Tannawanta  Creeks.  Also,  excepting  and  reserving 
to  them,  the  said  parties  of  the  first  part  and  their  heirs,  the  privilege  of  fishing  and 
hunting  on  the  said  tract  of  laud  hereby  intended  to  be  conveyed1. 

Treaty  with  the  Senecas,  made  at  Buffalo  Creek,  New  York,  June  30,  1802. 

Whereas  a  treaty  was  held  by  authority  of  the  United  States  between  the  Seneca 
Nation  of  Indians  and  Wilhelm  Willink,  Pieter  Van  Eeghen,  Hendrik  Vollenhoven, 
W.  Willink  the  younger,  I.  Willink  the  younger  (son  of  Jan),  Jan  Gabriel  Van  Stap- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Appendix  I,  Vol.  VII,  p.  601. 


NEW  YORK — NEW  YORK  AGENCY.  531 

horst,  Roelof  Van  Staphorst  the  younger,  Cornells  Vollenhoven,  and  Heiidrik  Seye, 
"by  Joseph  Ellicott,  their  agent  and  attorney,  lawfully  constituted  and  appointed  for 
that  purpose. 

The  following  indenture  witnesseth,  that  the  parties  of  the  first  part  hereby  exchange, 
cede,  and  forever  quit  claim  to  the  parties  of  the  second  part,  their  heirs  or  assigns,  those 
lands  lying  in  the  county  of  Ontario,  New  York,  being  part  of  the  lands  reserved  by  the 
treaty  of  September  15,  1797,  made  on  the  Genesee  River :  "  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of 
the  eighteen-mile  or  Kogh-quaw-gu  Creek ;  thence  a  line  or  lines  to  be  drawn  parallel  to 
Lake  Erie,  at  the  distance  of  one  mile  from  the  lake,  to  the  mouth  of  Cataraugos  Creek ; 
thence  a  line  or  lines  extending  twelve  miles  up  the  north  side  of  said  creek,  at  the  dis. 
tance  of  one  mile  therefrom ;  thence  a  direct  line  to  the  said  creek ;  thence  down  the  said 
creek  to  Lake  Erie;  thence  along  the  lake  to  the  first-mentioned  creek,  and  thence  to 
the  place  of  beginning.  Also  one  other  piece  at  Cataraugos,  beginning  at  the  shore 
of  Lake  Erie,  on  the  south  side  of  Cataraugos  Creek,  at  a  distance  of  one  mile  from 
^he  mouth  thereof;  thence  running  one  mile  from  the  lake;  thence  on  a  line  parallel 
thereto,  to  a  point  within  one  mile  from  the  Con  non-dau-we-gea  Creek;  thence  up 
the  said  creek  one  mile  on  a  line  parallel  thereto  ;  thence  on  a  direct  line  to  the  said 
creek;  thence  down  the  same  to  Lake  Erie ;  thence  along  the  lake  to  the  place  of  be 
ginning."  In  consideration  of  said  lands  described  as  aforesaid,  the  parties  of  the 
second  part  hereby  exchange,  cede,  release,  and  quit  claim  to  the  parties  of  the  first 
part  a  certain  tract  herein  described,  the  said  parties  of  the  second  part  reserving  the 
right  of  pre-emption  :  Beginning  at  a  post  marked  No.  0,  standing  on  the  bank  of 
Lake  Erie,  at  the  mouth  of  Cataraugos  Creek,  and  on  the  north  bank  thereof;  thence 
along  the  shore  of  said  lake  N.  11°,  E.  21  chains;  N.  13°,  E.  45  chains;  N.  19°,  E.  14 
chains  65  links  to  a  post;  thence  east  119  chains  to  a  post ;  thence  south  14  chains 
27  links  to  a  post;  tfience  east  640  chains  to  a  post  standing  in  the  meridian  between 
the  eighth  and  ninth  ranges  ;  thence  along  said  meridian  south  617  chains  75  links  to 
a  post  standing  on  the  south  bank  of  Cataraugos  Creek ;  thence  west  160  chains  to  a 
post ;  thence  north  290  chains  25  links  to  a  post ;  thence  west  482  chains  31  links  to 
a  post ;  thence  north  219  chains  50  links  to  a  post  standing  on  the  north  bank  of  Cat 
araugos  Creek;  thence  down  the  same  and  along  the  several  meanders  thereof  to  the 
place  of  beginning.  Said  lands  to  be  held  by  the  party  of  the  first  part  by  the  same 
tenure  as  the  lands  reserved  by  them  by  the  treaty  of  September  15,  1797. 

Proclaimed  January  12,  1803. » 

Treaty  with  the  Senecas,  made  at  Buffalo  Greek,  Neiv  York,  June  30,  1602. 

At  a  treaty  held  by  authority  of  the  United  States,  Oliver  Phelps  and  Horatio 
Jones,  of  Ontario,  and  Isaac  Bronson,  of  New  York  City,  purchased  a  tract  2  miles 
square  in  Ontario  County,  known  as  Little  Beard's  Reservation,  of  the  Seneca  In 
dians,  for  the  sum  of  $1,200  paid  unto  them  in  hand,  receipt  whereof  is  hereby  ac 
knowledged. 

Proclaimed  February  7, 1803.2 

Treaty  with  the  Senecas  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Greenville,  Ohio,  July  22,  1814. * 
See  Shawnee  treaty  of  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  with  the  Senecas  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Spring  Wells,  September  18,  1815. 4 
See  Chippewa  treaty  of  same  date— Michigan. 

Treaty  with  the  Senecas  and  other  tribes,  made  on  the  Miami  of  the  Lake,  September  29, 

1817.5 

See  Chippewa  treaty  of  the  same  date — Michigan. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  70.  2  Ibid.,  p.  72.  3  Ibid.,  p. 
18.  <IMd.,p.  13.  flJ&«Z.,p.  160. 


532  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Supplementary  treaty  ivith  the  Senecas,  made  at  St.  Mary's,  Ohio,  September  17,  1818.1 
See  treaty  with  Chippewas  of  same  date— Michigan. 
Treaty  with  the  Senecas  of  Sun  dusky  Elver,  Ohio,  made  at  Washington,  February  28,  1831. 

Indians  cede  to  the  United  States  the  land  granted  them  by  patent  in  fee-simple  by 
section  6  of  treaty  made  at  Miami  of  the  Lake,  on  September  29,  1817,  containing 
30,000  acres,  as  follows  : 

Tribes  cede  the  following  lands:  ''Beginning  on  the  Sandusky  River  at  the  lower 
corner  of  the  section  granted  to  William  Spicer  ;  thence  down  the  river  on  the  east 
side,  with  the  meanders  thereof  at  high-water  mark,  to  a  point  east  of  the  mouth  of 
Wolf  Creek  ;  thence,  and  from  the  beginning,  east  so  far  that  a  north  line  will  in 
clude  the  quantity  of  30,000  acres." 

Also  cede  another  tract  reserved  by  article  2,  treaty  of  St.  Mary's,  September  17, 
1818,  as  follows  :  "Ten  thousand  acres  of  land,  to  be  laid  on0  on  the  east  side  of  the 
Saudusky  River,  adjoining  the  south  side  of  their  reservation  .of  30,000  acres,  which 
begins  on  the  Sandusky  River,  at  the  lower  corner  of  William  Spicer's  section,  and 
excluding  therefrom  the  said  William  Spicer's  section  ; "  making,  in  the  whole  of 
this  cession,  40,000  acres.  (Art.  1.) 

Li  consideration,  United  States  to  cause  the  Senecas,  consisting  of  lour  hundred 
souls,  to  be  removed  west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  to  grant  by  patent  in  fee-simple,  as 
long  as  they  shall  exist  as  a  nation  and  remain  on  the  same,  a  tract  15  miles  east  and 
west  and  7  miles  north  and  south,  containing  67,000  acres  more  or  less,  adjoining  the 
boundary  of  the  State  of  Missouri  and  adjacent  to  the  northern  boundary  of  the  lauds 
heretofore  granted  to  the  Cherokees.  (Art.  2. )  United  States  to^bear  cost  of  removal 
and  support  tribe  one  year.  (Art.  3.)  Out  of  first  sales  of  land  ceded,  saw  and  grist 
mills  and  blacksmith  shop  to  be  erected  on  lands  granted,  and  kept  in  operation  at 
the  expense  of  the  United  States  for  such  term  as  the  President  may  think  proper. 
(Art.  4.)  Sum  of  $6,000  advanced  in  lieu  of  improvements  abandoned,  said  sum  to  be 
reimbursed  from  sales  of  laud.  Equitable  distribution  among  owners  of  improvements 
of  this  sum  to  be  made  by  chiefs  with  consent  of  tribe.  (Art.  5.)  Stock,  utensils,  and 
other  chattel  property  owned  by  Senecas,  and  which  they  will  not  be  able  to  take  with, 
them  may  be  sold  by  agent  appointed  by  the  President,  and  proceeds  paid  to  owners 
respectively.  (Art.  6.)  Expenses  of  delegation  to  make  this  treaty  to  be  paid  by 
United  States.  (Art.  7.)  Ceded  laud  to  be  sold  to  highest  bidder,  minimum  price  of 
laud  to  be  deducted  from  costs  of  sale,"  together  with  cost  of  survey  of  land,  and  the 
$6,000  advanced,  and  any  balance  which  may  remain  to  constitute  a  fund  on  which  5 
per  cent,  interest  shall  be  paid  annually  as  annuity.  President  may,  with  the  con 
sent  of  tribe,  dissolve  said  fund  and  give  it  over  in  such  manner  as  he  may  deem  best. 
(Art.  8. )  Annuities  accruing  under  former  treaties  to  be  paid  at  new  home.  (Art.  9. ) 
United  States  to  present  100  rifles,  400  blankets,  50  plows,  50  hoes,  and  50  axes  as 
soon  as  practicable.  (Art.  10.)  One  hundred  and  sixty  acres  out  of  ceded  land 
granted  to  sub-agent  in  consideration  of  services.  (Art.  11.)  Land  granted  to  the 
Seneca  tribe  not  to  be  sold  or  ceded  except  to  the  United  States.  (Art.  12. )  Five 
hundred  dollars  advanced  to  chiefs,  the  same  to  be  reimbursed  from  sales.  (Art.  13.) 

Proclaimed  March  24,  1831. 2 

Treaty  with  Senecas  and  Shawnees,  made  at  Leiviston,  Ohio,  July  20,  1831.3 
See  Shawnee  treaty  of  same  date — Indian  Territory. 

Treaty  with  Senecas  and  Shawnees,  made  at  Seneca  Agency,  December  29,  1832.4 
See  Shawnee  treaty,  same  date— Indian  Territory. 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  178.        2  Ibid.,  p.  348.        3 Ibid.,  p. 
351.        *Ibid.,  p.  411. 


NEW  YORK — NEW  YORK  AGENCY.  533 

Treaty  with  the  Senecas  and  other  tribes,  made  at  Buffalo  Creek,  New  York,  January  15, 

1838.1 

See  treaty  with  Six  Nations  of  New  York  of  same  date— New  York. 

Treaty  with  the  Senecas,  made  at  Buffalo  Creek,  New  York,  May  20,  1842. 

An  indenture  made  and  concluded  between  Thomas  Ludlow  Ogden  and  Joseph 
Fellows,  of  Geneva,  and  the  Seneca  Nation  in  the  presence  of  Samuel  Hoare  appointed 
hy  Massachusetts  and  Ambrose  Spencer  by  the  United  States. 

Whereas  on  January  15,  1838,  an  indenture  was  made  with  these  parties  whereby 
the  Seneca  Nation  for  $202,000  did  bargain  and  confirm  to  the  said  Ogden  and  Fel 
lows  four  tracts  in  New  York  then  occupied  by  said  Nation  and  described  as  the  Buf 
falo  Creek  Reservation  containing  49,920  acres,  the  Cattaragus  Reservation,  21,680 
acres,  the  Alleghaney  Reservation,  30,409  acres,  and  the  Tonawanda  Reservation, 
12,800  acres. 

Whereas  difficulties  having  arisen  and  the  said  indenture  being  still  unexecuted, 
the  parties  hereby  mutually  agree  as  follows: 

Ogden  and  Fellows  agree  that  the  Seuecas  may  continue  the  occupation  of  the 
whole  of  the  Cattaragus  and  Alleghaney  Reservations,  with  the  same  right  and  title 
in  all  things  as  they  had  prior  to  the  said  indenture,  saving  and  reserving  to  Ogdeu 
and  Fellows  the  right  of  pre-emption  and  all  other  right  and  title  which  they  have 
had  or  held  in  or  to  the  said  tracts  of  laud.  (Art.  1.)  Senecas  grant  and  confirm  to 
Ogden  and  Fellows,  their  heirs  and  assigns,  in  joint  tenancy  the  Buffalo  Creek  and 
Touawanda  Reservations.  (Art.  2.)  The  value  of  the  Indian  title  to  the  four  tracts 
shall  be  deemed  $100,000  and  the  improvements  thereon  at  $102,000.  Ogden  and 
Fellows  shall  pay  the  Seneca  Nation  such  proportion  as  to  the  value  of  the  land 
in  the  Buffalo  and  Touawanda  Reservations  shall  bear  to  the  value  of  all  the  lands 
in  said  tract,  and  the  same  proportion  as  to  the  value  of  the  improvements  on 
the  two  tracts  as  these  bear  to  the  value  of  the  improvements  on  the  four  tracts.  (Art. 
3.)  The  amount  of  consideration  to  be  paid  in  pursuance  of  the  preceding  article  for 
title  and  improvements  shall  be  determined  as  herein  provided  by  two  arbitrators, 
one  named  by  the  Secretary  of  War,  the  other  by  Ogden  and  Fellows.  (Art.  4.) 
Forest  or  unimproved  lands  on  said  tracts  to  be  delivered  up  within  one  month  after 
report  filed  in  Department  of  War;  improved  lands  within  two  years.  Amounts 
awarded  for  improvements  to  be  paid  to  the  United  States  to  be  distributed  by  them 
among  the  owners  of  said  improvements  and  moneys  awarded  for  the  land  to  be  paid 
by  the  United  States  to  Seneca  Nation  annually.  Indians  may  surrender  their  im 
proved  lands  prior  to  expiration  of  two  years.  (Art.  5.)  Senecas  removing  from  the 
State  of  New  York  to  be  entitled  to  their  portion  of  the  fdnd  to  be  paid  them  at  their 
homes,  and  whenever  the  tracts  of  the  Alleghaney  and  Cattaragus  Reservations  shall 
be  sold,  Indians  removing  shall  have  their  share  of  the  proceeds.  Any  Indians  desir 
ing  to  remove  from  the  said  reservation  may  be  entitled  to  a  like  benefit  as  stipulated 
in  articles  3  and  4.  (Art.  6.)  This  indenture  to  override  previous  indenture  relative  to 
these  lands.  (Art.  7.)  Expenses  of  treaty  to  be  borne  by  Ogden  and  Fellows,  except 
as  may  be  provided  by  United  States.  (Art.  8.)  Government  solicited  to  protect  re 
maining  lauds  of  Senecas  from  taxes,  assessments  for  roads,  highways,  and  other  pur 
poses  until  sold.  United  States  agrees  with  the  Seueca  Indians  first,  to  consent  to 
the  foregoing  articles ;  second,  any  Senecas  removing  under  treaty  of  January  15, 
1838,  to  be  entitled  to  their  portion  of  the  benefits  of  this  treaty  ;  third,  the  tenth 
article  of  the  treaty  of  January  15,  1838,  modified  in  conformity  with  provisions  of 
the  above  indenture  relative -to  receiving  and  paying  consideration  money.  (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  August  2(5,  1842. 2 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  550.        3  Ibid.,  p.  580. 


534  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Treaty  between  the  Tonawanda  Band  of  Seneeas,  made  on  the  Tonawanda  Reservation, 
Genesee  County,  N.  Y.,  November  5,  1857. 

Whereas  by  a  treaty  with  the  Six  Nations,  January  15,  1838,  and  an  agreement  with 
Ogden  and  Fellows  May  20,  1842;  and 

Whereas  by  said  treaties  there  were  relinquished  to  the  United  States  500,000  acres 
of  laud  in  Wisconsin  ;  and 

Whereas  the  United  States  agrees  to  set  apart  for  said  Indians  in  the  territory  west 
of  the  Missouri  a  tract  of  320  acres  to  each  soul  of  said  Indians;  and 

Whereas  the  United  States  agrees  to  pay  $400,000  for  the  removal  and  subsistence 
during  the  first  year  in  the  said  territory;  and 

Whereas  Ogden  and  Fellows  agree  to  pay  certain  moneys  to  those  residing  on  the 
Touawanda  Reservation,  being  $15,018.36,  which  still  remains  in  the  Treasury  of  the 
United  States;  and 

Whereas  said  treaties  remain  unexecuted  as  to  the  Tonawanda  Reservation ;  and 

Whereas  the  Touawanda  band  number  six  hundred  and  fifty  souls,  the  Seneeas  re 
linquish  to  the  United  States  all  claims  to  lands  west  of  the  State  of  Missouri  and 
right  to  be  removed  thither  and  supported,  and  all  other  claims  against  the  United 
States  under  the  treaties  of  1838  and  1842,  except  such  moneys  as  they  may  be  en 
titled  to  under  said  treaties  payable  by  Ogden  and  Fellows.  (Art.  1.)  The  United 
States  to  invest  $256,000  for  Tonawauda  Indians.  (Art.  2.)  The  Seneeas  to  purchase 
of  Ogden  and  Fellows  the  entire  Tonawauda  Reservation,  or  such  portion  as  they  may 
be  willing  to  sell  on  an  average  of  $20  per  acre.  Rate  exceeding  $20  may  be  paid  pro 
vided  the  contract  be  approved  by  the  President.  United  States  to  pay  for  the  same 
put  of  the  sum  set  apart  in  article  2.  Land  so  purchased  to  be  held  in  trust  in  Secre 
tary  of  Interior  until  the  State  of  New  York  shall  designate  an  officer  to  have  charge 
of  the  same.  (Art.  3.)  If  the  Seneeas  should  not  purchase  the  whole  reservation, 
the  unimproved  lands  not  purchased  within  thirty  days  to  be  relinquished  to  Ogden 
and  Fellows.  (Art.  4.)  Tonawandas  to  appoint  one  or  more  attorneys  to  transact 
the  purchase  who  shall  be  approved  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Art.  5.) 
That  portion  of  the  $256,000  remaining  after  the  purchase  of  land,  shall  be  invested 
by  the  Secretary  of  Interior  in  stocks  of  the  United  States  or  some  of  the  States.  In 
crease  from  such  to  be  paid  to  the  Tonawandas  in  the  same  manner  as  their  annuities. 
(Art.  6.)  The  $15,018.36  improvement  money,  to  be  proportioned  by  an  agent  ap 
pointed  by  the  Seneeas  and  approved  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Art.  7.) 

Amended  November  5, 1857 ;  proclaimed  March  31, 1859. l 

Treaty  with  the  Seneeas,  Mixed  Seneeas,  Shawnees,  Quapaws,  Confederated  Peorias,  Kas- 
kaskias,  Weas  and  Piankeshaws,  Ottawas  of  Blanchard 's  Fork  and  Roche  de  Boeuf,  and 
certain  IFyandottes,  made  at  Washington,  February  23,  1867.2 

See  Kaskaskia  treaty,  same  date— Indian  Territory. 
1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI,  p.  735.        *  Ibid.,  Vol.  XV,  p.  513. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

INDIAN  TRIBES  OF  NEW  YORK. 

[The  following  monograph  on  the  New  York  Indians  was  prepared  by  the  late  Dr. 
Franklin  B.  Hough,  of  Lowville,  N.  Y.  His  work  upon  the  census  of  New  York  State 
afforded  him  unusual  opportunities  to  note  the  condition  of  these  tribes  and  their  re 
lations  to  the  civil  authorities.  ] 

The  condition  of  the  Indian  tribes  of  New  York  will  be  better  under 
stood  if  we  first  notice  their  number  and  condition  near  the  end  of  the 
colonial  period,  from  which  we  may  judge  of  the  progress  they  have 
since  made  in  civilization. 

The  several  minor  tribes  that  dwelt  upon  Long  Island  and  along  the 
Hudson  had  mostly  parted  with  their  lands  before  the  Ee volution,  with 
the  exception  of  a  few  near  the  eastern  end  of  Long  Island.  They  had 
been  gathered  with  other  remnants  of  the  native  race  from  New  Jersey 
and  southern  New  England  into  a  band  known  as  "  Brothertown  In 
dians,"  which  we  shall  hereafter  notice. 

The  country  along  the  Mohawk,  and  westward  to  Lake  Erie  and  be 
yond,  was  held  by  the  Six  Nations1  of  the  Iroquois,  who  spoke  a  language 
radically  the  same,  and  who  had  been  united  for  a  long  period  for  their 
common  welfare.  The  council  fire  of  this  league  was  at  Onondaga. 
Through  the  influence  of  Catholic  missionaries  a  part  of  the  Mohawk 
tribe  had  been  induced  to  remove,  about  a  hundred  years  before  our 
Revolution,  and  settle  near  Montreal  in  Canada,  under  the  protection 
of  the  French.  They,  with  other  domiciliated  Indians  from  other  tribes  of 
the  North,  became  known  as  the  u  Seven  Nations  of  Canada,"  and  their 
descendants  still  dwell  at  Caughnawaga  and  Oka  [Lake  of  Two  Mount 
ains]  in  Canada,  and  on  both  sides  of  the  national  boundary  at  St. 
Regis. 

In  1779  and  the  following  years,  a  part  of  the  Onondagas  removed 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Oswegatchie  and  formed  an  agricultural  settle 
ment,  under  the  Abbe  Picquet,  at  a  mission  and  fortified  post  known  as 
La  Presentation,  now  the  city  of  Ogdensburg.  These  people  remained 
in  this  vicinity  until  about  1806,  when,  having  no  recognized  title  to 
their  lands,  they  dispersed  among  other  tribes. 

In  their  primitive  state  these  native  tribes  had  few  wants  beyond 
those  of  subsistence,  which  was  derived  from  the  cultivation  of  small 

Originally  the  Five  Nations,  but  increased  about  1712  by  the  immigration  of  the 
Tuscaroras  from  North  Carolina,  who  were  received  as  the  guests  of  the  Oueidas,  and 
settled  near  that  tribe. 

535 


536  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

patches  of  land  in  favored  localities,  where  corn  and  a  few  vegetables 
were  raised  by  woman's  labor,  The  rest  was  derived  from  hunting  in 
the  forest  and  fishing  in  the  waters  along  which  they  dwelt.  Their 
ambition  was  limited  to  the  conquest  of  rival  nations,  and  they  had  no 
thought  of  accumulation  beyond  the  wants  of  the  immediate  future. 
Upon  being  brought  in  contact  with  Europeans  they  learned  the  use 
of  fire-arms  and  of  a  few  of  the  manufactured  articles  of  civilized  life. 
These  they  could  purchase  in  exchange  for  furs,  and  this  demand  led 
to  the  rapid  exhaustion  of  the  supplies  near  them,  and  compelled  them 
every  year  to  make  longer  journeys,  and  to  encounter  greater  fatigues. 
Being  made  thus  dependent  upon  a  race  superior  in  the  arts  for  tbe 
implements  and  articles  that  had  become  necessary  for  their  existence, 
they  had  for  a  long  period  the  choice  between  the  English  and  French 
trade.  But  this  rivalry  between  the  English  and  French  colonies  often 
involved  the  two  parties  in  hostile  invasion,  in  which  the  Indians,  from 
their  fondness  for  war,  became  ready  allies,  and  from  their  natural 
cruelty  and  frequent  opportunities  for  its  exercise,  they  became  experts 
in  torture  and  equally  the  terror  of  the  frontier  settlements  of  both  of 
the  rival  nationalities. 

As  to  the  number  of  Indians  within  the  limits  of  New  York  in  early 
times,  we  have  few  data  beyond  estimates.  In  1698  Governor  Bell- 
amont  stated  that  the  Five  Nations  and  river  Indians  had  been  reduced 
by  war  in  nine  years  from  2,800  to  1,320  fighting  men.  In  17G3  Sir 
William  Johnson  estimated  the  whole  number  within  tbe  colony  of  New 
York  as  2,300  men,  or  about  10,000  in  all,1  and  a  careful  writer  places  the 
total  number  in  the  days  of  their  greatest  prosperity,  and  before  white 
men  had  gone  among  them  (about  1650),  as  not  far  from  25,000.2  In 
1774  it  was  estimated  that  there  were  among  the  nations  of  New  York 
about  2,000  fighting  men,  of  whom  nearly  half  were  Senecas.3 

As  to  their  condition,  there  can  scarcely  arise  a  doubt  but  that  they 
had  suffered  more  from  the  vices  than  they  had  gained  from  the  arts 
and  civilization,  of  the  white  race.  The  warlike  habits  so  much  en 
couraged  by  both  French  and  English  had  made  their  warriors  cunning 
in  the  art  of  killing,  and  so  ferocious  that  they  did  not  scruple  to  taste 
of  human  flesh  in  the  exultation  of  victory."4 

1  These  were  distributed  as  follows  :  Mohawks,  160  ;  Oneidas,  250  ;  Senecas,  1,050  ; 
Onoudagas,  150;  Cayugas,  200;  Oswegatchies,  80;  Tuscaroras,  140,  and  emigrants 
from  the  southward  on  the  Susquehanna,  200.     Of  the  latter  some  may  have  lived  in 
Pennsylvania. 

2  Hon.  Lewis  H.  Morgan,  in  his  League  of  the  Iroquo is.    The  estimate  he  makes  of  the 
different  tribes  is:  Senecas,  10,000;    Cayugas,  3,000;    Onondagas.  4,000;    Oneidas, 
3,000,  and  Mohawks,  5,000,  at  the  meridian  of  their  strength.     A  century  later  these 
people  had  wasted  to  less  than  half  these  numbers,  the  Mohawks  suffering  the  most 
from  their  nearer  contact  with  the  vices  of  the  whites. 

3This  estimate  assigned  to  the  River  Indians  300;  Mohawks,  406;  Oneidas,  500; 
and  to  all  the  other  nations  of  New  York  about  800  men. 

4The  cannibal  habits  of  the  native  tribes  of  the  North,  when  pressed  with  hunger, 
or  in  moments  of  triumph,  are  mentioned  by  M.  Pouchot,  a  French  officer  in  the  war 


THE   REVOLUTION EARLY    CESSIONS    OF   LAND.  537 

We  ought  not  to  leave  the  colonial  period  without,  however,  noticing 
the  fact  that  missionary  effort  had  been  expended  with  interesting  re 
sults  among  the  scattered  remnants  of  the  river  tribes  and  among  the 
Mohawks  and  Oneidas,  but  the  influences  of  religion  had  scarcely  begun 
to  be  felt  beyond  the  immediate  circle  of  the  missions,  and  every  effort 
in  this  direction  was  suspended  during  the  war. 

The  Revolution.  Early  cessions  of  land. — The  Six  Nations  (except  the 
Oueidas  and  a  few  persons  of  other  tribes)  became  active  partisans  of 
Great  Britain  in  the  Revolution,  and  in  1779  an  army  under  General 
Sullivan  laid  waste  the  country  of  the  Cayugas  and  Senecas  in  western 
New  York,  in  retaliation  for  injuries  done  by  hostile  parties  in  the  frontier 
settlements  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  York.  The  invading  army  found 
cultivated  fields,  a  considerable  amount  of  grain,  orchards  of  fruit  trees, 
and  comfortable  homes,  all  of  which  were  effectually  destroyed.  The 
Indians  fled  to  the  protection  of  the  British  garrison  at  Niagara,  and 
those  who  returned  after  the  war  began  to  renew  their  improvements  in 
extreme  poverty.  No  provision  was  made  in  their  behalf  in  the  treaty 
of  peace  in  1783,  and  they  were  left  to  make  such  terms  as  they  could 
with  their  late  enemies,  who  became  the  acknowledged  masters  of  the 
country  as  the  result  of  the  war. 

The  native  Indian  had  no  idea  of  individual  right  to  the  soil  which 
he  regarded  as  the  common  property  of  the  tribe,  to  use  as  he  found 
vacant  and  suited  to  his  wants.  The  tribal  possession  was  held  with 
jealous  care,  and  intrusion  upon  their  hunting  grounds  by  other  tribes 
was  promptly  resented  and  often  made  a  cause  of  war.  The  Dutch, 
and  afterwards  the  English,  professed  to  respect  this  right  of  soil,  and 
generally  acquired  the  Indian  title  by  purchase  before  grants  for  settle 
ment  were  made  by  the  Government.  These  treaties  for  purchase  were 
made  in  the  presence  of  the  Governors  or  of  agents  duly  appointed,  and 
were  witnessed  and  confirmed  under  forms  of  justice,  which  sometimes 
in  fact  were  but  agencies  of  fraud. 

of  1756-60,  whose  memoirs  of  personal  observation  were  published  in  1781.  After 
noticing  the  custom  of  torturing  prisoners,  he  says  :  "  Chez  les  autres  nations  les  pri- 
sonniers  sont  plus  dplaindre,  parce  qu'ils  sont  regardes  comme  leurs  chiens  ;  elles  les  luent 
sans  consequence  dans  leurs  momens  d'ivresse,  et  en  terns  de  disette  on  tie  sefail  pas  plus  de 
scrupule  de  les  manger  qu'-une  lete."  [With  other  nations  the  prisoners  have  more  to 
complain  of,  because  they  are  treated  as  their  dogs,  and  they  kill  them  without 
consequences  in  their  drunken  moments,  and  in  times  of  scarcity,  when  they  have  no 
more  scruple  at  eating  them  than  they  would  a  beast.]  Again,  in  speaking  of  their 
treatment  of  prisoners,  when  they  had  lost  a  considerable  number  of  their  own  people 
in  an  attack,  he  says  :  "  C'est  alors  quepour  satisfaire  leurs  manes,  Us  mangent  un  pri- 
sonnier  en  ceremonie.  On  doit  cepcndant  assurer  qu'ils  ne  goutent  de  viande  humaine  qu'avec 
repugnance.  On  a  vu  plus  cVunefois  desjeunes  gens  la  vomir;  c'est  nniguement  par  Iravade 
et  pour  s'endurcir  le  cceur  quHls  se  repaissent  quelquefois  d'une  semblable  nourriture." 
[It  is  then,  when  to  appease  the  departed  spirits,  they  eat  a  prisoner  for  ceremony. 
We  ought,  however,  to  feel  assured,  that  they  only  taste  human  flesh  with  repug 
nance.  We  have  seen  young  people  vomit  more  than  once,  and  it  is  only  by  harden 
ing  the  heart,  that  they  are  sometimes  able  to  take  such  a  diet.] — Me'moires  sur  la  Der- 
niere  Guerre,  etc.,  Ill,  357-359. 


538  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

By  these  means  the  native  title  was  gradually  acquired  throughout  the 
settled  portions  of  the  colony,  and  in  1763,  by  a  treaty  at  Fort  Stanwix, 
between  Sir  William  Johnson,  commissioner  of  Indian  affairs,  and  the 
Six  Nations,  a  line  of  property  was  agreed  upon,  as  a  limit  beyond  which 
whites  should  not  settle,  and  where  the  Indians  should  have  quiet  pos 
session.1  Strict  prohibitions  against  the  purchase  of  land  from  the  In 
dians  had  existed  under  the  colonial  government,  and  upon  the  forma 
tion  of  a  State  government  in  1777,  an  article  was  included  in  the 
Constitution,  which  has  ever  since  continued  in  full  force,  declaring  void 
all  purchases  of  laud  since  the  17th  of  October,  1774,  and  forbidding 
purchases  in  the  future  without  permission  of  the  Legislature  in  manner 
provided  by  Jaw.2  In  1783  a  commission  was  created  to  negotiate  with 
the  Indians  for  the  sale  of  their  lands,  and  in  1784  the  Governor  was 
joined,  with  power  to  add  others  as  the  public  interests  might  require. 
This  law  was  revived  January  28, 1790,  and  under  this  authority  exten 
sive  cessions  were  secured.3 

Upon  the  expiration  of  these  laws  special  acts  were  passed  from  time 
to  time  for  the  holding  of  Indian  treaties,  as  occasion  arose,  until  1841, 
when  the  commissioners  of  the  Land  Office  (consisting  of  the  lieutenant- 
governor,  secretary  of  state,  comptroller,  treasurer,  attorney -general, 
State  engineer  and  surveyor,  and  speaker  of  assembly,  ex  officio)  were 
made  a  permanent  commission  for  the  transaction  of  this  business. 

Livingston's  fraudulent  leases. — The  first  scheme  devised  for  seizing 
the  title  of  the  native  tribes  of  New  York  and  driving  them  from  the 
State  was  contrived  in  1787  by  an  association  chiefly  residing  in  Colum 
bia  County,  among  whom  were  John  Livingston,  Maj.  Peter  Schuy- 
ler,  Dr.  Caleb  Benton,  and  Ezekiel  Gilbert.  They  proposed  to  evade 
the  constitutional  prohibition  against  the  sale  of  Indian  lands  by  leas, 
ing  them  for  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine  years.  Their  project  was 
promptly  suppressed  and  no  permanent  injury  resulted  from  it.4 

1  This  line  of  property  extended  in  the  State  of  New  York  from  the  north  line  of 
Pennsylvania,  along  the  present  eastern  border  of  Broome  County,  and  up  the  Una- 
dilla  and  its  west  branch  to  its  source,  and  from  thence  to  a  point  on  Wood  Creek, 
where  the  Canada  Creek  empties,  about  7  miles  west  of  Rome. 

2  Article  37,  Constitution  of  1777 :  Article  6,  section  12,  Constitution  of  1821,  Article 
1,  section  16,  Constitution  of  1846,  still  in  force  so  far  as  concerns  this  section.     The 
law  further  made  it  a  crime  to  deal  with  the  Indians  for  the  sale  of  lands  on  private 
account,  such  bargains  being  void,  and  the  guilty  parties  being  punishable  by  fine  and 
imprisonment.     Such  purchases  are  also  forbidden  by  an  act  of  Congress  approved 
July  22,  1790,  and  again  in  1793,  and  1834.     The  latter  is  still  in  force.     (See  Stat 
utes  at  Large,  IV,  p.  730.) 

3  The  Journal  of  the  Commissioners  under  the  act  of  1784  was  deposited  many 
years   afterwards  by  one  of  the  members  in  the  library  of  the  Albany  Institute, 
where  it  still  remains.     It  was  edited  by  F.  B.  Hough  and  published  by  J.  Munsell, 
in  1861,  in  two  small  quarto  volumes. 

4  These  conspirators  were  known  as  "  The  New  York  Genesee  Company  of  Adven 
turers,"  and  they  were  associated  with  a  branch  in  Canada  called  "The  Niagara 
Genesee  Land  Company,"  with  the  design  of  securing  the  favor  of  the  Indians  of  the 
Six  Nations  residing  in  both  countries,  and,  as  there  was  reason  to  believe,  with  an 


FIRST    DEALINGS    WITH    UNITED    STATES.  539 

First  dealings  with  the  United  States.— At  a  treaty  held  at  Fort  Staii- 
wix  (Rome,  N.  Y.),  October  22, 1784,  the  United  States  gave  peace,  and 
the  Six  Nations  agreed  to  surrender  all  prisoners  among  them.  The 
lands  already  secured  to  the  Oneidas  and  Tuscaroras  were  confirmed, 
and  a  boundary  agreed  upon  as  a  western  limit  of  the  claims  of  these 
Indians.1 

By  the  treaty  of  Fort  Harmar,  January  9,  1789,  this  agreement  was 
renewed,  the  Mohawks  who  had  not  attended  the  former  treaty,  now 
uniting  with  other  tribes  of  the  Six  Nations. 

By  a  treaty  with  the  Senecas,  Oueidas,  and  Stockbridges,  the  Tuscaro 
ras,  Cayugas,  and  Oneidas,  ratified  April  23,1792,  the  United  States 
agreed  to  expend  $1,500  per  annum  in  the  purchase  of  clothing,  domes, 
tic  animals,  and  implements  of  husbandry,  and  for  the  encouragement  of 
useful  artisans  to  reside  in  their  villages. 

The  aspect  of  affairs  in  the  West,  in  1793-94,  greatly  alarmed  the  in- 
habitants  of  this  State,  and  led  the  New  York  Legislature  to  pass  laws 
appointing  commissioners  to  provide  means  for  defence.  Under  this 
feeling  of  insecurity  block-houses  were  built  in  many  explored  settle 
ments  on  the  frontiers,  and  arms  deposited  at  convenient  places,  where 
they  might  be  of  use.  But  better  councils  prevailed  and  no  active 
hostilities,  or  real  cause  of  complaint  occurred  within  the  limits  of  the 
State  of  New  York. 

On  the  11  th  of  November,  1794,  a  treaty  was  held  at  Ganandaigua,  at 
which  the  various  contracts  lately  made  with  the  State  of  New  York  were 
confirmed.  Besides  a  gift  of  goods,  an  annuity  of  $3,000  in  imple 
ments,  etc.,  was  added  to  former  pledges,  making  the  amount  $4,500  per 
annum,  and  this  has  been  since  continued.  A  new  line  was  fixed  as  the 
western  limit  of  claims  .of  the  Six  Nations,  it  being  the  same  one  agreed 
upon  with  Sir  William  Johnson,  about  thirty  years  before.  In  this 
treaty  the  Seneca  lands  were  defined  as  embracing  the  lands  between 
this  western  line  and  the  purchase  to  be  presently  noticed.  A  delega 
tion  of  Friends  attended  at  this  treaty,  to  assist  the  Indians  by  their 


ultimate  intention  of  the  secession  of  the  western  counties  of  New  York  and  the 
formation  of  a  separate  State.  Two  leases  were  obtained  for  the  period  above  men 
tioned—the  first,  November  13,  1787,  from  the  Six  Nations,  and  the  other  from  the 
Oneidas,  January  8,  1788.  The  rent  was  to  be  $1,000  a  year  for  ten  years,  when  it 
was  to  increase  gradually  to  $1,500  per  annum.  With  infinite  assurance  these  leases 
were  submitted  to  the  Legislature  in  1788  and  their  confirmation  was  asked,  but 
although  the  parties  had  one  of  their  number  in  the  senate  and  three  in  the  assem 
bly,  the  petition  was  instantly  rejected,  and  the  Governor  was  empowered  to  use  the 
force  of  the  State,  if  needed,  to  prevent  their  execution.  In  1793  a  tract  of  very  poor 
land  on  the  northern  border  of  the  State  was  given  to  eighty  persons  named  for  the 
relinquishment  of  advantages  supposed  to  have  been  secured  to  the  State  in  connec 
tion  with  this  affair.  (Hongh:  Indian  Treaties  of  New  York,  I,  119.) 

1This  line  was  drawn  from  Lake  Ontario  to  Lake  Erie,  4  miles  from  the  Niagara 
River,  and  from  the  mouth  of  Buffalo  Creek  due  south  to  Pennsylvania.  A  tract  6 
miles  square  round  Fort  Oswego  was  released  to  the  United  States. 


540  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

advice.  A  treaty  was  held  on  the  2d  of  December  of  this  year,  with  the 
Oneidas,  Ttiscaroras,  and  Stockbridges,  who  had  adhered  to  the  cause  of 
the  colonies,  and  had  been  driven  from  their  homes,  and  houses  burnt. 
The  United  States  agreed  to  pay  $5,000  for  personal  losses  and  services 
among  the  Oneidas,  and  one  Coughnawaga.1  A  few  deserving  Stock- 
bridges  were  to  be  remembered.  The  United  States  agreed  to  build  a 
saw-mill  and  grist-mill,  or  more,  if  needed,  and  to  provide  persons  to 
manage  them  till  they  could  be  cared  for  by  Indians.  They  were  also 
to  furnish  teams  and  tools,  and  to  pay  $1,000  for  a  church  at  Oueida, 
which  had  been  burnt  in  the  war. 

Settlement  of  Massachusetts  claims. — In  the  early  years-  of  tbe  State 
governments,  various  controversies  arose  between  the  States,  from  con 
flicting  colonial  grants.  In  one  of  these  the  State  of  Massachusetts 
claimed  the  right  of  soil  in  a  large  part  of  New  York.  The  difference 
was  submitted  to  the  Continental  Congress,  but  was  finally  settled  by 
commissioners,  at  Hartford,  Conn.,  December  16,  1786,  by  giving  the 
right  of  jurisdiction  to  New  York,  but  to  Massachusetts  the  right  of 
pre  emption  of  the  Indian  title  to  the  soil  west  of  a  meridian  drawn 
through  Great  Sodus  Bay,  and  a  part  of  Seneca  Lake,  from  Lake  Ontario 
to  the  Pennsylvania  line,  excepting  a  strip  a  mile  wide  along  the  Niag 
ara  River,  and  the  islands  in  that  stream.  This  tract  was  estimated  to 
embrace  about  6,144,000  acres.  Besides  this  there  was  granted  to  Mas 
sachusetts  a  tract  of  230,400  acres,  now  in  Broome  and  Tioga  Counties, 
known  as  the  li  Boston  Ten  Towns."2 

In  1788  the  whole  of  the  larger  tract  was  sold  to  Oliver  Phelps  and 
Nathaniel  Gorhara,  but  failing  to  pay  for  the  whole,  a  part  was  re-sold 
in  1791,  to  Robert  Morris. 

The  only  Indians  claiming  rights  within  the  great  purchase  were  the 
Senecas,  and  the  only  persons  having  a  right  to  purchase  were  Messrs. 
Phelps  and  Gorham,  and  Eobert  Morris,  and  such  as  might  derive  their 
title  from  them. 

The  Phelps  and  Gorham  Purchase. — A  deed  of  cession  was  executed  at 
Buffalo  Creek,  July  8,  1788,  by  which  the  Senecas  sold  to  Oliver  Phelps 
and  Nathaniel  Gorham  a  large  tract  of  land,  extending  across  the  State, 
from  Lake  Ontario  to  the  Pennsylvania  line.  It  was  bounded  east  by 
the  Massachusetts  pre-emption  line,  and  west  by  a  line  described  as 
running  north  from  Pennsylvania  to  the  confluence  of  Cauaseraga  Creek 
and  Genesee  Eiver ;  thence  down  the  river  to  a  point  2  miles  north  of 
Canawagus  village ;  thence  west  12  miles;  and  thence  northward  on  a 
line  that  should  pass  12  miles  west  of  its  most  westerly  point,  to  the 
lake.  This  tract  embraced  the  present  counties  of  Ontario,  Yates,  and 
Steuben,  and  parts  of  Allegany,  Livingston,  Monroe,  Wayne,  and 

1  Not  named  in  the  treaty,  but  designed  to  favor  Col.  Louis  Cook,  who  had  joined  the 
American  Army  from  Canada.     His  descendants  now  live  at  St.  Regis. 

2  The  pre-emption  right  to  this  tract  was  sold  to  John  Brown1  for  $3,300  and  the  In 
dian  title  bought  June  22,  1787. 


THE  ROBERT  MORRIS  PURCHASE.  541 

Schuyler,  or  about  '2,600,000  acres,  and  had  no  reservations.     It  was 
confirmed  by  an  act  of  Massachusetts,  November  21,  1788.1 

The  Robert  Morris  Purchase. — On  the  15th  of  September,  1797,  a  treaty 
was  held  at  Genesee,  before  a  commissioner  of  the  United  States,  at 
which  Robert  Morris  bought  the  Senecas'  right  to  all  their  remaining 
lands  in  western  New  York,  with  the  following  reservations  :2 

(1)  At  Canaicagus,  a  tract  of  2  square  miles,  including  the  village,  and 
extending  1  mile  along  the  river.     On  the  west  bank  of  the  Genesee,  near 
Avon,  Livingston  County. 

(2)  At  Big  Tree,  2  square  miles,  including  the  village,  and  extending 
a  mile  along  the  river.    On  the  west  side  of  the  Geuesee,  opposite  Gen- 
eseo,  Livingston  County,  north  of  and  adjoining  the  tract  next  men 
tioned. 

(3)  At  Little  Beard's  Town,  2  square  miles  to  include  the  village,  and 
extending  a  mile  along  the  river.     On  the  west  bank  of  the  Genesee 
opposite  Geneseo,  Livingston  County.     [Ceded  to  Oliver  Phelps,  Isaac 
Bronson,  and  Horatio  Jones,  for  $1,200  by  a  treaty  proclaimed  Febru 
ary  7,  1803.] 

(4)  At  Squawty  Hill,  2  square  miles,  of  which  one  was  to  be  laid  off 
along  the  river,  so  as  to  include  the  village  and  the  other  directly  west 
of  this,  and  adjacent  thereto,  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Genesee,  north 
of  Mount  Morris,  Livingston  County. 

(5)  At  Gardeau,  within  bounds  described,  and  including  equal  quan 
tities  on  both  sides  of  the  Genesee  River,  embracing  17,927  acres  in 
Wyoming  County  and  Livingston  County.     It  was  reserved  for  Mary 
Jemison,  the  "  white  woman,"  and  sold  September  3,  1823,  except  2 

1  There  was  subsequently  much  complaiut  as  to  the  terms  of  this  agreement,  the 
Indians  insisting  that  an  annuity  of  $1,000  and  a  payment  of  $10,000  had  been  prom 
ised.    They  received  a  part  only  of  the  latter,  and  Red  Jacket,  in  a  speech  before 
Timothy  Pickering,  two  years  after,  complained  bitterly  of  what  he  regarded  as  a 
fraud.     "  When  we  took  the  money,"  said  he,  "  and  shared  it,  every  one  here  knows 
that  we  had  but  about  a  dollar  apiece  for  all  that  country.     You  very  well  know  that 
all  our  lands  came  to  was  but  the  price  of  a  few  hogsheads  of  tobacco!    Gentlemen  who 
stand  by  [looking  around  and  addressing  himself  to  the  white  people  who  were  pres 
ent],  do  not  think  hard  of  what  has  been  said.    At  the  time  of  the  treaty  twenty  broaches 
would  not  buy  half  a  loaf  of  bread,  so  that  when  we  returned  home  there  was  not  a 
bright  spot  of  silver  about  us."     In  December,  1790,  a  large  deputation  of  Seuecas 
waited  upon  President  Washington,  and  Cornplanter  and  other  chiefs  laid  their  com 
plaints  before  him  in  words  of  singular  eloquence  and  force.     The  reply  gave  assur 
ances  for  the  future,  but  there  was  no  redress  for  the  past,  except  through  the  courts, 
and  this  was  never  sought.     The  reader  will  find  numerous  documents  relating  to 
this  great  injustice  in  American  State  Papers,  Indian  Affairs,  I. 

2  These  reservations  at  first  embraced  about  337  square  mile*.    The  sale  of  the  Gen 
esee  reservations  and  of  parts  of  those  at  Cattaraugus,  Buffalo  Creek,  and  Tonawanda 
left  less  than  190  square  miles.     The  Oil  Spring  Reservation,  of  a  square  mile  in  the 
town  of  Cuba,  Allegany  County,  is  mentioned  by  Turner  in  his  "  Holland  Purchase," 
(p  539)  as  one  of  the  reservations  of  the  Robert  Morris  treaty.     There  is  an  error  in 
this  statement.     Thettract  is  now  owned  and  leased  by  the  Senecas,  and  was  prob 
ably  returned  to  them  by  exchange,  at  a  later  period. 


542  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

miles  square.    In  1826  the  remainder  was  also  sold.    (See  Seaver's 
Life  of  Mary  Jemison,  4th  edition,  p.  176.) 

(6)  Kaounadeau  (Canadea),  extending  8  miles  along  the  river  and  2 
miles  in  breadth,  or  16  square  miles. 

(7)  At  Cataraugos,  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek  and  adjoining  Lake 
Erie,  within  bounds  described.    This  and  the  tract  next  described  were 
exchanged  with  the  Holland  Land  Company  in  a  treaty  held  at  Buffalo 
Creek,  June  30,  1802,  for  a -tract  on  the  creek  constituting  the  present 
Cattaraugus  Reservation,  of  about  21,680  acres,  in  the  towns  of  Perrys- 
burg,  Cattaraugus  County,  Collins,  Erie  County,  and  Hanover,  Chau- 
tauqua  County. 

(8)  Another  piece, between  Cataraugos  and  Connonduweyea  Creeks,  ex 
changed  in  1802,  as  above  mentioned. 

(9)  A  tract  of  42  square  miles  at  or  near  Allegany  Eiver,  constituting 
the  present  Allegany  Reservation,  and  now  comprising  30,462  acres  of 
land  in  Cattaraugus  County. 

(10)  A  tract  of  200  square  miles,  partly  at  Buffalo,  and  partly  at  the 
Tonnaicanta  Creeks.     These  comprised  the  Buffalo  Creek  and  the  Tona- 
wanda  Reservations,  elsewhere  more  fully  noticed.    The  release  of  sev 
eral  of  these  tracts  will  be  presently  noticed. 

The  Ogden  Land  Company. — The  Holland  Land  Company,  which  had 
acquired  its  rights  from  Robert  Morris,  on  the  12th  of  September,  1810, 
sold  and  conveyed  by  deed  to  David  A.  Ogden  its  right  of  pre-emption 
to  certain  reservations,  in  all  197,833  acres,  for  50  cents  per  acre.  Mr. 
Ogden  sold  shares  of  this  right  to  various  persons,  and  subsequently 
the  legal  title  became  vested  in  Thomas  Ludlow  Ogden,  of  Kew  York, 
and  Joseph  Fellows,  of  Geneva,  on  behalf  of  the  associates.1 

As  no  advantage  could  result  to  the  purchasers  until  they  could  in 
duce  the  Indians  to  sell,  it  became  an  object  to  effect  this  end,  and 
from  an  early  period  motives  were  presented,  and  propositions  made 
from  time  to  time  to  induce  the  Senecas  to  sell  and  emigrate.  In  1817, 
memorials  were  addressed  by  these  people  to  the  President  strongly 
remonstrating  against  any  plan  of  removal. 

In  1818  a  great  council  was  held  in  Buffalo,  the  result  of  which  was 
a  positive  refusal  to  sell.  A  treaty  was,  however,  held  at  Buffalo  Creek, 
August  31,  1826,  in  the  presence  of  Oliver  Forward,  United  States 
commissioner,  at  which  the  Senecas  sold  to  Robert  Troup.  Thomas  L. 
Ogden,  and  Benjamin  W.  Rogers,  for  the  sum  of  $48,216,  the  follow 
ing  lands : 

Caneadea  Reservation,  Allegany  County,  16  square  miles. 

Canawagus  Reservation,  Livingston  County,  2  square  miles. 

Big  Tree  Reservation,  Livingston  County,  2  square  miles. 

Squawky  Hill  Reservation,  Livingston  County,  2  square  miles. 

1  The  capital  of  this  company  in  1872  was  represented  by  twenty  shares,  of  which 
fifteen  belonged  to  estates,  three  to  individuals,  and  two  were  held  in  trust.  (Brief 
Statement  of  the  Rights  of  the  Seneca  Indians,  etc.,  p.  11.) 


TREATIES    WITH    NEW   YORK   INDIANS.  543 

Gurdeau  Reservation,  2  square  miles,  not  previously  sold  to  John 
Greig  arid  Henry  B.  Gibson  in  1823. 

Of  the  Buffalo  Greek  Reservation  (originally  83,557  acres),  all  but  78 
square  miles,  or  49,920  acres. 

Of  the  Tonawanda  Reservation  (originally  46,209  acres),  all  but  20 
square  miles,  or  12,801  acres. 

Of  the  Cattaraugus  Reservation,  a  mile  square. 

At  length,  after  persistent  efforts,  a  small  party  was  formed  among 
the  Senecas  willing  to  listen  to  terms  for  purchase,  and  a  treaty  was 
held  at  Buffalo  Creek  January  15, 1838,  at  which  it  was  agreed  that  the 
Indians  should  cede  all  their  reservations  in  New  York  and  emigrate 
to  the  regions  beyond  the  Mississippi. 

After  reciting  that  the  New  York  Indians  had  in  1831,  bought  from 
the  Indians  at  Green  Bay,  Wisconsin,  500,000  acres  of  land,  upon  which 
some  of  them  had  settled,  while  others  from  sufficient  reasons  had  not 
removed,  or  preferred  to  go  beyond  the  Mississippi,  the  treaty  proceed 
ed  to  stipulate  that  the  New  York  Indians  should  release  to  the  United 
States  their  Wisconsin  lands  (except  a  part  actually  occupied),  in  ex 
change  for  a  tract  of  1,824,000  acres  west  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  it 
being  320  acres  to  each  soul  of  the  New  York  Indians  then  living  in  New 
York  and  Wisconsin,  or  elsewhere,  as  a  permanent  home.1  Those  who 
failed  to  accept,  and  agree  to  remove,  within  five  years,  were  to  forfeit 
their  claim  to  these  lands.  The  annuities  were  to  continue  as  they  had 
been  before,  and  if  the  treaty  were  disapproved  by  the  President  and 
Senate,  as  to  a  portion  of  the  tribes,  this  was  not  to  impair  the  agree 
ment  with  the  remainder. 

Special  terms  were  made  with  the  tribes  as  follows: 

To  the  St.  Eegis,  $5,000,  and  a  tract  of  about  4,800  acres  to  the  Rev. 
Eleazar  Williams,  on  Fox  Uiver,  Wisconsin.2 

To  the  Senecas,  $100,000,  as  a  permanent  fund  to  be  paid  to  the  United 
States  as  a  basis  of  annuities,  and  $102,000  for  improvements  that  they 
would  be  obliged  to  leave.  For  their  claim  to  the  Buffalo  Creek  Reser 
vation  (49,920  acres) ;  Gattaraugus  (21,680  acres) ;  Allegany  (30,462 
acres);  and  Tonawanda  (12,800  acres)  they  were  to  be  paid  $114,862. 

To  the  Gayugas,  $2,000  for  investment,  and  $2,500  to  be  disposed  of 
as  the  chiefs  might  deem  equitable. 

1A.  census  appended  to  the  treaty  showed  that  there  were  at  this  time  5,482  of  these 
Indians,  distributed  as  follows:  On  the  Seneca  Reservations  of  New  York,  Senecas, 
2,309  ;  Onondagas,  194  ;  Cayugas,  130;  total  2,630  ;  Onondagas  atOnondaga,  300  ;  Tus- 
caroras,  273;  St.  Regis,  350;  Oneidas  at  Green  Bay,  600  in  New  York,  and  600  in 
Wisconsin  ;  Stockbridges,  217,  Munsees,  132,  and  Brottotonus,  360,  the  last  three  bands 
living  in  Wisconsin. 

2  So  far  as  the  record  shows,  Williams  was  the  only  one  representing  the  St.  Regis 
Indians  who  participated  in  this  sale  ;  nor  is  there  any  proof  that  he  was  authorized 
to  act  for  these  people  in  this  transaction.  His  motive  may  be  inferred  from  the  terms 
of  the  treaty.  He  lived  many  years  in  Wisconsin,  but  returned  to  St.  Regis  towards 
the  close  of  his  life,  and  died  at  Hogansburg,  N.  Y.,  August  12,  1858. 


544  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

To  the  Onondagas,  with  the  Senecas,  $2,500  for  permanent  invest 
ment,  and  $2,000  to  be  paid  as  the  chiefs  might  deem  proper. 

To  the  Oneidas,  $6,000  for  uses  specified. 

To  the  Tuscaroras,  $3,000,  to  be  disposed  of  as  the  chiefs  might  direct. 
They  were  to  convey  to  the  United  States  5,000  acres  now  owned  in  fee 
in  the  State  of  New  York,  to  be  sold  by  the  President  at  not  less  than 
an  appraised  value,  and  the  worth  of  improvements  to  be  paid  to  the 
owners.  The  moneys  arising  from  the  sale  of  lands  were  to  be  invested 
and  the  income  to  be  divided  annually.  Provision  was  also  made  to  pay 
expenses  of  removal,  and  support  the  first  year  afterwards,  and  for 
educational  purposes,  the  erection  of  mills,  and  other  necessary  uses. 
Messrs.  Ogden  and  Fellows  were  to  pay  $9,600  for  1,920  acres,  being  a 
part  to  which  they  held  the  pre-emption  right,  and  which  was  known  as 
the  u  Seneca  grant." 

This  treaty  was  held  before  Ransom  H.  Gillet,  formerly  a  member  of 
Congress  from  St.  Lawrence  County,  as  .United  States  commissioner, 
and  was  signed  by  eighty-two  Indians  of  various  tribes.  It  was,  how 
ever,  violently  opposed  by  a  large  majority  in  all  the  reservations,  and 
it  is  said  that  only  126  out  of  2,505  of  the  Senecas  were  willing  to  emi 
grate.  As  to  the  motives  presented,  it  is  declared  in  a  memorial  to  the 
Governor  that  the  most  unscrupulous  means  had  been  adopted.1  The 

1  Assembly  Document  No.  2,  1842.  Appendix  J.,  p.  186.  lu  this  memorial  the  In- 
diaiissay  :  "For  years  they  have  been  tampering  with  individual  chiefs.  To  gain  their 
purpose,  they  have  nattered  some,  bribed  some,  frightened  some,  deceived  some,  and 
intoxicated  some,  and  thus  induced  them  to  go  contrary  to  the  will  of  fourteeu-fif- 
teenths  of  our  Nation.  *  *  *  In  the  progress  of  their  operations  they  even  went 
to  such  extremes  that  when  a  majority  could  not  be  obtained  to  sign  these  instru 
ments  in  public  council,  they  took  signatures  in  a  clandestine  manner  in  private 
houses  and  in  taverns,  and  wherever  they  could  find  an  opportunity  of  getting  a 
chief  under  their  secret  influence.  Moreover,  there  are  appended  to  these  instruments 
the  signatures  of  .individuals  who  solemnly  declare  under  oath  that  they  never  affixed 
them  there  nor  ever  gave  permission  to  others  to  do  it  for  them.  And  when  by  all 
these  means  they  still  failed  to  obtain  a  majority,  they  sought  to  impose  alike  upon 
the  United  States  and  upon  the  Indians  by  a  pretended  election  of  as  many  chiefs  as 
they  thought  necessary  to  bring  a  balance  of  one  in  their  favor,  at  a  private  room  in 
Buffalo  City  without  the  knowledge  of  our  people,  and  contrary  to  all  law  and  usage 
among  the  Indians.  In  consequence  of  this  trick,  three  men  who  had  no  more  claim 
to  the  office  of  chief  than  any  boys  in  our  streets,  signed  the  treaty  without  the 
knowledge  of  our  people,  and  were  reported  as  chiefs  at  Washington." 

The  committee  on  Indian  affairs  in  the  New  York  senate,  in  a  report  made  April  8, 
1842,  in  speaking  of  the  treaty  of  1838,  say : 

"It  is  true  it  was  conducted  in  the  name  of  the  United  States  and  by  a  commissioner 
appointed  by  the  Government,  but,  if  the  memorials  and  affidavits,  backed  by  com 
mon  report,  are  to  be  at  all  regarded,  much  of  his  conduct  was  of  such  an  extraordinary 
character  as  to  be  accounted  for  only  upon  the  hypothesis  that  he  had  lent  himself  to 
the  accomplishment  of  the  object  which  the  company  had  in  view — the  expulsion  of 
the  Indians,  without  much  regard  to  the  nature  of  the  means  by  which  it  was  to  be 
effected.  It  is  charged  by  affidavits  that  he  threatened  the  reluctant  chiefs,  and  told 
them  that  unless  they  signed  the  treaty  the  President  would  punish  them  and  that 
they  would  be  driven  from  their  lands  without  the  compensation  which  he  offered 
them:  that  after  all  the  appliances  which  he  could  use  in  council  he  obtained  the 


MEMORIALS  TO  CONGRESS.  545 

treaty  went  to  the  Senate,  where  some  amendments  were  made,  and  it 
was  finally  ratified  by  the  casting  vote  of  the  Vice-President  on  the 
lith  of  June,  1838,  and  proclaimed  by  the  President  on  the  4th  of  April, 
1840.  The  amendments  of  the  Senate  required  the  assent  of  the  ma 
jority  of  the  Senecas,  and  changed  the  mode  of  expending  moneys  for 
improvements  after  their  removal. 

The  Indians  thus  threatened  with  the  loss  of  their  homes  sought  the 
aid  of  those  who  had  formerly  shown  an  interest  in  their  welfare,  and 
especially  the  Friends  by  whom  committees  were  appointed  by  the 
yearly  meetings  of  Genesee,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  Baltimore,- 
who  undertook  to  visit  and  advise  with  them,  and  to  represent  their 
case  to  the  Government.  Memorials  numerously  signed  by  inhabitants 
of  Buffalo  and  Niagara  County  anil  appeals  were  printed  and  distrib 
uted  widely  throughout  the  country,  with  the  view  of  engaging  the 
public  interest  in  favor  of  the  large  majority  who  were  threatened  with 
the  loss  of  their  homes  should  the  treaty  be  carried  into  effect. 

The  friendly  aid  secured  in  their  behalf  memorials  to  both  houses  of 
Congress  and  to  the  executive  of  Massachusetts,  but  a  careful  study  of 
the  question  led  to  the  conclusion  that  there  could  be  no  settlement  but 
by  compromise.  Mr.  John  0.  Spencer,  then  Secretary  of  War  (the  Indian 
Department  being  then  under  his  charge),  upon  learning  the  facts  of 

names  of  sixteen  only  out  of  eighty  or  ninety  chiefs ;  that  sixty-four  chiefs  offered  to 
him  a  written  dissent,  and  refused  to  sign  the  treaty,  which  they  desired  him  to  take 
and  certify  and  dismiss  the  council,  both  of  which  he  refused  to  do.  These  petitions 
further  represent  that  after  the  chiefs  had  dispersed  this  commissioner,  with  other 
agents  of  the  company,  pursued  them  to  their  homes,  followed  them  into  their  fields 
and  into  grog-shops  and  taverns,  and  plied  them  individually  with  promises  and 
threats,  bribes  and  rum,  during  the  whole  summer  of  1S38.  In  this  manner  they  at 
length  collected  individually  names  enough  to  constitute  a  majority  of  the  chiefs,  as 
they  supposed,  wanting  three  or  four.  That  as  a  last  resort  to  make  up  this  deficiency 
they  collected  in  a  grocery  in  Buffalo  a  few  of  the  tribe  whom  they  had  already  cor 
rupted,  made  up  a  sham, election,  manufactured  three  or  four  new  chiefs,  took  their 
signatures  to  the  treaty,  and  called  it  perfect. 

"The  memorialists  say  that  more  than  nine-tenths  of  their  Nation  are  now,  and 
always  have  been,  opposed  to  this  treaty.  They  offer  to  prove  the  truth  of  all  these 
charges  before  a  committee  of  the  Legislature  or  in  any  manner  deemed  more 
proper." — (Senate  Document  No.  05,  1842,  pp.  6-7.) 

The  literature  of  this  transaction  is  quite  voluminous,  and  we  here  present  the 
titles  of  the  principal  publications  that  have  come  under  our  notice.  They  refer  to 
both  sides  of  the  question,  and  will  enable  the  reader  to  follow  the  subject  through 
all  its  details. 

Memorial  and  remonstrance  of  the  committees  appointed  by  the  yearly  meetings 
of  Friends  of  Genesee,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  Baltimore,  to  the  President  of  the 
United  States  in  relation  to  the  Indians  in  the  State  of  New  York.  New  York,  1840- 
Pp.  19. 

The  case  of  the  Seneca  Indians  in  the  State  of  New  York,  illustrated  by  facts. 
Printed  fur  the  information  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  by  direction  of  the  joint  com 
mittees  on  Indian  affairs  of  the  four  yearly  meetings  of  Friends  of  Genesee,  New 
York,  Philadelphia,  and  Baltimore.  Philadelphia,  1840.  Pp.  250. 

Appeal  to  the  Christian  community  on  the  condition  and  prospects  of  the  New  York 
Indians,  in  answer  to  a  book  entitled,  "The  Case  of  the  New  York  Indians,"  and 
S.  Ex.  95 35 


546  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

the  case,  therefore  opened  a  correspondence  with  the  leading  council 
and  agent  of  the  Ogden  Company,  suggesting  to  him  this  course.  A 
conference  ensued,  in  which  the  company  proposed  to  relinquish  pres 
ent  claims  to  the  Allegany  and  Cattaraugus  Reservations,  and  were  to 
receive  the  Buffalo  Creek  and  Tonawanda  Reservations.  A  treaty  was 
held  on  this  basis,  May  20,  1842,  a  proportional  amount  to  be  paid  for 
land  and  improvements  on  the  Allegany  and  Cattaraugus  Reserva 
tions,  if  a  part  of  these  Indians  should  desire  to  emigrate.  The  right 
of  pre-emption  remained  as  before. 

other  publications  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  By  Nathaniel  T.  Strong,  a  chief  of  the 
Seneca  Tribe.  New  York,  1841.  Pp.  65. 

A  further  illustration  of  the  case  of  the  Seneca  Indians  in  the  State  of  New  York,  in 
a  review  of  a  pamphlet  entitled  "An  Appeal  to  the  Christian  Community,  etc.  By 
Nathaniel  T.  Strong,  a  chief  of  the  Seneca  Tribe."  Printed  by  the  direction  of  the 
joint  committees  on  Indian  affairs  of  the  four  yearly  meetings  of  Friends  of  Genesee, 
New  York,  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore.  Philadelphia,  1841.  Pp.  84. 

Eeport  on  the  memorials  of  the  Seneca  Indians  and  others  accepted  November  21, 
1840,  in  the  council  of  Massachusetts.  Boston,  1840.  Pp.  28. 

Proceedings  of  an  Indian  council  held  at  the  Buffalo  Creek  Reservation,  State  of 
New  York;  fourth  month,  1842.  Baltimore,  1842.  Pp.  83. 

Petition  of  the  Six  Nations  of  Indians,  New  York  Assembly  Document  No.  2,  1842; 
appendix  J,  pp.  185-188. 

Report  of  the  committee  on  Indian  affairs  on  the  bill  from  the  Assembly  entitled 
"An  act  to  amend  an  act  entitled  'An  act  in  relation  to  certain  tribes  of  Indians.'" 
Pp.  3.  New  York  Senate  Document  No.  92, 1842. 

Report  of  the  committee  on  Indian  affairs  on  so  much  of  the  Governor's  message 
as  relates  to  that  subject.  Pp.  12.  New  York  Senate  Document  No.  95,  1842. 

Report  of  the  standing  committee  on  Indian  affairs,  relative  to  the  Seneca  tribe  of 
Indians.  Pp.  7.  Senate  Document  No.  84,  1843. 

Report  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Indian  council  at  Cattaraugus,  in  the  State  of  New 
York,  held  sixth  month,  1843.  Baltimore,  1843.  Pp.  31. 

Report  of  the  committee  on  Indian  affairs  on  the  Assembly  bill  in  relation  to  the 
Seneca  Indians.  Pp.  12.  New  York  Senate  Document  No.  93,  1845. 

Tillotson:  Remonstrance  of  R.  L.  Tillotson,  one  of  the  grantees  of  Massachusetts, 
against  the  passage  of  the  Indian  bill  from  the  Assembly.  Pp.  8.  New  York  Senate 
Document  No.  94,  1845. 

Declaration  of  the  Seneca  Nation  of  Indians  in  general  council  assembled,  with  the 
accompanying  documents,  also  an  address  to  the  chiefs  and  people  of  that  Nation. 
Baltimore,  1845.  Pp.  53. 

Remonstrance  of  George  Jennison  [Jimmeson]  and  others,  warriors  of  the  Seneca 
Nation,  against  the  bill  now  pending  before  the  senate,  for  the  protection  and  im 
provement  of  the  Seneca  Nation  of  Indians.  Pp.  3.  New  York  Senate  Document  No. 
104,  1845. 

Report  of  the  proceedings  of  an  Indian  council  held  at  Cattaraugus,  in  the  State 
of  New  York,  seventh  month,  1845.  Baltimore,  1845.  Pp.  34. 

Communication  from  the  Secretary  of  State,  transmitting  the  report  of  Mr.  School- 
craft,  one  of  the  agents  appointed  to  take  the  census  or  enumeration  of  the  Indians, 
etc.  Pp.  187.  New  York  Senate  Document  No.  24,  1846. 

Communication  from  the  Governor,  in  answer  to  a  resolution  of  the  senate,  re 
lating  to  the  Indians  on  the  Cattaraugus  and  Allegany  Reservations.  Pp.  27.  New 
York  Senate  Document  No.  57,  1846. 

Message  from  the  Governor  transmitting  a  memorial  of  the  Seneca  Indians.    Pp.  5. 


INDIANS   IN   THE   WAR    OF   1812.  547 

Under  this  treaty  the  Buffalo  Creek  Beservation  was  given  up,1  but 
the  Tonawandas  were  violently  an  d  almost  unanimously  opposed  to 
emigration,  and  finally  secured  a  part  of  their  tract  by  repurchase  in 
1857,  as  elsewhere  noticed. 

The  Indians  of  New  York  in  the  War  of  1812. — In  the  troubled  times 
that  preceded  the  last  war  with  Great  Britain  the  discontent  which  in 
the  Western  country  resulted  in  active  hostilities  was  felt  in  western 
New  York,  and  the  prospects  then  before  these  people  apparently  jus 
tified  the  prediction  made  in  1811  by  De  Witt  Clinton,  in  an  address 
before  the  New  York  Historical  Society,  in  which  he  said  of  the  native 
tribes:  u  The  minister  of  destruction  is  hovering  over  them,  and  before 
the  passing  away  of  the  present  generation  not  a  single  Iroquois  will 
be  seen  in  the  State." 

Although  advised  by  their  friends  to  remain  neutral, many  preferred 
active  service  in  the  field,  and  much  that  had  been  gained  in  the  way 
of  their  improvement  was  lost  during  this  period. 

New  York  Assembly  Document  No.  197,  1846.     (The  above  relates  especially  to  the 
Tonawandas.) 

Report  of  the  proceedings  at  an  Indian  council  held  at  Cattaraugus,  in  the  State 
of  New  York,  sixth  month,  1846.  Baltimore,  1846.  Pp.  37. 

Proceedings  of  the  joint  committee  appointed  by  the  Society  of  Friends,  consti 
tuting  the  yearly  meetings  of  Genesee,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  Baltimore,  for 
promoting  the  civilization  and  improving  the  condition  of  the  Seneca  Nation  cf  In 
dians.  Baltimore,  1847.  Pp.  191. 

Further  proceedings  of  the  joint  committee  appointed  by  the  Society  of  Friends, 
constituting  the  yearly  meetings  of  Genesee,  N.  Y.,  Philadelphia,  and  Baltimore,  for 
promoting  the  civilization  and  improving  the  condition  of  the  Seneca  Nation  of  In 
dians,  from  the  year  1847  to  the  year  1850.  Baltimore,  1850.  Pp.  119. 

Report  of  a  delegation  of  Friends  appointed  to  attend  an  Indian  council  of  the  Sen 
eca  Indians  at  Cattaraugus,  in  the  ninth  month,  1855.  Baltimore,  1855.  12mo.,pp.  18. 
Documents  and  official  reports,  illustrating  the  causes  which  led  to  the  revolution 
in  the  government  of  the  Seneca  Indians,  in  the  year  1848,  and  to  the  recognition  of 
their  representative  republican  constitution  by  the  authorities  of  the  United  States, 
and  of  the  State  of  New  York.  Baltimore,  1857. 

Communication  from  his  excellency  the  Governor,  transmitting  a  communication 
from  the  agent  of  the  Tonawanda  band  of  Seneca  Indians.  Pp.  4.  New  York  Assembly 
Document,  No.  28, 1860. 

A  brief  sketch  of  the  efforts  of  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting  of  the  Religious  Society 
of  Friends  to  promote  the  civilization  and  improvement  of  the  Indians  ;  also  of  the 
present  condition  of  the  tribes  in  the  State  of  New  York,  published  by  direction  of 
the  Indian  committee  of  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends.  Philadelphia,  1866. 
Pp.56. 

Stone :  Life  and  Times  of  Red  Jacket,  pp.  478-484.  New  York,  1841. 
1  This  reservation  lay  in  the  towns  of  Aurora  and  Lancaster,  Erie  County,  and  con 
sisted  of  49,920  acres  of  rich  level  land ;  but  it  was  altogether  too  near  the  city  of 
Buffalo  to  expect  benefits  to  result  to  either  side  from  living  in  the  same  neighbor 
hood.  The  surrender  of  this  reservation  gave  to  the  Senecas  a  claim  to  a  part  of  the 
lands  promised  by  the  United  States  lying  west  of  Missouri  in  the  treaties  of  1838  and 
1842.  This  claim  remained  unadjusted  many  years,  and  afforded  repeated  occasion  for 
memorial  and  complaint.  They  were  finally  released  by  the  Indi  ans  in  the  treaty  of 
1857. 


548  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Before  proceeding  to  notice  the  condition  of  these  people  at  the  pres 
ent  time,  it  may  be  proper  to  state,  separately,  the  principal  facts  con 
cerning  the  several  tribes  and  reservations  of  the  New  York  Indians. 

Mohawks. — These  people,  having1  earnestly  espoused  the  royal  cause 
in  the  Eevolution,  withdrew  wholly  to  Canada,  where  their  descendants 
still  reside.  By  a  treaty  held  at  Albany  March  29, 1797,  they  released 
for  $1,000,  and  $600  for  expenses,  all  their  claims  to  land  in  New  York. 
In  a  previous  treaty  of  peace,  at  Fort  Harmar  (January  21,  1795), 
the  Mohawks  joined  with  the  other  Iroquois  tribes. 

Oncidas. — There  are  two  settlements  of  these  people,  one  in  Vernon, 
Oneida  County,  and  the  other  in  Lenox,  Madison  County.  These 
people  having  mostly  favored  the  cause  of  independence  in  the  Eevo 
lution,  were  treated  with  special  favor  by  the  State,  being  secured  an 
ample  reservation  at  the  first  treaty,  and  annuities  from  time  to  time, 
as  they  afterwards  ceded,  successively,  portions  of  their  lands.1  In 
1822  and  1833,  there  were  considerable  emigrations  of  the  Oneidas  to 
Green  Bay,  Wis.,  and  in  that  vicinity  a  large  number  still  reside.3 
Those  who  remained,  having  made  commendable  progress  in  civiliza 
tion,  the  State  has,  from  time  to  time,  granted  possessions  in  severally 
to  families  as  they  appear  proper  subjects  for  this  favor.  Finally,  in 
1842,  a  treaty  was  held,  by  which  a  survey  and  partition  of  the  remain 
der  (except  a  mission  and  a  church  lot)  was  agreed  upon.  This  trans 
action  was  confirmed  by  law  at  the  next  session,3  and  these  people 
have  since  enjoyed  their  lands  as  private  owners,  with  full  liberty  to 
sell  and  convey  the  same  as  citizens.  The  office  of  attorney  for  the 
Oneidas  was  abolished  after  two  years,  and  they  have  since  enjoyed 
their  separate  estates,  with  increased  motives  for  permanent  improve 
ments.  The  State  continues  to  maintain  two  separate  schools  for  their 
use.  They  are  mostly  Methodists,  and  have  a  good  church.  Their  set 
tlements  present  ample  evidences  of  plenty  and  prosperity,  with  well 
improved  farms,  good  buildings,  and  an  abundance  of  farm  stock  and 
improved  agricultural  implements.  As  a  class  they  are  an  industrious, 
frugal,  and  worthy  people,  most  of  them  speaking  the  English  language, 
and  in  their  dress  and  habits  showing  little  that  a  stranger  would 

1The  first  treaty  with  these  people  under  State  authority  was  liekl  June  28,  1785, 
by  which  the  Oneidas  and  Tuscaroras  ceded  the  southern  part  of  their  lands,  between 
the  Unadilla  and  Chenango  Rivers.  In  1788  (September  22)  they  ceiled  all  but  cer 
tain  reservations.  Since  then  they  have  held  about  30  treaties,  under  State  laws, 
and  by  these  the  various  parties  into  which  they  became  divided  from  time  to  time 
sold  portions  of  their  lands.  A  summary  of  these  treaties  will  be  found  in  the  New  York 
State  Census  of  1855,  pp.  513-517.  Some  account  of  these  people  will  also  be  found 
in  Jones's  History  of  Oneida  County,  pp.  836-882. 

2In  1867  about  800  were  living  in  Brown  County,  Wis.,  where  they  owned  a 
fine  body  of  land,  and  Avere  making  good  progress  as  farmers.  The  official  report  of 
1884  gives  the  number  of  Oneidas  in  Wisconsin  as  1,500,  and  the  number  living  in 
New  York  State  on  their  reservation,  as  172, 

3 Chapter  185,  Laws  of  1843. 


BROTHERTOWN   AND    STOCKBRIDGE    INDIANS.  549 

notice,  beyond  their  dusky  features,  as  differing  from  the  generality  of 
people  among  whom  they  dwell. 

Brother  town  Indians. — Towards  the  close  of  the  colonial  period  sev 
eral  remnants  of  tribes  from  Kew  Jersey,  Long  Island,  and  the  southern 
part  of  New  England  were  gathered,  and  in  1786  the  Rev.  Samson  Oc- 
cum,  an  educated  Mohegan,  led  a  party  of  one  hundred  and  ninety-two 
emigrants  to  a  place  near  Oriskany.  In  1788  they  were  secured  by 
treaty  in  the  possession  of  a  tract  2  miles  in  length  by  3  in  breadth, 
in  the  present  town  of  Marshall,  Oneida  County,  New  York.  Having 
no  language  in  common,  they  adopted  the  English,  and  they  received 
the  appellation  of  the  tl  Brothertown  Indians."  Their  affairs  were 
managed  by  superintendents  appointed  by  the  Governor  and  council.1 
In  1796  they  consisted  of  fifty-six  families  and  owned  a  saw-mill,  cattle, 
etc.  In  1818  they  numbered  three  hundred  and  two  persons.2  In  the 
treaty  of  1838  they  are  said  to  number  three  hundred  and  sixty. 

Having  become  quite  assimilated  with  the  whites  in  civilization  and 
habits,  an  act  was  passed  by  Congress  for  their  benefit  March  3, 1839, 
and  under  this  they  soon  passed  under  the  laws  of  the  State.  These 
people  live  mostly  on  the  east  side  of  Winnebago  Lake,  in  Calumet 
County,  Wis.,  and  several  of  their  number  have  been  members  of  the 
State  Legislature.3 

StocJcbridge  Indians. — A  remnant  of  the  Muhhekanock  tribes  settled 
in  Oneida  County,  K  Y.,  in  1783-88  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the 
Rev.  John  Sargent,  who  remained  with  them  till  his  death  in  1824.  In 
1788  the  Oneidas  reserved  for  them  a  tract  6  miles  square  in  the  pres 
ent  towns  of  Augusta,  Oneida  County,  andStockbridge,  Madison  County. 
In  1785  they  numbered  four  hundred  and  twenty  souls.4  In  1818  about 
a  fourth  part  went  to  Indiana,  where  the  Miamis  had  given  them  lands, 
but  before  they  arrived  it  had  been  sold  by  the  native  owners.5  In 

1  Act  of  April  4, 1801 ;  chap.  147,  24th  sess.,  sec.  18  to  sec.  36,  inclusive  ;  act  of  April 
10,  1813,  Revised  Laws  of  New  York,  II,  p.  160. 

2  They  had  at  this  time  about  2,000  acres  under  cultivation,  were  considerably  ad 
vanced  in  agricultural  knowledge,  and  had  90  cows,  16  yoke  of  oxen,  93  young  cattle, 
88  sheep,  and  a  great  number  of  swine.     They  had  a  grist-mill,  2  saw-mills,  16  framed 
houses,  and  18  framed  barns,  21  plows,  17  sleds,  3  carts,  and  3  wagons.     They  had 
among  their  number  4  carpenters,  2  blacksmiths,  4  shoe-makers,  2  tailors,  and  5 
weavers,  and  had  made  the  last  year  320  yards  of  woolen  and  600  of  linen  cloth,  and 
had  produced  about  11,300  bushels  of  grain  and  3,400  bushels  of  potatoes.     (Memorial 
of  Friends;  Assembly  Papers,  Indian  Affairs,  XLI,  p.  89.  Secretary's  office,  Albany.) 

3  Wisconsin  Hist.  Coll.,  IV,  291. 

4  In  1796  the  Stockbridges  are  said  to  have  numbered  60  families  and  300  persons* 
and  that  they  owned  23,000  acres  of  land,  a  saw-mill,  3  carts,  and  3  pair  of  oxen,  and  a 
few  other  things  in  common,  but  that  their  property  was  mostly  owned  by  indi 
viduals.     In  1813  they  are  said  to  have  numbered  475,  and  they  then  had  a  grist-mill 
and  2  saw-mills,  8  framed  houses,  7  framed  barns,  26  horses,  26  pair  of  oxen,  54  milch 
cows,  44  young  cattle,  56  sheep,  and  100  swine,  and  they  raised  2,500  bushels  of 
grain. 

6  See  Assembly  Journal,  1819,  p.  57. 


550  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

1821,  with  other  New  York  Indians,  they  bought  a  tract  of  land  on  the 
Wisconsin  and  Fox  Rivers,  and  the  next  year  they  removed  west,  hav 
ing  sold  their  lands  in  New  York  to  the  State.1  These  people  are  said 
to  be  successful  farmers  in  Wisconsin,  where,  in  1884,  they  were  re 
ported  as  numbering  one  hundred  and  thirty-six  persons  still  having  a 
tribal  relation.  Under  an  act  of  Congress  approved  February  6, 1871, 
one  hundred  and  thirty -four  received  their  share  of  tribal  funds  and 
became  citizens.2 

Cayugas. — This  tribe  has  no  separate  reservation  in  the  State,  a  few 
only  being  scattered  among  the  Senecas  of  Allegany  and  Cattaraugus. 
By  a  treaty  with  the  State  held  February  25,  1789,  they  ceded  all  their 
lands,  except  100  square  miles  at  the  outlet  of  Cayuga  Lake,  and  a 
mile  square  on  Seneca  River,  near  the  present  village  of  Waterloo.  On 
the  27th  of  June,  179,5,  they  made  further  cessions,  and  on  the  13th  of 
May,  1807,  finally  yielded  the  last  of  their  lands  in  the  State  of  New 
York. 

Many  years  since  there  was  a  large  emigration  of  Cayugas  to  the 
country  west  of  the  Mississippi,  but  of  five  hundred  and  fifty  Sandusky 
Cayugas  who  thus  removed  nearly  all  died.  In  1845  twenty-five  re 
turned  to  this  State,  and  in  1847  the  State  gave  $600  to  bring  back  the 
few  survivors  who  wished  to  return.  In  1855  there  were  living  of  the 
Cayugas  in  the  State  of  New  York  forty -eight  heads  of  families  and  one 
hundred  and  forty-throe  persons,  and  west  of  the  Mississippi  ten  heads 
of  families  and  fifty  eight  persons.3  In  1884  there  were  living  on  the 
Cattaraugus  Reservation,  in  New  York,  one  hundred  and  sixty-six 
Cayugas. 

Onondaga  Reservation. — The  Onondagas  ceded  (September  12,  1788), 
in  a  treaty  held  at  Fort  Schuyler,  all  their  lands,  except  a  reservation 
at  the  south  end  of  Ououdaga  Lake,  and  the  right  of  making  salt  in 
common  with  the  State.  For  this  they  received  1,000  French  crowns, 
$500  in  clothing,  and  an  annuity  of  $500.  This  treaty  was  confirmed 
June  6,  1790,  for  a. further  sum  of  $500.  On  the  18th  of  November, 
1793,  they  released  a  part  of  the  former  reservation  for  $628  and  an 
annuity  of  $410.  This  was  confirmed  at  Cayuga  Ferry,  July  28,  1795, 
and  the  annuity  increased  to  $800.  They  also  then  released  their  com 
mon  right  to  the  salt  springs  and  a  strip  of  land  half  a  mile  on  each 
side  of  the  creek  for  $700  and  100  bushels  of  salt  annually.  Further 

1  The  sales  of  land  by  Stockbridges  to  the  State  of  New  York  have  been  as  follows : 
July  14,  1818,  4,500  acres,  excepting  50  acres  leased  for  the  benefit  of  their  poor, 
and  two  tracts  of  890  and  250  acres;  price  $5,380  and  $282.49  in  annuities;  at  eleven 
times,  in  1822,  '23,  '25,  '26,  '27,  '29,  and  1830,  portions  of  their  land.     In  1842  and 
1847  agreements  were  executed  relative  to  certain  lots  in  New  Stockbridge. 

2  See  Report  of  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  1875,  p.  96.     The  fourth  volume  of 
the  Wisconsin  Hist.  Collections  has  several  articles  relating  to  these  people. 

3  In  1853  claims  were  presented  by  Indians  in  Canada  for  rights  which  they  declared 
had  not  been  satisfied  in  the  treaties  held  with  this  tribe.     The  details  may  be  found 
in  New  York  Senate  Documents  Nos.  56  and  81,  1853. 


TONAWANDA   RESERVATION.  551 

cessions  were  made  February  25,  1817,  and  February  11, 1822,  reducing 
the  reservation  to  its  present  limits,  which  extend  about  4  miles  north 
and  south,  by  a  little  less  than  2J  miles  east  and  west,  in  the  towns  of 
Lafayette  and  Onondaga,  and  embrace  about  6,100  acres.  The  Onon- 
daga  Creek  runs  through  the  tract,  which  is  hilly  in  the  south,  but  the 
soil  is  everywhere  good,  and  it  is  abundantly  supplied  with  water- 
power.  There  are  valuable  stone  quarries  upon  the  reservation.  Some 
two-thirds  of  the  land  is  leased  to  whites.  Many  of  these  people  live 
in  good  houses,  and  some  of  these  homes  are  neatly  painted,  and  sup 
plied  with  window  blinds.  Their  principal  industries  besides  agricult 
ure  are  the  making  of  baskets  and  bead  work.1 

It  can  not  be  denied  that  the  Onondagas  have  suffered  from  too  near 
contact  with  the  vices  of  a  city  near  their  borders.  A  considerable  num 
ber  of  those  entitled  to  the  annuities  of  this  tribe  reside  upon  the  differ 
ent  Seneca  reservations,  and  a  large  number  can  speak  the  English 
language  readily.  On  a  subsequent  page  we  shall  have  occasion  to 
notice  the  State  schools  upon  this  reservation,  and  an  agricultural  so 
ciety  in  successful  operation  among  them.  In  1884  there  were  471  Onon 
dagas  living  in  Xew  York  upon  four  reservations  as  follows :  Allegany 
Keservation,  86;  Cattaraugus  Eeservation,  45;  Onondaga  Eeservation, 
298;  Tuscarora  Keservation,  42. 

Tonatvanda  Eeservation. — This  reservation  lies  on  the  Tonawanda 
Creek,  mostly  in  the  town  of  Alabama,  Genesee  County.2  The  land  is 
level  and  quite  fertile,  and  well  adapted  for  wheat.  This  was  one  of  the 
reservations  sold  in  the  treaty  of  1838  to  the  Ogden  Company,  and 
agreed  to  be  given  up  in  1842.  But  the  Indians  living  here  insisted 
that  not  one  of  their  number  had  assented  to  either  treaty,3  and  reso 
lutely  refused  to  consent  to  any  project  for  the  removal.  These  diffi 
culties  almost  entirely  arrested  improvements,  and  to  add  to  their 
troubles  their  reservation  was  taxed  upon  the  theory  that  it  was .  now 

1  The  school  report  of  1864  gives  a  history  of  the  educational  efforts  that  have  been 
made  with  these  people.     About  1828  Aden  Corey,  a  Hicksite  Quaker,  raised  funds  in 
Philadelphia  ami  elsewhere  to  purchase  blacksmiths'  and.  shoe-makers'  tools,  spinning- 
wheels,  etc.,  and,  in  concert  with  an  old  chief,  built  shops  and  opened  an  industrial 
school.    He  remained  six  or  seven  years,  but  all  traces  of  his  labors  have  long  since  dis 
appeared.    In  1841  an  effort  was  made,  without  success,  to  start  a  school,  by  using  part 
of  the  annuities,  but  this  was  strongly  opposed,  and  soon  abandoned.     A  State  school 
was  begun  in  1845  and  since  continued.     The  Rev.  Samuel  J.  May,  of  Syracuse,  and 
other  friends  of  the  Indians  gave  much  attention  to  their  welfare,  and  for  several 
years  a  number  of  boys  and  girls  were  provided  with  homes  in  families  where  they 
could  learn  the  English  language  and  the  customs  of  civilized  life.     The  attempt 
was  not  successful,  as  several  of  these  young  people  died,  probably  from  diseases  in 
duced  by  too  great  a  change  in  their  mode  of  life.     The  Episcopalians  support  a  day 
school  on  this  reservation  at  an  annual  cost  of  about  $600. 

2  A  part  lies  in  Neustead,  Erie  County,  and  Royalton,  Niagara  County. 

3  Memorial  of  Tonawauda  band,  transmitted  by  the  Governor  to  the  Assembly,  Jan* 
uary  23,  1860.     (Assembly  Document,  No.  28,  I860.) 


552  INDIAN  EDUCATION  AND  CIVILIZATION. 

owned  by  whites,  and  finally  sold  for  taxes,  and  bid  in  by  the  State.1 
Their  claims  were  submitted  to  the  courts  of  the  State,  and  to  the  Su 
preme  Court,  and  at  length,  in  January,  1857,  and  again  in  March,  1859, 
it  was  distinctly  adjudged  that  their  reservation  had  never  lost  its  char 
acter  of  Indian  territory,  and  the  Federal  court  affirmed  a  judgment 
of  the  court  of  appeals  of  New  York,  in  which  it  was  decided  that  it 
was  the  duty  of  the  county  judge  of  Genesee  County  to  entertain  sum 
mary  proceedings  for  the  removal  of  such  whites  as  had  entered  and  set 
tled  under  the  Ogdeu  Laud  Company.2 

Pending  these  difficulties,  the  jealousies  of  these  people  were  excited 
by  any  inquiries  from  an  official  source  having  reference  to  their  condi 
tion,  so  that  the  State  censuses  of  1845  and  1855  were  taken  with  great 
difficulty,  and  it  was  thought  advisable  by  those  who  had  for  years 

lThis  sale  was  annulled  by  an  act  passed  April  17,  1860,  and  moneys  paid  were  to 
be  refunded  with  interest.  No  tax  was  thereafter  to  be  imposed  on  any  part  of  the 
reservation,  so  long  as  it  remained  the  property  of  the  band,  and  all  acts  to  the  con 
trary  were  repealed. 

3  Tha  following  decisions  have  been  had  in  State  and  Federal  courts,  respecting  the 
rights  of  the  Senecas  to  lands  occupied  by  them  in  western  New  York : 

In  Ogden  v.  Lee,  New  York  Reports,  6  Hill,  546  (1341)>  the  supreme  court  of  New 
York  held,  in  a  case  relating  to  the  sale  of  timber,  that  "  the  Seneca  Nation  of  Indians 
have  never  parted  with  the  title  to  the  lauds  ou  which  the  timber  was  cut.  Their 
right  is  as  perfect  now  as  it  was  when  the  first  Europeans  landed  on  this  continent, 
with  the  single  exception  that  they  can  not  sell  without  the  consent  of  the  Govern 
ment.  The  right  of  occupancy  to  them  and  their  heirs  forever  remains  wholly  unim 
paired.  They  are  not  tenants  of  the  State  nor  of  its  grantees.  They  hold  under  their 
own  original  title.  The  plaintiffs  have  acquired  nothing  but  the  right  to  purchase 
whenever  the  owners  may  choose  to  sell.  In  the  meantime,  or  until  the  tribe  shall 
become  extinct,  the  Seneca  Indians  will  remain  the  rightful  lords  of  the  soil.  They 
have  cut  and  sold  their  own  timber,  and  I  see  no  principle  upon  which  the  plaintiffs 
can  have  any  action  either  against  them  or  their  vendees." 

In  Fellows  v.  Lee,  5  Denis,  628  (1846),  the  court  of  errors  unanimously  confirmed  the 
decision  in  the  above  case. 

Strong  and  Gordon,  chiefs  of  the  Seneca  Nation  of  Indians,  v.  Waterman,  11  Paige, 
607  (1845).  This  was  a  suit  in  equity  to  dissolve  an  injunction  restraining  defendant 
from  committing  trespass  on  waste,  in  which  the  chancellor  said :  u  The  rights  of  the 
Indians  in  this  State  to  the-  use,  possession,  and  occupancy  of  the  lands  of  their  re 
spective  reservations,  which  .have  not  been  by  them  voluntarily  ceded  to  the  people 
of  the  State  or  granted  to  individuals  with  the  assent  of  the  State,  do  not  at  this 
time  admit  of  a  doubt." 

Wadsworthv.  Buffalo  Hydraulic  Association,  15  Barlow,  83  (1853).  This  case  af 
firms  the  right  of  the  State  to  take  Indian  lands  for  public  uses,  notwithstanding 
claims  under  Massachusetts  title. 

In  the  case  of  the  New  York  Indians,  5  Wallace,  761,  the  United  States  Supreme 
Court  held  that  the  original  rights  of  the  Indians  were  unquestionable  so  long  as  they 
chose  to  hold  them.  A  similar  decision  was  made  in  the  case  of  Fellows  v.  Black 
smith,  19  Howard,  366. 

An  act  of  New  York  passed  March  31,  1821,  respecting  intrusion  upon  Indian  lands, 
and  declaring  leases  made  by  Indians  void  unless  duly  confirmed  by  law,  was  sus 
tained  by  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  in  the  case  of  State  of  New  York  o. 
Dibble,  21  Howard,  366. 


TONAWANDA   MANUAL   LABOR    SCHOOL.  553 

bceii  engaged  in  benevolent  efforts  among  them  to  suspend  their  labors 
for  a  season.1 

A  treaty  was  at  length  concluded  November  5,  1857,2  by  which  they 
relinquished  all  claim  to  500,000  acres  in  Wisconsin  uud  to  lands  west 
of  the  Mississippi,  and  to  payment  for  improvements  promised  from 
Ogden  and  Fellows,  representing  the  Ogden  Company.  The  United 
States  agreed  to  pay  $256,000. 

The  Tonawandas  were  allowed  to  purchase  from  Ogden  and  Fellows 
such  part  of  their  reservation  as  they  might  be  willing  to  sell,  at  an 
average  of  $20  per  acre,  out  of  the  sum  above  mentioned,  the  deed  be 
ing  held  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  in  trust  for  their  use  until  an 
officer  of  the  State  should  be  allowed  to  receive  and  hold.  The  land  not 
repurchased  was  to  belong  to  Ogden  and  Fellows  and  quiet  possession 
given.  The  u  improvement  money"  apportioned  on  a  former  occasion 
was  to  be  divided  on  a  new  estimate,  and  paid  to  those  who  might  re 
linquish  lands  under  this  treaty. 

Under  this  treaty  the  Tonawaudas  repurchased  7,599  acres  and  re 
leased  about  5,000,  and  were  at  last  quieted  by  the  most  effectual  guar 
antees  against  further  troubles  on  account  of  title  to  their  lands.  The 
United  States  Government  now  holds  the  sum  of  '$80,950  in  trust  for 
this  band,  on  which  $4,347.50,  or  5  per  cent.,  is  paid  annually. 

From  the  treaty  of  1857  we  may  date  the  beginning  of  a  steady  im 
provement  in  civilization. 

There  is  at  Tonawanda  a  Methodist  church.  The  State  supports  the 
schools. 

The  Tonawanda  Manual  Labor  School  was  incorporated  May  6,  1869, 
upon  condition  that  whenever  the  Indians  should  appropriate  $3,000 
and  give  80  acres  of  land  the  State  would  give  a  further  sum  of  $3,000 
towards  the  establishment  of  a  manual  labor  school,  in  the  town  of  Ala 
bama,  for  the  exclusive  benefit  of  this  band.  Three  trustees  were  named 
in  the  act,  and  their  successors  were  to  be  appointed,  one  annually,  by 
the  county  judge.  They  are  vested  with  the  powers  of  school  district 
trustees,  and  the  school  was  to  be  subject  to  the  visitation  of  the  super 
intendent  of  public  instruction,  to  whom  a  report  was  to  be  made  annu 
ally. 

Amendments  to  this  act  were  passed  March  20.  1870,  April  20,  1871, 
and  June  13,  1873,  and  the  first  grant,  having  expired  by  limitation  of 
time,  was  renewed  in  the  latter  year,  but  as  yet  the  good  intentions  of 
this  enterprise  have  not  been  realized. 

The  Touawaudas  elect  three  peace  makers,  a  clerk,  a  treasurer,  and 
a  marshal,  at  an  election  held  annually  on  the  first  Tuesday  of  June. 
Their  powers  are  defined  by  an  act  passed  in  1863. 

irfhe  Baptists  had  two  schools  hero  before  the  Ogden  difficulties  arose,  bub  these 
were  discontinued.  In  this  period  of  uncertainty  and  distrust  that  darkened  the 
future  and  discouraged  industries,  these  people  appeared  to  retrograde  in  civilization- 
and  lapse  towards  the  primitive  type  of  their  wild  condition. 

-  Ratified  by  the  Senate  June  4,  1858,  and  proclaimed  March  31,  1859. 


554  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

In  1884  these  585  Tonawanda  Indians  were  living  in  $"ew  York  upon 
four  reservations,  as  follows : 

Allegany  .Reservation,  11;  Oattaraugus  Reservation,  14;  Ouondaga 
Eeservatiou,  3;  Tonawanda  Reservation,  557. 

Cattaraugus  Reservation. — This  tract  embraces  21,080  acres  in  the 
towns  of  Perrysburg,  Cattaraugus  County ;  Collins,  Erie  County,  and 
Hanover,  Chautauqua  County;  and  from  its  lying  in  a  compact  and 
nearly  square  body,  is  more  favorable  for  concentrated  measures  for  im 
provement  than  that  on  the  Allegany.  It  therefore  shows  greater  im 
provement,  and  we  find  from  time  to  time,  in  reports,  a  favorable  notice 
of  the  progress  in  civilization1  of  the  1,539  Indians  who,  in  1884,  were 
residing  thereon. 

On  this  reservation  they  have  a  council-house,  built  some  years  ago 
by  Indian  mechanics,2  the  Thomas  Orphan  Asylum,  a  Presbyterian  and 
a  Methodist  Church,  and  ten  school-houses.  For  several  years  a 
teachers'  institute  has  been  held  at  the  council-house,  for  the  benefit 
of  the  teachers  of  Indian  schools,  several  of  whom  are  themselves  of 
the  native  race.  The  effect  of  these  institutes,  and  of  the  evening- 
lectures  given  at  the  time  they  are  held,  has  been  highly  favorable.  The 
official  report,  made  in  November  1874,  says  of  the  schools  on  this  reser 
vation:  "  I  found  many  of  the  children  in  these  schools  as  far  advanced 
as  children  of  a  corresponding  age  in  our  own  schools.  The  one  thing 
of  which  teachers  complain  most  is  their  inability  to  obtain  a  regular 
attendance."3 

The  Friends,  in  1808,  bought  land  adjoining  the  Cattaraugus  Reser 
vation,  and  stationed  a  family  for  their  improvement  near  Clear  Creek, 
about  5  miles  from  the  Indian  settlement.  They  have  since,  as  oppor 
tunities  allowed,  continued  to  take  an  interest  in  their  welfare,  especially 
in  the  troubled  times  that  followed  the  treaty  of  1838. 

The  Thomas  Asylum  for  Orphan  and  Destitute  Indian  Children  (near 
Versailles,  in  the  south  border  of  Erie  County,  "N".  Y.) — This  iustitu- 
tion  owes  its  existence  largely  to  the  effort*  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
and  was  founded  with  the  view  of  affording  a  home  and  practical  in 
struction  for  orphan  and  abandoned  Indian'childreu  of  both  sexes,  and 
from  all  of  the  reservations  in  the  State.4  It  was  incorporated  April 

1  "Their  farms  are  tolerably  well  cultivated,  their  dwellings  begin  to  assume  an  air 
of  comfort,  and  industry  and  thrift  are  everywhere  apparent.  *  *  On  the, 

Cattaraugus  Creek,  for  several  miles,  buildings,  fences,  crops,  and  stock,  as  also  t  ho 
comfortable  appearance  of  their  houses  and  well-ordered  interior  arrangements,  indi 
cate  that  the  inhabitants  are  rapidly  becoming  a  prosperous  farming  coinmuui.y. 
Indolence  and  old  Indian  habits  retreat  to  the  borders  of  the  reservation,  as  formerly 
the  whole  race  retreated  before  the  advancing  whites."  (Report  of  an  Assembly 
committee.  Assembly  Document,  No.  43,  1885,  pp.  15,  16.) 

2 Reported  in  1866  as  having  cost  $2,500. 

3  Annual  Report  of  Superintendent  of  Public  Instruction.  1875,  p.  110. 

4 In  the  summer  of  1854,  an  Indian  died  on  the  Cattaraugus  Reservation  leaving  a 
large  family  in  extreme  want.  The  sympathy  which  this  event  occasioned  led  to 
inquiries,  which  showed  that  on  that  reservation  alone  there  were  not  less  than 


THE   THOMAS   ORPHAN   ASYLUM.  555 

10, 1855,  and  placed  in  charge  of  ten  trustees,  five  of  whom  were  whites, 
of  as  many  different  denominations,  and  five  Indians.  They  had  power 
to  appoint  their  own  successors,  and  might  hold  real  and  personal 
estate  the  annual  income  of  which  did  not  exceed  $5,000.  The  asylum 
was  subject  to  the  visitation  of  the  superintendent  of  public  instruction, 
to  whom  a  report  was  to  be  made  annually.  The  inmates  were  to  be 
received  from  the  different  reservations  on  the  basis  of  population  so 
far  as  practicable. 

The  State  continued  to  appropriate  yearly  for  the  support  of  this 
asylum,  which  was  further  aided  by  a  grant,  usually  of  $1,000  ayear,from 
the  United  States  Indian  Bureau,  and  by  much  less  sums  from  the 
American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  from  concerts,  gifts,  and  con 
tributions  from  various  sources.  But  still,  at  least  three-fourths  of  all 
its  income  was  derived  from  the  State,  and  the  demands  of  the  institu 
tion  were  steadily  increasing  with  the  population  and  enhanced  prices 
of  some  articles  of  essential  need. 

By  an  amendment  of  the  State  Constitution,1  in  1874,  it  was  provided 
that  "  neither  the  credit  nor  the  money  of  the  State  shall  be  given  or 
loaned  to  or  in  aid  of  any  association,  corporation,  or  private  undertak 
ing."  This  appeared  to  present  the  alternative  of  abandonment  or  of 
conveyance  to  the  State,  and  the  latter  alternative  was  decided  upon. 
By  an  act  passed  April  24,  1875,  the  trustees  of  the  Thomas  Asylum 
were  allowed,  within  ninety  days,  to  transfer  their  property  to  the  State 
of  New  York,  by  a  sufficient  deed  to  the  comptroller,  and  it  was  then 
to  be  under  the  control  of  ten  trustees  named  in  the  act,  holding  office 
six  years,  and  their  successors  to  be  appointed  by  the  Governor.  They 
were  to  be  subject  to  the  visitations  and  control  of  the  State  board  of 
charities,  and  the  sum  of  $8,500  was  to  be  granted  annually  for  support, 
atthe  rate  of  $85  per  capita  for  each  child  maintained  and  educated  at 
the  asylum.  This  transfer  has  been  made,  and  the  asylum  may  now  be 
regarded  as  on  a  most  substantial  basis,  no  inateiial  change  in  the  man 
agement  having  occurred  under  the  recent  act. 

fifty  children  in  great  need  tof  support.  The  facts  coming  to  the  knowledge  of 
Philip  E.  Thomas,  of  Baltimore,  a  Friend  who  had  in  many  ways  already  done  much 
for  the  Indians,  he  caused  the  more  destitute  to  be  gathered  and  kept  through  the 
winter  at  his  own  expense.  This  suggested  the  idea  of  a  permanent  asylum.  The 
Seneca  Nation  gave  lands,  and  two  Seneca  brass  bands  with  a  choir  of  singers  volun 
teered  to  give  a  concert  in  the  city  of  Buffalo,  and  from  these  and  other  sources  a 
beginning  was  made.  The  act  of  incorporation  was  accompanied  by  a  grant  of  $2,000 
for  building,  and  $10  a  year  for  two  years,  for  any  number  of  children,  not  over  fifty 
in  all,  that  might  be  maintained,  besides  a  pro  rata  allowance  from  the  general  appro 
priations  to  asylums. 
1  Section  10,  article  8,  confirmed  by  vote  of  the  people,  November  3,  1874. 


556 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


The  statistics  of  this  asylum  have  been  reported  annually  to  the  su 
perintendent  of  public  instruction,  and  published  with  his  report.  The 
following  condensed  table  shows  the  leading  items  of  its  statistics 
through  a  series  of  years : 

Statistics  of  Thomas  Orphan  Asylum  during  eleven  years. 


Year. 

Children  in  asylum. 

Financial  result. 

Remained  through 
year. 

Received. 

Total  in  asylum 
during  the  year. 

1 

Discharged. 

Remaining  at  end 
of  year. 

Average  dnring  the 
year. 

Receipts 
from 
all  sources. 

Expendi 
tures. 

M. 

F. 

Total. 

1865 

30 
40 
45 

77 
80 
72 
65 
71 
84 

82 

80 

35 
13 

38 
22 
11 
27 
26 
27 
20 

26 

71 
58 
87 
100 
92 
111 
112 
110 
118 

117 

•118 

i 

I 
1 

2 
1 
3 

1 

18 
4 

7 

52 
53 
79 
93 
91 
99 
89 
96 
103 

101 

53 
51 

58 
87 

84 

. 
86 

84 
92 

$6,  943.  93 
6,  515.  63 
9,  777.  43 
9,051.82 
12,  376.  51 
7,  693.  21 
8,  559.  47 
10,731.55 
9,  744.  83 

|  10,652.52 
12,  047.  11 

1866 

32 

50 
57 
51 
60 
61 
64 
61 

69 
71 

26 
37 
43 
41 
51 
51 
46 
57 

48 
47 

$5,  053.  65 
8,  833.  97 
6,  343.  21 
12,  114.  51 
7,  693.  21 
9,141.03 
9,  992.  35 
9,  444.  83 
rl  0,652.  52 
'  79,  269.  28 
12,  557.  40 

1867 

1868 

1869 

1870 

9 
22 
14 
15 

13 

1871 

1872    ...    i.  ... 

1873    

1 

1874   

103 

1875  

9 

Details  of  receipts;  sum  from  1865  to  1874,  inclusive  : 

Annuities  of  Indian  children ' $2,538.37 

Board  of  teachers  and  others 437.  68 

Articles  sold  and  labor  performed 622. 39 

From  State  of  New  York 56,270.30 

From  United  States  Indian  Bureau 10, 000.  00 

From  donations 6,  089.  28 

Share  of  general  appropriation  to  asylums 1, 974.  87 

Other  sources 1,070.00 

During  the  same  period  the  aggregate  expenses  have  been  as  follows  : 

Insurance $795.91 

Travelling  expenses 5(59.  65 

Medicines  and  funeral  expenses  1, 152.  69 

Stationery  and  postage   70.89 

Exchange 7.  90 

Buildings  and  permanent   im 
provements  6,  295. 12 

Unclassified  items 238. 13 

Total  disbursements 80,  336.  4 1 


In  1875  the  asylum  received  $8,337.82,  from  the  State  for  support, 
and  $2,500  for  building  and  repairs,  and  from  tlie  United  States  Indian 
Department,  $1,000;  from  annuities  of  Indian  children,  $292.46;  from 


For  meats  
Breadstuff          

$4,  633.  80  - 
17,  825.  18 

Groceries  and  other  provisions- 

7,  049.  92 
9  2-^5  60 

Labor  and  salaries 

18,473.61 

House  furnishing  and  repairs. 
Fuel  and  lights 

6,  964.  23 
2  124.57 

Tools,  blacksmithing,  farm  im 
plements,  etc                      .... 

2,754.52 

Stock  and  feed 

1,283.74 

Seeds  and  manure 

869.  98 

ALLEGANY    RESERVATION.  557 

board  of  teachers  and  others,  $236,  and  from,  articles  sold,  $1,191.11. 
This  last-mentioned  item  is  chiefly  from  the  sale  of  brooms,  the  mate 
rials  of  which  are  nearly  all  raised  by  the  orphan  boys,  and  wholly 
manufactured  by  them.  There  is  a  broom  shop  26  feet  square,  fitted 
up  with  machines  for  thirteen  boys,  and  the  trustees  look  forward  to  a 
time  when  they  will  be  able  to  lessen  materially  their  expenses  for  main 
tenance  from  this  industry. 

The  value  of  real  estate  and  buildings  of  this  asylum  is  now  $20,000, 
and  of  personal  property  $3,000.  Among  recent  improvements  is  a  hos 
pital,  the  severe  sickness  of  the  last  year,  resulting  in  the  deaths  of 
nine  children  and  an  assistant  matron,  having  shown  the  need  of  special 
accommodations  in  such  unfrequent  but  still  possible  calamities. 

In  1854-56  sums  amounting  to  $6,352.19  were  received  for  the  asy 
lum,  including  $3,715.45  from  the  State,  $1,000  from  the  United  States 
Indian  Bureau,  $780  from  Mr.  Thomas  and  other  Friends,  and  various 
smaller  sums,  among  which  were  about  $300  contributed  by  the  Indians 
themselves. 

Lewis  Seneca,  president;  trustees,  an  equal  number  of  .whites  and 
Indians  belonging  to  five  or  more  religious  denominations. 

Since  it  was  opened  the  asylum  has  been  a  home  for  four  hundred 
and  twenty-four  destitute  childen  and  orphans  belonging  to  the  Indian 
tribes  of  the  State  of  New  York. 

Mr.  W.  Peacock,  Indian  agent  for  the  Indian  tribe,  in  New  York  State, 
writes  in  his  annual  report,  dated  September  22,  1884:  "The  Thomas 
Asylum,  Mr.  Van  Walkenburg,  superintendent,  and  his  wife,  matron, 
is  doing  a  great  work  in  civilizing  the  Indians  of  New  York.  The  girls 
from  the  institution  find  homes,  arid  are  in  great  demand  as  domestics 
in  the  adjoining  villages.  The  boys  are  instructed  in  farming  and  in 
the  rudiments  of  some  mechanical  occupation." 

Allegany  Reservation. — This  reservation  contains  30,469  acres,  and 
extends  along  the  Allegany  Eiver  about  half  a  mile  each  way  from  its 
banks,  for  a  distance  of  about  40  miles,  in  the  towns  of  South  Valley, 
Cold  Spring,  Buck  Tooth,  Great  Valley,  Carrolton,  Ked  House,  and 
Salamanca,  Cattaraugus  County.  The  Erie  Eailway  follows  the  bottom 
lands  of  the  valley  the  whole  distance,  and  at  Salamanca  the  Atlantic 
and  Great  Western  Eailway  forms  a  junction.  The  leases  made  to  ac 
commodate  these  railways  must,  in  effect,  be  permanent,  because  the 
valley  affords  the  only  possible  thoroughfare  along  the  southern  border 
of  the  State.1 

The  soil  on  this  reservation  is  mostly  good,  especially  in  the  intervals, 
but  these  are  liable  to  floods,  which  often  do  much  damage  to  crops  and 

1  Under  an  act  of  the  New  York  LegisFature,  passed  May  12,  1836,  any  railroad  com 
pany  may  contract  with  the  chiefs  of  any  nation  of  Indians  for  right  of  way,  but  for 
no  other  uses.  Such  contracts  are  not  valid  until  ratified  by  the  court  of  common 
pleas  of  the  county  where  the  road  is  located.  (Chap.  316,  Laws  of  1836.)  In  tlio 
case  of  the  Erie  Railway,  the  present  lease  is  understood  to  be  for  the  term  of  one 
hundred  years. 


558  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

fences.    The  hills  that  border  the  valley  are  less  fertile,  and  are  best 
adapted  to  grazing. 

Powerful  interests  are  concerned  in  the  establishment  of  business  at 
railway  junctions,  and  at  points, favorable  for  manufactures,  arid  with 
out  the  protection  of  law  these  people  would  scarcely  be  able  to  sustain 
themselves  against  the  pressure  of  an  advanced  civilization. 

The  lumbering  interest  afforded  for  many  years  the  basis  of  a  preca 
rious  and  decaying  industry,  but  since  this  has  declined,  attention  has 
been  turned  to  agriculture,  and  the  condition  of  these  Indians  has 
greatly  improved.  The  reservation,  from  its  great  length  and  narrow 
breadth,  and  from  its  being  divided  by  a  river  sometimes  not  easily 
crossed,  is  unfavorable  for  the  maintenance  of  separate  schools,  and  for 
these  reasons  the  people  on  the  Allegauy  Eeservation  have  not  made  so 
great  advancement  in  civilization  as  those  at  Cattaraugus.  Missionary 
effort  was  begun  here  by  the  American  Board  of  Missions,  in  1834,  and 
there  is  one  Congregational  and  one  Methodist  Episcopal  church  upon 
the  reservation. 

Friends' boarding-school  at  Tunesassa. — About  1803  the  Friends  bought 
a  tract  of  some  700  acres  of  land  adjoining  the  Allegany  Eeservation 
on  Tunesassa  Creek,  on  the  south-east  side,  of  the  Allegany  Eiver,  in 
the  present  town  of  South  Valley,  Cattaraugus  County.  In  the  course 
of  a  few  years  after,  they  built  a  grist-mill  and  saw-mill,  and  have  since 
continued  to  hold  this  station  as  an  industrial  school  and  farm.  The 
estate  now  embraces  about  400  acres,  of  which  100  are  cleared.  The 
report  last  published  (April,  1876)  shows  that  the  boarding-school 
had  been  attended  by  an  average  of  twenty- one  children  in  summer  and 
twenty-seven  in  the  winter  term,  and  that  applications  had  been  de 
clined  from  want  of  room.  The  pupils  (mostly  girls)  are  taught  the 
elements  of  literature,  and  are  trained  to  the  duties  of  housework 
and  habits  of  industry,  order,  and  cleanliness,  under  the  belief  that 
woman's  home  influence,  when  these  pupils  shall  have  become  heads  of 
families,  will  prove  most  effectual  as  an  agency  of  civilization.  This 
quiet  influence,  through  many  years  of  patient  effort,  has  worked  a 
pleasant  result,  and  a  writer  who  revisited  the  place  after  some  years' 
absence  "  was  pleased  with  the  appearance  of  many  of  their  houses, 
and  saw  an  improvement  in  the  neatness  of  their  dress.  There  are 
many  young  women  who  have  married  since  leaving  the  boarding- 
school,  and  it  was  encouraging  to  see  how  clean  and  comfortable  their 
homes  looked,  showing  that  the  labor  bestowed  on  them  had  not  been 
lost." 

The  expenditures  of  the  establishment  for  the  last  year  were  $2,262.91, 
it  being  $534.12  more  than  the  income.  A  portion  of  land  had  been  sold, 
and  a  contract  made  for  the  sale  of  a  part  of  the  oak  then  standing  and 
ripe  for  cutting. 

Besides  this  effort  for  imparting  a  knowledge  of  the  English  language 
and  the  arts  of  civilization,  the  Friends  have,  at  various  times,  sent 


TUNESASSA    BOARDING-SCHOOL.  559 

young  Indian  lads  to  live  in  farmers'  families  in  the  vicinity  of  Philadel 
phia.  Thus  instructed  in  agriculture  and  the  care  of  stock,  they  have 
returned  to  the  reservations.  The  establishment  at  Tunesassa  is  under 
the  control  of  orthodox  Friends,  and  in  charge  of  a  committee  of  the 
Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting. 

Allegany,  Tunesassa  Boarding  School.1 

School  population 30 

Number  attending 30 

Average  attendance 30 

Largest  average  monthly  attendance 30 

Number  of  months  school  was  in  session  , 10 

Cost  of  maintaining  school  to  religious  societies $1,100 

Number  of  teachers  and  employe's 5 

Number  of  acres  cultivated  by  school 160 

Number  of  bushels  of  corn 200 

Number  of  bushels  of  oats  and  barley 150  to  400 

Number  of  bushels  of  vegetables 390 

Number  of  melons  and  pumpkins 500 

Number  of  tons  of  hay , .  50 

Number  of  horses  and  mules  owned , 3 

Number  of  cattle 16 

Number  of  swine 8 

Number  of  domestic  fowls 50 

Number  of  pounds  of  butter  made 1, 200 

Industries  taught :  Farming,  sewing,  and  housework. 

Commissioners  for  surveying  lands  near  villages  on  the  Allegany  Reser 
vation. — Under  an  act  of  Congress  approved  February,  1875,  the  Presi 
dent  was  directed  to  appoint  three  commissioners  to  settle  some  of  the 
embarrassments  between  whites  and  Indians  on  the  Allegany  Res- 
ervation,  by  surveying  the  land  leased  in  the  villages  and  their  vicin 
ity,  and  assigning  boundaries  within  which  leases  might  hereafter  be 
deemed  legal.  The  persons  appointed  to  this  trust  were  Messrs.  John 
Mauley,  — —  Shankland,  and  Joseph  Scattergood.  In  a  report  recently 
published  with  the  minutes  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Philadelphia,  it  is 
stated  that  the  Indians,  from  want  of  a  proper  understanding  of  the 
act,  were  disposed  at  first  to  object  to  having  it  carried  into  effect. 
They  say :  "  In  the  opportunity  thus  afforded  of  ascertaining  the  extent 
to  which  the  practice  of  leasing  their  land  had  been  carried  by  the  In 
dians,  it  was  cause  of  regret  to  observe  that  leases  had  been  granted 
to  white  settlers,  not  only  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  the  vil 
lages  referred  to,  but  also  for  a  considerable  distance  around  them,  and 
that  thus  the  greater  part  of  the  upper  portion  of  this  reservation  had 
passed  into  the  occupancy  of  the  whites ;  and  also  that  numerous  leases 
had  been  made  on  the  Oattaraugus  Reservation."  The  greater  part  of 
these  leases  had  been  made  by  individual  Indians,  who  had  thus  de 
rived  profit  from  the  rights  of  others.  The  committee  urge  the  impor 
tance  of  giving  a  separate  allotment  to  each  one  in  severalty,  to  be 
1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1834,  p.  275. 


560  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

held  without  power  of  alienation,  except  to  Indians,  and  under  other 
suitable  restrictions.  Although  this  course  is  favored  by  a  consider 
able  number  OD  both  reservations,  there  was  not  found  a  majority,  nor 
had  the  time  yet  come  when  application  might  be  made  for  a  law  to 
carry  this  into  effect. 

Sale  of  Indian  lands  for  taxes  on  the  Allegany  and  Cattaraugus  Res 
ervations. — The  transactions  of  1838  and  1842  with  the  Ogden  Land 
Company  having  apparently  vested  the  title  in  the  purchasers,  these 
lands  were  taxed  for  highways,  and  this  tax  not  being  paid,  28,400  acres 
of  the  Allegany  and  3,400  acres  of  the  Cattaraugus  Reservations  were 
sold  in  1853,  and  the  parts  of  the  former  lying  in  Oarrolton  and  Cold 
Spring  were  bid  in  by  the  State,  while  the  remainder  was  bought  by 
speculators,1  and  the  time  for  redemption  having  passed,  deeds  were 
duly  executed  to  the  latter  by  the  Comptroller.  These  taxes  were  laid 
under  an  act  of  April  24,  1835,  allowing  the  lands  of  non-residents  to 
be  assessed  for  highway  purposes 2  Attention  having  been  called  to  the 
facts,  it  was  readily  shown  that  the  treaty  of  1842  had  restored  both  of 
these  reservations  to  the  Indians,  and  that  the  tax  was  unlawful  and 
the  sale  of  course  void.  An  act  was  accordingly  passed  February  1.9, 
1857,  for  refunding  the  purchase  money,  and  forbidding  future  taxation, 
so  long  as  these  lands  should  remain  the  property  of  the  Seneca  Nation. 

The  committee  that  examined  this  question  at  this  time  reported  that 
the  Senecas  do  not  hold  under  the  State  of  New  York,  nor  under  the 
United  States,  but  that  their  title  is  original,  absolute,  and  exclusive. 
The  Senecas  are-  not  citizens  of  New  York,  nor  are  they  represented  in 
the  State  Legislature. 

Timber  on  the  Seneca  Reservations.— The  Seneca  Reservations  were,  in 
a  state  of  nature,  covered  with  a  fine  growth  of  timber,  especially  pine, 
oak,  and  hemlock,  the  largest  and  best  of  which  has  long  since  been 
removed.  For  many  years  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Seuecas  to  allow 
cutting  by  their  own  people  without  limitation  as  to  place  or  amount, 
but  in  later  years  this  has  been  regulated  to  a  great  degree  by  their 
laws.3 

1  The  number  of  acres  in  each  town,  and  the  prices  at  which  sold,  were  as  follows : 
Allegany  Reservation:    Carrolton,    6,000  acres,  $438.14  ;    Cold  Spring,  8,600  acres, 

$806.07;  Little  Valley,  9,000  acres,  $762.37;  Randolph,  2,400  acres,  $101.70;  South 
Valley,  2,400  acres,  $48.81. 

Cattaraugus  Reservation:  Two  tracts  of  2,200  and  1,200  acres  sold  for  $108.69  and 
$61.30.  Total,  31,800  acres,  for  $2,327.08,  or  a  little  over  7  cents  per  acre.  (New  York 
Assembly  Document  No.  12, 1857.) 

2  Assembly  Document  17,1857. 

'This  timber  question  was  discussed  at  length  in  a  report  made  by  a  State  com 
mission  in  1868.  (Senate  Document  No.  12,  1868.) 

An  act  passed  April  7,  1863,  and  amended  May  2,  1873,  restricted  the  Tonawanda 
Indians  in  the  cutting  of  timber  on  their  lands.  Restrictions  were  imposed  upon  the 
removal  of  timber  and  stone  from  the  Onondaga  Reservation  by  an  act  passed  March 
19,  1873.  The  written  permission  of  a  majority  of  the  chiefs  must  be  first  obtained,  in 
which  the  quantity  and  kind  of  these  materials  to  be  taken  must  be  specified. 


THE    TUSCARORAS.  5G1 

Cornplanter. — This  distinguished  Seneca  chief,  although  he  finally 
settled  within  the  limits  of  Pennsylvania,  should  be  mentioned  on  ac 
count  of  the  influence  he  had  among  his  people,  whom  he  often  served 
in  the  holding  of  tre  aties  and  by  his  sagacious  counsels.  It  was  largely 
through  his  advice  that  the  Senecas  were  restrained  from  engaging 
with  the  western  Indians  in  a  war  against  the  whites  in  1790-91.  He 
died  February  18,  1836,  on  a  reservation  given  to  him  in  1791  by  the 
State  of  Pennsylvania,  aged  about  100  years.1 

Tuscaroras. — These  people  were  emigrants  from  North  Carolina  and 
came  to  live  with  the  Iroquois  about  1712.  In  1797  the  Senecas  gave 
them  a  mile  square  on  the  "  mountain  ridge,"  in  the  present  town  of 
Lewiston,  and  the  Holland  Land  Company  1,280  more.  la  1801  they 
bought,  with  funds  coming  from  North  Carolina,  for  $13,722,  an  adjoin 
ing  tract  of  4,329  acres,  "making  their  possessions  in  all  6,249  acres.  A 
remnant  of  the  Delawares  and  several  from  the  Onondaga  tribe  live 
among  them. 

The  treaty  of  1838,  in  the  interest  of  the  Ogden  Company,  contem 
plated  the  emigration  of  these  people,  as  well  as  the  Senecas,  to  the 
West,  and  at  that  time  they  agreed  to  sell  and  emigrate  within  five 
years,  the  money  received  for  lands  being  invested  for  their  benefit, 
and  that  received  for  improvements  being  paid  the  owners ;  but  this 
project  was  never  carried  into  effect.  The  Tuscaroras  have  two  school- 
houses,  two  meeting-houses,  and  a  council-house,  a  library,  and  a  mu 
tual  improvement  society  for  debates  and  literary  improvement.  They 
are  for  the  most  part  thrifty  farmers,  with  well-improved  lands  and 
good  buildings.  la  1884  there  were  423  Tuscaroras  living  upon  two 
reservations,  as  follows:  Tuscaroras  Reservation,  419;  Cattaraugus 
Eeservation,  4.2 

St.  Regis  Reservation.—  The  St.  Kegis  Indians  live  on  the  south  bank 
of  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  own  two  large  islands  on  the  Canadian  side  in 

iCornplanter's  Town  (Jeiiiiedasaga)  is  in  Elk  township,  Warren  County,  Pa.,  15 
miles  above  Warr  en.  The  State,  by  an  act  passed  January  25,  1866,  gave  $500  for  a 
monument  to  the  memory  of  this  distinguished  chief,  and  it  was  dedicated,  with  ap 
propriate  services,  October  18,  1866.  Commissioners  were  appointed  by  the  county 
orphan's  court  June  10,  1871,  by  authority  of  an  act  approved  May  16,  1871,  to  make 
partition  and  allotment  of  the  real  estate  of  Cornplanter's  heirs.  The  property,  con 
sisting  of  a  tract  known  as  "Planter's  Field"  and  two  islands  in  the  Allegany 
River,  was  divided  among  twenty-three  heirs,  with  full  power  to  hold  in  severalty 
and  to  sell  to  Seneca  Indians,  but  not  otherwise  without  first  obtaining  the  consent 
of  the  Legislature.  (Report  of  Commissioners,  etc.  Philadelphia,  1871.  Pp.16.) 

2An  account  of  the  early  history  of  these  people,  by  William  Mount  Pleasant,  one 
of  their  number,  is  given  in  the  New  York  State  census  of  1855,  p.  510.  The  New  York 
Missionary  Society  established  a  mission  here  in  1801,  which  was  transferred  to  the 
American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  in  1826.  The  number  of  missionaries  from  1826 
to  1860  was  ten,  and  the  membership,  first  and  last,  about  two  hundred.  This  society 
supported  for  some  years  a  girls'  boarding-school.  In  1838  a  Baptist  church  of  thirty 
members  was  established  here.  The  first  frame  school-house  was  built  in  1831,  and 
in  this  year  a  temperance  society  was  organized  of  about  one  hundred  members,  and 
this  influence  is  still  apparent. 
S.  Ex.  95 36 


562  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

that  river,1  where  it  is  intersected  by  the  line  of  45°  north  latitude. 
The  national  boundary  passes  through  their  village,  of  which  the 
greater  part,  as  well  as  a  majority  of  the  Indian  population  of  St.  Regis, 
are  in  Canada.  On  the  north  side  of  this  line  these  Indians  own,  besides 
tfce  islands,  a  tract  of  land  in  the  township  of  Dundee,  county  of  Hunt 
ingdon,  province  of  Quebec.  Their  reservation  in  New  York  lies  in  the 
town  of  Bombay,  Franklin  County,  extending  from  the  river  eastward 
along  the  boundary  about  7  miles,  with  a  breadth  of  about  3  miles. 
After  various  cessions,2  there  remains  a  tract  of  about  14,000  acres  of 
land,  the  most  of  which  is  level  and  very  fertile. 

The  St.  Eegis  Indians  are  divided  into  British  and  American  par 
ties,  the  distinction  not  depending  upon  present  residence  or  prefer 
ence,  but  upon  the  differences  that  sprang  up  in  the  War  of  1812-15, 
and  which  have  been  transmitted  by  hereditary  descant,  on  the  mother's 
side.  By  the  consent  of  the  chiefs  of  the  British  and  the  trustees  of 
the  American  party,  a  person  may  be  transferred ;  and  a  woman,  upon 
marrying,  loses  her  former  rights  and  acquires  for  herself  and  children 
the  rights  of  the  party  to  which  her  husband  belonged.  A  white  man 
can  gain  no  right  in  either  party  by  marriage  with  an  Indian  woman,  but 
his  children  acquire  the  rights  of  their  mother.  But  a  white  woman  is 
allowed  to  gain  the  rights  to  which  an  Indian  husband  is  entitled. 

The  British  party  receives  rents  from  lands  leased  for  a  long  period, 
and  interest  from  invested  funds.  They  formerly  received  from  the  Eng 
lish  Government  small  presents  of  blankets,  etc.,  but  these  have  been  dis 
continued.  The  American  party  receives  by  families  and  per  capita 
an  annuity  of  $2,131.67  from  the  State  of  New  York.  The  United  States 
has  never  had  any  direct  dealings  with  these  people  or  care  over  them, 
except  in  being  represented  by  a  commissioner  at  the  first  treaty  (1790). 

The  St.  Eegis  Indians  are  descendants  of  a  party  of  the  Mohawk 
tribe,  who  were  induced  to  emigrate  to  Canada  by  French  missionaries 
about  a  hundred  years  before  our  Revolution.  They  first  settled  at  La 
Prairie,  opposite  Montreal,  but  a  few  years  later  removed  9  miles  up  the 
river,  and  settled  the  village  of  Caughnawaga,  where  a  large  number 
still  reside.  One  branch  from  this  colony  removed  to  Oka  (Lake  of  Trco 
Mountains),  on  the  Ottawa  River,  some  40  miles  from  Montreal,  and  in 

1  Cornwall  and  St.  Eegis  Islands. 

2 The  following  treaties  have  been  held  with  this  tribe  for  the  cession  of  land: 

1796.  May  31.  At  New  York  City,  when  they  ceded  all  their  lauds,  except  a  tract 
equal  to  6  miles  square  at  their  village,  a  mile  square  on  Salmon  River  (now  Fort  Cov- 
ington  village),  a  mile  square  at  the  lower  mills  on  Grass  River,  and  the  natural  mead 
ows  along  the  same. 

1816.  March  15.  Sold  the  mile  square  on  Salmon  River  and  5,000  acres  from  the 
east  end  of  the  reservation. 

1818.  Feb.  20.     Sold  another  tract  of  2,000  acres. 

1824.  March  16.  Sold  the  mile  square  on  Grass  River. 

1824.  June  29  to  Dec.  14.  Sold  land  at  and  near  Hogausburg,  1,144  acres. 

1825.  September  23.  Sold  840  acres  east  of  St.  Regis  River. 

1845.  February  21.  Sold  the  natural  meadows,  found  to  contain  210  acres. 


MISSIONS    AMONG    ST.    REGIS    INDIANS.  563 

1760  auotlier  party  emigrated  under  the  lead  of  Father  Anthony  Gor 
don,  a  Jesuit  priest,  and  settled  at  Ak-wis-sas-ne,1  on  the  St.  Law 
rence,  between  St.  Eegis  and  Eacket  Eivers,  and  arriving  on  the  16th 
of  June,  they  named  their  new  establishment  after  the  patron  saint 
of  that  day,  St.  Regis.2 

Being  from  the  first  a  Catholic  mission,  by  much  the  greater  number 
of  these  people  have  remained  in  this  faith.  The  Methodist  Episcopal 
denomination  built  a  church  just  off  the  reservation,  near  the  village  of 
Hogansburg,  some  thirty  years  since,  and  at  a  later  period  a  neat  Epis 
copal  chapel  and  rectory  were  erected  in  the  village,  under  the  charge  of 
the  Eev.  Ele'azar  Williams,3  a  member  of  this  tribe.  There  were  in  1875 
ninety-seven  members  and  about  two  hundred  usual  attendants  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  near  Hogansburg.  There  were  but 
few,  if  any,  of  Mr.  Williams's  former  charge,  and  since  his  death  the 
premises  have  passed  into  the  hands  of  an  Episcopal  society  of  whites. 
The  Methodists  have  as  a  pastor  a  native  Onondaga,4  and  services  with 
them,  as  in  the  old  Catholic  church,  are  conducted  in  the  native  Ian- 
guage,  the  Mohawk  dialect  of  the  Iroquois.  Several  devotional  books 

lTbis  term  signifies  "  where  the  partridge  drums."  This  was  not  from  any  unusual 
abundance  of  these  birds  in  this  region,  but  from  the  circumstance  that  in  winter  the 
river  here  forms  solid  ice,  while  from  the  rapids  above,  which  are  never  frozen,  great 
masses  of  ice  will  come  down,  and  passing  under  the  solid  ice,  produce  the  noise 
that  has  suggested  the  name.  In  intensely  cold  weather  the  floating  ice  will  some 
times  pack  so  as  to  raise  the  water  and  overflow  the  village.  The  river  has  been 
known  to  rise  15  feet  in  as  many  minutes,  and  the  current,  setting  back  up  the 
Racket  River,  has  swept  bridges  and  dams  away  up-stream.  This  calamity,  coming 
in  the  depth  of  winter,  has  occasioned  much  misery  and  loss  of  property,  but  is  for 
tunately  not  of  frequent  occurrence.  It  usually  lasts  several  days  at  a  time.  These 
overflows  of  January  24,  1854,  January,  1859,  and  January  24,  1867,  were  memorable. 
The  latter  continued  a  fortnight  and  destroyed  fifteen  buildings. 

2  The  incidents  which  led  to  this  emigration  are  related  in  Hough's  Hist,  of  St. 
Lawrence  and  Franklin  Counties,  pp.  110-124.     Gordon  died  in  1777,  and  the  station 
was  some  years  without  a  missionary.     The  present  incumbent  (Rev.  Francis  X.  Mar- 
coux)  has  been  stationed  here  since  1832. 

3  Much  was  said  a  few  years  ago  about  the  identity  of  this  man  with  Louis  XVII 
of  France.     The  story  is  generally  regarded  on  the  reservation  and  in  the  country  ad 
jacent  as  a  fiction  of  his  own  invention. 

4  Most  of  the  Methodists  reside  in  a  neighborhood  together  around  Hogansburg 
and  on  the  road  to  Massena.     They  are  thrifty  farmers,  with  good  buildings  and  well- 
fenced  fields,  and  a  stranger  passing  their  premises  would  scarcely  notice  a  diifereuce 
between  their  farms  and  those  of  their  white  neighbors.     In  other  parts  of  the  reser 
vation  are  farms  of  people  not  of  this  sect  that  show  abundant  evidence  of  good  man 
agement  and  ample  means.     As  they  pay  no  taxes  they  enjoy  an  advantage  over  the 
whites,  and  at  the  same  time  are  fully  under  the  protection  of  the  law.     They  can 
scarcely  be  called  a  burden  upon  the  county,  as  they  support  their  own  poor,  and  it  is 
very  seldom  that  an  Indian  finds  his  way  to  the  county  poor-house,  or  that  he  receives 
temporary  aid  from  the  town.     The  question  of  charity  is  disposed  of  in  a  very  prim 
itive  way  at  St.  Regis.     A  widow  or  orphan  children  left  homeless  by  the  death  of 
the  head  of  a  family  go  to  live  with  some  relative  or  acquaintance  without  any  at 
tempt  at  assessment  for  their  support.     It  was  pleasant  to  notice  how  kindly  they 
were  received,  as  if  an  original  member  of  the  family. 


564  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

(some  with  music  printed  with  the  text)  and  a  spelli tig-book  have  been 
printed  at  Montreal  in  this  language  under  the  direction  of  Catholic 
clergymen. 

The  St.  Regis  Indians  depend  chiefly  upon  agriculture  for  their  sup 
port,  and  a  notable  improvement  in  this  regard  has  occurred  within  a 
very  few  years  from  this  fortunate  circumstance: 

In  1841  an  act  was  passed  allowing  lands  to  be  leased  on  the  St. 
Eegis  Reservation  for  a  term  not  exceeding  twenty-one  years.  Under 
this  privilege  numerous  leases  were  made  of  small  tracts  to  white  per 
sons,  who  cleared  lands,  built  houses,  and  made  permanent  improve 
ments.  As  these  leases  expired  the  tenants  were  obliged  to  remove, 
and  these  farms  came  into  the  hands  of  Indians,  who  moved  out  from 
their  village  and  took  possession  of  the  vacant  premises.  The  very 
remarkable  increase  of  population  noticed  within  the  last  ten  years 
(from  424  to  737)  may  be  fairly  attributed  to  the  improved  hygienic 
conditions  and  the  abundance  of  wholesome  provisions  and  pure  air 
which  this  change  occasioned.1  There  has  been  within-  this  period  no 
emigration  of  note,  either  to  or  from  St.  Regis,  and  a  notable  increase 
has  been  observed  as  well  among  those  living  on  the  Canada  side  as  with 
those  in  New  York. 

Besides  the  ordinary  pursuit  of  agriculture,  in  which  most  are  en 
gaged,  the  men  find  employment  in  cutting  wood  and  in  peeling  bark 
for  the  tanneries  of  northern  New  York.  The  inducement  for  engag 
ing  in  the  latter  industry  was  largely  increased  during  the  War  by 
conscription  and  enlistments,  which  had  rendered  labor  scarce.  These 
people  are  good  wood-cutters  and  lumbermen,  arid  many  of  them  ac 
counted  faithful  and  industrious.  In  harvest  and  hop-picking  time 
some  seek  employment  with  the  farmers,  and  this  tendency  of  mingling 
with  the  whites  in  various  business  affairs  is  notably  increasing  as 
the  English  language  becomes  better  known. 

In  summer  the  business  of  rafting  on  the  St.  Lawrence  was  formerly 
an  important  industry.  The  hewn  timber  from  the  region  around  the 
upper  lakes  was  brought  in  vessels  to  Clayton,  N.  Y.,  or  to  Garden  Island, 
near  Kingston,  and  there  unloaded  and  made  into  rafts,  which  were  con 
ducted  down  the  rapids  of  the  St.  Lawrence  with  great  skill  and  success, 
and  almost  entirely  by  Indian  pilots.  With  diminishing  supplies,  this 
industry  has  declined  of  late  years.  Fishing  with  nets  is  followed  in  its 
season  by  farmers  owning  the  privilege  in  waters  bordering  their  lands, 
and  in  1875,  fish  were  thus  caught  by  farmers  along  the  Raquette  to  the 
value  of  about  $700. 

iThe  number  that  shared  in.  the  State  annuities  was  666  in  1869,  671  iii  1870,  695 
in  1871,  709  in  1872,  718  in  1873,  and  711  in  1874.  The  number  of  families  on  the 
American  side  in  1875  was  156,  of  whom  39  were  of  the  British  and  117  of  the  Ameri 
can  party.  Owners  of  land,  133;  adults,  157  males  and  139  females;  unable  to  read 
and  write,  98  males,  100  females  ;  read  more  or  less  easily,  and  some  only  in  Iroquois, 
58  males,  39  females.  The  number  of  St.  Regis  Indians  under  charge  of  New  York 
agent  in  1884  makes  937. 


INDUSTRIES    OF    ST.    REGIS    INDIANS.  565 

In  the  summer  of  1875,  the  writer  of  these  pages  had  occasion  for  the 
second  time  to  visit  every  house  on  the  reservation,  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  statistics  for  the  State  census,  and  a  period  of  twenty  years 
had  brought  into  use  an  industry  which  in  1855  was  quite  unimportant. 
In  almost  every  house,  the  women  were  found  engaged  with  much  skill 
and  industry  in  the  manufacture  of  bead  work,  often  as  an  incidental 
work  to  till  up  the  leisure  moments  of  the  day,  but  in  several  instances 
as  a  regular  business  and  with  hired  labor.  Fancy  articles  in  great 
variety,  made  of  bright  colored  cloth,  on  which  designs  were  wrought 
by  needle  work  with  clear  glass  beads,  are  produced  in  considerable 
quantities,  and  in  some  cases  a  sewing  machine  was  used  to  unite  the 
cloth  that  forms  the  ground- work  of  the  bead  embroidery.  These  arti 
cles  are  sold  by  Indian  peddlers  throughout  the  country,  and  especially 
in  places  of  fashionable  resort.1 

Basket  work  of  considerable  value  is  made  and  sold  by  the  men, 
chiefly  in  winter,  and  in  temporary  camps  among  the  white  settlements, 
and  remote  from  home,  as  the  bulk  of  these  goods  is  such  that  they 
can  not  be  carried  in  quantities.2  The  trades  of  blacksmith,  wagon- 
maker,  carpenter,  and  shoemaker  are  found  among  these  people,  and 
a  few  athletic  young  men  give  exhibitions  of  their  skill  in  running,  and 
in  playing  the  ball  game  of  "  La  Crosse"  at  agricultural  fairs  and  other 
gatherings.3 

The  lapse  of  twenty  years  brought  many  notable  changes  into  notice, 
but  none  of  these  perhaps  more  striking  than  that  seen  on  attending 
their  church.  On  the  former  occasion  the  greater  part  of  the  worshipers 
sat  on  the  floor,  the  men  on  one  side,  wrapped  in  white  woolen  blankets 
that  covered  their  heads,  and  the  women  on  the  side  opposite,  wearing 
blue  broadcloth  blankets  in  like  manner.  The  latter  wore  much  bead- 
work  and  other  rude  ornaments  of  their  own  contrivance.  The  church 
is  now  (1875)  provided  with  seats,4  and  the  dress  and  deportment  of 
either  sex  would  scarcely  be  noticed  as  differing  from  that  of  a  well- 
behaved  congregation  in  a  country  church.  The  styles  of  fashion  are 
imitated  according  to  the  means  or  taste  of  the  wearer  quite  as  fully  as 
among  the  white  population. 

These  people  evince  a  fondness  for  vocal  music,  which, is  taught  from 

1  Bead  work  was  reported  in  1875  as  made  in  forty-five  families,  and  to  the  value  of 
$3,792.     The  greatest  amount  in  one  family  was  $300,  in  two  cases ;  in  two  instances  it 
was  $250,  in  one  $200,  in  two  $150,  in  one  $110,  in  seven  $100,  in  one  $90,  in  two  $80, 
in  three  $60,  in  one  $54,  in  twelve  $50,  in  two  $40,  in  one  $35,  in  two  $30,  in  one  $20, 
in  three  $15,  in  one  $10,  and  in  one  $8. 

2  In  nineteen  families  basket  work  to  the  value  of  $1,954  was  reported. 

3  One  young  man  had  made  twenty  dozen  sets  of  bats  for  playing  "  La  Crosse," 
worth  in  all  $160.     Two  farmers  reported  made,  for  sale,  one  30  and  the  other  200 
bushels  of  lime. 

4  The  wood- work  of  the  stone  Catholic  church  was  burned  April  1,  1866,  and  the  in 
terior,  since  rebuilding,  is  still  in  an  unfinished  state.     Three  interesting  paintings, 
representing  St.  Regis,  St.  Louis,  and  St.  Francis  Xavier,  which  had  been  given  to 
the  church  by  Charles  X,  King  of  France,  were  lost  in  this  fire. 


566  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

books  printed  in  their  language,  and  portions  of  the  Catholic  service 
are  sung  alternately  by  male  and  female  voices  with  great  harmony  and 
pleasing  effect. 

The  English  is,  however,  the  only  language  taught  in  the  schools,  of 
which  one  is  supported  by  the  Canadian  Government,  and  two  by  the 
State  of  New  York.  Those  who  live  upon  the  islands  are  practically 
deprived  of  opportunities  for  education,  and  there  is  but  little  care  taken 
by  parents  to  secure  punctual  attendance  where  opportunities  are  near. 
This  indifference  to  learning  appeared  partly  due  to  careless  teachers, 
who  took  little  interest  in  their  charge.  It  can  scarcely  be  doubted  but 
that  an  earnest  teacher  would  succeed  by  visiting  families,  offering  little 
premiums,  and  otherwise  seeking  to  enlist  an  interest  in  the  school.  A 
scale  of  wages  which,  from  a  minimum  barely  sufficient  for  support, 
should  rise  in  proportion  to  actual  attendance  to  a  full  and  ample  allow 
ance  for  a  full  school  would,  we  believe,  under  competent  supervision, 
begin  before  long  to  yield  the  best  result.  The  schools  upon  this  reser 
vation  appear  to  have  had  little  encouragement  from  the  missionary 
who  has  been  so  long  in  charge,  and  this  influence  may  have  led  to  the 
indifference  too  plainly  evident. 

Another  difference  was  observable  in  their  traditional  regard  for 
ancient  customs.  In  1855  they  gave  with  willingness  answers  to  the 
voluntary  question  as  to  the  particular  band  (Wolf,  Bear,  Turtle,  etc.)  to 
which  the  family  belonged.  In  1875  it  was  soon  apparent  that  the  in- 
'quiry  would  offend  some  and  would  be  ridiculed  by  others  as  concern 
ing  events  that  had  passed  away.  There  is  still,  however,  a  trace  of 
these  distinctions  in  the  form  given  to  loaves  and  cakes  prepared  for 
church-day  festivals,  and  there  is  probable  no  one  among  them  whose 
"band"  is  not  still  known  among  the  old  people. 

The  greatest  hindrance,  to  prosperity  at  St.  Regis  is  the  want  of 
certain  boundaries  to  their  lands  and  the  assurance  of  individual  right 
in  their  possession.  No  regular  surveys  have  been  made  except  in  run 
ning  the  boundary  line  and  in  laying  out  roads,  and  although  custom 
has  given  right  of  possession,  which  is  generally  respected,  and  may  be 
bought  and  sold  among  themselves,1  not  one  among  them  has  an  acre 
of  land  for  which  he  could  show  a  written  title,  and  but  very  few  a  corner 
fixed  by  recorded  survey.  The  State  of  New  York  owes  it  as  a  duty  to 
these  people  to  cause  a  just  apportionment  and  survey  to  be  made,  and 
separate  recorded  titles  to  be  given.  If  it  is  deemed  best  to  forbid  for 
a  time  the  sale  of  these  lands  except  to  Indians,  let  this  be  done ;  but 
the  time  is  not  distant  when  the  principal  of  their  annuities  might  be 
paid,  and  their  lands  given,  as  has  long  since  been  done  at  Oneida,  in 
full  and  absolute  free-hold,  to  individual  owners. 

There  would  be  active  opposition  to  this  from  many  of  the  more 
wealthy  and  intelligent,  who  already  hold  more  than  their  just  share, 

^'he  usual  price  of  land,  when  sold  among  themselves,  is  about  flO  per  acre.  If 
offered  free  of  incumbrance,  most  of  it  would  sell  readily  at  $50. 


THE  SHINNECOCK  INDIANS.  567 

and  would  vehemently  denounce  any  plan  of  apportionment.  But  this 
should  not  deter  the  State  from  dealing  justly  with  all,  and  if  any  are 
deprived  of  improvements  which  they  may  have  made,  there  would  be 
no  difficulty  in  equalizing  the  value  by  requiring  payment  from  those 
who  received  them.1 

The  British  party  are  still  governed  by  chiefs.  The  American  party, 
at  an  election  held  annually  on  the  first  Tuesday  of  May,  choose  one 
clerk  and  three  trustees,  whose  powers  are  defined  by  law.  None  but 
males  of  the  age  of  twenty -one,  and  living  in  this  State,  are  allowed  to 
vote;  and  besides  this,  the  voter  must  have  the  qualifications  recognized 
by  custom,  which  excludes  from  voting  any  member  of  the  British  party, 
although  he  may  be  permanently  living  on  the  American  side.  Parties 
spring  up  among  them  at  these  elections  founded  entirely  upon  local 
issues,  such  as  the  policy  of  leasing  land,  etc. 

A  record  is  kept  by  the  clerk,  showing  who  are  entitled  to  annuities, 
and  this  practically  amounts  to  a  registration  of  births,  marriages,  and 
deaths.  The  population  is  scarcely  affected  by  migrations  to  or  from 
other  Indian  settlements,  although  a  friendly  acquaintance  is  main 
tained  with  their  kindred  at  Oka  and  Caughnawaga. 

Shinnecock  Indians. — These  people  reside  in  the  town  of  Southampton, 
Suffolk  County,  near  the  eastern  end  of  Long  Island,  upon  a  tract  of 
land  held  in  common.  Their  affairs  have  been  for  sixty  years  managed 
by  three  trustees,  chosen  annually,  on  town-meeting  day,  and  distinct 
tracts  of  land  are  assigned  by  them  for  the  separate  use  of  families,  but 
not  exceeding  125  acres  in  a  year.  The  trustees  may  also  lease  lands  for  a 
term  not  exceeding  three  years,  with  the  consent  of  three  justices  of  the 
peace  of  the  town  where  they  reside.  They  have  long  since  lost  all 
traces  of  their  native  language,  and  are  generally  industrious,  temper 
ate,  and  worthy  people.  Their  buildings  and  improvements  are  good, 
and  excepting  in  complexion  (in  many  cases  showing  a  mixture  of 
African  blood)  they  would  scarcely  be  noticed  as  differing  from  the 
humbler  class  of  their  neighbors.2  These  people  draw  much  of  their 

1  An  act  passed  April  19,  1858,  and  amended  April  15, 1859,  made  provision  for  a  sur 
vey  and  division  of  the  lands,  but  from  causes  unknown  nothing  was  accomplished  by 
the  commissioner  appointed,  nor  was  any  report  published.     A  clause  in  this  act 
leaving  it  optional  with  any  person  to  accept  or  not  the  land  allotted  to  him,  would 
probably  defeat  any  effort  that  might  be  made  tending  to  a  settlement  of  rights,  as 
nothing  short  of  entire  unanimity  would  ever  close  the  business,  and  this  could  never 
be  expected.     Under  the  present  law,  land  may  be  leased  for  ten  years  to  Indians,  by 
the  trustees,  with  the  consent  of  the  State  agent,  and  the  farms  formerly  cleared  by 
whites  are  thus  held.    No  wood  or  timber  can  be  sold  without  the  written  consent  of 
the  trustees,  but  the  supply  has  already  been  reduced  to  below  that  needed  for  their 
own  wants. 

2  In  1703  the  chiefs  of  this  tribe  in  a  drunken  moment  conveyed  all  their  lands  to 
the  whites.     So  much  discontent  was  excited  by  this,  when  they  came  to  realize  the 
act,  that  the  purchasers  leased  back  a  considerable  amount,  for  a  thousand  years,  at 
a  merely  nominal  rent.     The  owners  in  fee  perpetuated  their  right  by  annual  elec 
tions,  until  recent  times,  but  difficulties  often  arose-  which  led  to  the  passage  of  aii 


568  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

support  from  the  bay,  in  taking  clams,  oysters,  and  fish  ;  quite  a  num 
ber  of  the  men  follow  whaling  as  a  business,  in  which  they  evince  skill 
and  ability.  Many  of  the  young  women  seek  employment  as  house 
servants.  The  condition  of  these  people  was  greatly  benefited  by  a 
temperance  reform  begun  in  1828-29,  when  most  of  them  u  signed  the 
pledge,"  and  afterwards  remained  consistent  members  of  a  temperance 
society.1  In  1866  all  but  ten  could  read  and  write.  They  are  mostly 
Congregationalists,  but  a  few  hold  to  the  tenets  of  the  Adveutists,  and 
have  separate  worship. 

A  few  individuals  of  the  Montauk  tribe  still  live  upon  the  point  of 
that  name.  They  have  no  separate  recognition  by  the  State  or  National 
Government,  and  no  school.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  Poospatuck 
tribe  in  Brookhaven,  Suffolk  County.2 

The  Seneca  constitution. — The  affairs  of  the  Senecas  were  formerly 
managed  among  themselves  by  chiefs,  who  were  about  a  hundred  in  num 
ber,  and  held  office  for  life.3  By  chapter  150,  Laws  of  1845,  the  Senecas 
became  an  incorporated  body,  capable  of  suing  and  being  sued,  an  at 
torney  being  appointed  to  represent  them  in  legal  transactions,  and  this 
act  has  been  declared  valid  by  the  courts.4  The  general  policy  of  the 
State  before  this,  and  still  has  been,  to  regard  these  people  not  as  citi 
zens,  but  as  distinct  tribes  or  nations  living  under  the  protection  of  the 
Government.5 

By  chapter  365,  Laws  of  1847,  all  the  officers  among  the  Senecas  were 
made  elective  annually.  On  the  4th  of  December,  1848,  a  written  con 
stitution  was  adopted,  and  at  the  next  session  of  the  Legislature  this 
was  sanctioned  by  Taw.6  It  was  also  recognized  by  the  authorities  at 

act  March  16,  1859,  allowing  the  Indians  and  the  proprietors  to  release  to  each  other 
their  rights  on  either  side  of  a  well-defined  line.  Under  this  act  a  portion  known  as 
the  "  Shinnecock  Hills,"  and  north  of  a  line  described,  is  released  to  the  whites,  and 
"Shiunecock  Neck'x  is  now  again  owned  in  fee  by  the  native  race.  The  amount  re 
leased  was  about  3,000  acres,  and  the  amount  retained  (540,  of  which  100  is  marsh. 

1  Their  condition  before  this  reform  is  described  as  extremely  degraded.  Those  in 
terested  in  their  history  will  find  details  in  the  Report  of  the  Superintendent  of  Pub 
lic  Instruction,  1864,  p.  101,  and  in  the  histories  of  Long  Island,  by  Thompson  and 
Prime. 

"Shinnecock  and  Poospatuck  Reservation. — From  the  report  of  the  Hon.  William  B. 
Haggles,  superintendent  of  public  instruction,  will  be  seen  the  condition  and  pros 
pects  of  the  Indian  schools  on  the  Shinnecock  and  Poospatuck  Reservations.  "  The 
children  on  these  reservations  make  commendable  progress  until  they  are  old  enough 
to  go  to  service,  and  then,  with  very  few  exceptions,  they  drop  out  altogether  or  at 
tend  so  irregularly  that  the  advantages  of  school  are  lost  to  them.  This  is  shown  in 
the  enrolment  at  Poospatuck,  which  for  the  present  term  has  been  90  per  cent,  of  all 
those  of  school  age.  with  an  average  daily  attendance  nearly  three  times  that  of  last 
year."  Expenditures,  $868.42. 

3  New  York  Assembly  Document  63, 1885. 

4  Case  of  Seneca  Nation  v.  Tyler,  14  Howard's  Practice,  109. 
5Caseof  Goodell  v.  Smith,  20  Johnson,  693;  reversing  S.  C.,  ibid.,  183. 

6 Act  of  April  11,  1849,  resting  all  the  powers  formerly  enjoyed  by  the  chiefs  in  the 
president  and  council  under  the  new  government  (chap.  378,  Laws  of  1849).  This 
revolution  did  not  pass  without  the  most  active  effort  at  resistance  l>y  way  of  memo- 


THE    SENECA    CONSTITUTION.  569 

Washington,  and  with  some  changes  it  is  continued  till  the  present 
time. 

Under  this  constitution,  an  election  for  all  officers  was  to  be  held  an 
nually,  upon  the  Cattaraugus  and  Allegany  Eeservations,  each  male  In 
dian  of  the  age  of  twenty-one,  and  resident  or  owning  lands  taxed  for 
roads  or  other  purposes,  being  allowed  to  vote,  or  to  hold  office  if  chosen. 
There  was  established  a  legislative,  an  executive,  and  a  judicial  depart 
ment.  The  first  of  these  consisted  of  a  council  of  eighteen  members 
(afterwards  changed  as  to  number),  apportioned  among  the  reserva 
tions  in  proportion  to  population.  They  were  to  meet  annually  on  the 
first  Tuesday  of  June,  and  two-thirds  present  were  to  form  a  quorum. 
Each  member  was  to  be  paid  $1  a  day  for  attendance,  but  not  more  than 
twenty-six  days  in  a  year,  arid  they  might  pass  any  laws  not  inconsist 
ent  with  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  State  or  the  United  States, 
and  might  regulate  the  admission  of  other  Indians  to  their  citizenship. 

A  president  was  to  be  chosen  annually,  who  presided  in  the  council 
with  a  casting  vote,  and  was  required  to  report  annually  a  statement 
of  affairs,  with  such  recommendations  as  he  thought  proper. 

The  judicial  power  was  vested  in  three  peace-makers  on  each  reser. 
vation,  with  powers  similar  to  those  of  justices  of  the  peace,  but  their 
criminal  jurisdiction  did  not  extend  to  cases  within  cognizance  of  State 
or  Federal  courts.  In  some  instances  the  council  might  act  in  a  judi 
cial  capacity. 

The  treaty-making  power  was  vested  in  the  council,  but  their  treaties 
must  be  approved  by  three-fourths  of  all  the  legal  voters,  and  also  by 
three-fourths  of  all  the  mothers  of  the  nation,  before  they  were  valid. 
A  clerk  and  treasurer,  a  superintendent  of  schools,  overseers  of  tbe 
poor,  assessors  and  overseers  of  highways  were  to  be  elected  in  each 
reservation ;  receivers  of  public  moneys  were  required  to  give  security, 
and  a  marshal  and  two  deputies  were  chosen  for  the  execution  of  the 
laws,  and  of  the  processes  of  their  courts  in  each  reservation.  The 
constitution  might  be  amended  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds,  three  months' 
notice  of  intention  being  first  given.  Several  amendments  have  been 
since  made,  and  one  adopted  March  18,  1862,  was  confirmed  by  law  in 
18651. 

Under  the  constitution  adopted  in  1848,  the  saw-mills  then  on  the 
reservations  were  declared  national  property,  but  this  was  not  to  bin- 
rials  and  remonstrances.  (See  Assembly  Docs.  108, 189, 190, 1849,  and  Senate  Doc.  No. 
f>9, 1850.)  The  chiefs  represented  that  great  confusion  had  followed  the  change;  that 
timber,  lumber,  and  bark  were  now  stolen  without  hindrance,  and  that  many  disor 
ders  had  arisen  unknown  before.  These  charges  were  in  turn  denied,  and  great  ben 
efits  were  anticipated  from  the  change.  Among  these,  it  was  years  afterwards  alleged 
that  polygamy  had  been  abolished,  and  great  progress  had  been  made  in  agriculture 
and  the  domestic  arts.  (Assembly  Doc.  63,  1865.) 

1  Act  of  March  16,1865,  chap.  21.  See  also,  Assembly  Document  No.  63,  1865,  in 
which  statements  of  the  operation  of  the  constitution  are  given.  Taxes  have  long 
been  raised  among  the  Senecas  for  the  support  of  their  poor,  as  well  as  for  highways 
and  other  public  purposes. 


570  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

der  the  erection  of  others  by  private  owners  upon  their  own  lands,  if 
done  without  injury  to  the  rights  of  others.  In  1817  a  change  was 
made,  under  an  order  of  the  Secretary  of  War,  in  the  mode  of  paying- 
annuities,  by  providing  that  these  moneys  should  be  paid  directly  to 
the  heads  of  families,  instead  of  to  the  chiefs  as  formerly. 

Schools  among  the  New  York  Indians. — The  first  schools  among  the 
Iroquois  of  New  York,  were  established  by  missionaries  and  through  the 
efforts  of  Friends,  as  briefly  noticed  in  our  account  of  the  several  reser 
vations.  The  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  had  schools  in  the 
Allegany,  Cattaraugus,  and  Tuscarora  Reservations,  but  there  were 
pagan  neighborhoods  in  which  the  idea  prevailed  that  "  education  com 
ing  from  whatever  source  "  would  destroy  the  traditional  religion  and 
custom  of  their  ancestors,  and  in  these  the  schools  received  little  favor. 

The  State  did  nothing  in  a  systematic  way  towards  education  among 
these  people  until  1846,  when  it  gave  the  sum  of  $300  for  a  school- 
house  at  Onondaga,  like  sums  for  Allegany  and  Cattaraugus,  and  $250 
for  St.  Regis.  It  also  gave  for  five  years,  the  annual  allowance  of 
$200  to  St.  Regis,  $250  to  Onondaga,  $300  to  Allegany,  and  $350  to 
Cattaraugus  for  teachers'  wages.  These  grants  were  continued  in  the 
main  until  in  1855  they  had  amounted  to  $12,100.  From  1849  to  1853 
the  sum  of  $1,000  a  year  was  allowed  for  maintaining  Indian  youths  at 
the  normal  school  in  Albany.1  In  1853  this  sum  was  given  to  academies 
at  which  pupils  might  be  sent  from  the  reservations,  but  in  1854,  this 
policy  was  again  changed  to  that  of  placing  Indian  youths  among 
farmers,  in  aid  of  which  the  sum  of  $1,000  was  given.  Under  this  plan 
four  girls  and  one  boy  were  provided  with  places. 

In  1853  a  school  was  established  by  the  State  at  Tonawauda.  These 
desultory  and  unstable  plans  were  without  efficient  system,  but  in 
1855,  the  subject  of  education  among  the  native  tribes  came  before  the 
Legislature,  and  a  committee,  of  which  the  Hon.  T.  V.  H.  Clark,  the  his 
torian  of  Onondaga  County,  was  chairman,  made  a  very  able  report, 
setting  forth  the  duties  of  the  State  in  a  clear  and  convincing  light. 
The  committee  reported  a  bill,  which  passed  the  assembly,  but  was 
not  reached  during  the  session  in  the  senate.2 

The  committee  state  in  their  report  that  the  St.  Regis,  Tonawanda,  and 
Onondaga  Indians  were  behind  the  rest  in  all  that  goes  to  swell  the  sum 
of  human  comfort.  The  Cattaraugus  Reservation  was  far  in  advance  of 
that  on  the  Allegany,  their  farms  being  tolerably  well  cultivated,  and 
their  dwellings  beginning  to  assume  an  air  of  comfort,  industry,  and 

1  Several  of  these  pupils  sickened,  and  some  died  of  consumption,  apparently  from 
too  great  a -change  in  their  diet  and  mode  of  life. 

2Assembly  Document  No.  43,  1885.  The  plan  recommended  was  the  appointment 
of  a  board  of  commissioners  for  Indian  affairs,  consisting  of  the  Governor,  secretary 
of  state,  and  superintendent  of  public  instruction,  with  power  to  appoint  a  suitable 
person  to  make  examination  into  the  condition  of  the  Indians  of  the  State.  Tbe 
board  was  to  report  annually  to  the  Legislature,  with  such  recommendations  as  they 
might  deem  proper. 


SCHOOLS   AMONG   THE   NEW   YORK   INDIANS.  571 

thrift.     Of  these  two  reservations,  the  committee  say  there  are  two  pop 
ular  and  prevalent  errors  : 

"  One  is  that  they  are  fast  decreasing  in  population;  the  other,  that 
all  effort  for  their  improvement  is  hopeless.  Notwithstanding  the  rav 
ages  of  disease  and  death  in  their  most  aggravated  forms,  and  the  emi 
gration  of  a  portion  to  the  West,  the  Senecas  have  so  increased  since 
1832  that  the  annuities  which  then  gave  them  $3  a  piece,  now  give  but 
$2.4G,  i.  <?.,  they  are  about  18  per  cent,  more  numerous  than  they  were 
twenty-three  years  ago,  and  are  steadily  increasing.7' 

At  that  period  about  two-thirds  of  the  Cattaraugus  people  attended 
divine  worship,  while  open  profession  was  made  by  less  than  an  eighth. 
One-third  were  openly  and  avowedly  pagans,  and  declined  all  proffers 
of  aid  to  civilization. 

This  report  having  awakened  public  attention  to  the  importance  of 
education  among  the  Indian  tribes,  an  act  was  passed  at  the  following 
session  (April  1,  185G),  substantially  the  same  as  that  now  in  force. 
It  charged  the  superintendent  of  public  instruction  with  the  duty  of 
providing  the  means  of  education  for  all  the  Indian  children  of  the 
State.  He  was  to  cause  to  be  ascertained  the  condition  of  the  various 
bands  in  tlie  State  in  respect  to  education,  establish  schools,  employ 
superintendents,  and,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  comptroller  and  sec 
retary  of  state,  cause  buildings  to  be  erected,  where  necessary,  for 
school  purposes.  The  children  of  Indians  between  the  ages  of  four  and 
twenty-one  were  now  first  entitled  to  share  in  the  school  fund,  and  the 
sum  of  $5,000  was  granted  from  the  income  of  the  United  States  de 
posit  fund  for  carrying  the  law  into  effect. 

It  may  be  of  interest  to  notice  the  condition  of  the  Indian  schools  at 
the  time  their  care  was  assumed  by  the  State. 

The  report  made  in  1855,  shows  that  there  then  were  seven  schools  at 
Cattaraugus,  five  at  Allegauy,  two  each  at  Tonawanda,  Tuscarora, 
Oueida,  and  St.  Regis,  and  one  at  Onondaga.  Of  the  Cattaraugus 
schools,  two  were  aided  by  the  American  Board  of  Missions,  one  wholly 
by  the  State,  and  of  the  other  four  the  patronage  was  not  stated.  Six 
of  these  schools  had  in  all  two  hundred  and  fifty-five  names  on  the 
lists,  and  an  average  attendance  of  one  hundred  and  sixty-three.  Of 
the  Allegany  schools,  four  were  mission  schools  (one  a  girls'  boarding 
school),  and  there  were  011  the  rolls  of  the  five  schools  one  hundred  and 
forty-six  names.  The  average  attendance  was  one  hundred  and  six. 
Besides  these  there  was,  just  off  the  reservation,  a  Friend's  boarding 
school,  with  fifteen  pupils.  The  two  schools  at  St.  Regis  were  sup 
ported  by  the  State,  with  one  hundred  and  ten  names  on  the  rolls  and 
an  average  attendance  of  about  thirty. 

The  Tonawanda  schools  had  formerly  been  under  the  Baptist  Mis 
sionary  Society,  but  since  the  Ogden  controversy,  that  society  had  with 
drawn  its  support,  and  they  had  been  kept  up  by  the  State.    Attend 
ance,  eighty;  average,  fifty-five. 


572  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

One  of  the  Tuscarora  schools  was  a  girls'  boarding  school  of  over 
forty  pupils,  from  four  to  fifteen  years  of  age,  supported  by  the  Ameri 
can  Board  of  Missions.  The  other  was  under  the  common  school  system, 
with  about  twenty- five  pupils. 

At  Onondaga,  the  school  had  about  fifty-five  names  on  the  list,  but 
not  more  than  ten  showed  an  interest  in  learning.  The  Oneida  schools 
were  aided  by  the  State,  and  their  missionaries  were  supported  by  char 
itable  enterprise. 

Only  two  good  school-houses  were  found,  but  in  1856  new  ones  were 
built  at  St.  Begis,  Oneida,  and  Touawanda,  and  the  year  following  at 
Shinnecock.  Measures  were  begun  for  dividing  reservations  into  school 
districts. 

It  was  presently  found  that  the  prejudice  which  had  existed  against 
mission  schools,  was  not  felt  in  pagan  neighborhoods  with  respect  to 
schools  supported  by  the  State,  and  in  the  report  for  1858,  it  is  stated 
"  that  where  the  erection  of  houses  became  necessary,  the  national 
council  has  in  each  case  contributed  $50  to  $80  towards  the  expense, 
whilst  the  Indian  population  has  voluntarily  furnished  the  timber  and 
no  inconsiderable  quantity  of  the  lumber  used  for  this  purpose.  In 
this  manner  the  expense  for  this  object  has  been  materially  lessened, 
whilst  the  alacrity  displayed  in  meeting  the  requirements  of  the  super 
intendent,  shows  a  gratifying  appreciation  of  the  benevolent  designs 
of  the  State." 

Again,  in  the  report  for  1859,  testimony  is  borne  of  the  Seneca  coun 
cil  that  it  "has  always  manifested  a  deep  interest  in  the  progress  of  the 
schools  and  a  willingness  to  contribute,  as  far  as  the  limited  national 
resources  would  permit,  towards  the  erection  of  school-houses."  So 
much  had  been  given  in  labor,  lumber,  stone,  rough  timber,  and  other 
materials,  that  in  every  instance  but  one  the  building  had  cost  less  than 
$300,  including  suitable  accommodations  for  the  residence  of  a  teacher.1 

Hitherto  the  greatest  obstacle  to  success  in  the  Indian  schools  has 
been  found  in  the  fact  that  the  services  were  conducted  in  the  English 
language,  while  to  the  pupils  this  was  often  an  unknown  tongue.  The 
practice  has  prevailed  to  a  very  limited  extent  of  allowing  white  and 
Indian  children  to  attend  the  same  school.  This  resulted  from  accident 
rather  than  design,  as  from  location  it  might  be  the  more  convenient  if 
not  the  only  chance  of  sending  to  any  school.  A  decided  benefit  has 
resulted  from  this,  because  children  learn  language  in  play  more  readily 
than  from  books. 

For  many  years  it  has  been  customary  to  employ  Indian  teachers ;  but 

1  The  Report  of  the  Superintendent  of  the  Seneca  schools  for  1859  says :  ' '  In  the  new 
districts,  where  the  people  are  mostly  pagans,  the  teachers  had  to  encounter  great 
opposition ;  but  by  kind  deportment  and  persevering  attention,  they  have  induced  the 
mothers  to  visit  the  schools,  where,  seeing  the  order  of  the  school  and  the  progress 
made  by  their  children,  they  are  often  seen  shedding  tears  of  joy  for  their  children, 
and  grief  on  account  of  their  own  ignorance,  and  the  opposition  has  nearly  passed 
away." 


ATTENDANCE    IN    INDIAN    SCHOOLS. 


573 


as  a  general  rule,  they  are  not  as  successful  in  this  office  -as  those  of  the 
white  race. 

In  1856  the  number  of  Indian  children  from  four  to  twenty -one  was  1,658. 

A  census  of  Indian  children  in  1864  showed  that  the  number  between 
the  ages  of  five  and  twenty-one  was  1,698,  distributed  as  follows:  Alle- 
gany,  35G;  Cattaraugus,  577;  Oneida,  45;  Onondaga,  85;  St.  Kegis,265; 
Shinnecock,  57;  Tonawanda,  192;  and Tuscarora,  121. 

Total  number  of  teachers  employed  in  Indian  schools,  specifying  by  sex  and  race. 


Years. 

Male. 

Female. 

White. 

Indian. 

Total. 

1869                           

9 

30 

2° 

17 

39 

1870                  

g 

28 

23 

13 

30 

1871           .              ' 

7 

30 

24 

13 

37 

1872 

8 

29 

20 

17 

37 

1873    

5 

28 

23 

10 

33 

1874 

4 

27 

19 

12 

31 

At  St.  Eegis  and  Tuscarora  none  but  female  teachers  were  employed 
during  the  above  period.  At  Oneida  and  Tonawanda  a  male  teacher 
was  employed  one  year.  At  Oneida  and  St.  Eegis  none  but  whites 
were  employed. 

The  attendance  upon  these  schools  was  not  regularly  reported  before 
1866.  For  a  part  of  the  time  it  was  as  follows : 

Allegany :  1857,  172  (average  85) ;  1858, 140  (average  83) ;  1859,  135 
(average  78) ;  1862,  123;  1863,  162;  1864,  173;  1865,  156. 

Cattaraugus  :  1857,  262  (average  150);  1858.  294  (average  183);  1859, 
291  (average  186);  1862,  300;  1863,  355;  1864,348;  1865,  350. 

Oneida:  Average,  1864,  19;  1865,  6. 

Onondaga  :  1864  (average),  16  ;  1865  (total),  58. 

8t.  Eegis :  1864  (total),  103. 

Shinnecock:  1864  (average),  26. 

Tonawanda  :  1864,  97  (average),  44. 

Tuscarora:  1864  (total)  113;  (average),  53. 

The  total  number  of  children,  and  total  average  attendance  yearly 
since  1865,  are  shown  in  the  following  tables. 

Number  of  Indians  between  five  and  twenty-one  years  of  age. 


Tears. 

Allegany 
and  Cat 
taraugus. 

Oneida. 

Onon 
daga. 

St.  Kegis. 

Shinne 
cock. 

Tona 
wanda. 

1866  

1,148 

35 

92 

290 

35 

221 

1867  

1,121 

45 

108 

255 

GO 

220 

1868  

1,311 

46 

112 

340 

68 

210 

1869  

1,002 

48 

107 

280 

54 

214 

1870  

979 

52 

127 

241 

54 

1<C 

1871  

890 

47 

113 

293                 50  ]             180 

1872  

950 

47 

118 

274  i               4::                173 

1873    

970 

44 

120 

273                 4f»               112 

1874  

982 

44 

106 

259 

41 

110 

Tusca 
rora. 

Total. 

149 

1,970 

170 

1,979 

18G 

2,243 

16G 

,871 

163 

17L' 

,785 
,704 

169 

,774 

182 

,74G 

18G 

,7:>8 

574 


INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND  -CIVILIZATION. 

Number  of  children  registered  in  the  schools. 


Year. 

Allesjany 
and  Cat 
tarangus. 

Oneida. 

Onon- 

daga. 

St.  Regis. 

Shinne- 
cock. 

Tona- 
wanda. 

Tusca- 
rora. 

Total. 

1866  

5?5 

32 

46 

15i 

31 

121 

136 

1  042 

1867  

568 

30 

53 

91 

31 

100 

113 

986 

1868' 

602 

35 

58 

131 

42 

79 

115 

1  062 

1869  
1870 

571 
582 

33 
40 

63 
64 

70 
70 

40 
32 

105 
53 

120 
116 

1,002 
957 

1871    - 

694 

36 

61 

40 

60 

111 

1  073 

1872 

800 

39 

58 

63 

35 

79 

118 

1  192 

1873     

820 

35 

10. 

61 

37 

97 

119 

1  229 

1874  ...  .: 

631 

38 

65 

45 

41 

90 

108 

1  018 

Average  daily  attendance. 


1866  
1867 

318 
329 

11 

17 

24 
17 

29 
20 

19 
19 

43 
46 

45 
20 

488 
468 

1868 

343 

18 

14 

44 

17 

33 

47 

516 

1869  

350 

8 

19 

18 

15 

43 

29 

487 

1870  

404 

8 

20 

30 

25 

36 

26 

549 

1871  

410 

7 

18 

27 

15 

25 

23 

525 

1872  

590 

8 

17 

18 

19 

32 

22 

706 

1873  

620 

7 

24 

27 

17 

46 

23 

764 

1874  ...... 

372 

9 

22 

11 

16 

48 

20 

498 

The  expenses  incurred  by  the  State  for  Indian  schools  were  reported 
only  in  aggregates  before  1869.  The  following  table  embraces  the  totals 
of  expenditures  during  the  first  thirteen  years  after  the  care  of  these 
schools  was  assumed  by  the  State.  The  last  column  exceeds  the  sum 
of  the  preceding,  in  several  years,  because  it  includes  items  for  general 
expenses. 

Total  expenditure  for  Indian  schools. 


Years. 

Allegany 
and  Cat- 
taraugus. 

Oneida. 

Onon- 

daga. 

St.  Eegis. 

Shinne- 
cock. 

Tona- 
wanda. 

Tusca- 
rora. 

Total. 

1856 

$1  869  85 

1857 

6  627  45 

1858 

5  401.  18 

1859 

4  742.88 

1860  .-  .. 

4  396.06 

1861 

4  193.96 

1862  

$2,  343.  32 

$324.  53 

$242.  62 

$460.  87 

$96.  00 

$306.  71 

$368.  00 

4,  142.  05 

1863  

2,  748.  94 

347.  08 

195.  66 

445.  00 

104.  00 

328.  52 

907.  99 

5,  077.  19 

1864  

2,  927.  88 

245.18 

274.  58 

273.  50 

86.00 

289.  70 

502.  89 

4,  672.  23 

1865  

4,172.45 

332.  02 

199.  77 

435.  00 

113.00 

219.  01 

510.  03 

5.  981.  28 

1866.  
1867.  

2,  779.  80 
2,  783.  74 

359.  68 
350.  68 

260.  02 
217.  26 

655.  01 
560.  14 

158.00 
149.  00 

247.  50 
253.  40 

435.  75 

480.  CO 

4,  895.  76 
4,  880.  59 

1868.  

5,  182.  95 

394.  25 

255.  35 

675.  85 

194.  00 

372.  39 

770.  49 

7,  922.  24 

PAYMENTS    FOR    SCHOOLS. 


575 


The  receipts  and  payments  for  schools,  since  1868,  are  shown  by  items 
for  the  several  reservations  in  the  following  tables. 


Payments  on  account  of  Indian  schools. 
ALLEGANY  AND  CATTARAUGUS. 


Tears. 

For 

teachers' 
wages. 

For  build 
ing  and  re 
pairing 
school- 
houses. 

i  For  furni 
ture,  books 
and  school 
apparatus. 

For  inci 
dental  ex 
penses. 

Total  pay 
ments. 

1803  

$3,  356.  00 
3,  370.  50 
4,  000.  00 
4,  038.  92 
4,  258.  00 
4,  052.  00 

$981.  84 
81.74 
610.  00 
529.  62 
510.00 
450.  00 

$473.  38 
326.  98 
200.  00 
455.  98 
328.  63 
683.  23 

$754.  04 
714.  85 
899.  84 
1,  150.  88 
698.  10 
400.  00 

$5,  565.  26 
4,  530.  07 
5,  709.  84 
6,  775.  40 
5,  794.  73 
5,  585.  23 

1870  

1871  

1872  

1873 

1874 

ONEIDA. 

1«69 

$370.  00 
356.  00 
320.  00 
330.  00 
335.  00 
'325.00 

$16.  67 
30.05 
19.59 
12.87 
11.04 
26.48 

$70.  00 
73.50 
69.35 
106.  45 
92.00 
64.50 

$456.  67 
460.95 
418.  94 
476.64 
438.  04 
430.  98 

1870  

$1.40 
10.00 
27.30 

1871  

1872  

1873  

1874  

15.00 

ONONDAGA. 

1869  

$216.00 
110.00 
210.  00 
204.  00 
147.  20 
252.  00 

$28.  75 
45.00 
95.40 
26.90 
14.25 
14.19 

$21.  16 

$91.  79 
114.  00 
165.  64 
157.72 
115.  00 
119.  76 

$357.  70 
269.  00 
490.04 
422.40 
306.  20 
412.  53 

1870 

1871 

19.00 
33.78 
29.75 
36.58 

1872 

1873            .   . 

1874            

ST.  EEGIS. 


1869 

$500  00 

$20  00 

$39  00 

$16.  00 

$515.  00 

1870    

500  00 

500.  00 

1871  

500.  00 

12  00 

94.05 

606.  05 

1872 

500  00 

7  00 

25  09 

532.  09 

1873  

750.  00 

15.  00 

9.00 

29.55 

803.  55 

1874 

250  00 

7  93 

18.22 

276.  15 

SHDOTECOCK. 


1869 

$221  flO 

$105.  00 

$326.  00 

1870    .  . 

263  50 

$55.  00 

50.00 

368.  50 

1871  

168  00 

$95.  00 

204.  50 

467.  50 

1872 

350  00 

10  00 

70.50 

430.  50 

1873 

9()9  0o 

°5  00 

234.00 

1874 

304  00 

10.10 

56.71 

370.  81 

576 


INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 


Payments  on  account  of  Indian  schools — Continued. 
TONAWANDA. 


Tears. 

For 
teachers' 
wages. 

For  build 
ing  and  re 
pairing 
school- 
houses. 

For  furni 
ture,  books, 
and  school 
apparatus. 

For  inci 
dental  ex 
penses. 

Total  pay 
ments. 

1869 

$300  00 

$5  CO 

$72  95 

$51  69 

$429  53 

1870 

312  00 

6  29 

34  14 

95  53 

447  96 

1871  

204  00 

5  00 

18  77 

92  41 

390  19 

1872  

504  00 

123.  23 

40.60 

667  83 

1873  

348.  CO 

504.  00 

69.82 

151.  14 

1  072  96 

1874 

529  32 

212  00 

180  00 

921  32 

TUSCAEOEA. 


1869     .  . 

$442  00 

$36  92 

$111  32 

$580  22 

1870  

454.  31 

22  91 

112  00 

589.  22 

1871  

426  00 

$2  00 

29  66 

207  25 

664.91 

1872  

320.  25 

2.00 

42  41 

107.  00 

471.  66 

1873  

505.  00 

3  00 

30  30 

109.  11 

647.  41 

1874  

346.  00 

5.00 

23.17 

95.13 

469.  30 

TOTAL  OF  ALL  EESERVATIOXS. 


1869 

$5  405  00 

$1  036 

1870 

5  366  31 

134 

1871 

5  828  00 

8°9 

1872  

6  247.17 

726 

1873  

6  552  20 

1  071 

1874  

6  058.32 

706 

659.  38 

$1,199.81 

$8,  300.  38 

505.  08 

1,  159.  88 

7,  165.  70 

287.  02 

1,733.04 

8,  677.  46 

545.  06 

1,  658.  24 

9,  176.  52 

478.54 

1,  194.  90 

9.  296.  89 

777.  39 

924.  32 

8,  466.  32 

Receipts  for  support  of  Indian  schools. 
ALLEGANY  AND  CATTAEAUGUS. 


Year. 

Value 
of  school- 
houses. 

Eeceived 
from  State. 

Eeceived 
from  other 
sources. 

Total 
receipts. 

18G9        

$8  350 

$4  298  26 

$887  00 

$5  115  26 

1870  

8  415 

4  080  07 

450  00 

4  530.07 

1871  

8  800 

5  029  84 

680  00 

5  709.84 

1872 

9  3CO 

4  875  40 

1  300  00 

6  175  40 

1873 

8  500 

4  944  73 

850  00 

5  794  73 

1874 

8  500 

4  735  93 

850  00 

5  585  23 

OKEIDA. 


1869 

$800 

$446.  67 

$10.  00 

$45f  37 

1870  

800 

448.  95 

12.00 

460.  95 

1871  

800 

408.  94 

10.00 

418.94^ 

187° 

800 

411  04 

3."»  00 

476.  64 

1873 

800 

418  04 

20  00 

438.  04 

1874 

800 

398  48 

'.','!.  50 

430.  18 

RECEIPTS    FOR    SCHOOLS. 

Eeceipts  for  support  of  Indian  schools— Continued. 
ONONDAGA. 


Tear. 

Value 
of  school- 
houses. 

Received 

from  State. 

Received 
from  other 
sources. 

Total 
receipts. 

1869  

$950 

$220  70 

$135  00 

$355  70 

1870  

900 

110  00 

159  00 

269  00 

1871  

925 

383  04 

107  00 

490  04 

1872 

900 

332  40 

90  00 

4*^2  40 

1873 

700 

220  70 

85  50 

306  20 

1874  

1  000 

327  53 

85  50 

413  53 

ST.  REGIS. 


SHIKtfECOCK. 


TOXAWANDA. 


TUSCARORA. 


TOTAL  OF  ALL  RESERVATIONS. 


1869 

$600 

$575  00 

$575  00 

1870  

800 

500  00 

500  00 

1871  

500 

606.  05 

606  05 

1872  

500 

532.09 

532  09 

1873 

400 

803  35 

803  35 

1874 

450 

276  15 

276  15 

1869 

$1  500 

$205  00 

$121  00 

$3°6  00 

1870 

800 

278  50 

90  00 

368  50 

1871 

800 

382  50 

85  00 

467  50 

1872 

800 

418  50 

12  00 

430.  50 

1873. 

800 

234  00 

234.  00 

1874   

800 

350  81 

20  00 

370.  81 

1869 

$371.53 

$58.  00 

$429.  53 

1870  

418.  96 

29.00 

447.  96 

1871 

287  18 

33.00 

320.  18 

1872 

544.  60 

123.  23 

667.  83 

1873 

887.  96 

185.  00 

1,  072.  96 

1874 

$1  100 

691.  32 

230.  00 

921.  32 

1869 

$1  700 

$441.  18 

$60.  00 

$501.  18 

1870       

1,600 

524.  22 

65.00 

589.  22 

1871.  

1,600 

581.  91 

83.00 

664.91 

1872 

1  600 

409.  66 

62.00 

471.66 

1873 

1,500 

594.  41 

53.00 

647.41 

1874   

1,  500' 

42430 

45.00 

469.  30 

1869 

$13  925 

$6,548.24 

$1,271.00 

$7,  819.  24 

1870 

13,  135 

6,  360.  70 

805.  00 

7,165.70 

1871  

13,445 

5,  029.  84 

680.  00 

5,  709.  84 

1872 

14,  000 

7,  554.  29 

1,622.23 

9,  176.  52 

1873          ...  .:  

13,  450 

8,  103.  39 

1,  193.  50 

9,  296.  89 

1874 

14  150 

7,  203.  82 

1,  262.  50 

8,  466.  32 

577 


S.  Ex.  93 


37 


578  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Missions. l Without  attempting  a  history  of  missions,  among  the 

Indians  of  New  York,  we  may  simply  remark  that  there  are  at  present 
twelve  church  buildings  for  the  exclusive  use  of  these  people,  valued 
at  $22,400,  and  capable  of  seating  2,500.  Of  these,  four  are  Methodist 
Episcopal,  four  Baptist,  three  Presbyterian,  and  one  Protestant  Epis 
copal.  At  St.  Kegis  is  a  Catholic  church,  on  the  Canada  side  of  the 
line,  but  attended  by  all  of  that  faith  on  the  reservation.  The  number 
of  Indian  church  members  within  the  State  is  1,034,  and  of  the  clergy 
men  in  charge  of  these  churches  six  are  Indians. 

Indian  agricultural  societies. — The  a  Iroquois  Agricultural  Society" 
was  formed  in  1859,  and  held  its  first  fair  on  grounds  fitted  up  for  the 
purpose  on  the  Cattaraugus  ^Reservation,  near  the  village  of  Versailles, 
in  1860.  These  fairs  have  since  been  held  annually  and  the  State  has 
usually  granted  $250  per  annum  to  encourage  tbe  enterprise.  The 
society  was  incorporated  by  special  act  May  5,  1863,  and  the  charter 
has  been  since  repeatedly  amended.2 

In  1865  the  number  of  entries  of  horses,  cattle,  and  sheep  was  107, 
and  the  whole  number  of  entries  was  674. 

The  sum  received  from  all  sources  was  $1,226.41  and  premiums  were 
awarded  to  the  amount  of  $321.25.  Measures  were  taken  this  year  for 
the  purchase  of  permanent  grounds.  About  17£  acres  were  secured 
and  improvements  have  been  made  from  time  to  time,  so  that  the 
premises  are  now  very  convenient. 

The  State  report  of  1871,  in  speaking  of  the  fair  of  the  Iroquois  Agri 
cultural  Society  held  on  its  grounds  in  September  of  that  year,  says : 
"The  Indians  have  manifested  more  interest  to  excel  in  competition, 
therefore  a  better  display  of  stock  than  in  former  years.  It  is  quite 
noticeable  that  the  common  stock  is  giving  way  to  blooded  grades. 
*  *  *  Grain  and  vegetables  displayed  at  tbis  fair  can  not  be  excelled 
in  this  country,  as  the  remark  was  made  by  many  competent  to  judge 
who  were  visitors  from  abroad.  The  entries  in  the  domestic  depart 
ment  far  excelled  those  of  former  years,  showing  a  decided  improvement. 
In  mechanical  arts  a  deficiency  was  manifested,  although  several  entries 
were  made.  The  display  in  fruit  was  quite  large,  especially  canned 
fruits.  The  number  of  entries  was  about  1,000  in  all  the  departments." 

The  receipts  at  this  fair  were  $1,561.28,  and  the  sum  of  $862  was  dis 
tributed  as  premiums  and  purses,  $807.49  paid  for  improvement  of 

JThe  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  liad  stations  among  the  Senecas  from  1826 
to  1870,  at  which,  at  different  times,  forty-seven  missionaries  labored,  and  in  all  about 
six  hundred  church  members  were  received.  Their  missions  were  transferred  in  1870 
to  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions.  From  1811  to  1826  the  New  York  Missionary 
•Society  had  charge  of  Seneca  missions. 

2  March  12,  1864,  May  9,  1873,  and  May  8,  1874.  It  was  originally  intended  that 
this  society  should  be  represented  in  its  trustees  by  election  from  the  different  reser 
vations,  but  this  idea  is  abandoned,  and  the  elections  are  now  held  at  Cattaraugus, 
each  male  of  twenty-one  years  of  age  who  has  cultivated  10  acres  of  land  on  that 
reservation  and  who  is  a  resident  therein  having  a  right  to  vote  for  trustees. 


INDIAN   AGRICULTURAL    SOCIETIES.  •     579 

grounds  and  other  expenses,  and  $184.79  to  reduce  a  debt.  At  the 
sixteenth  fair,  held  in  1875,  the  number  of  entries  was  900  and  the  num 
ber  of  members  180.  Their  receipts  amounted  to  $1,395.90,  being  $12.93 
over  expenses. 

A  branch  of  this  society  was  formed  on  the  Tonawanda  Eeservation  in 
1865,  and  separate  fairs  held  since  that  year.  They  are  practically  dis 
tinct  from  those  at  Cattaraugus,  and  are  increasing  annually  in  interest. 
The  seventh  fair  (1871)  reported  $911.50  received,  chiefly  from  tickets 
sold,  $588.75  paid  for  premiums  and  purses,  $40  for  printing,  $42.75 
for  police,  $150  for  improvements,  and  $90  for  payment  "of  debts.  Their 
•eleventh  report  shows  the  receipt  of  $585.75. 

The  "Onondaga  Indian  Agricultural  Society77  was  incorporated  by 
special  act  May  18, 1870,  and  the  powers  usually  enjoyed  by  agricult 
ural  societies  were  granted.  It  is  managed  by  fifteen  trustees  named 
in  the  act,  who  appoint  their  own  successors  and  elect  officers  from 
their  number.  The  State  report  for  1871  says  of  their  second  fair: 
•"  Notwithstanding  the  very  inclement  weather  during  the  first  three 
days,  there  was  a  creditable  exhibition  of  live-stock,  grains,  vegetables, 
.and  in  the  horticultural  department.  In  each  of  the  departments  a 
very  commendable  emulation  was  apparent,  and  in  the  departments  of 
grains  and  vegetables  the  display  would  compare  favorably  with  any 
like  exhibition  among  the  white  people."  Addresses  were  delivered  by 
the  Hon.  Horatio  Seymour  and  by  Bishop  Huntingtou,  and  these  being 
a  new  feature  with  these  people  served  greatly  to  awaken  an  interest 
in  the  society. 

The  sum  of  $200  from  the  State,  with  other  items,  chiefly  from  ad 
mission  tickets,  carried  up  the  receipts  of  that  year  to  $484.80,  and  the 
sum  of  $161  was  paid  in  premiums. 

The  more  recent  fairs  of  this  society  show  an  increasing  interest  in 
the  enterprise  and  an  improving  condition  among  these  people. 

In  1875  the  number  of  entries  was  752  and  the  receipts  amounted  to 
$411.51. 

State  annuities. — The  Indian  annuities  now  paid  by  the  State  of  New 
York  amount  to  $7,361.67,  of  which  sum  the  Onondagas  receive  $2,430, 
the  Oayugas  $2,300,  the  Seuecas  $500,  and  the  St.  Eegis  $2,131.67. 

United  States  annuities. — Under  an  act  approved  June  27,  1846,  the 
sum  of  $75,000,  paid  under  the  treaty  of  1842  to  the  New  York  Senecas, 
and  the  stock  in  which  the  same  had  been  invested  were  ordered  to  be 
turned  into  the  Treasury  to  the  credit  of  these  Indians,  and  5  per  cent, 
to  be  paid  annually.  The  same  act  authorized  the  President  to  receive 
from  the  Ontario  Bank  (Cauadaigua)  the  money  held  in  trust  for  these 
people,  and  cause  the  stock  to  be  cancelled  and  credit  given.  Under  this 
authority  $43,050  of  purchase  money  was  placed  to  the  credit  of  the 
New  York  Senecas.  These  sums,  amounting  to  $118,050,  produce  at  5 
per  cent.  $5,902.50,  and  $6,000  a  year  pledged  by  treaty  makes  the 
total  annuity  $11,902.50  in  money. 


580 


INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 


The  Six  Nations  of  New  York  are  also  entitled  to  $4,500  under  treaties. 
This  is  payable  in  goods,  etc.,  and  a  part  of  it  goes  to  the  Oneidas  and 
Stockbridges  of  Wisconsin  and  the  Indian  Territory.1 

Condition  and  numbers  at  some  given  periods. — A  legislative  report 
made  in  March,  1819,  a  short  time  before  the  emigration  of  large  parties 
of  Indians  from  central  New  York,  gave  the  folio  wing  as  the  extent  and 
population  of  the  several  reservations: 


Reservation. 

Acres. 

Population. 

Buffalo  Creek 

83  557 

686 

Tonawanda 

46  209 

365 

Cattaraugus  •  .  . 

26  880 

389 

Alle°rany    

30  469 

597 

On  G  en  esee  River..  ..            ......      ..... 

31  648 

456 

Oil  Spring  

640 

Tuscarora  

1  920 

314 

Oneida  

20  000 

1  031 

Onondaga  

7  000 

300 

Stockbriuge  

13  000 

438 

St.  Resis  

10  000 

400 

Total  

271  323 

4  976 

At  $6  per  acre  their  lands  were  worth  at  that  time  nearly  $1,628,000. 
(Assembly  Journal,  1819,  p.  587.)  The  Brothertown  Indians  appear  to 
be  omitted  iroin  the  enumeration. 

In  1857,  the  distribution  by  tribes  and  reservations,  in  New  York, 
was  as  follows  :  Senecas,  741  at  Allegany,  1,204  at  Cattaraugus,  and 
650  at  Tonawauda;  total  Senecas,  2,595.  Tuscaroras,  269  on  their 
own  lands  in  Lewiston.  Cayugas,  157  with  Senecas.  Onondagas,  132 
with  Senecas,  322  on  their  own  reservation,  and  27  with  Tuscaroras ; 
total  Ouondagas,  472.  Oneidas,  176  at  Oneida,  7  with  Senecas,  and  72 
with  Onoudagas  ;  total  Oneidas,  255.  Total  of  all  New  York  Indians 
in  1857,  3,748. 

Wealth  of  the  New  York  Indians  in  1861. — In  1861  the  personal  wealth 
of  the  Indians  of  central  and  western  New  York  was  estimated  at 
$465,700,  distributed  as  follows: 

Cayugas  (with  Senecas) $13, 200 

Onondagas  ( with  Senecas) 14, 500 

Senecas  (Allegany  Reservation). 60,000 

Senecas  (Cattaraugus  Reservation) 125, 000 

Senecas  (Tonawauda  Reservation) 85,000 

Oneidas  of  Madison  and  Oneida  Counties 17,  000 

Onondagas  of  Onondaga  County 44,  000 

Tuscaroras  of  Niagara  County 97,000 

1In  1856  the  share  coining  to  the  Stockbridges  of  Green  Bay  was  $214,  and  in  the 
West  $56;  to  the  Oneidas  of  Green  Bay,$832  ;  to  the  Six  Nations  in  New  York,$3,697.50. 


STATISTICS    CONCERNING   NEW   YORK   INDIANS. 


581 


STATISTICS  AS  RETURNED   BY  THE   STATE   CENSUS. 

Population. 


.Reservation. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1885. 

Increase  or  decrease  within  decennial 
periods. 

1845-55. 

1855-65. 

1865-75. 

1875. 

.A-lleganv  . 

783 
446 
922 
157 
368 
260 

754 

825 

866 

890 

29 

71 

41 

24 

Buffalo  '. 

Cattaraugus  
Oneida 

1,179 
161 
349 
413 
160 
602 
316 

1,347 
155 
360 
426 
147 
509 
370 

1,417 
139 
401 
*737 
185 
559 
404 

1,539 
172 
371 
937 

257 
4 
19 
153 

168 
6 
11 
13 
13 
93 
54 

70 
16 
41 
311 
38 
50 
34 

122 
23 
30 
200 

Ononda^a 

St.  Regis 

Shlnnecock       ..  . 

Tonawanda     ...... 

505 
312 

557 
461 

97 

4 

2 

57 

Tuscarora    

Total  

3,753 

3,934 

4,139 

4,708 

181 

195 

569 

1  Of  1,685  Indian  youths  in  New  York  in  1875,  between  the  ages  of  five  and  twenty-one  years,  about 
1,000  can  read  and  speak  the  English  language,  and  of  adults  about  500. 

Acres  cultivated  in  different  crops  in  1875-1884. 


1* 

575. 

1884. 

Reservations. 

Wheat. 

1 

ai 

£ 

i 
I 

Buckwheat. 

Indian  corn. 

« 

£ 

A 

I 

1 

£ 

T3 

a«Z 

II 

o 

•j 

1 

O 

Vegetables. 

Allegany 

•>84 

1% 

379 

109 

11 

800 

1  500 

500 

1  500 

8  250 

Cattaraugus   

401 

8fiO 

922 

S99 

3  500 

3  000 

1  (00 

4  000 

]6  650 

Oneida  

1? 

??, 

21 

q 

9 

250 

150 

50 

4">0 

1  075 

Onondaga  

47 

148 



216 

68 

4 

2  500 

1  500 

400 

6  000 

5  675 

St.  Regis  

170 

357 

8 

26 

108 

1Sf> 

8T 

Shiunecock  

?, 

18 

4 

36 



Tonawanda 

I'll 

198 

q 

18 

11 

238 

107 

2  500 

2  500 

500 

7  500 

8  925 

Tuscarora 

404 

?7S 

9<> 

8 

*, 

227 

09 

3  000 

2  500 

250 

6  000 

5  675 

Acres  of  improved  land. 


Reservations. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

2  163£ 

1  714 

2  436 

2  971 

5  200 

Buffalo  Creek  

1  914 

Cattaraugus       

2  439 

3  032^ 

4  9623 

6  851 

5  500 

Oneida           

421 

354$ 

2251 

2°0 

200 

9  043 

2  063J 

1569 

943 

4  000 

St  Re<ns 

591£ 

1  425J 

1  896£ 

2  6  206 

158 

Tonawanda 

2  216 

2  515 

2  006 

2  562 

25 

Tuscarora      .          

2  079J 

3  092 

3  372^ 

3  199 

3  500 

Total  

13  867£ 

14  1971 

15  398^ 

23  110 

1  Not  including  lands  leased  to  whites. 

2  Including  lands  formerly  leased,  but  now  cultivated  by  Indian? 


582 


INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Agricultural  products. ' 


Reservation. 

Wheat  (bushels). 

Oats  (bushels). 

1845.    1     1855. 

I               '• 

1865.        1875. 

1884. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875.       1884. 

503 
2,032 
325 
1,156 
195 

142 
3,603 
417 
221 
938 
71 
1,  715 
8,041 

50 
3,082 
264 
1,107 
831 

800 
3,500 
250 
2,500 

4,366 
10,  544! 
720 
2,110 
291 

1,951 

5,  147 
707 
2,  076! 
642 
150 
2,811 
5,216 

3,384 
11,  266 
381 
1,  655 
2,  534! 

5,768 
24,  613 
886 
2,170 
6,700 
380 
4,326 
5,752 

4,263 
243 
392 
2,081 
45 
975 
4,654 

Ononda^a 

St  Regis 

2,400 
4,897 

200 
3,471| 

2,500 
3,000 

2,500 
4,085 

3,086 
3,654 

Total 

11,  508 

15,  148 

9,  005| 

12,  653 

28,  866^ 

t 

18,700!   25,960! 

50,  595 

Reservation. 

Rye  (bushels). 

Barley  (bushels). 
^ 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1881. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

Allegany    

90 
40 

329 

3J 
1,30( 
20( 
7( 

Cattaraugns  

)           690 
)           419 
)    

82 

725 

Oneida  

St  Regia 

280 

98 

Shinnecock 

1 

Tonawanda 

60 

... 

50 

150 
145 

551 
43( 

) 

409 

Tuscarora  

)             60 

22 

l^L 

Total  

S7 

60 

130 

379       325 



2,58. 

)       1,  169 

1,0 

529 

Reservation. 

Buckwheat  (bushels). 

Corn  (bushels).1 

1845.    j    1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865-. 

1875. 

1884. 

Alleeanv 

1,706 
358 

2,  031£ 
623 

2,230 
732 
148 

:;::;: 

8,565 
9,936 
1,458 
4,492 
658! 

5,534 
18,  272 
1,160 
3,  473 

902 
1  530 

6,260 
12,  363 
100 
3,219 
1,  528! 

(8,461 
26,  485 
487 
6,253 
1,728 
1,070 
7,777 
4,616 

1,500 
4,  000 
450 
6,000 

647 

Onondaga  

50 



St.  Regis          .  . 

30 

596 

.         .. 
316 
50 
67 
27 

Shinnecock  .     ..... 

Tonawanda  

112 
245 



3,950 
3,515 

3,725 

7,225 

8,145 
4,184 

7,500 
6,000 

Tuscarora 

128 

391 

Total 

1,054 

2,  222 

3,  671$ 

3,570 



35,  499! 

39,  821 

35,  821 

56,  877 

1  The  total  of  1845  includes  2,925  bushels  raised  on  Buffalo  Creek  Reservation. 


STATISTICS    CONCERNING    NEW    YORK    INDIANS. 
i 

Agricultural  products — Continued. 


583 


Reservation. 

Potatoes  (bushels).1 

Peas  (bushels). 

1845. 

1855. 

1S65. 

1875. 

1884. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

Allegany  

3,638 
7,192 
841 
840 
410 

3,966 
7,355 
126 
8,684 
2,094 
888 
1,179 
2,665 

~~L8,641 

4,770 
11,  104 
40 
1,217 
3,760 

7,184 
26,  720 
662 
4,665 
7,752 
622 

90 
324 
35 
91 
105 

26 
43 
60 
29i 
336| 

178 
61* 

189 



Oneida  

96 
34 
1,247 

Onondaga 

St  Regis 

486 

Shinnecock 

Tonawanda  
Tuscarora 

1,150 
1,160 

1^881 

3,161 
1,468 

25,  520 

4,711 
3,286 

200 
65 

44 

40 
5 

Total 



55,  002 

910 

5383 

770| 

1,566 

1  The  total  of  1845  includes  1, 444  bushels  raised  on  the  Buffalo  Creek  Reservation. 


Reservation. 

Beans  (bushels). 

Turnips  (bushels). 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

209 
528 

84i 

132J 
190£ 

29 
179 

120 
110 

47 

Oneida 

11 

Onondaga 

69 
104 

30 

St  Regis 

18 

11 
13 
11 

123 

2 
30 
15 

Tonawanda  
Tuscarora         

15 

20 
59| 

60 
55 

4 

Total 



44 

979| 

5743 



353 

277 

51 

Hay. 


Acres  mowed  the  year  previous.        Tons  of  hay  cut  the  year  previous. 


1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

41  6i 

144 

443 

210 

4341 

900 

CattarauTis    .      ..... 

251 

4 

6474 

246 

759 

1  200 

Oneida         

17 

42 

22 

40i 

551 

50 

Onondaga  

116£ 

843 

802 

931 

fl(j.x, 

750 

St.  Re^is          

414J 

1  660 

1  298 

357 

7731 

1  151$ 

| 

1 

Tonawanda                    

180 

145| 

1793 

2482 

261£ 

900 

Tuscarora    

195 

283 

58U 

238 

591 

1,  000 

Total  

1,  350| 

1  118£ 

3  614J 

1  504J 

2,  921J 

584 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Pasturage  and  tillage. 


Reservation. 

Acres  pastured  the  year  previous. 

Acres  plowed  the  year  previous. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

0) 

16 
1264 
0) 

252J 
1,  252J 
22 

17 

828J 
1,  400£ 
107J 
443 
627J 

578 

Cattaraugus  

Oneida  

Onondaga  

578J 
08 

76 

388 

St.  Regis  .                              

385 

763 

815 

Shinnecock 

Tonawanda        ...                     .... 

578 

263 

518 

Tuscarora  ... 

Total  

734J 

2,693 

1  184| 

4  834i 

' 

Returns  incomplete. 
Orchards. 


Reservation. 

Number  of  trees. 

Bushels  of  fruit. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

Allegany  

1,382 
1,994 
1,302 
221 

2,032 
4,503 
320 

3,570 
860 
40 
1,798 

3,  462J 
3,405 
"2,  857 
265 

4,202 
9,317 
570 

Cattaraugus 

Oneida 

Onondaga 

St.  Regis 

1  1,517 
20 
1,903 
5,511 

179 
10 
1,434 
4,172 

Sbinuecock 

Tonawanda        ..  

635 
3,695 

. 

2,071 
636 

1,162 
1,237 

Tuscarora  

.  . 

Total  

9,229 

16,  006 

8,975 

'    12.388J 

19,  884 

Mostly  young  trees,  planted  since  the  occupation  by  the  Indians  of  landsjformerly  leased  to  whites. 
Maple  sugar  and  honey. 


Reservation. 

Pounds  of  maple  sugar 
made. 

Pounds  of  honey  the 
previous  year. 

1853. 

1865. 

1  1875. 

1855. 

1865. 

U875. 

Allegan  v. 

806 
1,770 
60 
431 
340 

635 
972 

75 
393 
180 



280 

St  Regis                       .  ....   

7,555 
1,702 

575 
1,276 

170 

50 

Total 

12,  664 

3,458 



450 

698 

1  Returns  not  prepared  for  publication. 


STATISTICS    CONCERNING   NEW   YORK   INDIANS. 

Domestic  animals  owned. 


585 


Reservation. 

Working  oxen  and  steers. 

Milch  cows. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

1845 

1855. 

1865. 

1875.  . 

1884. 

84 
154 

54 
136 

74 
213 

169 

209 
28 
82 
42 

119 
235 
20 
40 
66 
10 
95 
112 

108 
206 
276 
44 
71 

64 
91 

39 

88 

9 
29 

4 

22 
2 

12 
3 
5 

St  Regis 

28 
148 
55 
13 



49 
68 

7 
17 

24 

88  i 

98j 



Total         



397 

238 

331 

803 

697 

860 

371 

Reservation 

Horses. 

Sheep. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

149 
262 
17 
64 
50 

96 
97 
18 
42 
108 
6 
97 
109 

84 
285 
60 
59 
119 

150 
250 
15 

79 
405 

9 
91 

55 
24 
30'4 

120 

49 

44 

7 

St  Regis 

187 

130 
156 

95 
122 

145 
65 

50 
215 

152 

92 

54 

Total 



948 

673 

824 

839 

236 

596 

Reservation. 

Swine. 

Hogs  killed 

Pounds  of  pork. 

!1845. 

1855. 

1865.      1875. 

1884. 

1865. 

1875. 

1865. 

1870. 

1884. 

627 
991 
46 
327 
112 

526 
1,054 
36 
142 
142 
32 
409 
464 

289 
424 
73 
246 
181 

600 
1,200 
75 
600 

97 
206 
65 
57 
75 

15,422 
21,  745 
14,492    . 
11,  440 
14,460 









Oneida 

Onondaga 

St.  Re<ns 

131 

Ill 

22,  170 



Shinnecock     ...          ..... 

390 

596 

295 
317 



350 
175 

104 
125 



23,  040 
15,  020 

Total 

3,458 

2,805 

1,  825 





729 



115,  619 

In  1845,  369  on  Buffalo  Creek  Reservation  included  in  total. 


586  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Domestic  animals  owned — Continued. 


[Reservation. 

Pounds  of  wool. 

Pounds  of  butter  made. 

1845. 

1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1881. 

1845.        1855. 

1865. 

1875. 

1884. 

Alleg  an  Y  .  .  , 

62 
48 
841 
57 

1,740 
2,271 

8,525 
1,855 
5,400 
4,465 
5,141 

500 
600 
150 
600 

Cattaraugus  

2,426 
1,140 
1  150 



Onondaga 

St.  Regis 

3,540 
410 
9,540 
6,988 

7,310 

Shinnecock 

Tonawanda  . 

349 
125 

3,200 
7,537 

2,175 
9,080 

1,000 
800 

Tuscarora  

Total 

1  482 

20,341     24,489 

36,  641 

Value  of  poultry  owned  in  1865 $2,448.92 

Value  of  poultry  sold 456.00 

Value  of  eggs  sold 764.05 

Market  gardens,  1865,  5£  acres ;  products  sold,  $78. 

Unenumerated  product  of  farms  1865,  $810. 

At  Oneida,  in  1865,  75,056  pounds  of  cheese  were  reported. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

INDIAN   RESERVATIONS   OF   NORTH  CAROLINA,  OREGON, 
AND  UTAH  TERRITORY. 

NORTH  CAROLINA. 

All  the  Indians  formerly  residing  in  the  State  have  been  removed  to 
the  west  of  the  Mississippi  with  the  exception  of  a  few  scattering  Ca- 
tawbas. 

There  is  one  reservation  containing  an  aggregate  area  of  65,211  acres. 
This  tract  is  held  by  deed.  Total  population,  4,000. 

There  is  one  agency,  called  the  Eastern  Cherokee,  having  charge  of 
the  reservation  known  as  Qualla  Boundary  and  other  lands. 

EASTERN  CHEROKEE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Charleston,  Swain  County,  N.  C.] 
QUALLA  BOUNDARY  AND  OTHER  LANDS. 

How  established. — Held  by  deed  to  Indians  under  decision  of  United 
States  circuit  court  for  western  district  of  North  Carolina,  entered  at 
November  term,  1874,  confirming  the  award  of  Rufus  Barringer  and 
others,  dated  October  23,  1874,  and  act  of  Congress  approved  August 
14,  1876,1  and  deeds  to  Indians  from  Johnston  and  others,  dated  Octo 
ber  9, 1876,  and  August  14, 1880.  (See  also  House  Executive  Document 
No.  196,  Forty-seventh  Congress,  first  session.) 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  65,211  acres,2  of  which  4,500  are  classed 
as  tillable.3  Out-boundaries  surveyed. 2 

Acres  cultivated. — Two  thousand  acres  cultivated  by  the  Indians. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Eastern  band  of 
North  Carolina  Cherokee.  Total  population,  4,000. 

Location. — The  reservation  is  situated  in  Swain,  Jackson,  Cherokee,, 
and  Graham  Counties. 

No  agency  statistics  reported  for  these  Indians. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIX,  p.  139.  2 Report  of  Indian  Commis 
sioner,  1886,  p.  389.  3IUd.,  p.  434. 

587 


588 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.* 


School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886,  600. 


School. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

40 

36 

Months. 

7 

Bird  Town  day  (contract) 

30 

19 

7 

•Cherokee  day  (contract) 

40 

27 

10 

\   $1  960  oo 

Macedonia  day  (contract)          .               ... 

30 

16 

10 

Uobbinsville  day  (contract)           

35 

19 

10 

1 
j 

•Cherokee  boarding-school,  Swain  County  (contract)  

80 
150 

40 
17 

12 
12 

5,  920.  89 
2  480  62 

Trinity  College  Randolph  County  (contract) 

40 

2 

g 

150  00 

Missionary  work.—  Baptists,  Methodists,  and  Friends  have  the  mis 
sionary  work  in  charge.2 

For  treaties  in  which  these  Indians  took  part,  see  Cherokee  treaties, 
Indian  Territory. 

OREGON. 

Organized  as  a  Territory  August  14,  1848,3  and  admitted  as  a  State 
February  14,  1859.4 

The  Indians  residing  here  are  the  same  as  formerly,  but  the  wars 
have  been  instrumental  in  changing  their  location  as  well  as  greatly 
reducing  their  numbers.  The  long  contest  between  the  British  Trading 
Companies  and  the  American  settlers  involved  the  Indians,  and  caused 
many  of  the  disturbances  incident  to  the  early  history  of  the  State. 

There  are  six  reservations,  containing  an  aggregate  area  of  2,075,560 
acres.  Indian  population  on  reservation,  4,285;  not  on  reservation,  200. 
Total  Indian  population,  5,085. 

There  are  five  agencies:  The  Grande  Ronde  Agency,  having  in  charge 
Grande  Roude  Reservation  ;  the  Klamath  Agency,  having  in  charge 
Klamath  Reservation  ;  the  Siletz  Agency,  having  in  charge  Siletz 
Reservation  ;  the  Umatilla  Agency,  having  in  charge  Umatilla  Reserva 
tion  ;  and  the  Warm  Springs  Agency,  having  in  charge  Warm  Springs 
Reservation. 

Oregon  donation  act.  —  The  donation  act  was  passed  for  Oregon  Territory  September 
27,  1850.  The  act  provided  for  making  surveys  and  donations  of  public  lauds  in 
Oregon,  and  related  to  two  classes  of  settlers.  It  granted  to  the  first  class  of  actual 
settlers  of  the  public  lands  there,  who  were  such  prior  to  September  1,  1850,  a  donation 
of  the  quantity  of  a  half  section,  or  320  acres,  if  a  single  man  ;  and  if  married,  the 
quantity  of  an  entire  section,  or  640  acres,  one  half  to  the  husband,  and  the  other 
to  the  wife  in  her  own  right. 

The  first  class  of  beneficiaries  embraced  white  settlers  or  occupants,  American  halfj 
breed  Indians  included,  above  the  age  of  eighteen  years,  who  were  citizens  of  the 
United  States  residing  in  that  Territory,  and  those  not  being  citizens  who  should 
make  their  declaration  of  intention  to  become  such  on  or  before  December  1,  1851.  5 


Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  xcvi.  2  Ibid.,  1885,  p.  161.  3United 
States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  323.  *Ibid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  383.  5The  Public 
Domain,  1883,  p.  296. 


OREGON GRANDE  RONDE  AGENCY.          589 

GRANDE  RONDE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address  :  Grand  Ronde,  Polk  County,  Oregon.] 
GRANDE  RONDE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  January  22,  1855,  and  December  21r 
1855,  and  Executive  order  of  June  30,  1857. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  61,440  acres,  of  which  10,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.1  Surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,430  acres.2 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Kalapuaya, 
Klakama,  Luckiaraute,  Molele,  Neztucca,  Bogue  Eiver,  Sautiam,  Shasta, 
Tumwater,  and  Umpqua.  Total  population,  596.3 

Location. — Situated  in  Polk  County,  in  the  western  part  of  the  State, 
at  the  headwaters  of  the  Yam  Hill  Eiver,  and  almost  surrounded  by 
the  Coast  Bange.  The  soil  is  a  heavy  clay  and  requires  much  labor 
and  care,  but  is  adapted  to  cereals;  vegetables  are  raised  with  difficulty. 
The  elevation,  being  near  the  summit  of  the  Coast  Bange,  renders  the 
climate  cold.4 

Government  rations. — Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.5 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Saw  and  grist  mill.     Indian  apprentices.6 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established  in  1882. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 <. 109 

Boarding  and  day  schools : 

Accommodation 100 

Average  attendance 45 

Session  (mouths) 1£ 

Cost r $5,166.25 

Missionary  work. — Boman  Catholics  in  charge. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATY.7 

Treaty  with  the  Rogue  River  Indians,  made  at  Table  Bock,  near  Rogue  Eiver,  Oregon,  Sep 
tember  W,  1853., 

The  tribe  cedes  the  following  tract : 

Commencing  at  a  point  one  mile  below  the  mouth  of  Applegate  Creek,  on  the  south 
side  of  Rogue  Eiver  ;  running  thence  southerly  to  the  highlands  dividing  the  waters 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  314.  *  Ibid.,  1886,  p,  434.  3  Ibid., 
p.  404.  *Ibid.,  1863,  p.  51.  6 Ibid.,  1886,  p.  420.  <*  j^  1869,  p.  166. 

7  The  ratified  treaties  entered  into  by  the  tribes,  portions  of  which  are  living  on  the 
Grande  Ronde  and  Siletz  Reservations,  are  here  given,  that  the  cessions  of  the  Indians 
and  the  agreements  by  the  Government  may  be  clearly  understood.  Other  tribes, 
remnants  of  which  are  on  these  reservations,  have  made  important  cessions  by  treaty, 
but  their  treaties  have  not  been  ratified ;  therefore  no  compensation  has  been  ren 
dered  the  people  for  the  loss  of  th.eir  lands. 


590  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

of  Applegate  Creek  from  those  of  Althouse  Creek ;  thence  along  said  highlands  to  the  - 
summit  of  the  Siskiyou  rauge  of  mountains;  thence  easterly  to  Pilot  Rock  ;  thence 
north-easterly  to  the  summit  jof  the  Cascade  Range  ;  thence  northerly  along  the  Cas 
cade  Range  to  Pitt's  Peak,  continuing  northerly  to  Rogue  River ;  thence  westerly  to 
the  headwaters  of  Jump-off-Jo  Creek ;  thence  down  said  creek  to  the  intersection  of 
the  same  with  a  line  due  north  from  the  place  of  beginning  ;  thence  to  the  place  of 
beginning. 

Indians  to  occupy  a  portion  of  the  ceded  land,  bounded  as  follows :  Commencing  on 
the  north  side  of  Rogue  River  at  the  mouth,  of  Evan's  Creek  ;  thence  up  said  creek  to 
the  upper  end  of  a  small  prairie  bearing  in  north-westerly  direction  from  Table  Moun 
tain,  or  Upper  Table  Rock ;  thence  through  the  gap  to  the  south  side  of  the  cliff  of 
the  said  mountain ;  thence  in  a  line  to  Rogue  River,  striking  the  southern  base  of 
Lower  Table  Rock ;  thence  down  said  river  to  the  place  of  beginning.  It  being  un 
derstood  that  this  described  tract  of  land  shall  be  deemed  and  considered  an  Indian 
reserve,  until  a  suitable  selection  shall  be  made  by  the  direction  of  the  President  of 
the  United  States  for  their  permanent  residence,  and  buildings  erected  thereon  and 
provision  made  for  their  removal.  (Art.  2. ) 

The  United  States  agrees  to  pay  $60,000,  $15,000  of  which  shall  be  retained  by  the 
Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs  to  pay  for  property  of  the  whites  destroyed  by  these 
Indians  during  the  late  war ;  $5,000  to  be  expended  in  the  purchase  of  agricultural  im 
plements,  blankets,  etc.,  and  for  the  payment  of  such  permanent  improvements  as 
may  have  been  made  upon  the  ceded  lands.  The  remaining  $40,000  to  be  paid  in  six 
teen  annual  instalments  of  $2,500  each,  the  money  to  be  expended  in  blankets,  cloth 
ing,  farming  implements,  stock,  etc.  (Art.  3.) 

The  United  States  shall  erect  one  dwelling-house  for  each  of  the  three  principal 
chiefs  of  the  aforesaid  tribe  at  a  cost  of  $500  each.  When  the  tribe  is  removed  to  an 
other  reservation,  buildings  and  improvements  shall  be  made  by  the  Government 
equal  in  value  to  those  which  may  be  relinquished.  Upon  such  removal  the  United 
States  will  pay  the  further  sum  of  $15,000  in  five  equal  instalments,  commencing  at 
the  expiration  of  the  aforenamed  instalments.  (Art.  4.) 

Indians  agree  that  all  offenders  shall  be  tried  and  punished  agreeablj  to  the  laws 
of  the  United  States,  and  the  chiefs  will  exert  themselves  to  recover  stolen  property, 
and  deliver  the  same  to  the  Indian  agent  to  be  restored  to  the  proper  owner.  United 
States  agrees  to  give  the  Indians  full  indemnification  for  horses  or  other  property 
stolen  by  citizens  of  the  United  States.  (Art.  6. ) 

Indians  agree  to  give  safe  conduct  to  all  persons  passing  through  their  reservation, 
and  to  protect  the  persons  and  property  of  Government  officers  among  them,  and  also 
not  to  molest  or  interrupt  persons  so  passing  through  the  reservation.  (Art.  5.) 

The  President  may  at  his  discretion,  with  the  advice  of  the  Senate,  change  the  an 
nuities  into  a  fund  for  establishing  farms.  (Art.  7.) 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 

Treaty  proclaimed  August,  1854.1 

Treaty  with  the  Cow  Creek  band  of  Umpqua  Indians,  made  at  Cow  Creek,  Oregon,  on 

September  19,  1853. 

A  treaty  made  on  Cow  Creek,  Umpqua  Valley,  in  the  Territory  of  Oregon,  this  19th 
day  of  September,  A.  D.  1853,  by  and  between  Joel  Palmer,  Superintendent  of  Indian 
Affairs,  on  the  part  of  the  United  States,  and  Quin-ti-oo-san,  orBig  head,  principal 
chief,  and  My-n-e-letta,  or  Jackson,  and  Tom,  son  of  Quin-ti-oo-san,  subordinate 
chiefs,  on  the  part  of  the  Cow  Creek  band  of  Umpqua  tribe  of  Indians. 

The  Cow  Creek  band  of  Indians  do  hereby  cede  and  relinquish,  for  the  considera 
tion  hereinafter  specified,  to  the  United  States,  all  their  right,  title,  interest,  and 
claim  to  all  the  lands  lying  in  that  part  of  the  Territory  of  Oregon  bounded  by  lines 
designated  as  follows,  to  wit : 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1018. 


OREGON GRANDE  RONDE  AGENCY.  591 

Conimenciug  on  the  north  bank  of  the  south  fork  of  Umpqua  River,  at  the  termi 
nation  of  the  highlands  dividing  the  waters  of  Myrtle  Creek  from  those  of  Day's 
Creek ;  thence  running  easterly  along  the  summit  of  said  range  to  the  headwaters  of 
Day's  Creek ;  thence  southerly,  crossing  the  Umpqua  River,  to  the  headwaters  of  Cow 
Creek ;  thence  to  the  dividing  ridge  between  Cow  Creek  and  Grave  Creek  ;  thence 
south-westerly  along  the  said  divide  to  its  junction  with  the  ridge  dividing  the  waters 
of  Cow  Creek  from  those  of  Rogue  River ;  thence  westerly  and  northerly  around  on 
said  ridge  to  its  connection  with  the  spur  terminating  opposite  the  mouth  of  Myrtle 
Creek ;  thence  along  said  spur  to  a  point  on  the  same  north-west  of  the  eastern  line  of 
Isaac  Baily's  land  claim ;  thence  south-east  to  Umpqua  River ;  thence  up  said  river 
to  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.) 

It  is  agreed  on  the  part  of  the  United  States  that  the  aforesaid  tribe  shall  be  allowed 
to  occupy  temporarily  that  portion  of  the  above-described  tract  of  territory  bounded 
as  follows,  to-wit :  Commencing  on  the  south  side  of  Cow  Creek,  at  the  mouth  of 
Council  Creek,  opposite  William  H.  Riddle's  land  claim  ;  thence  up  said  creek  to  the 
summit  of  Canon  Mountain  ;  thence  westerly  along  said  summit  two  miles ;  thence 
northerly  to  Cow  Creek,  at  a  point  one  the  same  one  mile  above  the  falls ;  thence  down 
said  creek  to  place  of  beginning.  Ifc  being  understood  that  this  last-described  tract 
of  land  shall  be  deemed  and  considered  an  Indian  reserve,  until  a  suitable  selbction 
shall  be  made  by  the  direction  of  the  President  of  the  United  States  for  their  per 
manent  residence,  and  buildings  erected  thereon  and  other  improvements  made  of 
equal  value  of  those  upon  the  above  reserve  at  the  time  of  removal.  (Art.  2. ) 

The  sum  of  $12,000  as  follows  :  One  thousand  dollars  to  be  expended  in  goods  and 
provisions,  and  the  remainder  in  twenty  annual  instalments  of  $550  each,  in  goods, 
clothing,  provisions,  stock,  and  farming  implements,  as  the  President  may  deem  best. 
(Art.  3.) 

United  States  to  erect  "for  the  use  of  said  tribe"  two  dwelling-houses  at  a  cost  not 
to  exceed  $'200  each,  fence  and  plow  five  acres  of  land,  and  furnish  seed  for  the  same. 
{Art.  4.) 

Indians  to  give  safe  conduct  to  all  persons  passing  through  their  reservation,  and  to 
protect  personal  property  and  agents  of  the  United  States  and  other  officers.  (Arfc.  5.) 

Indians  not  to  take  private  revenge.  Injured  party  to  report  to  agent.  Duty  of 
chiefs  to  deliver  up  offenders  to  be  punished  according  to  laws  of  United  States,  and 
any  person  committing  robbery  or  murder  or  other  violence  on  any  Indian  belonging 
to  said  band  shall  be  tried,  and  if  guilty  punished  according  to  law.  Chiefs  to  en 
deavor  to  restore  property  stolen  from  citizens,  delivering  the  same  to  authorized  j)er- 
sons.  United  States  guarantees  full  indemnification  for  any  property  stolen  or  taken 
by  citizens  of  the  United  States  upon  sufficient  proof.  Chiefs  agree  upon  requisition 
of  President,  superintendent,  or  Indian  agent  to  deliver  up  any  person  resident  among 
them.  (Art.  6.)  • 

Should  it  at  any  time  hereafter  be  considered  a  proper  policy  to  establish  farms 
among  said  Indians,  the  President  may  with  the  consent  of  the  Senate  change  the 
annuities  herein  provided  into  a  fund  for  that  purpose.  (Art.  7.) 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  8.) 

Amended  April  12,  1850 ;  assented  to  October  31,  1854 ;  proclaimed  February  5, 
1855.1 

Treaty  between  the  United  Slates  and  the  Rogue.  River  Indians,  made  at  Evan' 8  Creelc,  Table 
Rock  Reserve,  Oregon,  November  15,  1854. 

By  the  treaty  of  November  15,  1854,  the  Rogue  River  Indians  agreed  to  permit 
other  tribes  to  occupy  their  reservation  with  them  at  Table  Rock,  but  their  annuities 
are  not  to  be  diminished  or  impaired  thereby.  The  United  States  shall  have  the  right 
to  make  such  roads,  highways,  and  railroads  through  the  reservation  as  the  public 
good  requires,  just  compensation  being  made  therefor.  (Art.  1.) 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, Vol.  X,  p.  1027. 


592  INDIAN   EDUCATION  AND   CIVILIZATION. 

The  United  States  agrees  to  pay  $2,150  in  horses,  oxen,  etc.,  and  that  when  other 
tribes  or  bands  shall  be  located  upon  the  reservation,  provision  shall  be  made  for 
two  blacksmiths'  shops,  and  two  blacksmiths  provided  for  the  same.  Provision  also 
to  be  made  for  opening  farms,  employing  farmers,  for  a  hospital,  medicine,  and  phy 
sician.  United  States  is  also  to  provide  one  or  more  schools  of  which  the  Rogue  River 
Indians  shall  have  the  use  and  benefit.  (Art.  2.) 

When  at  any  time  the  Indians  residing  on  this  reservation  shall  be  removed,  or 
shall  be  elsewhere  provided  for,  the  $15,000  specified  in  the  treaty  of  1853  shall  be 
shared  alike  by  the  members  of  all  the  tribes  that  are  or  hereafter  shall  be  located  on 
this  reservation.  (Art.  3.) 

If  treaty  not  ratified,  nor  any  Indians  settled  on  said  reserve,  Rogue  River  tribe  to 
have  $2,150  deducted  from  their  annuities.  (Art.  4.) 

Proclaimed  April  7,  1855.1 

Treaty  with  certain  Chasta,  Scoton,  and  Umpqua  bands  and  tribes,  made  at  the  mouth  of 
Applegate  Creek,  on  Rogue  River,  Oregon,  November  18,  1854. 

The  Indians  cede  the  following  tract:  Commencing  at  a  point  in  the  middle  of 
Rogue  River,  one  mile  below  the  mouth  of  Applegate  Creek;  thence  northerly  on  the 
western  boundary  of  the  country  heretofore  purchased  of  the  Rogue  River  tribe  by 
United  States,  to  the  headwaters  of  Jump-Off-Jo  Creek;  thence  westerly  to  the  ex 
treme  north-eastern  limit  of  the  country  purchased  of  the  Cow  Creek  band  of  Ump- 
quas ;  thence  along  that  boundary  to  its  extreme  south-western  limit ;  thence  due  west 
to  a  point  from  which  a  line  running  due  south  would  cross  Rogue  River  midway 
between  the  mouth  of  Grave  Creek  and  the  great  bend  of  Rogue  River;  thence  south 
to  the  southern  boundary  of  Oregon  ;  thence  east  along  said  boundary  to  the  summit 
of  the  main  ridge  of  the  Siskiyou  Mountains,  or  until  this  line  reaches  the  boundary 
of  the  country  purchased  of  the  Rogue  River  tribe  ;  thence  northerly  along  the  west 
ern  boundary  of  said  purchase  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.)  The  Indians 
agree  to  remove  to  such  part  of  the  reservation  at  Table  Rock  as  may  be  assigned  to 
them.  (Art.  2.) 

United  States  agrees  to  pay  to  said  Indians  $30,000,  to  be  expended  in  provisions, 
clothing,  merchandise,  buildings,  opening  farms,  stock,  agricultural  implements,  etc. 
Also  an  additional  sum  of  $5,000  for  payment  of  claims  of  persons  whose  property  had 
been  stolen  or  destroyed  by  the  Indians  since  January  1, 1849.  (Art.  3.) 

A  further  sum  of  $6,500,  when  the  Indians  shall  remove  to  a  permanent  reservation, 
is  to  be  expended  for  provisions  to  aid  in  subsistence  for  the  first  year,  erecting  build 
ings,  breaking  and  fencing  land,  and  providing  seed  for  the  same.  (Art.  4.) 

United  States  agrees  to  provide  two  blacksmiths'  shops  with  tools  and  smiths  for 
five  years,  a  farmer*for  fifteen  years,  a  hospital  and  medical  provisions  for  ten  years. 
The  United  States  to  provide  school-houses  and  qualified  teachers  for  fifteen  years. 
(Art,  5.) 

The  President  may  direct  the  survey  of  a  part  of  all  agricultural  lands,  and  di 
vide  the  same  into  farms  of  from  20  to  80  acres,  according  to  the  number  of  persons 
in  a  family,  and  grant  a  patent  upon  such  lands  under  such  laws  and  regulations  as 
may  hereinafter  be  enacted  or  prescribed.  (Art.  6.) 

Annuities  not  to  be  taken  for  debt  of  individuals.     (Art.  7.) 

Indians  acknowledge  their  dependence  on  the  United  States,  and  agree  to  ab 
stain  from  making  war,  and  submit  all  matters  of  difference  between  themselves  and 
other  Indians  to  the  decision  of  the  United  States,  and  abide  thereby.  Annuities  to 
be  withheld  from  any  one  drinking  or  bringing  liquor  upon  the  reservation.  (Art.  8.) 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  April  10,  1855.2 

'United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1119.        2 Ibid.,  Vol.  X,  p.  1122. 


OREGON — GRANDE  RONDE  AGENCY.  593 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Umpqua  and  Calapooia  Indians,  made  at  Cala 
pooia  Creek,  Douglas  County,  Oregon,  November  29,  1854. 

The  confederate  bands  of  Umpqua  and  Calapooia  Indians  cede  to  the  United  States 
all  their  country  included  within  the  following  limits,  to  wit:  Commencing  at  the 
north-west  corner  of  the  country  purchased  of  the  Galeese  Creek  and  Illinois  River 
Indians,  on  the  18th  day  of  November,  1854,  and  running  thence  east  to  the  boun 
dary  of  the  Cow  Creek  purchase ;  thence  northerly  along  said  boundary  to  its  north 
eastern  extremity;  thence  east  to  the  main  ridge  of  the  Cascade  Mountains;  thence 
northerly  to  the  main  falls  of  the  North  Umpqua  River ;  thence  to  Scott's  Peak, 
bearing  easterly  from  the  headwaters  of  Calapooia  Creek;  thence  northerly  to  the 
connection  of  the  Calapooia  Mountains  with  the  Cascade  Range ;  thence  westerly 
along  the  summit  of  the  Calapooia  Mountains  to  a  point  whence  a  due  south  line 
would  cross  Umpqua  River  at  the  head  of  tide-water ;  thence  on  that  line  to  the  di 
viding  ridge  between  the  waters  of  Umpqua  and  Goose  Rivers ;  thence  along  that 
ridge  and  the  divide  between  Coquille  and  Umpqua  Rivers,  to  the  western  boun 
dary  of  the  country  purchased  of  the  Galeese  Creek  Indians,  as  the  case  may  be,  and 
thence  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

Indians  to  vacate  ceded  territory  and  remove  to  reservation  within  one  year. 
(Arts.) 

United  States  agrees  to  pay  the  Indians  $40,000  in  diminishing  sums  during  twenty 
years.  The  money  to  be  expended  for  farm  stock,  agricultural  implements,  clothing, 
food,  arms  and  ammunition,  mechanics' tools,  and  medical  purposes.  (Art.  3.)  To 
enable  the  Indians  to  remove  and  subsist  one  year  thereafter,  for  the  breaking  up  of 
fifty  acres  of  land,  the  erection  of  buildings,  the  purchase  of  tools,  etc.,  the  sum  of 
$10,000  is  to  be  expended  under  the  direction  of  the  President.  (Art.  4.)  Merchan 
dise  distributed  in  the  negotiation  of  this  treaty  to  be  considered  as  part  payment 
of  the  annuities  herein  provided.  (Art.  11.) 

President  may  cause  the  whole  or  a  portion  of  the  land  to  be  surveyed  into  lots  and 
assigned  to  Indians  who  locate  thereon  as  permanent  homes :  to  single  persons  over 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  20  acres ;  families  of  two,  40  acres ;  families  of  three  and  not  . 
exceeding  five,  60  acres;  families  over  six  and  not  exceeding  ten,  80  acres;  and  for 
each  family  over  ten,  40  acres  for  each  additional  five  persons.  The  President  may, 
at  his  discretion,  issue  to  families  living  upon  assigned  land,  a  patent  conditioned 
that  the  land  shall  not  be  aliened  or  leased  for  a  longer  term  than  two  years,  and  shall 
be  exempt  from  levy,  sale,  or  forfeiture  until  a  State  constitution  embracing  such 
land  in  its  boundaries  shall  have  been  formed  and  the  legislature  of  such  State  shall 
have  removed  the  restrictions.  If  any  family  receiving  a  patent  shall  neglect  to  oc 
cupy  or  till  the  land,  the  patent  may  be  revoked,  or  if  it  has  not  been  issued,  the  as 
signment  cancelled,  and  may  withhold  from  such  persons  or  family  their  portion  of  the 
annuities  or  other  money  until  after  they  shall  have  returned  to  their  permanent  home 
and  resumed  the  pursuits  of  industry.  In  default  of  their  return  the  tract  may  be  as 
signed  to  some  other  person  or  family  residing  upon  the  reservation.  No  State  legis 
lature  shall  remove  the  restrictions  herein  provided  for  without  the  consent  of  Con 
gress.  (Art.  5.) 

United  States  to  provide  a  blacksmith's  shop,  tools,  and  blacksmith  for  ten  years ; 
hospital  buildings,  medical  supplies  and  physician  to  be  provided  for  fifteen  years, 
and  a  competent  farmer  for  ten  years.  United  States  to  erect  school-house,  furnish 
it,  and  provide  a  qualified  teacher  for  twenty  years.  (Art.  6.)  Annuities  not  to  be 
taken  for  debts  of  individuals.  (Art.  7.) 

Tribes  acknowledge  their  dependence,  and  agree  not  to  make  war  on  other  tribes, 
except  in  self-defence,  and  to  deliver  all  offenders  to  the  United  States.     (Art.  8.) 
Any  Indian  drinking  liquor,  or  bringing  it  upon  the  reservation,  shall  have  his  or  her 
portion  of  annuity  withheld  for  such  time  as  President  may  determine.    (Art.  9,  > 
$.  Ex.  95 38 


594  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

The  necessary  roads,  highways,  and  railroads  which  may  be  constructed  shall 
have  the  right  of  way,  a  just  compensation  being  paid  therefor.     (Art.  10.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  12.) 
Proclaimed  March  30, 1855.1 

Treaty  with  the  confederated    lands    of   Calapooia  Indians  residing  in  the  Willamette 

Valley,  composed  of  the  Calapooia,  Mo'lalla,  Wahlalla,  Clackamas,  Clowwewalla,  and 

Santiam  bands,  made  at  Dayton,  Oregon,  January  22,  1855. 

Cede  the  following  tract  of  land  :  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  first  creek  emptying 
into  the  Columbia  River  below  Oak  Point,  thence  south  along  the  Coast  Range  to  the 
Calapooia  Mountains,  east  to  the  Cascade  Mountains,  north  to  the  Cascade  Falls,  and 
down  the  Columbia  to  the  place  of  beginning.  Said  bands  to  remain  on  temporary 
reservation  within  ceded  country  until  suitable  district  shall  be  designated  for  their 
permanent  home  and  proper  improvements  made  thereon.  United  States  to  provide 
security  for  their  persons  and  property  from  hostile  Indians.  Said  confederated  bands 
engage  to  remove  peaceably  from  ceded  country  to  district  to  be  provided  for  them. 
(Art.  1.) 

The  sum  of  $150,000  to  be  paid  as  follows  :  $10,000  for  five  years,  commencing  Sep 
tember  1,  1855 ;  $8,000  for  five  succeeding  years ;  $6,500  for  the  next  five  years  ;  $5,500 
for  the  next  five  years.  Said  moneys  to  be  expended  under  the  direction  of  the  President 
for  moral  improvement  and  education,  buildings,  opening  farms,  stock,  agricultural  im 
plements,  etc.,  providing  mechanics,  farmers,  physician,  arms,  and  ammunition.  Also, 
additional  sum  of  $50,000  for  articles  at  signing  of  treaty,  providing  stock,  implements, 
and  clothing  on  temporary  reserve,  and  erecting  on  permanent  reservation  mills, 
shops,  school-houses,  hospital,  and  other  necessary  buildings,  making  improvements, 
paying  for  permanent  homes  of  settlers  on  ceded  tract,  and  expenses  of  removal  of 
Indians  and  subsistence  for  one  year.  If  any  band  or  bands  claiming  portions  of  the 
land  herein  ceded  shall  not  agree  to  this  treaty,  then  the  bands  becoming  party 
thereto  shall  receive  such  part  of  the  payments  herein  provided  as  shall  be  in  the 
proportion  that  their  aggregate  number  may  bear  to  the  whole  number  of  Indians 
claiming  the  ceded  country,  and  any  bands,  parties  to  this  treaty,  having  a  legiti 
mate  claim  to  country  north  of  the  Columbia,  the  amount  they  may  be  entitled  to  as 
a  consideration  for  such  country  shall  be  added  to  the  annuities  herein  provided  for. 
(Art.  2.)  United  States  agrees  to  provide  for  the  employment  of  a  physician,  school 
teacher,  blacksmith,  and  farmer,  for  five  years  after  removal  of  Indians  to  permanent 
reserve.  (Art.  3.) 

President  may  cause  the  permanent  reserve  to  be  surveyed  into  lots  and  assigned : 
to  each  single  person  over  twenty-one  years,  20  acres;  family  of  two,  40  acres ;  three 
or  five,  50  acres;  six  to  ten,  80  acres;  over  ten,  20  acres  for  each  additional  three  per 
sons.  Rules  of  descent  to  be  provided  by  President  and  patent  may  be  issued;  land 
shall  not  be  alienated,  or  be  leased  for  longer  than  two  years,  and  shall  be  exempt  from 
levy,  sale,  or  forfeiture.  Said  conditions  to  continue  until  a  State  constitution  em 
bracing  said  lands  shall  be  formed  and  the  legislature  remove  the  restrictions  with 
the  consent  of  Congress.  Any  family  neglecting  to  improve  assigned  lands,  or  roving 
from  place  to  place,  the  patent  shall  be  revoked  and  annuities  withheld  until  they  per 
manently  locate.  (Art.  4.)  Annuities  not  to  be  taken  for  debts  of  individuals.  (Art.  5.) 

Indians  acknowledge  dependence  on  Government.  Agree  to  deliver  offenders  for 
punishment  according  to  law;  not  to  make  war,  but  to  refer  disputes  to  United  States 
officials,  and  to  submit  to  laws  and  rules  prescribed  by  United  States.  (Art.  6.)  Any 
one  using  or  procuring  intoxicating  liquors  to  have  annuities  withheld  at  discretion 
of  President.  (Art.  7.)  Roads  and  railroads  to  have  right  of  way  upon  compensa 
tion  made  therefor.  (Art.  8.) 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  9. ) 

Proclaimed  April  10,  1855.2 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1125.        *Ibid.,  p.  1143. 


OREGON GRANDE  RONDE  AGENCY.  595 

Treaty  witii  Molel  Indians,  made  at  Dayton,  Oregon,  December  21,  1855. 

Cede  the  following  tract :  Beginning  at  Scott's  Peak,  being  the  north-eastern  termi 
nation  of  purchase  from  Umpaquah  and  Calapooias  on  November  29,  1854 ;  thence 
southerly  on  eastern  boundary  line  of  said  purchase,  and  purchase  from  Cow  Creek 
Indians,  on  September  19,  1853 ;  and  the  tract  purchased  of  the  Scotens,  Chestas,  on 
November  18,  1854,  to  the  boundary  of  the  Rogue  River  purchase  of  September  10, 
1853 ;  thence  along  northern  boundary  of  said  purchase  to  summit  of  Cascade  Moun 
tains;  thence  northerly  along  summit  of  said  mountains  to  a  point  due  east  of  Scott's 
Peak;  thence  west  to  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.)  In  compensation,  Indians  to 
have  the  rights  and  privileges  guaranteed  to  Umpaquah  and  other  tribes  by  treaty 
of  November  29,  1854,  the  Molels  agreeing  to  confederate  with  those  bands ;  saw  and 
grist  mills  erected  and  maintained  for  ten  years ;  smith  and  tin  shop  maintained  for 
five  years  additional  to  the  term  of  said  treaty;  manual  labor  school  established  and 
maintained;  carpenter  and  joiner  for  ten  years;  additional  farmer  for  five  years. 
(Art.  2.)  Indians  to  remove  immediately  to  tract  selected  on  Yamhill  River  adjoining 
Coast  Reservation,  until  proper  improvements  are  made  on  the  latter,  then  to  remove 
there,  or  to  such  point  as  the  President  may  designate.  (Art.  3.)  Expenses  of  re 
moval  to  be  borne  by  the  United  States.  (Art.  4.)  Rations  to  be  furnished  for  six 
months  after  arrival  on  reservation.  (Art.  5.) 

Twelve  thousand  dollars  appropriated  to  extinguish  title  of  white  settlers  and  pay 
for  their  improvements  in  Grande  Ronde  Valley,  these  improvements  to  be  used  for 
the  benefit  of  Indians  ;  also  for  the  erection  of  buildings,  opening  farms,  buying 
teams,  tools,  stock.  This  expenditure  and  the  provisions  of  this  treaty  to  be  in 
accord  with  treaty  of  November  29,  1854.  (Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  April  27,  1859. l 

Grande  Eonde  Reserve. 2 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  June  30,  1857. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  to  you  herewith  a  report  of  the  Commissioner  of 
Indian  Affairs  recommending,  and  a  report  of  the  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land 
Office  concurring  in  the  recommendation,  that  the  lands  embraced  in  townships  5  and 
6  south,  of  range  8  west,  and  parts  of  townships  5  and  6  south,  of  range  7  west,  Will 
amette  district,  Oregon,  as  indicated  in  the  accompanying  plat,  be  withdrawn  from 
sale  and  entry,  and  established  as  an  Indian  Teservation  for  the  colonization  of  Indian 
tribes  in  Oregon,  and  particularly  for  the  Willamette  tribes,  parties  to  treaty  of 
January,  1855. 

I  respectfully  recommend  that  the  proposed  reservation  be  established,  and  have 
accordingly  prepared  a  form  of  indorsement  on  the  plat  of  the  same  for  your  signa 
ture  in  case  the  recommendation  is  approved. 

The  "Coast  Reservation"  alluded  to  in  some  of  the  accompanying  papers  was  es 
tablished  by  order  of  your  predecessor,  November,  1855. 
I  am,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

J.  THOMPSON, 

Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT. 

EXECUTIVE  OFFICE, 
Washington  City,  June  30,  1857. 

Townships  5  and  6  south,  of  range  8  west,  and  parts  of  townships  5  and  6  south,  of 
range  7  west,  as  indicated  hereon  by  red  lines,  are  hereby  withdrawn  from  sale  and 
entry  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  Indian  purposes  till  otherwise  ordered. 

JAMES  BUCHANAN. 


1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol  XII,  p.  981.        l  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  353. 


596  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

KLAMATH  AGENCY. 
KLAMATH  RESERVATION. 

[Post-office  address:  Klamath  Agency,  Klarnath  County,  Oregon.] 

How  established.— -By  treaty  of  October  14, 1864. 

Area  and  survey.— One  million  fifty-sixty  thousand  acres,  of  which 
20,000  are  classed  as  tillable.1  Partly  surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — Two  hundred  and  seventy -five  acres  are  under  cul 
tivation.  3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Klamath,  Modoc, 
Pai-Ute,  Walpape,  and  Yahuskin  band  of  Snake  (Shoshoni).  Total 
population,  993. 4 

Location. — The  reservation  is  in  Lake  County,  Oregon.  A  large 
portion  is  composed  of  mountainous  ridges.  The  uplands  are  well  tim 
bered,  and  parts  of  the  reservations  are  adapted  to  stock-raising.  The 
reservation  is  well  watered. 5 

(jrovernment  rations. — None  of  the  Indians  on  this  reservation  were 
supplied  with  Government  rations  during  the  year  1886. 

Mills  and  employes. — There  is  a  lumber  and  grist  mill  on  the  reserva 
tion  and  Indian  apprentices  at  work; 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1880. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established  in  1883. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.6 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 215 

Klamath  boarding-school : 

Accommodation »...  105 

Average  attendance 93 

Session  (months^ 9 

Cost $8,933.23 

Yaimax  boarding-school : 

Accommodation 62 

Average  attendance 60 

Session  (months) 9 

Cost $6,127.56 

Missionary  work. — The  Methodist  Church  has  had  a  mission.  No 
missionary  work  reported  in  1886. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  the  Klamath  and  Moadoc  tribes  and  the  YahoosUn  band  of  Snake  Indians  at 
Klamath  Lake,  Oregon,  October  14,  1864. 

Indians  cede  following  lands :  Beginning  at  the  point  where  the  forty-fourth  par 
allel  of  north  latitude  crosses  the  summit  of  the  Cascade  Mountains ;  thence  following 
the  main  dividing  ridge  of  said  mountains  in  a  southerly  direction  to  the  ridge  which 
separates  the  waters  of  Pitt  and  McCloud  Eivers  from  the  waters  on  the  north ;  thence 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  314.  *Ibid.,  p.  263.  3Ibid.,  1886, 
p.  434.  *nid.t  p. 404.  &11>id.t  1881,  p.  144,  *IW.,  1886,  p.  xciv. 


OREGON KLAMATH  AGENCY.  597 

along  said  dividing  ridge  in  an  easterly  direction  to  the  southern  end  of  Goose  Lake; 
thence  north-easterly  to  the  northern  end  of  Harney  Lake ;  thence  due  north  to  the 
forty-fourth  parallel  of  north  latitude ;  thence  west  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

The  following  tract  within  the  ceded  country  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  said 
Indians:  Beginning  on  the  eastern  shore  of  the  Middle  Klamath  Lake,  at  the  point  of 
the  rocks,  about  12  miles  below  the  mouth  of  Williamson's  River;  thence  following 
of  said  eastern  shore  to  the  mouth  of  Wood  River ;  thence  up  said  river  to  a  point  1 
mile  north  of  the  bridge  at  Fort  Klamath ;  thence  due  east  to  the  summit  of  the  ridge 
which  diyides  the  Upper  and  Middle  Klamath  Lakes;  thence  along  said  ridge  to  a 
point  due  east  of  the  north  end  of  the  upper  lake ;  thence  due  east,  passing  the  said 
end  of  upper  lake,  to  the  summit  of  the  mountains  on  the  east  side  of  the  lake ;  thence 
along  said  mountains  to  the  point  where  Sprague's  River  is  intersected  by  the  Ish- 
tish-ea-wax  Creek ;  thence  in  a  southerly  direction  to  the  summit  of  the  mountain, 
the  extremity  of  which  forms  the  point  of  rocks ;  thence  along  said  mountain  to  the 
place  of  beginning. 

Indians  to  remove  immediately  after  ratification  of  treaty ;  white  persons  not  per 
mitted,  except  those  specified ;  right  to  fish  secured ;  right  of  way  for  public  roads 
and  railroads  reserved  to  citizens  of  United  States.  (Art.  1.)  United  States  to  pay 
$8,000  per  annum  for  five  years,  commencing  on  October  1,  1865 ;  $5,000  annually  for 
five  years  next  succeeding  first  period  of  five  years;  $3,000  per  annum  for  term  of 
five  years  next  succeeding  the  second  period.  Annuities  to  be  expended  under  direc 
tion  of  President.  (Art.  2.) 

United  States  agrees  to  pay  $35,000  additional  for  the  purchase  of  farming  imple 
ments,  tools,  clothing,  provisions,  and  for  the  payment  of  necessary  employe's.  (Art.  3.) 

United  States  agrees  to  erect  mills  and  shops,  the  necessary  buildings  for  one  man 
ual  labor  school,  and  such  hospital  buildings  as  may  be  necessary;  buildings  to  be 
kept  in  repair  by  United  States  for  twenty  years  ;  necessary  tools,  books,  and  sta 
tionery  to  be  furnished  by  United  States  for  twenty  years.  (Art.  4.) 

United  States  agrees  to  furnish  and  pay  for  services,  for  fifteen  years,  of  farmer, 
mechanics,  and  teachers.  (Art.  5.) 

United  States  to  survey  reservation  into  tracts  to  be  assigned  to  heads  of  families, 
not  less  than  40  or  more  than  120  acres,  and  single  persons  over  twenty-one  years 
40  acres,  perpetual  possession  guaranteed.  Indians  not  to  convey  such  tracts  to  any 
person  whatever;  lands  not  subject  to  levy,  sale,  or  forfeiture.  (Art.  6.) 

United  States  empowered  to  regulate  successions  of  property.  (Art.  7.)  Annuities 
not  to  be  taken  for  debts  of  individuals.  (Art.  8.)  Indians  to  be  friendly  to  citizens, 
and  to  refrain  from  war.  (Art.  9.)  Benefits  of  treaty  withheld  from  those  using  ar 
dent  spirits.  (Art.  10.)  Other  tribes  may  be  located  on  this  reservation.  (Art.  11.) 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  12. ) 

Proclaimed  February  17,  1870.1 

Treaty  with  the  Woll-pali-pe  tribe  of  Snake  Indians,  made  at  Sprague  Ewer  Valley,  Ore 
gon,  August  12,  1865. 

Peace  declared.  Prisoners  and  slaves  held  by  Indians  and  citizens  to  be  given  up. 
(Art.  1. )  The  tribe  cedes  the  following  tract :  Beginning  at  Snow  Peak,  in  the  summit 
of  the  Blue  Mountain  range,  near  the  heads  of  the  Grande  Ronde  River  and  the  north 
fork  of  John  Day's  River ;  thence  down  the  latter  to  its  junction  with  the  south  fork ; 
thence  due  south  to  Crooked  River ;  thence  up  said  river  and  the  south  fork  thereof  to 
its  source;  thence  south-easterly  to  Harney  Lake;  thence  northerly  to  the  heads  of 
Malheur  and  Burnt  Rivers ;  thence  continuing  northerly  to  the  place  of  beginning. 
(Art.  2. )  The  tribe  to  agree  to  remove  to  the  reservation  designated  by  treaty  of  Oc 
tober  14,  1864,  and  not  to  leave  the  same  without  a  pass  from  agent.  (Art.  3.) 
Agrees  to  commit  no  depredations,  to  give  up  offenders.  Not  to  retaliate,  but  submit 
difficulties  to  agent,  and  the  United  States  guarantees  such  acts  to  be  punished  as  if 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XVI,  p.  707. 


598  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

committed  against  white  persons.  (Art.  4.)  Tribe  to  seek  to  induce  cessation  of 
hostilities,  and  not  to  sell  arms  to  hostile  Indians.  (Art.  5.)  The  sum  of  $5,000  to  Ibe 
expended  for  breaking  and  fencing  land,  supplying  implements,  seed,  animals,  and 
subsistence.  (Art.  6.)  Also  $2,000  per  annum  for  five  years,  and  $1,200  for  the  next 
ten  following,  to  be  expended  under  the  direction  of  the  President.  (Art.  7.)  Tribe 
to  have  use  of  employe's  provided  by  treaty  October  14,  1864.  Snake  interpreter  pro 
vided.  President  may  allot  these  Indians  land  in  severalty.  (Art.  8.) 

Use  of  ardent  spirits  to  involve  loss  of  annuities,  beside  legal  penalties.  (Art.  9.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  10.) 

Proclaimed  July  10,  1866.1 

MALHEUR  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  orders,  March  14,  1871;  September 

12,  1872;  May  15,  1875;  January  28,  1876;  July  23,  1880;  September 

13,  1882;  aiid  May  21,  1883. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  320  acres. 
Nothing  reported  from  this  reservation. 

Malheur  Reserve."2 

WASHINGTON,  March  8,  1871. 

Hon.  E.  S.  PARKER, 

Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  : 

I  would  respectfully  ask  that  the  President  withdraw  for  eighteen  months  all  that 
portion  of  the  country  in  the  State  of  Oregon,  situated  between  the  forty-second  and 
forty-fourth  parallels  of  latitude,  and  from  one  hundred  and  seventeen  to  one  hundred 
and  twenty  degrees  of  longitude,  excepting  so  much  as  may  have  been  or  may  be 
granted  for  military  or  wagon  road  purposes,  with  a  view  of  selecting  an  Indian  res 
ervation,  on  which  to  consolidate  Indians  east  of  the  Cascade  Mountains  in  said  State, 
excepting  those  who  may  select  lands  in  severalty  from  the  reservation  or  reserva 
tions  ou  which  they  are  now  located,  and  the  President  instruct  me  to  proceed  at  the 
earliest  practical  time  to  select  such  reservation. 

A.  B.  MEACHAM, 
Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs,  Oregon. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  March  10,  1871. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  report  that  I  am  in  receipt  of  a  letter  bearing  date  the 
8th  instant,  from  A.  B.  Meacham,  Esq.,  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  in  the  State 
of  Oregon,  asking  that  the  portion  of  that  State  lying  between  the  forty-second  and 
forty-fourth  parallels  of  north  latitude  and  the  one  hundred  and  seventeenth  and  the 
one  hundred  and  twentieth  degrees  of  west  longitude  (excepting  so  much  thereof  as 
may  have  been  or  may  hereafter  be  granted  for  military  or  wagon  road  purposes)  be 
withdrawn  from  the  market  as  public  lands,  for  the  space  of  eighteen  months,  with 
a  view  to  the  selection  of  a  reservation  upon  which  to  collect  all  the  Indians  in  that 
State  east  of  the  Cascade  Mountains,  except  those  who  may  select  lands  in  severalty 
upon  the  reservation  on  which  they  are  now  located. 

The  suggestion  of  Superintendent  Meacham  is  concurred  in,  and  I  respectfully  rec 
ommend  that  the  President  be  requested  to  issue  an  Executive  order  withdrawing  the 
tract  of  country  described  from  market  as  public  lands,  for  the  period  and  purpose 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  683.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner, 
1886,  p.  354. 


OREGON KLAMATH  AGENCY.  599 

above  indicated,  and  that  this  office  be  authorized  to  instruct  the  superintendent  to 
proceed  to  select  such  reservation  without  unnecessary  delay. 
A  copy  of  Superintendent  Meachani's  letter  is  herewith  transmitted. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

H.  R.  CLUM, 
Acting  Commissioner. 
Hon.  C.  DELANO, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

March  14,  1871. 

The  recommendation  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  contained  in  his  accom 
panying  report,  has  my  approval,  and  it  is  respectfully  submitted  to  the  President, 
with  the  request  that  he  direct  the  temporary  withdrawal  from  market  of  the  lauds 
in  Oregon,  as  therein  designated,  with  the  exceptions  stated,  for  the  purpose  of  estab 
lishing  a  reservation  for  the  Indians  in  that  State. 

C.  DELANO, 

Secretary. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  14,  1871. 

I  hereby  direct  the  withdrawal  of  the  lands  referred  to  from  market  as  public 
lands  for  the  period  of  time  and  for  the  purpose  indicated,  as  recommended  by  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

OFFICE  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

Washington,  September  4,  1872. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  inclose  herewith  a  report,  dated  the  22d  ultimo  (and  ac 
companying  map),  received  from  T.  B.  Odeneal,  Esq.,  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs 
for  Oregon,  reciting  the  action  taken  by  him  relative  to  the  establishment  of  a  pro 
posed  reservation  on  the  headwaters  of  Malheur  River,  in  that  State,  for  the  Snake 
or  Piute  Indians,  under  instructions  contained  in  letter  to  him  from  this  office,  dated 
the  6th  of  July  last. 

Superintendent  Odeneal  defines  the  boundaries  of  the  tract  of  country  selected  by 
him  for  the  proposed  reservation  as  follows : 

"  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  'North  Fork  of  the  Malheur  River;  thence  up  said 
North  Fork,  including  the  waters  thereof,  to  Castle  Rock;  thence  in  a  north-westerly 
direction  to  Strawberry  Butte ;  thence  to  Soda  Spring,  on'the  Canyon  City  and  Camp 
Harney  road;  thence  down  Silvies  River  to  Malheur  Lake ;  thence  east  to  the  South 
Fork  of  the  Malheur  River ;  thence  down  said  South  Fork,  including  the  waters 
thereof,  to  the  place  of  beginning  (to  be  known  as  Malheur  Reservation),  including 
all  lands  within  said  boundaries,  excepting  so  much  thereof  as  may  have  been 
granted  for  military  or  wagon-road  purposes." 

I  respectfully  recommend  that  the  tract  of  country  embraced  within  the  foregoing 
limits  be  set  apart  and  reserved  as  an  Indian  reservation,  and  that  the  President  be 
requested  to  issue  an  Executive  order  accordingly. 

It  is  also  requested  that  the  papers  inclosed  be  returned  to  this  office. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

F.  A.  WALKER, 

Commissioner. 

The  Hon.  SECRETARY  OF  THE  INTERIOR. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  September  12,  1872. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith  a  communication,  dated  the  4th  instant, 
from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  inclosing  a  report  (with  map)  of  T.  B.  Ode- 


600  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

iieal,  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  for  Oregon,  and  recoui mending  that  a  reserva 
tion  on  the  headwaters  of  the  Malheur  River,  in  the  State  of  Oregon,  the  boundaries 
of  which  are  set  forth  in  the  Commissioner's  letter,  be  established  for  the  Snake  or 
Piute  Indians. 

The  recommendation  of  the  Commissioner  meets  with  the  approval  of  this  Depart 
ment,  and  I  respectfully  request  that  the  President  direct  the  same  to  be  carried  into 
effect. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  your  obedient  servant, 

W.  H.  SMITH, 

Acting  Secretary. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  September  12,  1872. 

Let  the  lands,  which  are  fully  described  in  the  accompanying  letter  of  the  Commis 
sioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  be  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Snake  or  Piute  Indians, 
as  recommended  in  the  letter  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  of  this  date. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  15,  1875. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  Oregon,  embraced  within  the  fol 
lowing-described  boundaries,  viz,  commencing  at  a  point  on  the  Malheur  River  where 
the  range-line  between  ranges  39  and  40  east  of  the  Willamette  meridian  intersects 
the  same  ;  thence  north,  on  said  range-line,  to  a  point  due  east  of  Strawberry  Butte; 
thence  west  to  Strawberry  Butte;  thence  south-eastwardly  to  Castle  Rock;  thence 
to  the  west  bank  of  the  North  Fork  of  the  Malhuer  River;  thence  down  and  with 
the  said  west  bank  to  the  Malheur  River ;  thence  along  and  with  the  Malheur  River 
to  the  place  of  beginning,  be,  and  the  same  hereby  is,  withdrawn  from  sale  or  settle 
ment,  except  such  lands  within  said  boundaries  as  have  passed  or  may  pass  to  The 
Dalles  Military  Road  Company,  under  act  of  Congress  approved  February  27,  1867 
(Vol.  XIV,  p.  409),  and  to  the  Willamette  Valley  and  Cascade  Mountain  Military 
Road  Company,  under  act  of  Congress  approved  July  5,  1866  (Vol.  XIV,  p.  89),  and 
the  same  set  apart  as  an  addition  to  the  Malheur  Indian  Reservation,  set  apart  by 
Executive  order  of  September  12,  1872. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  28,  1876. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  Oregon  lying  within  the  following- 
described  boundaries,  viz,  beginning  at  a  point  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Malheur  River 
where  the  range-line  between  ranges  38  and  39  east  of  the  Willamette  meridian  inter 
sects  the  same ;  thence  north  on  said  range-line  to  a  point  due  east  of  the  summit  of 
Castle  Rock;  thence  due  west  to  the  summit  of  Castle  Rock;  thence  in  a  north-west 
erly  direction  to  Strawberry  Butte;  thence  to  Soda  Spring,  on  the  Canyon  City  and 
Camp  Harney  road ;  thence  down  Silvies  Creek  to  Malheur  Lake ;  thence  due  east  to 
the  right  bank  of  the  South  Fork  of  Malheur  River ;  thence  down  said  right  bank  of 
the  South  Fork  to  the  Malheur  River;  thence  down  the  right  bank  of  the  Malheur 
River  to  the  place  of  beginning,  except  such  lands  within  these  limits  as  have  passed 
or  may  pass  to  The  Dalles  military  road  on  the  north,  and  Willamette  Valley  and 
Cascade  Mountain  military  road  on  the  south,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn 
from  sale  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  the  Piute  and  Snake  Indians,  to 
be  known  as  the  Malheur  Indian  Reservation  ;  and  that  portion  of  the  country  set 
apart  by  Executive  order  of  May  15,  1875,  not  embraced  in  the  limits  of  the  above- 
described  tract  of  country,  is  hereby  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,   Washington,  July  23,  1880. 

The  Executive  order  dated  December  5,  1872,  creating  the  "Fort  Harner  Military 
Reservation,"  in  Oregon,  is  hereby  cancelled,  and  the  lands  embraced  therein  and  as 


OREGON — SILETZ    AGENCY.  601 

shown  on  the  accompanying  plat  are  hereby  made  subject  to  the  Executive  order  dated 
September  12,  1872,  establishing  the  Malheur  Indian  Reservation.  The  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  will  cause  the  same  to  be  noted  in  the  General  Land  Office. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  September  13,  1882. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  that  part  of  the  Malheur  Indian  Reservation,  in  the 
State  of  Oregon  (set  apart  by  Executive  orders,  dated  March  14,  1871,  September  12, 
1872,  May  15,  1875,  and  January  28,  1876),  lying  and  being  south  of  the  fourth  standard 
parallel  south,  except  a  tract  of  320  acres,  being  the  north  half  of  the  late  military 
post  reserve  of  Camp  Harney,  as  established  by  Executive  order  of  December  5,  1872 
(which  order  was  cancelled  by  Executive  order,  dated  July  23, 1880,  whereby  the  lands 
embraced  within  said  reserve  were  made  and  proclaimed  subject  to  Executive  order 
dated  September  12,  1872,  establishing  the  boundaries  of  Malheur  Indian  Reserva 
tion),  and  all  that  part  thereof  lying  and  being  north  of  said  fourth  standard  parallel 
and  west  of  the  range-line  (when  extended)  between  ranges  33  and  34  east  of  the 
Willamette  meridian,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  21,  1883. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  Malheur  Indian  Reservation,  in  the  State  of  Oregon, 
except  a  tract  of  320  acres  described  in  an  Executive  order  dated  September  13, 1882, 
as  "the  north  half  of  the  late  military  post  reserve  of  Camp  Harney,  as  established 
by  Executive  order  of  December  5,  1872,"  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored  to  the 
public  domain,  the  same  being  no  longer  required  for  the  purposes  for  which  it  was 
set  apart. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR.] 

i 

SILETZ  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Toledo,  Benton  County,  Oregon.] 
SILETZ  RESERVATION. 

Hoic  established.— Ry  unratified  treaty  of  August  II,  1855;  Executive 
orders  of  November  9, 1855,  and  December  21, 1865 ;  and  act  of  Congress 
of  March  3,  1875. 

Area  and  survey.— It  contains  225,000  acres,  of  which  2,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.1  Partly  surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  1,050  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population.— The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Alscya,  98 ; 
Coquell,  114;  Kusa,  73;  Bogue  Kiver,  53;  Skoton-Shasta,  55;  Sai- 
ustkta,  Sinslaw,  85 ;  Tootootna,  83 ;  Umpqua,  20 ;  and  13  others.  Total 
population,  997.4 

Location.—"  The  Siletz  Eeserve  is  located  within  the  counties  of  Ben- 
ton  and  Tillamook ;  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  Salmon  Eiver,  run 
ning  south  along  the  Pacific  Coast  24  miles,  having  an  inland  width  of 
15  miles."5 

Most  of  the  country  is  rugged  and  mountaiaous ;  but  a  small  portion, 
2,000  acres,  is  tillable. 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  314.  *Ibid,,  p.  263.  slUd.,  1886, 
p.  434.  *Ibid.,  p.  296.  In  1886  population  was  612.  (See  p.  404.)  5  Hid.,  1879,  p.  132. 


602  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Government  rations. — Twenty-five  per  cent,  of  the  Indians  were  sub- 
sisted  by  Government  rations  in  1884.1 

Mill  and  Indian  employes. — After  long  waiting  the  much  needed  saw 
and  grist  mill  was  started  in  1876, 2  and  has  been  kept  running  except, 
as  when  in  1882,  it  was  stopped  for  lack  of  funds.  The  assistant  engi. 
neer  is  an  Indian,  and  there  are  other  Indian  employe's  at  the  agency. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1878. 

Indian  court  of  offences. —None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.* 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 149 

Boarding-school : 

Accommodation 86 

Average  attendance 64 

Session  (months) 10 

Cost $5,777.16 

Missionary  work. — The  Methodist  Church  has  had  a  mission.  No  mis 
sionary  work  reported  for  1886.  A  Roman  Catholic  priest  visits  the 
agency  once  a  year.4 

Siletz  (originally  known  as  Coast)  Eeserve.6 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  November  8,  1855. 

SIR  :  I  herewith  submit  for  your  approval  a  proposed  reservation  for  Indians  on  the 
coast  of  Oregon  Territory,  recommended  by  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  and 
submitted  to  the  Department  by  the  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land  Office,  for  the 
procurement  of  your  order  on  the  subject,  in  letter  of  the  10th  September  last. 

Before  submitting  the  matter  to  you,  I  desired  to  have  a  more  full  report  of  the  sub 
ject  from  the  Indian  Office,  and  the  letter  of  the  head  of  that  bureau  of  the  29th  ultimo 
(Report  Book  9,  page  54),  having  been  received  and  considered,  I  see  no  objection  to 
the  conditional  reservation  asked  for,  "  subject  to  future  curtailment,  if  found  proper," 
or  entire  release  thereof  should  Congress  not  sanction  the  object  rendering  this  with 
drawal  .of  the  land  from  white  settlement  at  this  time  advisable. 

A  plat  marked  A,  and  indicating  the  boundaries  of  the  reservation,  accompanies 
the  papers,  and  has  prepared  thereon  the  necessary  order  for  your  signature  should 
you  think  fit  to  sanction  the  recommendation. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

R.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT. 

November  9,  1855. 

The  reservation  of  the  land  within  denoted  by  blue-shaded  lines  is  hereby  made 
for  the  purposes  indicated  in  letter  of  the  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land  Office  of 
the  10th  September  last,  and  letter  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  of  the  8th  Novem- 
'ber,  1855. 

FRANK'N  PIERCE. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  December  20,  1865. 

SIR  :  Pursuant  to  a  recommendation  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  of  the  8th  of 
November,  1855,  the  President  of  the  United  States,  by  an  Executive  order  dated  the 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  422.,  2  Ibid.,  p.  xciv.  3lbid.  4 Ibid., 
p.  216.  RIbid.,  p.  357. 


OREGON — SILETZ   AGENCY.  603 

9th  of  that  month,  set  apart,  conditionally,  the  tract  of  country  on  the  coast  of  Ore 
gon,  extending  from  Cape  Lookout  on  the  north  to  a  point  below  Cape  Perpetua  on 
the  south,  as  exhibited  in  blue  on  the  accompanying  map,  for  an  Indian  reservation. 

It  is  represented  by  the  Oregon  delegation  in  Congress  that  this  reservation  is  un 
necessarily  large,  and  that  by  reason  of  it  access  to  the  harbor  of  Aquina  Bay  by  the 
numerous  settlers  in  the  fertile  and  productive  valley  of  the  Willamette  is  prevented. 
They  ask  for  a  curtailment  of  this  reservation,  so  as  to  secure  to  the  inhabitants  of 
the  Willamette  Valley  the  much  needed  access  to  the  coast,  and  for  this  purpose  pro 
pose  that  a  small  and  rugged  portion  of  the  reservation  in  the  vicinity  of  Aquina  Bay, 
not  occupied  or  desired  by  the  Indians,  shall  be  released  and  thrown  open  to  occupa 
tion  and  use  by  the  whites. 

The  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  is  of  the  opinion  that  the  interests  of  the  citi 
zens  of  Oregon  will  be  promoted  by  the  opening  of  a  port  of  entry  at  Aquina  Bay, 
and  that  their  interest  is  paramount  in  importance  to  that  of  the  Indians  located  in 
that  vicinity.  Concurring  in  the  views  expressed  by  the  Hon.  Messrs.  Nesmith, 
Williams,  and  Henderson,  and  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  I  respectfully  rec 
ommend  that  an  order  be  made  by  you  releasing  from  reservation  for  Indian  pur 
poses  and  restoring  to  public  use  the  portion  of  the  said  reservation  bounded  on  the 
accompanying  map  by  double  red  lines,  and  described  in  the  communication  of  the 
Oregon  delegation  as  follows,  viz :  Commencing  at  a  point  two  miles  south  of  the 
Siletz  Agency,  thence  west  to  the  Pacific  Ocean  ;  thence  south  along  said  ocean  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Alsea  River ;  thence  up  said  river  to  the  eastern  boundary  of  the  reser 
vation  j  thence  north  along  said  eastern  boundary  to  a  point  due  east  of  the  place  of 
beginning ;  thence  west  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

JAS.  HARLAN, 

Secretary. 

The  PRESIDENT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  December  21,  1865. 

The  recommendation  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  approved,  and  the  tract  of 
land  within  described  will  be  released  from  reservation  and  thrown  open  to  occu 
pancy  and  use  by  the  citizens  as  other  public  land. 

ANDREW  JOHNSON, 

President. 

Act  of  Congress,  March  3,  1875. l 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  be,  and  hereby  is,  authorized  to  remove  all  bands  of 
Indians  now  located  upon  the  Alsea  and  Siletz  Indian  Reservation,  set  apart  for  them 
by  Executive  order  dated  November  9,  1855,  and  restored  to  the  public  domain  by 
Executive  order  of  December  21,  1865,  and  to  locate  said  Indians  upon  the  following 
described  tract  of  country,  namely :  Beginning  at  a  point  2  miles  south  of  the  Siletz 
Agency ;  thence  west  to  the  Pacific  Ocean ;  thence  north,  along  said  ocean,  to  the 
mouth  of  Salmon  River;  thence  due  east  to  the  western  boundary  of  the  eighth  range 
of  townships  west  of  the  Willamette  meridian ;  thence  south  with  said  boundary  to 
a  point  due  east  of  the  place  of  beginning ;  thence  west  to  the  place  of  beginning ; 
which  is  hereby  set  apart  as  a  permanent  reservation  for  the  Indians  now  occupying 
the  same  and  to  be  hereafter  located  thereon  ;  and  all  the  balance  of  said  Alsea  and 
Siletz  Reservation  is  hereby  thrown  open  to  settlement  under  the  land  laws  of  the 
United  States.  Provided,  That  these  Indians  shall  not  be  removed  from  their  present 
reservation  without  their  consent  previously  had. 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XVIII,  Part  3,  p.  446. 


604  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

UMATILLA  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Pendleton,  Umatilla  County,  Oregon.] 
UMATILLA  RESERVATION. 

Row  established. — By  treaty  of  June  9, 1855,  and  act  of  Congress  Au 
gust  5,  1882. 

Area. — Contains  268,800  acres,  of  which  150,000  are  classed  as  tillable. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  15,000  acres  under  cultivation.1 

Tribes. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Cayuse,  Walla  Walla,  and 
Umatilla.  Total  population,  1,065.2 

Location.— Located  at  the  headwaters  of  the  Umatilla  Eiver  in  Uma 
tilla  County.  One-fourth  of  it  is  mountainous  and  covered  with  timber ; 
the  balance  is  prairie  and  rolling  hills,  and  well  watered  and  adapted 
for  agricultural  and  grazing  purposes.3 

Government  rations. — None  reported. 

Mills  and  employes. — A  grist-mill. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1881. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Organized  in  1883. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.4 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886,  196. 

Boarding  school : 

Accommodation 95 

Average  attendance 55 

In  session  (months) 10 

Cost $9,181.58 

Missionary  worlc. — Eoman  Catholic  Church  has  a  mission. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  Walla  Walla,  Cayuse,  and    Umatilla  lands  of  Indians,  made  at  Camp  Ste 
vens,  Walla  Walla  Valley,  Washington  Territory,  June  9,  1855. 

The  following  tract  ceded :  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tocannon  River,  in 
Washington  Territory,  running  thence  up  said  river  to  its  .source;  thence  easterly 
along  the  summit  of  the  Blue  Mountains,  and  on  the  southern  boundaries  of  the  pur 
chase  made  of  the  Nez  Perec's  Indians,  and  easterly  along  that  boundary  to  the  west, 
era  limits  of  the  country  claimed  by  the  Shoshonees  or  Snake  Indians  ;  thence  south 
erly  along  that  boundary  (being  the  waters  of  Powder  River)  to  the  source  of  Powder 
River,  thence  to  the  headwaters  of  Willow  Creek,  thence  down  Willow  Creek  to  the 
Columbia  River,  thence  up  the  channel  of  the  Columbia  River  to  the  lower  end  of  a 
large  island  below  the  mouth  of  Umatilla  River;  thence  northerly  to  a  point  on  the 
Yakama  River,  called  Tohmah-luke;  thence  to  Le  Lac,  thence  to  the  White  Banks  on 
the  Columbia  below  Priest's  Rapids ;  thence  down  the  Columbia  River  to  the  junction 
of  the  Columbia  and  Snake  Rivers;  thence  up  the  Snake  River  to  the  place  of  begin 
ning  :  Provided,  however,  That  so  much  of  the  country  described  above  as  is  contained 
in  the  following  boundaries  shall  be  set  apart  as  a  residence  for  said  Indians,  which 
tract  for  the  purposes  contemplated  shall  be  held  and  regarded  as  an  Indian  reserva- 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  434.  2Ibid.,  p.  404.  3  Ibid.,  1881,  p. 
149.  «!&«?.,  1886,  p.  xciv. 


OREGON — UMATILLA  AGENCY.  605 

tion,  to  wit :  Commencing  in  the  middle  of  the  channel  of  Urnatilla  River,  opposite 
the  mouth  of  Wild  Horse  Creek ;  thence  np  the  middle  of  the  channel  of  said  creek 
to  its  source;  thence  southerly  to  a  point  in  the  Blue  Mountains  known  as  Lee's  En 
campment  ;  thence  in  a  line  to  the  headwaters  of  Howtome  Creek ;  thence  west  to  the 
divide  hetween  Howtome  and  Birch  Creeks ;  thence  northerly  along  said  divide  to  a 
point  due  west  of  the  south-west  corner  of  William  C.  McKay's  land  claim,  thence 
east  along  his  line  to  his  south-east  corner ;  thence  in  a  line  to  the  place  of  beginning: 
Provided,  also,  That  the  exclusive  right  of  taking  fish  in  the  streams  running  through 
and  bordering  said  reservation  is  hereby  secured  to  said  Indians,  and  at  all  other 
usual  and  accustomed  stations  in  common  with  citizens  of  the  United  States,  and  of 
erecting  suitable  buildings  for  curing  the  same ;  the  privilege  of  hunting,  gathering 
roots  and  berries,  and  pasturing  their  stock  on  unclaimed  lands  in  common  with 
citizens  is  also  secured  to  them  :  And  provided,  also,  That  if  any  band  or  bands  of  In 
dians,  residing  in  and  claiming  any  portion  or  portions  of  the  country  described  in  this 
article,  shall  not  accede  to  the  terms  of  this  treaty,  then  the  bands  becoming  parties 
hereunto  agree  to  reserve  such  part  of  the  several  and  other  payments  herein  named, 
as  a  consideration  for  the  entire  country  described  as  aforesaid,  as  shall  be  in  the 
proportion  that  their  aggregate  number  may  have  to  the  whole  number  of  Indians 
residing  in  and  claiming  the  entire  country  aforesaid,  as  consideration  and  payment 
in  full  for  the  tracts  in  said  country  claimed  by  them:  And  provided,  also,  That  when 
substantial  improvements  have  been  made  by  any  member  of  the  bands  being  parties 
to  this  treaty,  who  are  compelled  to  abandon  them  in  consequence  of  said  treaty 
(they),  shall  be  valued  under  the  direction  of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  and 
payment  made  therefor.  (Art.  1.) 

United  States  agrees  to  pay  $8,000  per  annum  for  five  years,  commencing  Sep 
tember  1,  1856  ;  $6,000  per  annum  for  the  term  of  five  years  next  succeeding  the  first 
five ;  $4,000  per  annum  for  the  term  of  five  years  next  succeeding  the  second  five,  and 
$2,000  per  annum  for  the  term  of  five  years  next  succeeding  the  third  five,  to  be  ex 
pended  under  the  direction  of  the  President  for  their  moral  improvement  and  educa 
tion,  buildings,  farming  implements,  seeds,  clothing,  for  medical  purposes,  providing 
farmers,  mechanics,  and  for  arms  and  ammunition.  (Art.  2.) 

To  expend  the  sum  of  $50,000  during  first  and  second  years  after  its  ratification  for 
the  erection  of  buildings,  purchase  of  teams,  clothing,  farming  implements,  tools,  pay 
ment  of  employe's,  and  for  subsisting  the  Indians  the  first  year  after  their  removal. 
(Art.  3.) 

Agrees  to  erect  mills,  schools,  shops,  and  to  purchase  and  keep  in  repair  for  the 
term  of  twenty  years  all  necessary  mill  fixtures,  tools,  medicines  and  hospital  stores, 
books  and  stationery,  and  furniture  for  employes.  Agrees  to  employ  for  twenty  years 
farmer,  blacksmith,  physician,  mechanics,  and  two  school-teachers.  (Art.  4.) 

Agrees  to  build  for  the  head  chiefs  of  the  Walla  Walla,  Cayuse,  and  Umatilla 
bands  each  one  dwelling-house  and  to  plough  and  fence  10  acres  of  land  for  each, 
and  to  pay  each*  $500  per  annum  in  cash  for  the  term  of  twenty  years.  To  give  to  the 
Walla  Walla  chief  three  yoke  of  oxen,  farm  implements,  tools,  harness,  etc.  To 
build  for  the  son  of  Pio-pio-mox-mox,  one  dwelling-house,  farm  implements,  a  salary 
for  twenty  years,  $100  in  cash  per  annum.  Pio-pio-mox-mox  secured  for  the  term  of 
five  years  the  right  to  build  and  occupy  house  at  or  near  mouth  of  Yakama  River, 
to  be  used  as  a  trading  post  in  sale  of  bands  of  wild  cattle.  Sum  of  $10,000  to  be 
expended  for  a  wagon  road  from  Powder  River  or  Grand  Round  to  the  plain  at  the 
western  base  of  the  Blue  Mountains.  (Art.  5.) 

Land  may  be  assigned  to  individuals  and  patents  issued  therefor,  to  be  exempt 
from  levy,  sale,  or  forfeiture;  no  State  to  remove  restriction;  patent  may  be  can 
celled  on  removal  of  Indians;  certain  headmen  to  have  160  acres  of  land.  (Art.  6.) 

Annuities  not  to  be  taken  for  debts  of  individuals.     (Art.  7.) 

Bands  agree  to  be  friendly,  pay  for  depredations,  not  to  make  war,  and  to  observe 
all  laws.  (Art.  8.) 

Annuities  to  be  withheld  from  those  drinking  liquor.    (Art.  9.) 


606  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Right  of  way  for  highways  and  railroads  through  reservation  reserved.     (Art.  10.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  11. ) 
Proclaimed  April  11,  1859. l 

Act  of  Congress,  August  5,  1882.2 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  *  *  *  is  authorized  to  cause  to  be  surveyed  and 
laid  out  into  lots  and  blocks  so  much  of  the  Umatilla  Indian  Reservation  in  the  State 
of  Oregon,  lying  and  being  contiguous  to  or  in  the  vicinity  of  the  town  of  Pendleton, 
as  may  be  necessary  to  allow  said  town  proper  and  needful  extension  and  growth, 
not  exceeding  640  acres.  *  *  * 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  cause  the  said  lots  and  blocks  to  be  appraised 
by  three  disinterested  persons,  to  be  appointed  by  him  (Sec.  1),  *  *  *  and  to  be 
offered  for  sale  at  public  auction  *  *  *  to  the  highest  bidder.  *  *  *  Pay- 
'ment  shall  be  made  as  follows  :  One-third  at  the  time  of  sale,  one- third  in  one  year, 
and  one-third  in  two  years;  but  no  patent  shall  issue  until  full  payment  shall  have 
been  made.  All  *  *  *  lands  not  sold  at  said  public  sale  shall  thereafter  be  sub 
ject  to  private  entry  at  the  appraised  value  thereof.  *  *  * 

Any  right  heretofore  acquired  by  the  Oregon  Railway  and  Navigation  Company 
for  right  of  way  for  a  line  of  railway,  and  to  lands  for  use  and  occupancy  by  said 
company  for  station  or  depot  purposes,  shall  not  be  affected  by  this  act.  (Sec.  2.) 
.  The  funds  arising  from  the  sale  of  said  lands,  after  deducting  the  expenses  of  the 
survey,  appraisement,  and  sale  of  the  same,  shall  be  deposited  in  the  Treasury  of  the 
United  States  to  the  credit  of  the  Indians  belonging  on  said  reservation,  and  shall 
bear  5  per  cent,  per  annum  interest ;  and  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  expend 
from  time  to  time,  for  the  benefit  and  support  of  an  industrial  school  for  said  Indians 
on  said  reservation,  so  much  of  the  principal  and  accrued  interest  thereon  as  he  shall 
see  fit.  (Sec.  3.) 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  make  all  needful  rules  to  carry  this  act  into  effect, 
and  shall  determine  the  compensation  to  be  allowed  the  appraisers  and  surveyor  for 
their  services.  (Sec.  4.) 

Before  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  execute  any  part  of  the  provisions  of  this 
act  he  shall  obtain  the  full  and  free  consent  of  the  Indians  upon  the  said  reservation 
to  the  sale  and  disposition  of  the  said  lands  in  the  manner  and  for  the  purpose  in  this 
act  provided.  (Sec.  5.) 

The  sum  of  $1,500  is  hereby  appropriated  *  *  *  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  this 
act  into  effect.  (Sec.  6.) 

The  interior  lines  of  the  laud  by  this  act  authorized  to  be  laid  out  in  town  lots  and 
separating  the  same  from  the  lands  of  said  reservation  shall,  from  the  date  of  the  ap 
proval  of  said  survey  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  be  and  constitute  the  line  of 
said  reservation  between  the  same  and  the  town  of  Pendleton.  (Sec.  7.) 

Approved  August  5,  1882. 

An  act  for  allotting  lands  in  severally  upon  the  Umatilla  Reservation,  etc.,  March  3, 1885.3 

Allotments  to  be  :  Head  of  a  family,  160  acres  ;  single  person  over  eighteen  years, 
80  acres ;  orphan  child,  80  acres ;  each  child  under  eighteen  years,  40  acres.  In  ad 
dition  a  reasonable  amount  of  pasture  and  timber  land  to  be  reserved  and  used  in 
common,  and  640  acres  agricultural  land  for  school  and  farm. 

A  commission  of  three  persons  to  ascertain  number  of  Indians  who  will  remain  and 
who  are  entitled  to  take  land  on  reservation.  Also  the  requisite  amount  of  laud 
needed  as  above  provided,  not  to  exceed  an  aggregate  of  120,000  acres,  the  same  to  be 
in  as  compact  a  form  as  possible.  Said  commission  to  report  said  tract  selected  to  Sec 
retary  of  the  Interior,  who,  upon  approval,  shall  survey  and  allot  the  same,  Patents 

United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p.  945.         *IUd.,  Vol.  XXII,  p.  297. 
Vol.  XXIII,  p.  340 


OREGON — WARM  SPRINGS  AGENCY.  607 

to  be  issued,  declaring  the  United  States  to  hold  the  land  in  trust  for  twenty-five 
years,  and  at  the  end  of  said  period  convey  the  land  in  fee  free  of  all  charge  or  in- 
cumbrance  whatsoever.  The  law  of  alienation  and  descent  in  Oregon  to  apply  after 
delivery  of  patents.  Any  Indian  who  may  desire  to  remove  to  any  other  reservation 
uiav  do  so,  and  not  lose  his  right  to  share  in  the  funds  arising  from  the  sale  of  the 
surplus  lands  on  the  Umatilla  Reservation,  and  in  addition  the  equitable  value  of  the 
right  to  take  land  in  severalty  on  said  reservation,  to  be  determined  by  the  Secretary 
of  the  Interior  and  taken  out  of  said  fund;  and  the  same  shall  be  expended  from  time 
to  time  for  their  benefit  in  establishing  them  in  their  new  homes  in  such  manner  as 
the  Department  shall  direct.  (Sec.  1.) 

Lands  not  included  in  the  new  reservation  to  be  resurveyed,  appraised,  and  classi 
fied  ;  improvements  to  be  separately  appraised,  and  no  appraisement  to  be  less  than 
$1.25  per  acre.  Land  to  bo  sold  at  public  auction,  upon  specified  conditions.  State 
of  Oregon  to  select  from  United  States  public  lands  in  said  State  lands  in  lieu  of  the 
16  and  36  sections  contained  in  Umatilla  Reservation  herein  set  apart.  Water  right 
granted  July  17,  1870,  continued,  but  no  additional  rights  to  water  granted.  (Sec.  2.) 
Funds  from  sale  of  lands  after  deducting  expenses  of  survey,  appraisement,  and  sale 
to  be  deposited  in  United  States  Treasury  to  credit  of  said  Indians.  Amount  of  inter 
est  to  be  provided  by  law.  Twenty  per  cent,  of  the  principal  to  be.  used  in  establish 
ing  said  Indians  upon  their  allotments ;  $20,000  applied  toward  an  industrial  school. 
Indians  pledge  to  compel  their  children  between  seven  and  fifteen  years  of  age  to  at 
tend  school.  (Sec.  3.) 

Appropriation  made  to  carry  this  act  into  execution  and  also  $10,000  toward  estab 
lishing  said  school.  The  United  States  to  be  reimbursed  from  sale  of  lauds.  (Sec. 
4.)  Consent  of  a  majority  of  male  adults  assembled  in  counsel,  made  by  signature, 
needful  to  the  execution  of  this  act.  (Sec.  5.) 

Secretary  to  carry  out  provisions,  settle  disputes  concerning  allotments,  and  com 
pensation  to  commissioners.  (Sec.  6.) 

WARM  SPRINGS  AGENCY. 

[Post-office address:  Warm  Springs,  Crook  County,  Oregon,] 
WARM  SPRINGS  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty,  June  25, 1855. 

Area.— Contains  464,000  acres,  of  which  3,600  are  classed  as  tillable. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  2,500  acres  under  cultivation.1 

Tribes. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Tenino,  Warm  Springs,  Wasco, 
John  Day,  and  Pi-Ute.  Total  population,  869.2 

Location. — This  agency  is  situated  in  Wasco  County.  8  miles  south  of 
the  Warm  Springs  Eiver.  The  river  and  agency  take  their  name  from 
some  warm  or  hot  springs  that  rise  near  the  river  and  run  into  the  same. 
The  largest  is  quite  a  stream,  and  a  few  rods  below  its  source  it  is  much 
used  as  a  bathing  place.  It  would  no  doubt  soon  become  a  great  resort 
for  invalids  were  it  outside  of  the  reservation.  The  waters  possess  val 
uable  medicinal  properties,  and  would  no  doubt  prove  beneficial  in  many 
cases.  The  agency  buildings  stand  on  a  level  bench  of  land  near  the 
Shetike  Eiver,  a  beautiful,  clear,  cold  stream  of  water  that  rises  in  the 
Cascade  Mountains,  just  north  of  Mount  Jefferson.3  The  land  is  moun 
tainous  and  rugged.  Where  irrigation  is  practicable  gardens  look  well. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  434.  2  Ibid.,  p.  406.  3  Ibid.,  1880,  p. 
147. 


608  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

The  summers  are  hot  and  dry,  with  only  occasional  showers,  thus  burn 
ing  up  the  grain  crop  in  many  places.1 

Government  rations.— Noi>e  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by  Govern 
ment  rations  in  1886.2 

Indian  police. — Organized  in  1878 ;  consists  of  three  men. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Organized  in  1884. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.^ 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 193 

Boarding  and  day  school : 

Accommodation „„ 60 

Average  attendance 42 

Session  (months) 11 

Cost $4,791.16 

Sinemasho  boarding  and  day  school : 

Accommodation _,. 40 

Average  attendance ,.  30 

Session  (months) , 11 

Cost $4,742.50 

Missionary  work. — The  United  Presbyterian  Church  has  charge  of 
the  missionary  work. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATIES. 

Treaty  with  the  confederated  bands  of  Walla  Wallas  and  Wascoes  of  middle  Oregon,  made 
at  Wasco,  Oregon,  June  25,  1855. 

Tribes  cede  the  following  tract :  Beginning  at  the  Cascade  Falls,  Columbia  River ; 
thence  southerly  to  the  Cascade  Mountains ;  along  their  summit  to  the  forty-fourth 
parallel  of  north  latitude  ;  east  on  that  line  to  the  Blue  Mountains,  or  the  western 
boundary  of  the  Shoshone  country ;  north  along  that  boundary  to  a  point  due  east 
from  the  headwaters  of  Willow  Creek  ;  thence  west  to  the  waters  of  said  creek,  and 
down  the  said  stream  to  the  Columbia,  and  thence  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

The  following  tract  within  the  ceded  country  to  be  set  apart  as  a  reservation  until 
otherwise  directed  by  the  President :  Beginning  at  the  Deschutes,  opposite  the  Mut 
ton  Mountains;  thence  west  to  the  summit;  along  the  divide  to  its  connection  with 
the  Cascade  Mountains;  thence  to  the  summit;  southerly  to  Mount  Jefferson;  thence 
down  the  main  branch  of  the  Deschutes  River  to  its  junction  "with  the  Deschutes 
River ;  thence  down  the  middle  channel  to  the  place  of  beginning.  Said  bands  agree 
to  remove  and  settle  on  said  reservation  within  one  year.  Should  the  three  princi 
pal  bands  of  Walla  Wallas  desire  some  other  reservation  they  may  select  one  person 
from  each  band  who,  with  the  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs,  may  choose  other 
selections,  which  shall  be  declared  a  reservation  for  said  Indians.  No  white  person 
to  reside  thereon.  Exclusive  right  to  fish  in  streams  running  through  and  bordering 
reservations  secured  to  Indians,  and  at  all  other  accustomed  stations  in  connection 
with  citizens  of  the  United  States.  Also  erecting  houses  for  curing  the  fish.  Also 
privilege  of  hunting,  gathering  roots  and  berries,  and  pasturing  stock  on  unclaimed 
land  in  common  with  citizens. 

If  any  band  claiming  portions  of  the  land  herein  ceded  shall  not  agree  to  this  treaty, 
then  the  bands  being  party  thereto  shall  receive  such  part  of  payments  herein  pro 
vided  as  shall  be  in  the  proportion  that  their  aggregate  number  may  bear  to  the 
whole  number  of  Indians  claiming  the  said  country.  Any  Indian  compelled  to  aban- 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p.  146.  2  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  422.  *Ibid.,  p. 
xciv. 


OREGON — WARM  SPRINGS  AGENCY.  609 

don  substantial  improvements  in  consequence  of  this  treaty,  said  improvements  shall 
be  valued  and  payment  made  therefor,  or  improvements  of  equal  value  made  on 
tracts  herein  provided.  (Art.  1.) 

The  sum  of  $100,000  paid  as  follows :  Eight  thousand  dollars  per  annum  for  five 
years,  beginning  September  1,  1856;  $6,000  per  annum  for  the  five  following  years; 
$4,000  for  the  next  five  years ;  $2,000  per  annum  for  the  next  five  years.  Said  money 
to  be  expended  under  the  direction  of  the  President  for  the  education,  opening  farms, 
agricultural  implements,  clothing,  provisions,  etc.  (Art.  2.) 

An  additional  sum  of  $50,000  for  the  erection  of  buildings,  opening  farms,  purchase 
of  teams,  implements,  and  subsisting  the  Indians  the  first  year  after  removal.  (Art. 
3.)  United  States  also  agrees  to  erect  saw-mill,  flouring-mill,  hospital,  school-house, 
blacksmith  shop,  with  tin  and  gunsmith  shop,  wagon  and  plow  maker  shop,  and  fur 
nish  the  same,  and  also  erect  dwelling  for  employe's.  Also  to  pay  for  the  services  for 
fifteen  years  of  farmer,  blacksmith,  wagon  and  plow  maker,  and  for  twenty  years  for 
physician,  sawyer,  miller,  superintendent,  and  school  teacher.  Also  to  erect  four 
dwelling-houses  for  the  chiefs  of  the  confederated  bands ;  to  fence  and  break  for  each 
chief  10  acres ;  and  to  pay  head  chief  $500  per  annum  for  twenty  years.  The  person 
succeeding  to  this  office  during  the  period  named  to  have  the  benefit  of  the  provisions 
herein  made  for  the  head  chief.  (Art.  4.) 

President  may  cause  whole  or  part  of  reservation  to  be  surveyed  and  assign  to  single 
person  over  twenty-one  40  acres ;  family  of  two,  60  acres ;  family  of  three,  80  acres ; 
family  of  six  to  ten,  120  acres ;  over  ten,  20  acres  for  each  three  additional  members. 
President  to  provide  rules  and  regulations  for  descent  of  property ;  may  issue  a  patent 
conditioned  that  the  tract  shall  not  be  aliened  or  leased  for  a  longer  term  than  two 
years,  to  be  exempt  from  levy,  sale,  or  forfeiture  until  the  restriction  shall  be  removed 
with  the  consent  of  Congress  when  a  State  legislature  shall  have  been  formed.  Any 
one  neglecting  his  land,  the  President  may  revoke  patent  for  the  same.  (Art.  5.) 
Annuities  not  to  be  taken  for  private  debts.  (Art.  6.) 

Bands  acknowledge  their  dependence  and  promise  to  commit  no  depredations  or 
make  war  on  other  Indians,  except  in  self-defence,  and  to  submit  all  difficulties  to  the 
United  States.  (Art.  7.)  Any  one  introducing  or  using  intoxicating  liquors  his  an 
nuities  to  be  withheld  at  option  of  President.  (Art.  8.)  Roads  and  railroads  to 
have  right  of  way  whensoever,  in  the  opinion  of  the  President,  the  public  interest 
may  require  it.  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  9.) 

Proclaimed  April  18,  1859. l 

Supplementary  treaty  with  the  confederated  tribes  and  bands  of  middle  Oregon,  made  at 
Warm  Springs  Agency,  Oregon,  November  15,  1865. 

The  rights  secured  tinder  article  1  of  the  treaty  of  June  25,  1855,  to  fish,  erect 
houses,  hunt  game,  gather  roots  and  berries  upon  lands  without  the  reservation  hereby 
relinquished,  it  having  become  evident  that  it  is  detrimental  to  the  interests  of  the 
Indians  and  the  whites.  (Art.  1.)  The  tribes  covenant  and  agree  to  remain  upon 
the  reservation  subject  to  the  laws  of  the  United  States  and  regulations  of  the  Indian 
Department  and  control  of  the  officers  thereof,  and  to  pursue  and  return  any  members 
who  shall  attempt  to  leave  the  reservation.  (Art.  2.)  When  necessary  for  any  In 
dian  to  go  beyond  the  borders  of  the  reservation,  the  agent  at  his  discretion  to  give 
such  Indian  a  written  pass,  always  for  a  short  period  and  expiration  definitely  fix?d 
on  said  paper.  Any  Indian  having  a  pass  who  shall  remain  for  a  longer  period  than 
the  time  named  in  said  pass  shall  be  deemed  to  have  violated  this  treaty  the  same  as 
if  he  or  she  had  gone  without  a  pass.  (Art.  3.)  Any  infraction  of  this  treaty  shall 
subject  the  Indian  to  a  deprivation  of  his  or  her  share  of  annuities  and  such  other 
punishment  as  the  President  may  direct.  (Art.  4.)  In  consideration  of  the  relin- 
quishment  of  rights  herein  enumerated,  $3,500  to  be  expended  in  teams,  agricultural 

United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  963. 

S.  Ex.  95 39 


610  INDIAN  EDUCATION  AND  CIVILIZATION. 

implements,  «eed,  and  other  articles  for  the  advancement  of  the  tribe  in  agriculture 
and  civilization.  (Art.  5. )  United  States  to  allot  to  each  head  of  family  in  said  tribe 
or  band  a  tract  of  land  sufficient  for  his  or  her  use.  Possession  guaranteed  and  se 
cured  to  said  family  and  heirs  forever.  (Art.  6. )  Any  Indian  known  to  drink  or 
possess  ardent  spirits  to  be  reported  to  the  agent,  with  the  name  of  the  person  of  whom 
the  liquor  was  obtained,  that  they  may  be  lawfully  punished.  (Art.  7.') 
Proclaimed  March  28,  1867.1 

UTAH  TERRITORY. 

For  earlier  history,  see  Colorado.  Organized  as  a  Territory  Septem 
ber  9, 1850.2 

The  Indians  residing  here  are  about  the  same  as  when  the  country 
came  into  the  possession  of  the  United  States. 

There  are  two  reservations,  containing  an  aggregate  area  of  3,Q72,480 
acres.  Indian  population  on  reservation,  2,216 ;  not  on  reservations, 
585  ;  total  Indian  population,  2,801. 

There  are  two  agencies,  the  Ouray  Agency,  having  the  Uncompahgre 
Reservation  in  charge,  and  the  Uintah  Agency,  having  in  charge  the 
Uintah  Eeservation. 

FINTAH  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  White  Kocks,  Utah,  via  Green  River  City,  Wyo.] 
UINTAH  VALLEY  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  October  3, 1861 ;  act  of  Con 
gress  approved  May  5, 1864.3 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  2,039,040  acres,  of  which  320,000  are 
classed  as  tillable.4  Out-boundaries  surveyed;  interior  partly  sur 
veyed.5 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  200  acres.6 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Gosi  Ute, 
Pavant  Uintah,  Yampa,  and  Grand  Kiver  Ute.  Total  population,  1 ,064.7 

Location. — "This  reservation  consists  of  a  table-land 6,300  feet  above 
sea  level,  sloping  gradually  towards  the  south.  The  canons  on  the 
outskirts  of  the  reservation  produce  plenty  of  wood  and  timber  for  the 
use  of  the  agency  and  for  the  Indians.8 

Government  rations. — Sixty  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1884.9 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Mills  established  in  1872.  No  employe's 
reported. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1878. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  751.  2  Ibid.,  Vol.  IX,  p.  453. 
3  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1882,  p.  289,  and  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  XIII,  p.  63.  4  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  316.  6  Ibid.,  p.  264. 
*Ibid.,  1886,  p.  434.  .  7  Ibid.,  p.  406.  » Ibid.,  1883,  p.  139.  » Ibid.,  1886,  p.  422. 


UTAH UINTAH   AGENCY.  611 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 *» 125 

Agency  boarding-school : 

Accommodation 20 

Average  attendance - 10 

Agency  day-school,  accommodation 30 

Session  (months) 8 

Cost  to  Government1 $1,651.70 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  work  reported. 

Uintah  Valley  Reserve.2 

DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  October  3,  1861. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  herewith  to  submit  for  your  consideration  the  recommenda 
tion  of  the  Acting  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  that  the  Uintah  Valley,  in  the  Ter 
ritory  of  Utah,  be  set  apart  and^reserved  for  the  use  and  occupancy  of  Indian  tribes. 
In  the  absence  of  an  authorized  survey  (the  valley  and  surrounding  country  being 
as  yet  unoccupied  by  settlements  of  our  citizens),  I  respectfully  recommend  that  you 
order  the  entire  valley  of  the  Uintah  Eiver  within  Utah  Territory,  extending  on  both 
sides  of  said  river  to  the  c  rest  of  the  first  range  of  contiguous  mountains  on  each 
side,  to  be  reserved  to  the  United  States  and  set  apart  as  an  Indian  reservation. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

CALEB  B.  SMITH, 

Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT. 

EXECUTIVE  OFFICE,  October  3,  1861. 

Let  the  reservation  be  established,  as  recommended  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

A.  LINCOLN. 

(See  acts  of  Congress,  approved  May  5, 1864,  13  Stats.  63,  and  June  18,  1878,  20 
Stats.  165.) 

SYNOPSIS  OF  ACT  OF  CONGRESS.3 

An  act  to  vacate  and  sell  the  present  Indian  reservations  in  Utah  Territory,  and  to  settle 
the  Indians  of  said  Territory  in  the  Uinta  Valley,  May  5,  1864. 

SEC.  1.  The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  is  authorized  and  required  to  cause  to  be 
surveyed  and  sold  the  several  Indian  reservations  hitherto  made  and  occupied  as  such 
in  the  Territory,  excepting  Uinta  Valley,  the  avails  of  the  sales  to  be  devoted  to  the 
Indian  service  in  Utah. 

SEC.  2.  The  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  for  Utah  is  authorized  and  required 
to  collect  and  settle  all  or  so  many  of  the  Indians  of  Utah  as  may  be  found  practica 
ble  in  the  Uiuta  Valley,  which  is  hereby  set  apart  for  the  permanent  settlement  and 
exclusive  occupation  of  such  different  tribes  of  said  Territory  as  may  be  induced  to 
inhabit  the  same. 

SEC.  3.  For  the  purpose  of  making  agricultural  improvements  for  the  comfort  of 
the  Indians  and  to  enable  them  to  become  self-supporting  by  agriculture,  the  sum  of 
$30,000  is  appropriated,  to  be  expended  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior. 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  xcviii.  *Ibid.,  p.  358.  3  United 
States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  63, 


612  INDIAN   EDUCATION  AND   CIVILIZATION. 

OUBAY  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Same  as  Uintah  Agency.] 
TJNCOMPAHGRE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  January  5, 1882. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  1,933,440  acres.1  Tillable  acres  not  re 
ported. 

Acres  cultivated.~The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  90  acres.2 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Tabequache  Ute. 
Population,  1,250.3 

Location. — "This  agency  is  located  at  the  junction  of  Green  and  White 
Eivers,  near  the  western  line  of  the  reservation,  33  miles  south-east  of 
Fort  Thornburg,  and  160  miles  from  the  nearest  railroad  or  telegraph 
station." 4 

Government  rations. — Sixty  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations,  as  reported,  in  1 886.5 

Mills  and  employe's. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population  as  es 
timated  in  1884  was  250.  No  school  provided. 

Missionary  work.— -There  has  been  no  missionary  work  done  here  ex 
cept  by  the  Mormons.  The  Unitarians  are  very  anxious. 

Uncompahgre  Beserve. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  5, 1882. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  tract  of  country  in  the  Territory  of  Utah,  be, 
and  the  same  is  hereby,  withheld  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Uncom 
pahgre  Utes,  viz :  "Beginning  at  the  south-east  corner  of  township  6  south,  range  25 
east,  Salt  Lake  meridian ;  thence  west  to  the  south-west  corner  of  township  6  south, 
range  24  east ;  thence  north  along  the  range  line  to  the  north-west  corner  of  said 
township  6  south,  range  24  east ;  thence  west  along  the  first  standard  parallel  south 
of  the  Salt  Lake  base-line  to  a  point  where  said  standard  parallel  will,  when  extended, 
intersect  the  eastern  boundary  of  the  Uintah  Indian  Reservation,  as  established  by 
C.  L.  Du  Bois,  deputy  surveyor,  under  his  contract  dated  August  30, 1875 ;  thence 
along  said  boundary  south-easterly  to  the  Green  River ;  thence  down  the  west  bank 
of  Green  River  to  the  point  where  the  southern  boundary  of  the  said  Uintah  Reser 
vation,  as  surveyed  by  Du  Bois,  intersects  said  river ;  thence  north-westerly  with  the 
southern  boundary  of  said  reservation  to  the  point  where  the  line  between  ranges  16 
and  17  east  of  Salt  Lake  meridian  will,  when  surveyed,  intersect  said  southern  bound 
ary  ;  thence  south  between  said  ranges  16  and  17  east  Salt  Lake  meridian  to  the  third 
standard  parallel  south ;  thence  east  along  said  third  standard  parallel  to  the  eastern, 
boundary  of  Utah  Territory ;  thence  north  along  said  boundary  to  a  point  due  east 
of  the  place  of  beginning;  thence  due  west  to  the  place  of  beginning."6 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  264.  *Ibid.,  1886,  p.  434.  *IUd.,  p. 
298.  4lUd.,  1882,  p.  148.  6 Ibid.,  1886,  p.  422.  For  treaties  in  which  these  In 
dians  took  part  see  synopsis  of  Ute  treaties — Colorado.  0  Report  of  Indian  Com 
missioner,  1882,  p.  289. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

INDIAN  EESEEVATIONS  OF  WASHINGTON  TEEEITOEY. 

Organized  as  a  Territory  March  2, 1853.1 

The  act  establishing  the  Territory  provided  that  the  Government  right 
to  regulate  Indian  laws,  property,  and  rights  by  treaty,  law,  or  other 
wise  should  remain  competent.  Also  provided  "that  the  title  to  land 
not  exceeding  640  acres,  now  occupied  as  missionary  stations  among  the 
Indian  tribes  in  said  Territory,  or  that  may  have  been  so  occupied  as 
missionary  stations  prior  to  the. passage  of  the  act  establishing  the  Ter 
ritorial  government  of  Oregon,  together  with  the  improvements  thereon, 
be,  and  is  hereby,  confirmed  and  established  to  the  several  religious 
societies  to  which  said  missionary  stations  respectively  belong." 

The  same  conditions  which  affected  Oregon  were  potent  in  this  Ter 
ritory.  The  disputed  boundary  line  between  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain  retarded  the  progress  of  the  Indians  for  a  time.  Few 
changes  have  taken  place  in  the  Indian  population,  although  many 
tribes  have  suffered  from  wars  and  difficulties  incident  to  the  settling 
up  the  country  with  white  people. 

There  are  seventeen  reservations,  containing  an  aggregate  area  of 
4,107,558  acres.  The  Indian  population  on  reservations  is  7,688 ;  not 
on  reservations,  2,210 ;  total  Indian  population,  9,888. 

There  are  six  agencies :  The  Colville  Agency,  having  in  charge  the 
Colville,  the  Spokane,  and  the  Cceur  d'Alene  Eeservations,  the  latter 
being  in  Idaho  j  the  Neah  Bay  Agency,  having  in  charge  the  Makah 
Eeservation;  Quinaielt  Agency,  having  in  charge  the  Quinaielt  and  the 
Shoalwater  Eeservations ;  the  Nisqually  and  S'Kokomish  Agency,  hav 
ing  in  charge  the  Chehalis,  Msqually,  Puyallup,  S'Kokomish,  and 
Squaxin  Island  Eeservations ;  the  Tulalip  Agency,  having  in  charge  the 
Lummi,  Muckleshoot,  Port  Madison,  Tulalip,  and  Swinomish  Eeserva 
tions;  and  the  Takamar  Agency,  having  in  charge  the  Takama  Eeser- 
vation. 

COLYILLE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Chewelah,  Stevens  County,  Wash.  Ter.] 
COLVILLE  EESERVATION. 

Row  established. — By  Executive  orders  April  9  and  July  2,  1872. 
Area  and  survey. — Contains  2,800,000  acres.2    Acres  not  reported 
separately. 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  X,  p.  172.  3  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1384, 
p.  264. 

613 


614 


INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 


Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  14,000  acres  under  cultivation.1 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Cceur  d'Alene, 
487;  Colville,  670;  Calispel,400;  Kinckane,-—  5  Lake,333;  Methow,315; 
Nespelims,  — ;  Pend  d'Oreille,  —  5  San  Poel,  400  5  and  Spokane,  685. 
Total  population  is  3,290.2 

Location. — This  reservation  proper,  including  the  Colville  Valley,  was 
set  apart  by  Executive  order  of  April  97  1872,  and  with  the  reservation 
the  majority  of  the  non-treaty  Indians  east  of  The  Cascades  in  this  Ter 
ritory  were  much  pleased.  But  without  consulting  their  interests,  and 
even  without  their  knowledge,  the  Government,  being  deceived  as  to 
the  true  state  of  affairs,  was  induced  to  change  the  reservation  by  Exec 
utive  order  of  July  6,  1872,  to  the  west  and  north  of  the  Columbia,  east 
of  the  Chenagan,  and  bounded  on  the  north  by  British  Columbia  as  now 
constituted.  The  lands  of  this  reservation  are  mostly  a  conglomeration 
of  barren,  rocky  mountains.  It  contains  much  agricultural  land,  neces 
sitating  irrigation  for  the  raising  of  wheat  and  other  grains.3  The  res 
ervation  is  situated  on  the  east  side  of  the  Columbia  Eiver,  between 
Kettle  Falls  and  the  mouth  of  the  Spokane  Eiver.4 

Government  rations. — No  Government  rations  reported  for  the  subsist 
ence  of  these  Indians. 

Mills  and  employes. — Established. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences.— Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.6 
School  population  of  the  agency,  including  all  reservations,  900. 


School. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

Colville,  boys'  boarding  (contract)  

50 

32 

Months. 
12 

$3  414  91 

Colville,  girls'  boarding  (contract)  

90 

44 

12 

4  582  26 

Cceur  d'  Alene,  boys'  boarding  (contract)  

200 

54 

12 

5  902  92 

Coeur  d'  Alene,  girls'  boarding  (contract)  

100 

51 

12 

5  629  77 

Missionary  work. — In  charge  of  the  Eoman  Catholics. 

Colville  Eeserve. 6 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  April  8,  1872. 

SlR :  I  have  the  honor  to  invite  your  attention  to  the  necessity  for  setting  apart  by 
Executive  order  of  a  tract  of  country  hereinafter  described,  as  a  reservation  for  the 
following  bands  of  Indians  in  Washington  Territory,  not  parties  to  any  treaty,  viz : 

The  Methow  Indians,  numbering 316 

The  Okanagan  Indians,  numbering 340 

The  San  Poel  Indians,  numbering 538 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  316.  2  Ibid.,  p.  298.  *Ibid.,  1876,  p. 
132.  *Ibid.,  1882,  p.  152.  *  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  xcviii.  6 Ibid.,  p.  369. 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY — COLVILLE  AGENCY. 

The  Lake  Indians,  numbering 230 

The  Colville  Indians,  numbering 631 

The  Calispel  Indians,  numbering 420 

The  Spokane  Indians,  numbering 725 

The  Cceur  d'Alene  Indians,  numbering 700 

And  scattering  bands ........ 300 

Total _ 4,200 

*  *  *  Excluding  that  portion  of  the  tract  of  country  referred  to  found  to  be  in  the 
British  possessions,  the  following  are  the  natural  boundaries  of  the  proposed  reserva 
tion,  which  I  have  the  honor  to  recommend  to  be  set  apart  by  the  President  for  the 
Indians  in  question,  and  such  others  as  the  Department  may  see  fit  to  settle  thereon, 
viz :  Commencing  at  a  point  on  the  Columbia  where  the  Spokane  River  empties  in 
the  same ;  thence  up  the  Columbia  River  to  where  it  crosses  the  forty-ninth  parallel 
north  latitude ;  thence  east  with  said  forty-ninth  parallel  to  where  the  Pend  d'Oreille, 
or  Clark,  River  crosses  the  same ;  thence  up  the  Pend  d'Oreille,  or  Clark,  River  to 
where  it  crosses  the  western  boundary  of  Idaho  Territory,  the  one  hundred  and  sev 
enteenth  meridian  west  longitude ;  thence  south,  along  said  one  hundred  and  seven 
teenth  meridian,  to  where  the  Little  Spokane  River  crosses  the  samej  thence  south 
westerly  with  said  river  to  its  junction  with  the  Bi  g  Spokane  River ;  thence  down 
the  Big  Spokane  River  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

The  papers  hereinbefore  referred  to  are  respectfully  submitted  herewith. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

F.  A.  WALKER, 

Commissioner. 

The  SECRETARY  OF  THE  INTERIOR. 

DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  April  9,  1872. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  a  communication,  dated  the  8th  instant, 
from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  and  accompanying  papers,  representing  the 
necessity  for  the  setting  apart,  by  Executive  order,  of  a  tract  of  country  therein  de 
scribed  for  certain  bands  of  Indians  in  Washington  Territory  not  parties  to  any 
treaty. 

The  recommendation  of  the  Commissioner  in  the  premises  is  approved,  and  I  re 
spectfully  request  that  the  President  direct  that  the  tract  of  country  designated  upon 
the  inclosed  map  be  set  apart  for  the  Indians 'referred  to,  and  such  others  as  this  De 
partment  may  see  fit  to  settle  thereon. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

•      B.  R.  COWEN, 

Acting  Secretary. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  Washington,  April  9,  1872. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the"  tract  of  country  referred  to  in  the  within  letter  of  the 
Acting  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  and  designated  upon  the  accompanying  map,  be  set 
apart  for  the  bands  of  Indians  in  Washington  Territory  named  in  communication  of 
the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  dated  the  8th  instant,  and  for  such  other  Indians 
as  the  Department  of  the  Interior  may  see  fit  to  locate  thereon. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  Washington,  July  2, 1872. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  referred  to  in  the  within  letter  of  the 
Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  as  having  been  set  apart  for  the  Indians  therein  named 
by  Executive  order  of  April  9, 1872,  be  restored  to  the  public  domain,  and  thac  in  lieu 


616  INDIAN   EDUCATION  AND   CIVILIZATION. 

thereof  the  country  bounded  on  the  east  and  south  by  the  Columbia  River,  on  the 
west  by  the  Okanagan  Eiver,  and  on  the  north  by  the  British  possessions,  be,  and  the 
same  is  hereby,  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  said  Indians,  and  for  such  other  Indiana 
as  the  Department  of  the  Interior  may  see  fit  to  locate  thereon. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

SPOKANE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  January  18, 1881. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  153,600  acres;1  tillable  acres  not  re 
ported. 

Acres  cultivated. — Acres  cultivated,  not  reported  separately. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Spokane.  Total 
population,  324.2 

Location. — -This  reservation  lies  near  the  mouth  of  the  Spokane 
Eiver,  and  is  a  piece  of  land  some  20  miles  long  and  8  wide.  "  It  con 
sists  of  good  grazing  land,  but  poqr  farming  land,  owing  to  the  early 
frosts,  which  have  nearly  every  year  destroyed  part,  if  not  all,  of  their 
crops,  which  made  it  necessary  for  me  last  winter  (1885-86)  to  purchase 
supplies  to  keep  them  from  starving." 

Nothing  reported  concerning  these  Indians  separately  from  Colville 
Agency  (see  Colville  Eeservation). 

[Special  Field  Orders  No.  8.3] 

HEADQUARTERS  DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  COLUMBIA, 

IN  THE  FIELD,  SPOKANE  FALLS,  WASH., 

September  3,  1880. 

Whereas  in  consequence  of  a  promise  made  in  August,  1877,  by  E.  C.  Watkins,  in 
spector  of  the  Interior  Department,  to  set  apart,  or  have  set  apart,  for  the  use  of  the 
Spokane  Indians  the  following  described  territory,  to  wit:  Commencing  at  the  mouth 
of  Cham-a-kane  Creek,  thence  north  8  miles  in  direction  of  said  creek,  thence  due 
west  to  the  Columbia  River,  thence  along  the  Columbia  and  Spokane  Rivers  to  the 
point  of  beginning — the  Indians  are  still  expecting  the  Executive  order  in  their  case, 
and  are  much  disturbed  by  the  attempts  of  squatters  to  locate  land  within  said 
limits :  It  is  hereby  directed  that  the  above  described  territory,  being  still  unsur- 
veyed,  be  protected  against  settlement  by  other  than  said  Indians  until  the  survey 
shall  be  made,  or  until  further  instructions.  This  order  is  based  upon  plain  necessity 
to  preserve  the  peace  until  the  pledge  of  the  Government  shall  be  fulfilled,  or  other 
arrangements  accomplished. 

The  commanding  officers  of  Forts  Cceur  d'Al&ne  and  Colville  and  Camp  Chelan  are 
charged  with  the  proper  execution  of  this  order. 
By  command  of  Brigadier-General  Howard. 

H.  H.  PIERCE, 
First  Lieutenant  Twenty-first  Inf  antry,  Acting  Aid-de-Camp. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January  18,  1881. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  tract  of  land,  situated  in  Washington  Ter 
ritory,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  set  aside  and  reserved  for  the  use  and  occupancy 
of  the  Spokane  Indiana,  namely:  Commencing  at  a  point  where  Chemekane  Creek 
crosses  the  forty-eighth  parallel  of  latitude  j  thence  down  the  east  bank  of  said  creek 
to  where  it  enters  the  Spokane  River ;  thence  across  said  Spokane  River  westwardly 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  390.        2 Ibid.,  p.  406.        *Ibid.,  p.  370. 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY — COLVILLE  AGENCY.      617 

along  the  southern  bank  thereof,  to  a  point  where  it  enters  the  Columbia  River; 
thence  across  the  Columbia  River,  northwardly  along  its  western  bank  to  a  point 
where  said  river  crosses  tho  said  forty-eighth  parallel  of  latitude,  thence  east  along 
said  parallel  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

COLUMBIA  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  orders,  April  19, 1879,  March  6, 1880, 
and  February  23,  1883.  (See  Indian  appropriation  act  of  July  4, 1884, 
United  States  Statutes,  23,  p.  79.)  Executive  order  May  1, 1886. 

Area  and  survey. — See  Executive  order,  May  1, 1886.1 

Acres  cultivated. — During  the  past  year  400  acres  have  been  fenced 
in  and  fully  one-half  cultivated.2 

Tribes  and  population. — Chief  Moses  and  his  people.  Population 
about  200.3 

Location. — This  reservation  lies  in  the  Nespelim,  which  is  a  beautiful 
valley  situated  in  the  southern  part  of  the  Colville  Eeserve.  The  peo 
ple  are  industrious,  and  will  in  time,  if  care  and  attention  are  shown 
them,  grow  to  be  a  prosperous  and  self-supporting  tribe.4 

The  mills  and  school-house,  erected  according  to  agreement  for  Moses 
and  his  band,  do  credit  to  the  contractors.  The  saw-mill  contains  the 
latest  improved  machinery,  and  when  full  force  of  water  is  used  will  cut 
out  8,000  feet  of  lumber  per  day.  The  grist-mill,  at  the  time  of  inspec 
tion,  made  some  very  fine  flour. 

Tonasketfs  mills,  situated  on  Prairies  Creek,  are  built  upon  the  same 
plan  as  Moses's,  and  when  finished  will  also  be  very  fine  mills.  The 
Indians  have  to-day  as  good  mills  as  can  be  found  in  the  country. 

The  school-house  now  being  erected  is  a  very  fine  building,  and  will 
accommodate  one  hundred  children. 

No  school  statistics  given,  and  no  missionary  work  reported.5 

Columbia,  or  Moses,  Reserved 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  April  19,  1879. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  Washington  Territory  lying  within 
the  following-described  boundaries,  viz :  Commencing  at  the  intersection  of  the  forty- 
mile  limits  of  the  branch  line  of  the  Northern  Pacific  Railroad  with  the  Okinakane 
River;  thence  up  said  river  to  the  boundary  line  between  the  United  States  and 
British  Columbia ;  thence  west  on  said  boundary  line  to  the  forty-fourth  degree  of 
longitude  west  from  Washington ;  thence  south  on  said  degree  of  longitude  to  its  in 
tersection  with  the  40-mile  limits  of  the  branch  line  of  the  Northern  Pacific  Rail 
road;  and  thence  with  the  line  of  said  40-mile  limits  to  the  place  of  beginning, 
be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for 
the  permanent  use  and  occupancy  of  Chief  Moses  and  his  people,  and  such  other 
friendly  Indians  as  may  elect  to  settle  thereon  with  his  consent  and  that  of  the  Sec 
retary  of  the  Interior. 

R.  B.  HAYES. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  231.  *  Ibid.  3  Ibid.         4  Ibid. 

.  234.        ^ Ibid.,  p.  361. 


618  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  March  6,  1880. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  ID  Washington  Territory  lying  within 
the  following-described  boundaries,  viz:  Commencing  at  a  point  where  the  south 
boundary  line  of  the  reservation  created  for  Chief  Moses  and  his  people  by  Executive 
order  dated  April  19,  1879,  intersects  the  Okinakane  River ;  thence  down  said  river  to 
its  confluence  with  the  Columbia  River ;  thence  across  and  down  the  east  bank  of  said 
Columbia  Eiver  to  a  point  opposite  the  river  forming  the  outlet  to  Lake  Chelan ;  thence 
across  said  Columbia  River  and  along  the  south  shore  of  said  outlet  to  Lake  Chelan; 
thence  following  the  meanderings  of  the  south  bank  of  said  lake  to  the  mouth  of  She- 
hekin  Creek ;  thence  up  and  along  the  south  bank  of  said  creek  to  its  source ;  thence 
due  west  to  the  forty-fourth  degree  of  longitude  west  from  Washington ;  thence  north 
along  said  degree  to  the  south  boundary  of  the  reservation  created  by  Executive  order 
of  April  19,  1879 ;  thence  along  the  south  boundary  of  said  reservation  to  the  place  of 
beginning,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  and  settlement  and  set 
apart  for  the  permanent  use  and  occupancy  of  Chief  Moses  and  his  people,  and  such 
other  friendly  Indians  as  may  elect  to  settle  thereon  with  his  consent  and  that  of  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior,  as  an  addition  to  the  reservation  set  apart  for  said  Chief 
Moses  and  his  people  by  Executive  order  dated  April  19,  1879. 

E.  B.  HAYES. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  February  23,  1883. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  tract  of  country  in  Washington  Territory  lying  within 
the  following-described  boundaries,  viz :  Commencing  at  the  intersection  of  the  forty- 
fourth  degree  of  longitude  west  from  Washington,  with  the  boundary  line  between 
the  United  States  and  British  Columbia;  thence  due  south  15  miles;  thence  due  east 
to  the  Okinakane  River ;  thence  up  said  river  to  the  boundary  line  between  the  United 
States  and  British  Columbia ;  thence  west  along  said  boundary  line  to  the  place  of 
beginning,  being  a  portion  of  the  country  set  apart  for  the  use  of  Chief  Moses  and  his 
people  by  Executive  orders  of  April  19,  1879,  and  March  6,  1880,  be,  and  the  same  is 
hereby,  restored  to  the  public  domain. 

CHESTER  A.  ARTHUR. 

Agreement  of  July  7,  1883. — In  the  conference  with  Chief  Moses  and  Sar-sarp-kin, 
of  the  Columbia  Reservation,  and  Tonasket  and  Lot,  of  the  Colville  Reservation,  had 
this  day,  the  following  was  substantially  what  was  asked  for  by  the  Indians: 

Tonasket  asked  for  a  saw  and  grist-mill,  a  boarding-school  to  be  established  at 
Buonaparte  Creek  to  accommodate  one  hundred  pupils,  and  a  physician  to  reside  witfi 
them,  and  $100  to  himself  each  year. 

Sar-sarp-kin  asked  to  be  allowed  to  remain  on  the  Columbia  Reservation  with  his 
people,  where  they  now  live,  and  to  be  protected  in  their  rights  as  settlers,  and  in 
addition  to  the  ground  they  now  have  under  cultivation  within  the  limit  of  the 
15-mile  strip  cut  off  from  the  northern  portion  of  the  Columbia  Reservation,  to  be 
allowed  to  select  enough  more  unoccupied  land  in  several ty  to  make  a  total  to  Sar- 
sarp-kin  of  4  square  miles,  being  2,560  acres  of  land,  and  each  head  of  a  family  or  male 
adult  1  square  mile;  or  to  move  on  to  the  Colville  Reservation,  if  they  so  desire,  and 
in  case  they  so  remove  and  relinquish  all  their  claims  on  the  Columbia  Reservation, 
he  is  to  receive  one  hundred  head  of  cows  for  himself  and  people,  and  such  farming 
implements  as  may  be  necessary. 

All  of  which  the  Secretary  agrees  they  should  have,  and  that  he  will  ask  Congress 
to  make  an  appropriation  to  enable  him  to  perform. 

The  Secretary  also  agrees  to  ask  Congress  to  make  an  appropriation  to  enable  him 
to  purchase  for  Chief  Moses  a  sufficient  number  of  cows  to  furnish  each  one  of  hia 
band  with  two  cows ;  also  to  give  Moses  $1,000  for  the  purpose  of  erecting  a  dwelling- 
house  for  himself;  also  to  erect  a  building  and  maintain  a  school  therein ;  also  to 
construct  a  saw-mill  and  grist-mill  as  soon  as  the  same  shall  bo  required  for  use ;  also 
that  each  head  of  a  family  or  male  adult  person  shall  be  furnished  with  one  wagon, 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY — COLVILLE  AGENCY.      619 

one  double  set  of  harness,  one  grain  cradle,  one  plow,  one  harrow,  one  scythe,  one 
hoe,  and  such  other  agricultural  implements  as  may  be  necessary. 

And  on  condition  that  Chief  Moses  and  his  people  keep  this  agreement  faithfully, 
he  is  to  be  paid  in  cash,  in  addition  to  all  of  the  above,  $1,000  per  annum  during  his  life. 
All  this  on  condition  that  Chief  Moses  shall  remove  to  the  Colville  Reservation, 
and  relinquish  all  claim  upon  the  Government  for  any  land  situate  elsewhere. 

Further,  that  the  Government  will  secure  to  Chief  Moses  and  his  people,  as  well 
as  to  all  other  Indians  who  may  go  upon  the  Colville  Reservation  and  engage  in 
farming,  equal  rights  and  protection  alike  with  all  other  Indians  now  on  the  Col 
ville  Reservation,  and  will  afford  him  any  assistance  necessary  to  enable  him  to 
carry  out  the  terms  of  this  agreement  on  the  part  of  himself  and  his  people.  That 
until  he  and  his  people  are  located  permanently  on  the  Colville  Reservation  his 
status  shall  remain  as  now,  and  the  police  over  his  people  shall  be  vested  in  the 
military,  and  all  money  or  other  articles  to  be  furnished  him  and  his  people  shall  be 
sent  to  some  point  in  the  locality  of  his  people,  there  to  be  distributed  as  provided. 

All  other  Indians  now  living  on  the  Columbia  Reservation  shall  be  entitled  to  640 
acres,  or  1  square  mile  of  land,  to  each  head  of  family  or  male  adult,  in  the  possession 
and  ownership  of  which  they  shall  be  guaranteed  and  protected.  Or  should  they 
move  upon  the  Colville  Reservation  within  two  years,  they  will  be  provided  with 
such  farming  implements  as  may  be  required,  provided  they  surrender  all  rights  to 
the  Columbia  Reservation. 

All  of  the  foregoing  is  upon  the  condition  that  Congress  will  make  an  appropria 
tion  of  funds  necessary  to  accomplish  the  foregoing  and  confirm  this  agreement ;  and 
also  with  the  understanding  that  Chief  Moses  or  any  of  the  Indians  heretofore  men 
tioned  shall  not  be  required  to  remove  to  the  Colville  Reservation  until  Congress  does 
make  such  appropriation,  etc. 

H.  M.  TELLER, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 
H.  PRICE, 

Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 
MOSES,  his  X  mark. 
TONASKET,  his  X  mark. 
SAR-SARP-KIN,  his  x  mark, 
his 
GEORGE  x  HERRING, 

mark. 

Interpreter  for  the  Indians. 
J.  F.  SHERWOOD, 

Interpreter  for  the  Government. 
FRANK  D.  BALDWIN, 

Captain  Fifth  Infantry. 


[From  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1883,  p.  70.] 

Act  of  Congress  of  July  4,  1884. — For  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  agree 
ment  entered  into  at  the  city  of  Washington  on  the  seventh  day  of  July,  eighteen 
hundred  and  eighty-three,  between  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  and  the  Commis 
sioner  of  Indian  Affairs  and  Chief  Moses  and  other  Indians  of  the  Columbia  and 
Colville  Reservations,  in  Washington  Territory,  which  agreement  is  hereby  accepted, 
ratified,  and  confirmed,  including  all  expenses  incident  thereto,  eighty-five  thousand 
dollars,  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  be  required  therefor,  to  be  immediately  available: 
Provided,  That  Sarsopkin  and  the  Indians  now  residing  on  said  Columbia  Reservation 
shall  elect  within  one  year  from  the  passage  of  this  act  whether  they  will  remain 
upon  said  reservation  on  the  terms  therein  stipulated  or  remove  to  the  Colville  Res 
ervation  :  And  provided  further,  That  in  case  said  Indians  so  elect  to  remain  on  said 


620  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Columbia  Reservation  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  shall  cause  the  quantity  of  land 
therein  stipulated  to  be  allowed  them  to  be  selected  in  as  compact  form  as  possible, 
the  same  when  so  selected  to  be  held  for  the  exclusive  use  and  occupation  of  said 
Indians,  and  the  remainder  of  said  reservation  to  be  thereupon  restored  to  the  public 
domain,  and  shall  be  disposed  of  to  actual  settlers  under  the  homestead  laws  only, 
except  such  portion  thereof  as  may  properly  be  subject  to  sale  under  the  laws  relat 
ing  to  the  entry  of  timber  lands  and  of  mineral  lands,  the  entry  of  which  shall  be 
governed  by  the  laws  now  in  force  concerning  the  entry  of  such  lands.1 


[From  Eeport  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  pp.  362-369.] 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  May  1,  1886. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  all  that  portion  of  country  in  Washington  Territory  with 
drawn  from  sale  and  settlement,  and  set  apart  for  the  permanent  use  and  occupation 
of  Chief  Moses  and  his  people  and  such  other  friendly  Indians  as  might  elect  to  settle 
thereon  with  his  consent  and  that  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  by  the  Executive 
orders  dated  April  19,  1879,  and  March  6,  1880,  respectively,  and  not  restored  to  the 
public  domain  by  the  Executive  order  dated  February  23,  1883,  be,  and  the  same  is 
hereby,  restored  to  the  public  domain,  subject  to  the  limitations  as  to  disposition  im 
posed  by  the  act  of  Congress,  approved  July  4,  1884  (23  Stats.,  pp.  79-80),  ratifying 
and  confirming  the  agreement  entered  into  July  7, 1883,  between  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  and  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  and  Chief  Moses  and  other  Indians  of 
the  Columbia  and  Colville  Reservations  in  Washington  Territory. 

And  it  is  hereby  further  ordered  that  the  tracts  of  land  in  Washington  Territory 
surveyed  for  and  allotted  to  Sar-sarp-kin  and  other  Indians  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  of  said  act  of  July  4,  1884,  which  allotments  were  approved  by  the  Acting 
Secretary  of  the  Interior  April  12,  1886,  be,  and  the  same  are  hereby,  set  apart  for  the 
exclusive  use  and  occupation  of  said  Indians,  the  field-notes  of  the  survey  of  said  al 
lotments  being  as  follows : 

[Allotments  Nos.  1, 2, 3,  and  4,  in  favor  of  Sar-sarp-kin,  Cum-sloct-poose,  Showder,  and  Jack,  re 
spectively.] 

Set  stone  on  N.  bank  of  Sar-sarp-kin  Lake  for  centre  of  S.  line  of  claim  No.  1.  Run 
line  N.  78°  W.  and  S.  78°  E.  and  blazed  trees  to  show  course  of  S.  line  of  claim.  Then 
run  N.  12°  E.  (var.  22°  E.)  in  centre  of  claim.  At  80  chains  set  temporary  stake  and 
continued  course.  At  20  chains  came  to  brush  on  right  bank  of  Waring  Creek  and 
offset  to  the  right  9.25  chains.  Thence  continued  course  to  65  chains  and  offset  to 
right  13.25  chains  to  avoid  creek  bottom  and  continued  course.  At  80  chains  set 
temporary  stake  and  continued  course.  At  37.50  offset  4.50  chains  to  right  to  avoid 
creek  bottom  and  continued  course.  At  55.50  chains  offset  to  right  4.77  chains  to  avoid 
creek  bottom  and  continued  course.  At  80  chains  set  temporary  stake  and  continued 
course  to  32.60  chains.  Thence  run  S.  78°  E.  8.23  chains  and  set  stone  10  by  10  by  24 
inches,  for  NE.  corner  of  claim.  Then  retraced  line  N.  78°  W.  12  chains  and  set  stone 
6  by  6  by  18  inches  to  course  of  N.  line  of  claim  No.  1,  and  S.  line  of  claim  No.  2}  and 
for  centre  point  in  S.  line  of  claim  No.  2  (claim  No.  1,  Sar-sarp-kin's,  contains  2,180.8 
acres).  Thence  run  N.  12°  E.  80  chains.  Blazed  pine  20  inches  diameter  on  3  sides 
on  right  bank  of  Waring  Creek  for  centre  of  N.  lino  of  claim  No.  2,  and  centre  of  S. 
line  of  claim  No.  3.  Set  small  stories  N.  78°  W.  and  S.  78°  E.to  show  course  of  said 
line.  Thence  run  N.  12°  E.  in  centre  of  claim  No.  3.  At  10.50  chains  offset  to  right  3 
chains  to  avoid  creek  bottom  and  continued  course.  At  71  chains  offset  to  left  4.23 
chains  to  avoid  creek  bottom  and  continued  course.  At  76.25  chains  crossed  Waring 
Creek,  20  links  wide.  At  80  chains  offset  to  right  1.23  chains  and  set  stone  8  by  8  by 
16  inches  for  centre  of  N.  line  of  claim  No.  3,  and  centre  of  S.  lime  of  claim  No.  4.  Run 
N.  78°  W.  and  S.  78°  E.  and  set  stake  to  show  course  of  said  line.  Then  from  centre 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XXIII,  p.  79. 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY COLVILLE  AGENCY.      621 

stone  offset  to  left  1.23  chains  and  run  thence  N.  12°  E.  At  28  chains  offset  to  left  2 
chains  to  avoid  creek  bottom  and  continued  course.  At  80  chains  offset  to  right  3.23 
chains  and  set  stone  10  by  10  by  16  inches  on  left  bank  of  creek  for  centre  of  N. 
line  of  claim,  and  set  stones  N.  78°  W.  and  S.  78°  E.  to  show  course  of  line. 

f  Allotment  No.  5,  in  favor  of  Ka-la-witch-ka.] 

From  large  stone,  with  two  small  stoaes  on  top,  as  centre  of  N.  line  of  claim  near 
left  bank  of  Waring  Creek,  about  If  miles  down  stream  from  claim  No.  4,  and  about  1 
mile  up  stream  from  Mr.  Waring's  house,  run  line  N.  80£°  W.  and  S.  80^°  E.,  and  set 
small  stones  to  show  course  of  N.  line  of  claim.  Then  run  S.  9|  W.  (var.  22°  E.),  at 
79.20  chains  crossed  Cecil  Creek  15  links  wide.  At  80  chains  blazed  pine  24  inches 
diameter  on  four  sides,  in  clump  of  four  pines  for  centre  of  S.  line  of  vclaim.  Thence 
run  N.  80^°  W.  and  S.  80£°  E.,  and  blazed  trees  to  show  course  of  S.  line  of  claim. 

[Allotment  No.  6,  in  favor  of  Sar-sarp-kin.] 

From  stone  on  ridge  between  Toad  Coulee  and  Waring  Creeks  run  N.  88°  E.  (var. 
22°  E.).  At  18.50  chains  enter  field.  At  24.50  chains  enter  brush.  At  30.10  chains 
cross  Waring  Creek  25  links  wide.'  At  47.60  chains  cross  Waring's  fence.  At  65  chains 
set  stone  for  corner  12  by  12  by  12  inches,  from  which  a  pine  24  inches  diameter  bears 
N.  88°  E.  300  links  distant.  Thence  N.  4°  W.  10.50  chains  set  stone  for  corner  8  by  8 
by  18  inches.  Thence  N.  16°  W.  At  29.20  chains  pine  tree  30  inches  diameter  in  line. 
At  55  chains  set  stone  for  corner.  Thence  S.  66^°  W.  to  junction  of  Toad  Coulee  and 
Waring  Creeks,  and  continue  same  course  up  Toad  Coulee  Creek  to  81  chains,  blazed 
fir,  18  inches  diameter  on  four  sides  for  corner,  standing  on  right  bank  of  Toad  Coulee 
Creek  on  small  island.  Thence  S.  38°  E.  At  52  links  cross  small  creek— branch  of 
Toad  Coulee  Creek — and  continued  course.  At  42  chains  point  of  beginning.  The 
above-described  tract  of  land  contains  379  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  7,  in  favor  of  Quo-lock-ons,  on  the  headwaters  of  Johnson  Creek.  I 

From  pile  of  stone  on  south  side  of  Johnson  Creek  Canon — dry  at  this  point — 125 
feet  deep,  about  1  chain  from  the  west  end  of  canon,  from  which  a  fir  10  inches  diame 
ter  bears  N. 25°  W.  75  links  distant,  run  S. 55°  W.  (var.  22°  E.).  At  80  chains  made 
stone  mound  for  corner,  from  which  a  large  limestone  rock  10  by  10  by  10  bears  on 
same  course  S.  55°  W.  8.80  chains  distant.  From  monument  run  N.  35°  W.  At  72.50 
chains  crossed  Johnson  brook  4  links  wide,  and  continued  course  E.  80  chains.  Made 
mound  of  stone,  and  run  thence  N.  55°  E.  80  chains.  Made  stone  monument  and  run 
thence  S.  35°  E.  80  chains  to  beginning. 

[Allotment  No.  8,  in  favor  of  Nek-quel-e-kin,  or  Wa-pa-to  John.] 

From  stone  monument  on  shore  of  Lake  Chelan,  near  houses  of  Wa-pa-to  John  and 
Us-tah,  run  north  (var.  22°  E.)— 

10.00  chains,  Wa-pa-to  John's  house  bears  west  10  links  distant. 

12.50  chains,  Catholic  chapel  bears  west  10  links  distant. 

32.50  chains,  fence,  course  E.  and  W. 

80.00  chains,  set  stake  4  inches  square,  4  feet  long,  in  stone  mound  for  NE.  corner 

of  claim.    Thence  run  W. 
30.00  chains,  cross  trail,  course  NW.  and  SE. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  NW.  corner  of  claim.    Thence  run  S. 
35.60  chains,  crossed  fence,  course  E.  and  W. 
77.00  chains,  blazed  cottonwood  tree  12  inches  in  diameter  on  4  sides  for  corner  on 

shore  of  Lake  Chelan,  marked  W.  T.  on  side  facing  lake. 
Lake  Chelan  forms  the  southern  boundary  of  claim,  ^hich  contains  about  640  acres. 


622  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

[Allotment  No.  9,  in  favor  of  Us-tah.] 

This  claim  is  bounded  on  the  west  by  Wa-pa-to  John's  claim,  and  on  the  south  by 
Lake  Chelan.  From  Wa-pa-to  John's  NE.  corner,  which  is  a  stake  in  stone  mound, 
run  south  64£°  east  (var.  22°  E.)— 

88.56  chains,  set  stake  in  stone  mound  for  corner  of  claim.     Thence  run  S. 
55.50  chains,  trail,  course  NW.  and  SE. 

80.00  chains,  shore  of  Lake  Chelan ;  set  stake  in  stone  mound  for  corner  of  claim, 
which  contains  about  640  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  10,  in  favor  of  Que-til-qua-soon,  or  Peter.] 

This  claim  is  bounded  on  the  E.  by  Wa-pa-to  John's  claim,  and  on  the  S.  and  W.  by 
Lake  Chelan.  The  field-notes  of  N.  boundary  are  as  follows :  From  NW.  corner  of 
Wa-pa-to  John's  claim,  which  is  a  stone  monument,  run  W.  (var  22°  E.) — 

113.00  chains,  shore  of  Lake  Chelan.    Blazed  pine  tree  at  the  point  20  inches  di 
ameter  on  four  sides  for  NW.  corner  of  claim. 
This  claim  contains  about  540  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  11,  in  favor  of  Tan-te-ak-o,  or  Johnny  Isadore.} 

From  Wa-pa-to  John's  NE.  corner,  which  is  a  stake  in  stone  mound,  run  W.  (var. 
22°  E.)  with  Wa-pa-to  John's  N.  boundary  line  to  stone  monument — 

80.00  chains,  which  is  also  a  corner  to  Wa-pa-to  John's  and  Peter's  land.    Thence 

on  same  course  with  Peter's  N.  line. 
33.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  in  said  line  for  SW.  corner  of  claim,  and 

run  thence  N.  (var.  22|°  E.). 
80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  on  W.  side  of  shallow  lake  of  about  40  acres 

and  continued  course  to 
113.35  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  N.  corner  of  claim,  and  run  thence  S. 

45°  E. 

160.00  chains,  point  of  beginning. 
This  claim  contains  640  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  12,  in  favor  of  Ke-up-kin,  or  Celesta,.! 

This  claim  is  bounded  on  the  south  by  Peter's  and  on  the  east  by  Johnny's  claim. 
From  Peter's  NW.  corner,  which  is  a  pine,  20  inches  diameter,  blazed  on  four  sides, 
on  shore  of  Lake  Chelan,  run  E.  with  Peter's  N.  line — 

80.00  chains,  stone  monument,  previously  established,  which  is  also  a  corner  to 

Johnny's  land.     Thence  N.  with  Johnny's  land. 
80.00  chains,  stone  monument,  previously  established  on  W.  shore  of  shallow 

lake.     Thence  run  W.  (var.  22£°  E.). 

80.00  chains.    Set  stake  in  stone  mound  for  NW.  corner  of  claim,  from  which  a 
blazed  pine  24  inches  in  diameter  bears  S.  50°  W.  98  links  distant.     A  blazed 
pine  20  inches  diameter  bears  N.  45°  E.  110  links  distant.     Thence  north 
through  open  pine  timber. 
80.00  chains,  point  of  beginning. 

[Allotment  No.  13,  in  favor  of  Ta-we-na-po,  or  Ameno.] 

From  Johnny's  NW.  corner,  which  is  a  stone  monument,  run  S.  with  Johnny's  line. 
33.35  chains,  stone  monument  previously  established,  the  same  being  Celesta's 

NE.  corner.    Thence  W.  with  Celesta's  line— 
80.00  chains,  stone  monument  previously  established,  the  same  being  the  NW. 

corner  of  Celesta's  claim.    Thence  N.  (var.  22°  E.). 
85.50  chains,  small  creek  4  links  wide,  course  E.  and  W. 

126.70  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  NW.  corner  of  claim,  from  which  a 
blazed  pine  12  inches  in  diameter  bears  S.  10°  W.  59  links  distant.  Thence 
run  S.  40^0  E. 

123.00  chains,  point  of  beginning. 
This  claim  contains  640  acres, 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY— COLVILLE  AGENCY.      623 

[Allotment  No.  14,  in  favor  of  Pa-a-na-wa,  or  Pedoi.| 

From  NW.  corner  of  Ameno's  claim,  which  is  a  stone  monument,  from  which  a 
blazed  pine  12  inches  in  diameter  bears  S.  10°  W.  59  links  distant,  run  N.  75°  W. — 
43.50  chains,  shore  of  Lake  Chelan,  blazed  pine  tree  6  inches  in  diameter  on  4 
sides  for  NW.  corner  of  claim,  from  which  a  blazed  pine  14  inches  in  diameter 
bears  N.  45°  E.  13  links  distant.     Thence  returned  to  point  of  beginning  and 
run  S.  with  Ameno's  line. 

46.70  chains  offset  on  right,  70.00  chains  to  Lake  Chelan. 
86.70  chains  offset  on  right,  62.00  chains  to  Lake  Chelan. 

101.20  chains,  made  stone  monument  from  which  a  blazed  pine  30  inches  in  diam 
eter  bears  N.  40°  W.  95  links  distant,  a  blazed  pine  30  inches  in  diameter 
bears  40°  W.  72  liuks  distant.  Thence  run  W. 

62.00  chains  shore  of  Lake  Chelan.     Made  stone  monument  for  SW.  corner  of 
claim,  from  which  a  blazed  pine  10  inches  in  diameter  bears  N.  30  links  dis 
tant. 
Lake  Chelan  forms  the  western  boundary  of  claim,  which  contains  640  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  15,  in  favor  of  To-ke-sil.] 

From  SW.  corner  of  Pedoi's  claim,  which  is  a  stone  monument,  from  which  a  blazed 
pine  10  inches  in  diameter  bears  N.  30  links  distant,  run  east  with  Pedoi's  line — 

62.00  chains,  stone  monument,  previously  established,  from  which  a  blazed  pine 
30  inches  diameter  bears  N.  40°  W.  95  links  distant.  A  blazed  pine  30  inches 
diameter  bears  S.  40°  W.  72  links  distant,  the  same  being  Pedoi's  SE,  corner. 
Thence  run  south  with  Ameno's  W.  line. 

25.50  chains,  stake  in  stone  mound,  previously  established  for  corner  to  Ameno's 
and  Celesta's  claims.  Thence  continued  course  S.  with  Celesta's  W.  line  to 
105.50  chains,  pine  tree  20  inches  in  diameter,  on  shore  of  Lake  Chelan,  pre 
viously  blazed  on  four  sides  for  corner  to  Peter  and  Celesta's  claims.  Thence 
with  the  shore|  of  lake  in  a  north-westerly  direction  to  point  of  beginning. 
This  claim  contains  about  350  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  16,  in  favor  of  La-kay-use,  or  Peter.] 

From  stone  monument,  on  bunch-grass  bench,  about  1£  miles  in  a  north-easterly 
direction  from  Wa-pa-to  John's  house,  run  N.  61|°  E.  (var.  82°  E.  )— 
51.00  chains,  enter  small  brushy  marsh. 
52.50  chains,  leave  marsh. 

56.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  of  claim  and  ran  thence  S.  28J°  E. 
11.60  chains,  cross  small  irrigating  ditch — small  field  and  garden  lie  on  right. 
114.30  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  and  run  thence  S.  61£°  W. 
56.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  of  claim  and  run  thence  N.  28£°  W. 
114.30  chains,  stone  monument — point  of  beginning. 
This  claim  contains  640  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  17,  in  favor  of  Ma-Kai.] 

Field-notes  of  Makai's  allotment  on  the  Columbia  Reservation.     It  is  bounded  OB 
the  west  by  Ustah's  allotment,  and  on  the  south  by  Lake  Chelan.    From  Ustah's  NE. 
corner,  which  is  a  stake  in  stone  mound,  run  S.  64£°  E.  (var.  22°) — 
80.00  chains,  built  monument  of  stone,  running  thence  S. 
80.00  chains,  to  the  bank  of  Lake  Chelan,  built  monument  of  stone ;  thence  N.  64£° 

W.  along  Lake  Chelan. 

HO. 00  chains,  to  the  S.  E.  corner  of  Ustah's  allotment. 
The  above-described  figure  contains  507.50  acres. 


624  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

[AST WINE   SETTLEMENT.] 

This  settlement,  consisting  of  three  claims  in  the  same  vicinity,  though  not  adjoin 
ing,  is  located  on  or  near  the  Columbia  River,  about  7  miles  above  Lake  Chelan,  and 
about  8  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  Methow  River,  on  the  Columbia  Reservation. 

[Allotment  No.  18,  in  favor  of  Scum-me-cha,  or  Antoine.] 

From  stone  monument  about  2  miles  north  from  the  Columbia,  from  which  a  blazed 
fir  20  inches  in  diameter  bears  S.  80°  W.  60  links  distant,  run  S.  35|°  E.  (var.  22°  E.)— 

30.00  chains,  summit  of  mountain  spur,  about  50  feet  high.  Antwine's  house  N. 
35°  E.  about  20  chains  distant. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner,  from  which  a  blazed  pine  8  inches 
in  diameter  bears  S.  45°  W.  32  links  distant.  Thence  run  N.  55^°  E.  (var. 
22*°). 

58.00  chains,  bottom  of  dry  canon  100  feet  deep,  course  NW.  and  SE. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  about  one-quarter  mile  from  Colum 
bia  River,  and  run  thence  N.  34^°  W. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  and  run  thence  S.  55£°  W. 

80.00  chains,  stone  monument,  point  of  beginning. 

[Allotment  No.  19,  in  favor  of  Jos-is-kon,  or  San  Pierre.  1 

This  claim  lies  about  3  miles  in  a  north-westerly  direction  from  Antoine's  claim,  and 
consists  of  a  body  of  hay  land  of  about  100  acres,  surrounded  by  heavy  timber. 
From  stone  monument  on  hillside,  facing  S.  E.,  from  which  a  blazed  pine  8  inches 
diameter  bears  S.  60°  E.  56  links  distant,  from  which  a  blazed  pine  8  inches  diame 
ter  bears  west  76  links  distant,  run  S.  23£°  E.  (var.  22°  E.)— 

6.50  chains,  enter  grass  lands. 
25.00  chains,  leave  grass  lands. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner,  from  which  a  blazed  pine  20  inches 
diameter  bears  N.  85°  E.  20  links  distant.    A  blazed  pine  20  inches  diameter 
bears  N.  15°  E.  27  links  distant.    Thence  run  N.  66|°  E. 
80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  on  steep  little  hillside  for  .corner.    Thence 

ruiiN.  23J°W. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone   monument  on  mountain  side  for  corner,  from  which  a 
blazed  pine  18  inches  diameter  bears  N.  40°  E.  105  links  distant,  from  which 
a  blazed  pine  20  inches  diameter  bears  S.  10°  E.  127  linkjs  distant.    Thence  run 
S.  66£°  W.  along  mountain  side. 
80.00  chains,  to  point  of  beginning. 

[Allotment  No.  20,  in  favor  of  Charles  Iswald.] 

This  claim  lies  about  2  miles  in  a  north-easterly  direction  from  Antoine's  claim.  It 
contains  no  timber,  but  is  mostly  fair  grazing  land,  with  about  100  acres  susceptible 
of  cultivation.  No  improvements.  From  pine  tree  on  right  bank  of  Columbia  River, 
blazed  on  four  sides,  where  rocky  spur  200  feet  high  comes  down  to  near  bank,  form 
ing  a  narrow  pass,  from  which  a  blazed  pine  36  inches  in  diameter  bears  north  177 
links  distant,  run  S.  13°  W.  (var.  22°  E.)— 

102.25  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  on  hillside  in  view  of  main  trail. 

Thence  run  S.  5|°  W. 

78.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner.    Thence  S.  i°  W. 
25.65  chains,  made  stone  monument  on  bank  of  Columbia  River  for  corner. 
Thence  with  said  river  to  point  of  beginning,  containing  640  acres  of  land. 

The  three  following  claims  are  all  adjoining.  They  are  located  on  or  near  the 
Columbia  River,  about  12  miles  al^OYQ  Lake  Chelan,  and  albout  3  miles  below  the  mouth, 
pf  the  Metjiow  River, 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY — COLVILLE  AGENCY.      625 

[Allotment  No.  21,  in  favor  of  In-perk-skin,  or  Peter  No.  3.] 

From  pine  12  inches  diameter  blazed  on  four  sides  on  right  bank  of  Columbia  River, 
from  which  a  blazed  pine  10  inches  diameter  bears  S.  40°  E.  46  links  distant,  run  N. 
69i°  W.  (var.  22^  E.)— 

3.50  chains,  enter  corner  of  small  field. 
7.50  chains,  leave  field, 
8.00  chains,  cross  trail. 
80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  cor.  on  mountain  side  about  500  feet  above 

river.     Thence  run  N.  20|°  E. 

24.00  chains,  summit  of  rugged  little  mountain  700  feet  high- 
80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  on  top  of  small  rocky  hill  about  40 

feet  high.     Thence  S.  69£°  E. 
80.00  chains,  erected  stone  monument  for  corner  about  15  chains  from  river  bank. 

Thence  S.  20f°  W. 
80.00  chains,  point  of  beginning. 

[Allotment  No.  22,  in  favor  of  Tew-wew-wa-ten-eek,  or  Aeneas.l 

From  NW.  corner  of  Peter's  claim,  which  is  a  stone  monument  on  summit  of  small 
hill,  run  N.  20f°  E.  (var.  22^°  E.)— 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner,  and  run  thence  N.  69^°  W.  (var. 

23°  E.). 
80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner,  and  run  thence  S.  20f°  W.  (var, 

22i°  E.). 

39.00  chains,  summit  of  steep  hill  100  feet  high. 
80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  of  claim  on  rolling  hillside  facing 

west.     Thence  S.  69i°  E.  (var.  23i°  E. ). 
80.00  chains,  point  of  beginning. 

[Allotment  No.  23,  in  favor  of  Stem-na-lux,  or  Elizabeth.] 

From  NW.  corner  of  Peter's  claim,  the  same  being  the  SE.  corner  of  Aeneas's  claim, 
which  is  a  stone  monument  on  top  of  small  hill,  run  N.  69£°  W.  with  Aeneas's  S.  line 
(var.  22|°  E.)— 

80.00  chains,  stone  monument,  previously  established  for  SW.  corner  of  Aeneas's 

claim.     Thence  N.  20f°  W.  (var.  23£°  E.). 
65.00  chains,  summit  of  hill. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner,  from  which  a  blazed  pine  24  inches 
diameter  bears  south  70  links  distant.     A  blazed  pine  24  inches  diameter  bears 
S.  20°  W.  84  links  distant.     Thence  S.  69i°  E. 
80.00  chains,  monument  previously  established  for  SW.  corner  of  Peter's  claim. 

Thence  S.  20f °  E.  with  Peter's  west  line. 
80.00  chains,  point  of  beginning. 

The  five  following  claims  are  all  adjoining.  They  are  located  along  the  southern 
bank  of  the  Methow  and  the  western  bank  of  ,the  Columbia,  on  the  Columbia  Reser 
vation. 

[Allotment  No.  24,  in  favor  of  Neek-kow-it,  or  Captain  Joe.J 

From  stone  monument  on  right  bank  of  Methow  River,  about  three-fourth  mile  from 
its  mouth,  from  which  a  pine  24  inches  in  diameter  bears  N.  37°  W.  on  opposite  bank 
of  Methow,  for  witness  corner  to  true  corner,  which  is  in  centre  of  Methow  River,  op 
posite  monument  1.50  chains  distant.  Run  S.  37°  W.  (var.  22°  E.)  (distances  given 
are  from  true  corner) — 

7.00  chains,  enter  garden. 
12.00  chains,  leave  garden. 
39.00  chains,  top  of  bench  400  feet  high. 
S.  Ex.  95 40 


626  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

116.50  chains,  Canon  Mouth  Lake,  containing  about  80  acres.  Set  stake  in  stone 
mound  on  shore  of  lake  for  witness  corner  to  true  corner,  which  falls  on  side 
of  impassable  mountain  beyond  lake,  160  chains  from  point  of  beginning. 
Returned  to  witness  corner  previously  set  on  bank  of  Methow,  and  run  thence 
N.  53°  W. 

40.00  chains,  onset  on  right  2  chains  to  bank  of  Methow,  and  made  stone  monu 
ment  for  witness  to  true  corner, .  which  falls  in  centre  of  Methow,  opposite 
monument  1  chain  distant.  Thence  run  S.  37°  W.  (Distances  given  are 
from  true  corner. ) 

42.00  chains,  top  of  bench  400  feet  high. 
113.00  chains,  marked  tree  with  two  notches  fore  and  aft,  and  blazed  one  tree  on 

each  side  to  show  course  of  line. 

115.00  chains,  impassable  mountain.     True  corner  falls  in  course  on  mountainside 

160  chains  distant  from  true  corner  at  other  end  of  line  in  the  Methow  River. 

General  description  of  boundary. — From  point  first  described  in  centre  of  Methow 

River  S.  37°  W.  160  chains ;  thence  N.  52°  39'  W.  40.20  chains  ;  thence  N.  37°  E.  160 

chains  to  point  previously  described  in  middle  of  Methow ;  thence  with  middle  of 

Methow  River  to  point  of  beginning.     Claim  contains  640  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  25,  in  favor  of  Hay-tal-i-cum,  or  Narcisse.] 

From  stone  monument  on  right  bank  of  Methow  River,  previously  described  as  wit 
ness  corner  to  point  of  beginning  to  survey  of  Captain  Joe's  claim,  said  monument 
being  a  true  corner  to  this  claim,  run  S.  37°  W.  with  Captain  Joe's  line  ^var.  22°  E.)— 
45.60  chains,  set  stake  in  stone  mound  for  corner,  and  run  thence  S.  53°  E. 
80.00  chains,  set  stake  8  inches  square  for  corner;  thence  run  N.  37°  E. 
73.10  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  on  right  bank  of  Columbia.    Near 
opposite  bank  of  river  a  black  rock  protrudes  from  water.     Thence  with  right 
bank  of  Columbia  River  to  mouth  of  Methow  River.     Thence  with  right 
bank  of  Methow  River  to  point  of  beginning. 
This  claim  contains  640  acres  of  land. 

[Allotment  No.  26,  in  favor  of  Kleck-hum-tecks.] 

From  stake  in  stone  mound  previously  set  in  Captain  Joe's  SE.  line,  the  same  being 
the  S  W.  corner  to  Narcisse's  claim,  run  S.  50°  E.  (var.  22°  E.),  with  Narcisse's  line— 
80.00  chains,  corner  previously  established,  thence  run  S.  37°  W. 
80.00  chains,  set  stake  for  corner,  and  run  thence  N.  53°  W. 
73.80   chains,  set   stake  marked  W.  C.,  on  shore  of  Canon  Mouth  Lake,  from 
whicli  a  blazed  aspen,  6  inches  in  diameter,  bears  N.  5°  W.  94  links  distant 
for  witness  corner  to  true  corner,  which  falls  on  line  6.50  chains  further  in 
lake,  in  Captain  Joe's  SE.  line.     Thence  with  said  line  N.  37°  E.  80  chains 
to  point  of  beginning. 
This  claim  contains  640  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  27,  in  favor  of  ETi-at-kwa,  or  Mary.] 

From  witness  corner  previously  established  on  Methow,  in  Captain  Joe's  NW.  line, 
the  same  being  taken  as  a  true  corner  to  this  claim,  run  S.  37°  W.  (var.  22°  E.)  with 
Captain  Joe's  line — 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner ;  then  returned  on  lino,  and  from 

point  1.50  chains  from  corner  run  N.  53°  W. 

64.00  chains,  offset  to  left  22  chains  to  avoid  bend  in  river  and  continued  course. 
80.00  chains,  bank  of  Methow  River.     Made  stone  monument  for  corner,  and  run 

thence  S.  37°  W. 
12.00  chains,  top  of  bench  400  feet  high. 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY COLVILLE  AGENCY.      1)27 

•24.00  chains,  foot  of  perpendicular  basaltic  cliff  offset  to  right  2  chains. 

31.50  chains,  offset  to  left  2  chains  and  continued  course. 

40.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  and  continued  course. 

45.00  chains,  impassable  mountain.     True  corner  falls  11.50  chains  further  on 

line  on  side  of  mountain. 

General  description  by  laundary.—From  point  of  beginning  S.  37°  W.  80  chains ; 
thence  N.  53°  W.  80  chains;  thence  N.  37°  E.  56.50  chains  to  corner  on  Methow ; 
thence  with  right  bank  of  Methow  to  point  of  beginning,  containing  about  G40  acres. 

[Allotment  ISTo.  28,  in  favor  of  Ta-tat-kein,  or  Tom.j 

From  NW.  corner  of  Mary's  claim,  which  is  a  stone  monument  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  Methow,  run  S.  27°  W.  (var.  22°  E.)  with  Mary's  line— 

40.00  chains,  corner  previously  established,  stone  monument ;  thence  N.  53°  W. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  in  aspen  thicket  for  corner ;  thence  N.  27°  E.. 

106.50  chains,  right  bank  of  Methow  River ;  made  stone  monument  for  corner ; 

thence  with  right  bank  of  Methow  River  to  point  of  beginning.     This  claim 

contains  about  640  acres. 

DOWNING  CREEK  SETTLEMENT. 

This  settlement  consists  of  two  adjoining  claims  on  Downing  Creek,  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Columbia  River,  on  the  Columbia  Reservation,  about  7  miles  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Okinakane  River,  and  about  3  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  Methow 
River.  k 

[Allotment  No.  29,  in  favor  of  La-la-el que.] 

From  stone  monument  on  right  bank  of  Columbia  River,  about  one-half  mile  above 
mouth  of  Downing  Creek,  run  N.  25°  W.  (var.  22°  E.) — 

42.75  chains,  point  on  hill  about  500  feet  high,  30  links  to  right  of  old  stone 

mound  on  top  of  hill. 

70.30  chains,  large  Hat-top  stone  5  links  to  right. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  and  run  thence  S.  65°  W. 
80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  on  hillside  near  top  of  hill  and 

run  thence  S.  25°  E. 
78.00  chains,  bank  of  Columbia  River.    Made  stone  monument  for  corner.    Thence 

with  Columbia  River  to  point  of  beginning.     This  claim  contains  about  640 

acres. 

[Allotment  No.  30,  in  favor  of  Snaiu-chucks.] 

From  NE.  corner  of  La-la-elque's  claim,  which  is  a  stone  monument,  run  N.  25°  W. — 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  and  run  thence  S.  65°  W. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  and  run  thence  S.  25°  E. 

80.00  chains,  stone  monument  previously  established,  the   same  being  La-la- 
elque's  NW.  corner ;  thence  N.  65°  E. 

80.00  chains,  point  of  beginning. 
This  claim  contains  640  acres  of  land. 

[Allotment  No.  31,  in  favor  of  Edward,  near  Palmer  Lake,  Toad  Coulee.  ] 

Commencing  at  a  prominent  rock  7* feet  by  3  feet  by  4  inches  and  unknown  length, 
the  above  dimensions  projecting  above  the  surface.  Running  thence  (var.  22°  15')  N. 
82°  E.  80  chains.  At  57.70  Thorn  Creek,  80  links  wide,  NE.  At  80  set  willow  stake  5 
inches  square  and  5  feet  long,  marked  sta.  1,  N.  8°  W.  80  chains.  A  lime-juice  tree  18 
inchesdiarueter  at  80,  set  basaltic  stone  2  feet  by  8  inches  by  6  inches  with  monument  of 
stone  on  the  side  of  bluff  on  the  east  side  of  the  valley,  sta.  2,  S.  82°  W.  80  chains. 
At  6  chains  Thorn  Creek  80  links  wide  bears  NE.;  at  8  chains  the  Srnilkameen  (Similka- 


626  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

116.50  chains,  Canon  Mouth  Lake,  containing  about  80  acres.  Set  stake  in  stone 
mound  on  shore  of  lake  for  witness  corner  to  true  corner,  which  falls  on  side 
of  impassable  mountain  beyond  lake,  160  chains  from  point  of  beginning. 
Returned  to  witness  corner  previously  set  on  bank  of  Methow^  and  run  thence 
N.  53°  W. 

40.00  chains,  offset  on  right  2  chains  to  bank  of  Methow,  and  made  stone  monu 
ment  for  witness  to  true  corner, .  which  falls  in  centre  of  Methow,  opposite 
monument  1  chain  distant.  Thence  run  S.  37°  W.  (Distances  given  are 
from  true  corner. ) 

42.00  chains,  top  of  bench  400  feet  high. 
113.00  chains,  marked  tree  with  two  notches  fore  and  aft,  and  blazed  one  tree  on 

each  side  to  show  course  of  line. 

115.00  chains,  impassable  mountain.     True  corner  falls  in  course  on  mountainside 

160  chains  distant  from  true  corner  at  other  end  of  line  in  the  Methow  River. 

General  descrijrtion  of  boundary. — From  point  first  described  in  centre  of  Methow 

River  S.  37°  W.  160  chains ;  thence  N.  52°  39'  W.  40.20  chains  ;  thence  N.  37°  E.  160 

chains  to  point  previously  described  in  middle  of  Methow ;  thence  with  middle  of 

Methow  River  to  point  of  beginning.     Claim  contains  640  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  25,  in  favor  of  Hay-tal-i-cum,  or  Narcisse.] 

From  stone  monument  on  right  bank  of  Methow  River,  previously  described  as  wit 
ness  corner  to  point  of  beginning  to  survey  of  Captain  Joe's  claim,  said  monument 
being  a  true  corner  to  this  claim,  run  S.  37°  W.  with  Captain  Joe's  line  ^var.  22°  E.)— 
45.60  chains,  set  stake  in  stone  mound  for  corner,  and  run  thence  S.  53°  E. 
80.00  chains,  set  stake  8  inches  square  for  corner;  thence  run  N.  37°  E. 
73.10  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  on  right  bank  of  Columbia.    Near 
opposite  bank  of  river  a  black  rock  protrudes  from  water.     Thence  with  right 
bank  of  Columbia  River  to  mouth  of  Methow  River.     Thence  with  right 
bank  of  Methow  River  to  point  of  beginning. 
This  claim  contains  640  acres  of  land. 

[Allotment  No.  26,  in  favor  of  Kleck-huin-tecks.l 

From  stake  in  stone  mound  previously  set  in  Captain  Joe's  SE.  line,  the  same  being 
the  SW.  corner  to  Narcisse's  claim,  run  S.  50°  E.  (var.  22°  E.),  with  Narcisse's  line — 
80.00  chains,  corner  previously  established,  thence  run  S.  37°  W. 
80.00  chains,  set  stake  for  corner,  and  run  thence  N.  53°  W. 
73.80   chains,  set  stake  marked  W.  C.,  on  shore  of  Canon  Mouth  Lake,  from 
whicli  a  blazed  aspen,  6  inches  in  diameter,  bears  N.  5°  W.  94  links  distant 
for  witness  corner  to  true  corner,  which  falls  on  line  6.50  chains  farther  in 
lake,  in  Captain  Joe's  SE.  line.     Thence  with  said  line  N.  37°  E.  80  chains 
to  point  of  beginning. 
This  claim  contains  640  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  27,  in  favor  of  Ki-at-kwa,  or  Mary.] 

From  witness  corner  previously  established  on  Methow,  in  Captain  Joe's  NW.  line, 
the  same  being  taken  as  a  trne  corner  to  this  claim,  run  S.  37°  W.  (var.  22°  E.)  with 
Captain  Joe's  line — 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner ;  then  returned  on  line,  and  from 

point  1.50  chains  from  corner  run  N.  53°  W. 

64.00  chains,  offset  to  left  22  chains  to  avoid  bend  in  river  and  continued  course. 
80.00  chains,  bank  of  Methow  River.     Made  stone  monument  for  corner,  and  run 

thence  S.  37°  W. 
12.00  chains,  top  of  bench  400  feet  high. 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY COLVILLE  AGENCY.      627 

24.00  chains,  foot  of  perpendicular  basaltic  clift'  offset  to  right  2  chains. 

31.50  chains,  oft'set  to  left  2  chains  and  continued  course. 

40.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  and  continued  course. 

45.00  chains,  impassable  mountain.     True  corner  falls  11.50  chains  further  on 

line  on  side  of  mountain. 

General  descr'qrtiou  by  'boundary. — From  point  of  beginning  S.  37°  W.  80  chains; 
thence  N.  53°  W.  80  chains;  thence  N.  37°  E.  56.50  chains  to  corner  on  Methow; 
thence  with  right  bank  of  Methow  to  point  of  beginning,  containing  about  640  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  28,  in  favor  of  Ta-tat-kein,  or  Tom.J 

From  NW.  corner  of  Mary's  claim,  which  is  a  stone  monument  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  Methow,  run  S.  27°  W.  (var.  22°  E.)  with  Mary's  line— 

40.00  chains,  corner  previously  established,  stone  monument ;  thence  N.  53°  W. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  in  aspen  thicket  for  corner ;  thence  N.  27°  E.. 

106.50  chains,  right  bank  of  Methow  River;  made  stone  monument  for  corner; 

thence  with  right  bank  of  Methow  River  to  point  of  beginning.     This  claim 

contains  about  640  acres. 

DOWXIXG  CREEK  SETTLEMENT. 

This  settlement  consists  of  two  adjoining  claims  on  Downing  Creek,  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Columbia  River,  on  the  Columbia  Reservation,  about  7  miles  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Okinakaue  River,  and  about  3  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  Methow 
River.  k 

[Allotment  No.  29,  in  favor  of  La-la-el que.] 

From  stone  monument  on  right  bank  of  Columbia  River,  about  one-half  mile  above 
mouth  of  Downing  Creek,  run  N.  25°  W.  (var.  22°  E.)— 

42.75  chains,  point  on  hill  about  500  feet  high,  30  links  to  right  of  old  stone 

mound  on  top  of  hill. 

70.30  chains,  large  Hat-top  stone  5  links  to  right. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  and  run  thence  S.  65°  W. 
80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  on  hillside  near  top  of  hill  and 

run  thence  S.  25°  E. 
78.00  chains,  bank  of  Columbia  River.    Made  stone  monument  for  corner.    Thence 

with  Columbia  River  to  point  of  beginning.     This  claim  contains  about  640 

acres. 

[Allotment  No.  30,  in  favor  of  Suain-chucks.] 

From  NE.  corner  of  La-la-elque's  claim,  which  is  a  stone  monument,  run  N.  25°  W. — 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  and  run  thence  S.  65°  W. 

80.00  chains,  made  stone  monument  for  corner  and  run  thence  S.  25°  E. 

80.00  chains,  stone  monument  previously  established,  the   same  being  La-la- 
elque's  NW.  corner ;  thence  N.  65°  E. 

80.00  chains,  point  of  beginning. 
This  claim  contains  640  acres  of  land. 

[Allotment  No.  31,  in  favor  of  Edward,  near  Palmer  Lake,  Toad  Coulee.  1 

Commencing  at  a  prominent  rock  7* feet;  by  3  feet  by  4  inches  and  unknown  length, 
the  above  dimensions  projecting  above  the  surface.  Running  thence  (var.  22°  15')  N. 
82°  E.  80  chains.  At  57.70  Thorn  Creek,  80  links  wide,  NE.  At  80  set  willow  stake  5 
inches  square  and  5  feet  long,  marked  sta.  1,  N.  8°  W.  80  chains.  A  lime-juice  tree  18 
inchesdiarueter  at  80,  set  basaltic  stone  2  feet  by  8  inches  by  6  inches  with  monument  of 
stone  on  the  side  of  bluff  on  the  east  side  of  the  valley,  sta.  2,  S.  82°  W.  80  chains. 
At  6  chains  Thorn  Creek  80  links  wide  bears  NE. ;  at  8  chains  the  Srailkarneen  (Similka- 


628  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

meen)  River,  100  links  wide,  bears  NE.  At  39,  on  tlie  same  river,  bears  SW.  At  80  set 
quaking  aspen  stake  4  inches  square,  4  feet  long,  marked  sta.  3.  S.  8°  E.  80  chains  to 
the  place  of  beginning.  The  terminus.  640  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  32,  in  favor  of  Dominec.J 

Commencing  on  a  slough  of  the  Smilkameen  (Similkameen)  River,  on  the  forty-ninth 
parallel  (the  British  line)  set  quaking  aspen  stake  4  inches  square  and  4  feet  long,  18 
inches  in/ the  earth,  marked  C.  C.,  from  which  a  pine  tree  42  inches  in  diameter  bears 
N.  79°  45'  W.  2  chains,  marked  C.  C.  B.  T.,  facing  post ;  thence  (var.  22°  15'  E.)  W.  31 
chains  to  a  point  from  which  the  parallel  monument  bears  W.  4.77  chains ;  built  mon 
ument  of  granite  stone.  S.  134  chains.  At  42.50  chains  a  spring  branch,  5  links  wide, 
bears  E.  At  134  chains  built  monument  of  stone  at  foot  of  bluff.  E.  61.53  chains  to  a 
balm  tree,  30  inches  in  diameter,  marked  sta.  3,  facing  W.,  from  which  the  Smilka 
meen  (Similkameen)  River  bears  W.  2.43  chains.  N.  12°  30'  W.  137.43  chains.  At  10 
chains  the  Smilkameen  (Similkameen)  River  bears  SE. ;  at  120  the  same  river  W.  of  S. 
At  137.43  intersect  the  place  ol  beginning.  Terminus.  620.26  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  33,  in  favor  of  Ko-mo-dal-kiah.] 

Commencing  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Okanagan  (Okinakane)  River  at  the  north 
end  of  an  island,  set  stake  4  inches  square,  4  feet  long,  marked  C.  C.,  with  mound. 
Running  thence  (var.  22°  15')  S.  86°  45'  W.  150  chains,  set  balm  stake  4  inches  square, 
4  feet  long,  and  18  inches  in  the  earth,  with  monument  of  washed  bowlders  covered 
with  mound  of  earth,  4  pits,  and  marked  sta.  1.  S.  3°  15'  E.  42.66  chains,  set  balm 
stake  4  inches  square,  4  feet  long,  marked  sta.  2,  with  monument  of  granite  stones. 
N.  86°  45'  E.  138.21  chains.  A  balm  tree  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Okanagan  (Okina- 
kaue)  River,  marked  sta.  3,  facing  west,  the  true  corner  falling  in  the  Okanagan 
(Okinakane)  River,  11.79  chains  further  on  in  the  same  line  at  the  east  bank  of  an 
island,  N.  3°  15'  W.  42.66  chains,  intersect  the  north  line  from  which  the  place  of  be 
ginning  bears  N.  86°  45'  E.  11.79  the  terminus.  Area,  639.90  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  34,  in  favor  of  Paul. ] 

Commencing  at  the  SW.  cor.  (sta.  3)  of  Ko-mo-dal-kiah's  allotment.  Running 
thence  (var.  22°  15')  S.  3°  15'  E.  42.66  chains;  built  monument  of  basaltic  stone,  sta. 
1.  N.  86°  45'  E.  142.87  chains  intersect  the  Okanagau  (Okinakane)  River.  Set  balm 
stake  4  inches  square,  4  feet  long,  and  18  inches  in  the  ground,  marked  sta.  2.  N.  9° 
45'  W.  42.70  chains,  Ko-mo-dal-kiah's  bearing  corner  a  balm  tree  12  inches  in  diameter, 
marked  sta.  C.  C.  on  the  S.  side.  The  terminus.  Area,  599.55. 

[Allotment  No.  35,  in  favor  of  Que-lock-us-soma.] 

Commencing  at  the  SE.  corner  of  Paul's  allotment,  running  thence  (var.  22°  15')  S.  86° 
45'  W.  43.87  chains;  built  monument  of  washed  granite  bowlders  (sta.  1).  S.  3°  15' 
E.  80  chains;  built  monument  of  washed  granite  bowlders  (sta.  2).  N.  86°  45'  E.  96.42 
chains ;  intersect  the  Okanagan  (Okinakane)  River,  set  balm  stake  4  inches  square,  4 
feet  long,  and  18  inches  in  the  ground,  marked  sta.  3;  thence  up  the  Okanagan 
(Okinakane)  River,  N.  45°  30'  W.  76  chains  to  a  curve  in  the  river.  N.  3°  15'  W.  25 
chains  intersect  the  place  of  beginning.  The  terminus.  Area,  495.47  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  36,  in  favor  of  Se-cum-ka-nallux.J 

Commencing  on  the  west  bank  of  Okanagan  (Okinakane)  River  at  a  little  pine  tree 
4  inches  in  diameter;  running  thence  down  the  river  (var.  22°  15')  S.  3°  W.  45.65 
chains  to  a  pine  tree  on  the  bank  of  the  Okanagan  (Okinakane) ;  thence  down  the 
river  N.  57°  45'  W.  22  chains,  intersect  the  old  Indian  trail,  built  monument  of  stone. 
S.  15°  W.  124.50  chains,  to  a  pine  tree  25  inches  in  diameter,  marked  sta.  3 ;  thence  N. 
51°  45'  W.  82.75  chains ;  at  22  chains  a  small  lake  5  chains  wide  j  at  82.75  built  monu- 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY — NEAH  BAY  AGENCY.      629 

ment  of  stone,  N.  50°  E.  167.55  chains  to  the  place  of  beginning.    The  terminus.    Area, 
637.44  acres. 

[Allotment  No.  37,  in  favor  of  John  Salla-Salla.] 

Commencing  at  the  junction  of  Johnston  Creek  and  the  Okanagan  (Okina.kane) 
River;  thence  by  Johnston  Creek  (var.  22°  15')  S.  69°  45'  W.  40  chains;  built  monu 
ment  of  stone  on  the  S.  bank  of  Johnston  <3reek,  sta.  —  8°  15'  W.  91.54  chains  ;  built 
monument  of  basaltic  stone,  sta.  ;  N.  69°  45'  E.  117.50  chains  to  the  Okanagan  (Okina- 
kane)  River ;  set  balm  stake  4  inches  square,  4  feet  long,  marked  sta.  3;  N.  45°  30'  W. 
86.53  chains  to  the  place  of  beginning,  the  mouth  of  Johnston  Creek.  Area,  630  acres. 

GROVER  CLEVELAND. 

NEAH  BAY  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address :  Neah  Bay,  Clallam  County,  Wash.  Ter.  J 
MAKAH  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty  of  Neah  Bay,  January  31, 1855,1  and  Ex 
ecutive  orders,  October  26, 1872,  and  January  2  and  October  21, 1873. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  23,040  acres,2  of  which  150  are  classed  as 
tillable.3  Not  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  had  35  acres  under  cultivation  in  1886.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Quillehute, 
523;  Makah,  258;  total  population,  781.4 

Location.— This  reservation  embraces  Cape  Flattery,  at  the  extreme 
north-western  corner  of  Washington  Territory,  and  is  a  wild,  bleak, 
stormy  locality.5  The  soil  is  thin  and  sandy,  almost  worthless  for  agri 
culture,  requiring  to  be  fertilized  every  year  in  order  to  produce  a  crop. 

Government  rations. — Seven  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1886.6 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  ^)o^ce.— -Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.* 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886,  Neah  Bay 94 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886,  Quillehute 68 

Neah  Bay  boarding-school : 

Accommodation - 50 

Average  attendance --•  46 

Session  (months) 

Cost '. •  $5,856.73 

Quillehute  day  school : 

Accommodation _• 50 

Average  attendance 40 

Session  (months) 11 

Cost $961.58 

Missionary  work.— -Protestant  Episcopal  Church  has.  had  a  mission. 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p*.  939.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  390.  *Ibid.,  p.  434.  <Ibid.,  p.  406.  Wid.,  1873,  p.  301.  6I&id.,  1886,  p. 
422.  7Ibid.,  p.  xcviii. 


630  INDIAN   EDUCATION  AND   CIVILIZATION. 

SYNOPSIS  OF   TREATY. 

Treaty  with  the  Makah  trite,  made  at  Neah  Bay,  Washington  Territory,  January  31, 1855. 

The  tribes  cede  the  following  land:  Commencing  at  the  mouth  of  the  Oke-ho 
River,  on  the  Straits  of  Fuca;  thence  running  westwardly  with  said  straits  to  Cape 
Classett,  or  Flattery;  thence  southwardly  along  the  coast  to  Osett,  or  the  lower 
Cape  Flattery  :  thence  eastwardly  along  the  line  of  lands  occupied  by  the  Kive-de'h- 
tut  or  Kwill-eh-yute  tribe  of  Indians,  to  the  summit  of  the  Coast  Range  of  mountains, 
and  thence  northwardly  along  the  line  of  lands  lately  ceded  to  the  United  States  by 
the  S'Klallam  tribe  to  the  place  of  beginning,  including  all  the  islands  lying  off  the 
same  on  the  straits  and  coast.  (Art.  1. ) 

The  following  tract  reserved :  Commencing  on  the  beach  at  the  mouth  of  a  small 
brook  running  into  Neah.  Bay  next  to  the  site  of  the  old  Spanish  fort ;  thence  along 
the  shore  around  Cape  Classett*  or  Flattery,  to  the  mouth  of  another  small  stream 
running  into  the  bay  on  the  south  side  of  said  cape,  a  little  above  the  Waatch  village ; 
thence  following  said  brook  to  its  source  ;  thence  in  a  straight  line  to  the  source  of 
the  first-mentioned  brook,  and  thence  following  the  same  down  to  the  place  of  be 
ginning. 

White  men  not  permitted  to  reside  on  reservation  without  permission  of  superin 
tendent,  or  agent.  Roads  may  be  run  upon  compensation  for  any  damage  done  by 
them,  and  President  may  place  other  friendly  Indians  on  reservation.  (Art.  2.) 
Indians  to  settle  on  reservation  within  a  year.  (Art.  3.)  Right  of  whaling,  sealing, 
or  fishing  on  accustomed  grounds  secured  ;  no  shell-fish  to  be  taken  from  beds  staked 
by  citizens.  (Art.  4.)  United  States  to  pay  the  sum  of  $30.000  in  instalments  of  the 
principal  in  diminishing  amounts,  covering  twenty  years.  Annuities  to  be  expended 
under  direction  of  the  President.  (Art.  5.) 

For  removal  of  Indians  to  reser  vation  and  improvements  to  be  made  thereon,  $3,000. 
(Art.  6.) 

The  President  reserves  the  right  to  remove  these  Indians,  whenever  their  own  or  the 
interests  of  the  Territory  require  it,  to  other  suitable  localities  \vithin  the  Territory, 
on  remunerating  them  for  their  improvements  and  defraying  expense  of  removal,  or 
to  consolidate  them  with  friendly  Indians,  in  which  case  the  annuities  of  all  the 
tribes  to  be  consolidated.  At  the  discretion  of  the  President  the  reservation  may  be 
surveyed  and  allotted  in  severalty,  in  manner  similar  to  article  6,  Omaha  treaty  of 
1855.  (Art.  7.)  Annuities  not  to  be  taken  to  pay  individual  debts.  (Art.  8.)  De 
pendence  on  Government  acknowledged,  and  agree  to.  be  friendly.  (Art.  9.)  Drunk 
enness  to  be  punished  by  withholding  annuities.  (Art.  10.)  Agricultural  and  indus 
trial  school  sustained  for  twenty  years,  and  agency  established  for  Puget  Sound;  and 
carpenter,  blacksmith,  and  farmer,  and  shops  for  twenty  years;  also  physicians  and 
medicine;  expenses  defrayed  by  United  States.  (Art.  11.) 

Tribe  to  free  slaves  and  not  acquire  others.  (Art.  12.)  Not  to  trade  outside 
United  States,  or  permit  foreign  Indians  to  reside  on  reservation.  (Art.  13.)  Treaty 
binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  14.) 

Proclaimed  April  18,  1859.  * 

Makah  Reserve* 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  October  26,  1872. 

In  addition  to  the  reservation  provided  for  by  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  con 
cluded  January  31,  1855,  with  the  Makah  Indians  of  Washington  Territory,  it  is  here 
by  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  said 
Makah  and  other  Indians  a  tract  of  country  in  the  said  Territory  of  Washington,  de 
scribed  and  bounded  as  follows,  viz:  Commencing  on  the  beach  at  the  mouth  of  a 
small  brook  running  into  Neah  Bay  next  to  the  site  of  the  old  Spanish  fort ;  thenco 
along  the  shore  of  said  bay  in  a  north-easterly  direction  to  Baadah  Point  (being  a 

United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p.  939.)  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner, 

1886,  p.  371. 


WASHINGTON  TER.— NISQUALLY  AND  s'KOKOMISH  AGENCY.      631 

point  about  4  miles  from  the  beginning) ;  theiico  in  a  direct  line  south  6  miles  ;  thence 
in  a  direct  line  west  to  the  Pacific  shore;  thence  northwardly  along  the  shore  of  the 
Pacific  to  the  mouth  of  a  small  stream  running  into  the  bay  on  the  south  side  of  Cape 
Flattery,  a  little  above  the  Waatch  village;  thence  following  said  brook  to  its 
source  ;  thence  in  a  straight  line  to  the  place  of  beginning ;  the  boundary  line  from 
the  mouth  of  the  brook  last  mentioned  to  the  place  of  beginning  being  identical  with 
the  south-eastern  boundary  of  the  reservation  set  apart  for  the  Makah  tribe  of  Indiana 
by  the  treaty  concluded  with  said  Indians  January  31,  1855,  before  referred  to. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  January'^,  1873. 

In  lieu  of  the  addition  made  by  Executive  order  dated  October  26,  1872,  to  the  res 
ervation  provided  for  by  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  concluded  January  31,  1855, 
with  the  Makah  Indians  of  Washington  Territory,  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be 
withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  as  such  addition,  for  the  use  of  the  said  Makah 
and  other  Indians,  the  tract  of  country  in  said  Territory  of  Washington  bounded  as 
follows,  viz:  Commencing  on  the  beach  at  the  mouth  of  a  small  brook  running 
into  Neah  Bay  next  to  the  site  of  the  old  Spanish  fort ;  thence  along  the  shore 
of  said  bay  in  a  north-easterly  direction  4  miles;  thence  in  a  direct  line  south  6  miles; 
thence  in  a  direct  line  west  to  the  Pacific  shore;  thence  northwardly  along  the 
the  shore  of  the  Pacific  to  the  mouth  of  a  small  stream  running  into  the  bay  on  the 
south  side  of  Cape  Flattery  a  little  above  the  Waatch  village ;  thence  following  said 
brook  to  its  source ;  thence  in  a  straight  line  to  the  place  of  beginning  ;  the  boundary 
line  from  the  mouth  of  the  brook  last  mentioned  to  the  place  of  beginning  being  iden 
tical  with  the  south-eastern  boundary  of  the  reservation  set  apart  for  the  Makah  and 
other  Indians  by  the  treaty  above  referred  to. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  October  21,  1873. 

In  lieu  of  the  addition  made  by  Executive  order  dated  October  26, 1872,  and  amended 
by  Executive  order  of  January  2,  1873,  to  the  reservation  provided  for  by  the  sec 
ond  article  of  the  treaty  concluded  January  31,  1855,  with  the  Makah  tribe  of  In 
dians  of  Washington  Territory  (Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  939),  which  orders  are 
hereby  revoked,  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart 
as  such  addition  for  the  use  of  said  Makah  and  other  tribes  of  Indians  the  tract  of 
country  in  said  Territory  bounded  as  follows,  viz  :  Commencing  on  the  beach  at  the 
mouth  of  a  small  brook  running  into  Neah  Bay  next  to  the  site  of  the  old  Spanish 
fort;  thence  along  the  shore  of  said  bay  in  a  north-easterly  direction  4  miles;  thence 
in  a  direct  line  south  6  miles  ;  thence  in  a  direct  line  west  to  the  Pacific  shore ;  thence 
northwardly  along  the  shore  of  the  Pacific  to  the  mouth  of  another  small  stream  run 
ning  into  the  bay  on  the  south  side  of  Cape  Flattery,  a  little  above  the  Waatch  village; 
thence  following  said  brook  to  its  source ;  thence  in  a  straight  line  to  the  source  of 
the  first-mentioned  brook,  and  thence  following  the  same  down  to  the  place  of  begin 
ning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

NISQUALLY  AND  S'KOKOMISH  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address  :  Tacoma,  Wash.  Ter.] 

The  following  reservations  are  under  this  agency :  Puyallup,  Chehalis, 
Nisqually,  Squaxin  Island,  and  S'Kokoinish. 

PUYALLUP  RESERVATION. 

Row  established. — By  treaty  of  Medicine  Creek,  December  26, 1854,1 
and  Executive  orders.  January  20,  1857,  and  September  6, 1873. 
1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  X,  p.  ]  133. 


632  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  18,062  acres,1  of  which  6,500  are  classed 
as  tillable.2  Surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — One  thousand  five  hundred  acres  cultivated  by  the 
Indians.2 

Tribes.— ^Tbe>  tribes  living  here  are  the  Muckleshoot,  Niskwalli,  Puy 
allup,  Shwawksnamish,  Steilacoom,  and  five  others. 

Location. — This  reservation  is  situated  on  Commencement  Bay,  Puget 
Sound,  40  miles  north  of  Olympia,  and  2  miles  east  of  New  Tacoma,  on 
the  Northern  Pacific  Railroad.3  At  least  two-thirds  of  the  land  is  very 
rich,  suitable  for  agricultural  use,  but  is  all  heavily  timbered,  except 
what  has  been  cleared,  and  between  200  and  300  acres  of  tide-flats.3 

Government  rations. — No  Indian  on  this  reservation  subsisted  by  Gov 
ernment  rations. 

Mills  and  employes. — Established. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population  not  es 
timated  separately  from  agency  in  1886.  Agency  school  population 
given  as  331 ;  Puyallup  boarding  accommodations,  75 ;  average  attend 
ance,  80;  twelve  months7  session,  and  cost  $10,130.53.4 

Missionary  work. — The  Presbyterian  and  Roman  Catholic  Churches 
in  charge. 

Treaty  ivith  Nisqually,  Puyallup,  Steilacoom,  SquawTcsin,  S'Homamish,  Steh-chass,  TPeek- 
sin,  Squi-aitl,  and  Sa-heh-wamish  tribes,  made  at  Medicine  Greek,  Washington  Territory, 
December  26,  1854. 

The  said  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians  hereby  cede,  relinquish,  and  convey  to  the 
United  States  all  their  right,  title,  and  interest  in  and  to  the  lands  and  country  oc 
cupied  by  them,  bounded  and  described  as  follows :  Commencing  at  the  point  on  the 
eastern  side  of  Admiralty  Inlet  known  as  Point  Pully,  about  midway  between  Com 
mencement  and  Elliott  Bays ;  thence  running  in  a  south-easterly  direction,  following 
the  divide  between  the  waters  of  the  Puyallup  and  Dwamish,  or  White,  Rivers,  to 
the  summit  of  the  Cascade  Mountains ;  thence  southerly,  along  the  summit  of  said 
range,  to  a  point  opposite  the  main  source  of  the  Skookum  Chuck  Creek ;  thence  to 
and  down  said  creek  to  the  coal  mine;  thence  north-westerly  to  the  summit  of  the 
Black  Hills;  thence  northerly  to  the  upper  forks  of  the  Satsop  River;  thence  north 
easterly,  through  the  portage  known  as  Wilkes's  Portage,  to  Point  Southworth,  on 
the  western  side  of  Admiralty  Inlet ;  thence  around  the  foot  of  Vashon's  Island,  east 
erly  and  south-easterly,  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.) 

There  is,  however,  reserved  for  the  present  use  and  occupation  of  the  said  tribes  and 
bands  the  following  tracts  of  land,  viz :  The  small  island  called  Klah-che-min,  sit. 
uated  opposite  the  mouths  of  Haminersley's  and  Totten's  Inlets,  and  separated  from 
Hartstene  Island  by  Peale's  Passage,  containing  about  two  sections  of  land  by  esti 
mation  ;  a  square  tract  containing  two  sections,  or  1,280  acres,  on  Puget's  Sound, 
near  the  mouth  of  the  She-nah-nam  Creek,  one  mile  west  of  the  meridian  line  of  the 
United  States  land  survey,  and  a  square  tract  containing  two  sections,  or  1,280 
acres,  lying  on  the  south  side  of  Commencement  Bay.  (Art.  2.) 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  390.  2lbid.,  p.  436.  *Ibid.,  1880,  p. 
157 ;  and  1877,  p.  190.  4 Ibid.,  1886,  p.  xcviii.  . 


WASHINGTON  TER. — NISQUALLY  AND  s'lvOKOMISH  AGENCY.       633 

The  right  to  take  fish  at  all  usual  and  accustomed  grounds  and  stations  is  secured  to 
said  Indians  in  common  with  all  citizens  of  the  Territory,  and  of  erecting  temporary 
houses  for  curing,  together  with  the  privilege  of  hunting,  gathering  roots  and  ber 
ries,  and  pasturing  their  horses  on  open  unclaimed  land,  but  not  to  take  shell-fish 
from  beds  cultivated  by  citizens.  (Art.  3.) 

The  United  States  agrees  to  pay  $32,500  in  diminishing  instalments  of  the  princi 
pal  for  twenty  years,  these  sums  to  be  expended  by  the  President  for  the  benefit  of 
the  Indians.  (Art.  4.)  A  further  sum  of  $3,250  to  be  paid  to  enable  the  Indians  to 
remove  upon  their  reservation,  and  to  clear,  fence,  and  break  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
land.  (Art.  5.) 

The  President  reserves  the  right  to  remove  the  Indians  whenever  their  own  or  the 
interests  of  the  Territory  may  require  it,  to  such  other  suitable  place  or  places  within 
said  Territory  as  he  may  see  fit,  on  remunerating  them  for  all  expenses  and  improve 
ments  abandoned.  They  may  also  be  consolidated  with  other  tribes.  At  his  discre 
tion  the  whole  or  a  portion  of  the  lands  may  be  surveyed  and  allotted  in  severalty. 
(Art.  6.) 

Annuities  not  to  be  taken  for  individual  debts.     (Art.  7.) 

The  Indians  agree  to  commit  no  depredations  on  citizens,  and  not  to  make  war  on 
other  tribes  except  in  self-defence,  and  to  submit  the  punishment  of  all  offenders  to 
the  United  States.  (Art.  8.) 

Any  Indian*  using  or  bringing  liquor  on  the  reservation  may  have  his  or  her  pro 
portion  of  the  annuities  withheld  for  such  time  as  the  President  may  determine. 
(Art.  9.) 

For  twenty  years  the  Government  agrees  to  maintain  a  carpenter,  blacksmith,  and 
the  necessary  shops,  and  employ  a  physician,  who  shall  furnish  medicine. 

Agricultural  and  industrial  school  to  be  furnished  and  maintained  by  the  Govern 
ment  for  twenty  years,  expense  not  to  be  deducted  from  annuities.  (Art.  10.) 

Tribes  agree  to  free  all  slaves  and  not  to  purchase  or  acquire  others  (Art.  11),  and 
not  to  trade  outside  of  the  United  States  (Art.  12),  nor  foreign  Indians  permitted  to 
reside  on  reservation.  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  13.) 

Proclaimed  April  10,  1855. l 

Nisqually,  Puyallup,  and  Muckleshoot  Reserves.* 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

January  19,  1857. 

SIR:  The  treaty  negotiated  on  the  29th  of  December,  1854,  with  certain  bands  of 
Nisqually,  Puyallup,  and  other  Indians  of  Puget's  Sound,  Washington  Territory  (arti 
cle  2),  provided  for  the  establishment  of  reservations  for  the  colonization  of  Indians,  as 
follows:  First.  The  small  island  called  Klah-chemin.  Second.  A  square  tract  con 
taining  two  sections  near  the  mouth  of  the  She-nah-nam  Creek.  Third.  Two  sections 
on  the  south  side  of  Commencement  Bay. 

The  sixth  article  of  the  treaty  gives  the  President  authority  to  remove  the  Indians 
from  those  locations  to  other  suitable  places  within  Washington  Territory,  or  to  con 
solidate  them  with  friendly  bands. 

So  far  as  this  office  is  advised  a  permanent  settlement  of  the  Indians  has  not  yet  been 
effected  under  the  treaty.  Governor  Stevens  has  formed  the  opinion  that  the  locations 
named  in  the  first  article  of  the  treaty  were  not  altogether  suitable  for  the  purpose  of 
establishing  Indian  colonies.  One  objection  was  that  they  are  not  sufficiently  exten 
sive.  He  reported  that  seven  hundred  and  fifty  Indians  had  been  collected  from  the 
various  bands  for  settlement. 

"I  have  the  honor  now  to  submit  for  your  consideration  and  action  of  the  President, 
should  you  deem  it  necessary  and  proper,  a  report  recently  received  from  Governor 
Stevens,  dated  December  5,  1856,  with  the  reports  and  maps  therewith,  and  as  therein 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  X,  p.  1132.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  372. 


634  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

stated,  from  which  it  will  be  observed  that  he  has  arranged  a  plaii  of  colonization 
which  involves  the  assignment  of  a  much  greater  quantity  of  laud  to  the  Indians,  under 
the  sixth  article  of  the  treaty,  than  was  named  in  the  first  article.  He  proposes  the 
enlargement  of  the  Puyallup  Eeserve  at  the  south  end  of  Commencement  Bay  to  ac 
commodate  five  hundred  Indians  ;  the  change  in  the  location,  and  the  enlargement  of 
the  Nisqually  Reserve,  and  the  establishment  of  anew  location,  Muckleshoot  Prairie, 
where  there  is  a  military  station  that  is  about  to  be  abandoned. 

The  quantity  of  land  he  proposes  to  assign  is  not,  in  my  opinion,  too  great  for  the 
settlement  of  the  number  of  Indians  he  reports  for  colonization  ;  and  as  the  Governor 
recommends  the  approval  of  these  locations,  and  reports  that  the  Indians  assent  thereto, 
I  would  respectfully  suggest  that  they  be  approved  by  the  President,  my  opinion  be 
ing  that,  should  it  be  found  practicable  hereafter  to  consolidate  the  bands  for  whom 
these  reserves  are  intended,  or  to  unite  other  bauds  of  Indians  on  the  same  reserves, 
the  authority  to  effect  such  objects  will  still  remain  with  the  President  under  the 
sixth  article  of  the  treaty. 

Within  the  Puyallup  Reserve  there  have  been  private  locations,  and  the  value  of 
the  claims  and  improvements  has  been  appraised  by  a  board  appointed  for  that  pur 
pose  at  an  aggregate  of  $4,917. 

In  the  same  connection  I  submit  the  Governor's  report  of  August  28,  1856,  which  he 
refers  to,  premising  that  the  proceedings  of  his  conference  with  the  Indians  therein 
mentioned  were  not  received  here  with  the  reporjb.  • 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

GEO.  W.  MANYPENNY, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  R.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior.  #.    ' 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  January  20,  1857. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  a  communication  of  the  19th  instant,  from  the 
Commissioner  of    Indian  Affairs  to  this  Department,  indicating  the  reservations 
selected  for  the  Nisqually,  Puyallup,  and  other  bands  of  Indians  in  Washington  Ter 
ritory,  and  to  request  your  approval  of  the  same. 
With  great  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

R.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT. 
Approved.  :  . 

FRANKLIN  PIERCE. 
JANUARY  20,  1857.  X  ; 

Puyallup  Reserve.* 

(For  Executive  order  of  January  20,  1857,  see  "Nisqually  Reserve.") 
DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

August  26,  1873. 

SIR  :  By  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  concluded  with  the  Nisqually  and  other 
Indians,  December  26,  1854  (Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1132),  "  a  square  tract  con 
taining  two  sections,  or  1,280  acres,  lying  on  the  south  side  of  Commencement  Bay," 
was  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  said  Indians,  and  is  known  as  the  Puyallup  Reserve. 
It  appears  from  the  records  of  this  office  that  Governor  Stevens,  finding  the  Indians 
dissatisfied  with  the  size  and  location  of  the  reserve  as  indicated  by  said  treaty,  agreed, 
at  a  conference  held  with  them  August,  1856,  to  a  re-adjustment  of  said  reservation,  the 
exterior  boundaries  of  which  were  surveyed  and  established  by  his  order.  This  was 
done  prior  to  the  extension  of  the  lines  of  the  public  surveys  over  the  surround  mg 
and  adjacent  lauds.  A  map  of  the  survey  was  transmitted  by  Governor  Stevens  to 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  374. 


WASHINGTON  TER. NISQUALLY  AND  S^KOKOMISH  AGENCY.       635 

this  office,  under  date  of  December  5,  1856,  giving  a  descriptioii  of  the  courses  aud 
distances  of  said  exterior  boundaries  of  the  reserve,  as  taken  from  the  field-notes  of 
the  survey  on  file  in  the  office  of  superintendent  Indian  affairs,  Washington  Territory. 

This  reservation,  as  re-adjusted  and  indicated 'on  said  map,  was  set  apart  for  these 
Indians  by  Executive  order  dated  January  20,  1857.  It  was  intended  to  have  this  res 
ervation  bounded  oil  its  western  side  by  the  waters  of  Commencement  Bay,  from  the 
south-easterly  extremity  of  said  bay,  around  northwardly  to  the  north-west  corner  of 
the  reservation  on  the  southerly  shore  of  Admiralty  Inlet.  The  survey  was  thought  to 
be  made  so  as  to  give  to  the  Indians  this  frontage  upon  the  bay,  with  free  access  to  the 
waters  thereof.  More  recent  surveys,  however,  develop  the  fact  that  there  is  land 
along  this  shore  and  outside  the  reservation,  arising  from  an  error  of  the  surveyor  in 
leaving  the  line  of  low-water  mark,  along  the  shore  of  said  bay,  and  running  a  direct 
line  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

In  a  report  dated  March  20,  last,  Superintendent  Milroy  calls  attention  to  this  inad 
vertence  ;  aud  for  the  adjustment  of  the  western  boundary  of  said  reservation,  so  that 
i  t  may  conform  to  the  intentions  of  those  agreeing  to  the  same,  as  well  as  for  the  com 
fort  and  wants  of  the  Indians,  he  recommends  the  following  change,  viz  :  Instead  of 
the  direct  line  to  the  place  of  beginning,  to  follow  the  shore  line,  at  low-water  mark, 
to  the  place  of  beginning. 

Inasmuch  as  the  lands  proposed  to  be  covered  by  this  change  are  in  part  already 
covered  by  the  grant  to  the  Northern  Pacific  Railroad  Company  and  by  donation  claims, 
I  would  respectfully  recommend  that  the  President  be  requested  to  make  an  order  set 
ting  apart  for  the  use  of  these  Indians  an  addition  to  said,  Puyallup  Reservation  as 
follows,  viz :  All  that  portion  of  section  34,  township  21  north,  range  3  east,  in  Wash 
ington  Territory,  not  already  included  within  the  limits  of  the  reservation.  This 
would  give  them  a  mile  of  water  frontage  directly  north  of  Puyallup  River,  and  free 
access  to  the  waters  of  Commencement  Bay  at  that  point. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

H.  R.  GLUM, 
Acting  Commissioner. 

The  Hon.  SECRETARY  OF  THE  INTERIOR. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  August  28,  1873. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit  herewith  a  copy  of  a  communication  addressed 
to  this  Department  on  the  26th  instant,  by  the  Acting  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs, 
relative  to  the  extension  by  Executive  order  of  the  reservation  in  Washington  Terri 
tory  known  as  the  Puyallup  Reservation,  described  as  follows,  to  wit :  All  that  portion 
of  section  34,  township  21  north,  range  3  east,  in  Washington  Territory,  not  already 
included  within  the  limits  of  the  reservation. 

I  agree  with  the  Acting  Commissioner  in  his  views,  and  respectfully  request  that  in 
accordance  with  his  recommendation  an  Executive  order  be  issued  setting  apart  the 
tract  of  laud  described  for  the  purpose  indicated. 
I  have  the  honor  to  be,  etc., 

W.  H.  SMITH, 

Acting  Secretary. 
The  PRESIDENT. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  September  6,  1873. 

Agreeable  to  the  recommendation  of  the  Acting  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  it  is  hereby 
ordered  that  the  Puyallup  Reservation  in  Washington  Territory  be  so  extended  as  to 
include  within  its  limits  all  that  portion  of  section  34,  township  21  north,  range  3  east, 
not  already  included  within  the  reservation. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 


636  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

NISQUALLY  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  Medicine  Creek,  December  26,  1854,  * 
and  Executive  order  January  20, 1857. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  4,717  acres,2  of  which  8.00  are  classed  as 
tillable.3  Surveyed.2 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  250  acres.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Muckleshoot, 
Niskwalli,  Puyallup,  Shwawksnamish,  Stailakooin,  and  five  others. 
Total  population,  111.4 

Location. — This  reservation  is  situated  on  the  Nisqually  Eiver,  about 
5  miles  from  its  confluence  with  the  waters  of  the  sound,  and  15  miles 
east  of  Olympia.5 

No  agency  statistics  of  thes«  Indians  ;  no  white  employe's  j  the  tribe 
manages  its  own  afl'airs,  has  its  own  tribunals,  and  executes  its  own 
laws.  It  is  self-supporting,  and  agent  visits  it  several  times  a  year, 
giving  it  advice.  The  children  of  the  tribe  attend  the  Chehalis  and 
Puyallup  school.  The  Presbyterian  and  Eoman  Catholic  Churches 
have  missions  among  these  people. 

For  treaty  of  December  26,  1854,  and  Executive  order  of  January 
20,  1857,  see  Puyallup  Keservation. 

SQUAXIN  ISLAND  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  Medicine  Creek,  December  26,  1854.1 
Area. — Contains  1,494  acres,2  of  which  100  are  classed  as  tillable.3 
Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  50  acres.3 
Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Niskwalli,  Puy 
allup,  Skwawksnamish,  Stailakoom,  and  five  others.    Total  popula 
tion,  72.4 

Location. — This  reservation  is  an  island  in  Puget  Sound,  10  miles 
north  of  Olympia.  It  is  mostly  heavily  timbered  and  not  very  good 
land.6 

There  are  no  agency  statistics  among  these  Indians,  and  no  white 
employe's;  the  tribe  manages  its  own  afl'airs,  has  its  own  tribunals,  and 
executes  its  laws.  Members  are  self- supporting,  agent  visits  them  sev-. 
eral  times  a  year,  giving  them  advice,  and  their  children  attend  the 
S'Kokomish  and  Chehalis  school.  No  missionary  work  reported. 
For  treaty  of  December  26,  1854,  see  Puyallup  Keservation. 

CHEHALIS  RESERVATION. 

Hoic  established. — By  order  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  July  8, 
1864,  and  Executive  order,  October  1,  1886. 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  X,  p.  1132.  -  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  390.  3  Ibid.,  p.  436.  4  Ibid.,  p.  408.  6  Ibid.,  1881,  p.  166 ;  1885,  p.  193. 
»/6id.,1881,p.  166.  • 


WASHINGTON  TEE, NISQUALLY  AND  s'KOKOMISH  AGENCY.       637 

4 

Area. — Contains  4,225  acres,1 1,000  of  which  are  classed  as  tillable.2 
Surveyed.1 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  SO2  acres  under  cultivation. 

Tribes.— The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Klatsop,  Tsihalis,  and  Tsinuk, 
Total  population,  158.3 

Location. — The  reservation  is  located  on  the  north  side  of  and  is 
bounded  by  the  Chehalis  Kiver,  and  includes  the  mou th  of  Black  Eiver. 
The  lands  of  this  reservation  are  mostly  rich  bottom,  and  well  adapted 
to  agricultural  purposes,  but  are  heavily  timbered  except  where  they 
have  been  cleared  for  farming  purposes.4 

Government  rations. — No  Indians  subsisted  by  Government  rations 
in  1886. 

Mills  and  employes.— No  mills  and  no  Indian  employes. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  1880. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.5 
Boarding  school: 

Accommodation 60 

Average  attendance 40 

Session  (months) 12 

Cost  to  Government . $5, 453. 56 

Missionary  worJc. — Under  charge  of  Presbyterian  Church. 

Chehalis  Reserved 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR.  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

May  17,  1864. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  for  your  direction  in  the  premises  sundry  commu 
nications  and  papers  from  Superintendent  Hale  in  reference  to  a  proposed  reservation 
for  the  Chehalis  Indians  in  Washington  Territory. 

The  condition  of  these  Indians  has  been  the  subject  of  correspondence  between  this 
office  and  the  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  in  Washington  Territory*for  several 
years.  It  will  be  seen  by  Superintendent  Male's  letter  of  July  3, 1862,  that  the  country 
claimed  by  these  Indians  is  large,  comprising  some  1,500  square  miles ;  that  they  have 
never  been  treated  with,  but  that  the  Government  has  surveyed  the  greater  part  of  it 
without  their  consent  and  in  the  face  of  their  remonstrances,  and  the  choicest  portions 
of  their  lands  have  been  occupied  by  the  whites  without  any  remuneration  to  them, 
and  without  their  consent,  or  having  relinquished  their  claim  or  right  to  it.  They  have 
been  thus  crowded  out  and  excluded  from  the  use  of  the  lands  claimed  by  them,  and 
those  which  they  have  heretofore  cultivated  for  their  support.  This  has  caused  much 
dissatisfaction,  and  threatens  serious  trouble,  and  they  manifest  a  determination  not  to 
be  forced  from  what  they  claim  as  their  own  country.  After  various  propositions  made 
to  them  by  Superintendent  Hale,  looking  to  their  removal  and  joint  occupation  of  other 
Indian  reservations,  to  all  which  they  strenuously  objected,  they  expressed  a  willing 
ness  to  relinquish  all  the  lands  hitherto  claimed  by  them,  provided  tKey  shall  not  be 
removed,  and  provided  that  a  sufficient  quantity  of  land  shall  be  retained  by  them  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Black  River  as  a  reservation. 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  390.  2  Ibid.,  p.  436.  3  Ibid.,  p.  408. 
4  Ibid.,  1881,  p.  166.  5Ibid.,  1886,  p.  xcviii.  The  school  population  not  estimated 
separately  from  agency  in  1886.  6  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  359. 


638  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

» 

The  selection  herein  made  in  accordance  with  their  wishes,  and  approved  by  Super 
intendent  Hale,  reduces  the  dimensions  of  their  former  claim  to' about  six  sections  of 
land,  with  which  they  are  satisfied,  and  which  selection  has  been  submitted  to  this 
office  for  its  approval.  There  seems  one  drawback  only  to  this  selection,  and  that  is 
one  private  land  claim — that  of  D.  Mounts — which.it  is  proposed  to  purchase.  The 
price  asked  is  $3,500,  which  he  considers  not  unreasonable.  (See  his  communication 
of  March  30,  1863,  and  accompanying  papers.) 

There  is  remaining  on  hand  of  the  appropriation  for  "intercourse  with  vaiious  In 
dian  tribes  having  no  treaties  with  the  United  States"  the  sum  of  $3,980.12,  a  sufficient 
amount  of  which  I  have  no  doubt  might  appropriately  be  appplied  for  the  purpose  in 
dicated.  (See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  page  792.) 

I  am  of  the  opinion  that  the  proposition  is  a  fair  one  for  the  Government,  and  as  it 
is  satisfactory  to  the  Indians  interested,  I  see  no  objection  to  its  approval  by  the  De 
partment,  especially  so  when  it  is  considered  that  it  will  peaceably  avert  impending 
trouble. 

As  recommended  in  the  letters  herewith  submitted,  it  will  also  be  necessary,  doubt 
less,  to  make  some  provision  for  them  after  they  shall  have  been  assured  of  the  quiet 
and  permanent  possession  of  the  proposed  reservation  for  a  future  home.  But  this  may 
subsequently  receive  the  attention  of  the  Department.  These  Indians  are  represented 
to  be  in  a  very  hopeful  condition.  They  wish  to  abandon  a  roving  life ;  to  establish 
themselves  in  houses,  and  cultivate  their  lands;  to  educate  their  children,  and  live 
peaceably  with  all. 

These  papers  are  submitted  for  your  information  in  considering  the  subject,  and,  if 
it  shall  commend  itself  to  your  judgment,  for  the  approval  of  the  proposed  selection 
as  a  reservation  for  .these  Indians  and  the  purchase  of  the  private  land  claim  of  D. 
Mounts  thereon., 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

WM.  P.  DOLE, 

Commissioner.    • 

Hon.  J.  P.  USHER, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

[In  closures.] 

Boundaries  of  the  Chehalis  Indian  Reservation,  as  compiled  from  the  field-notes  of 
the  public  surveys  in  the  office  of  the  surveyor-general  of  Washington  Territory:  Be 
ginning  at  the  post-corner  to  sections  1  and  2,  35  and  36,  on  the  township  line  between 
townships  Ko.  15  and  16  north,  of  range  4  west  of  the  Willamette  meridian,  being  the 
north-east  corner  of  the  reservation  ;  thence  \vest  along  the  township  line  240  chains  to 
the  post-corner  to  sections  4,  5,  32,  and  33  ;  thence  north  on  the  line  between  sections 
32  and  33,  26.64  chains,  to  the  southeast  corner  of  James  H.  Roundtree's  donation 
claim;  thence  west  along  the  south  boundary  of  said  claim  71.50  chains  to  its  south 
west  corner ;  thence  north  on  west  boundary  of  the  claim  13.10  chains ;  thence  west 
8.50  chains  to  the  quarter-section  post  on  line  of  sections  31  and  32 ;  thence  north  along 
said  section  line  40.00  chains  to  the  post-corner  to  sections  29,  30,  31,  and  32 ;  thence 
west  on  line  between  sections  30  and  31,  25  and  36, 101.24  chains  to  the  Chehalis  River; 
thence  up  the  Chehalis  River  with  its  meanderiugs,  keeping  to  the  south  of  Sand 
Island,  to  the  post  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  being  the  corner  to  fractional  sections 
1  and  2;  thence  north  on  the  line  between  sections  1  and  2,  73.94  chains  to  the  place 
of  beginning. 

The  copy  of  tne  field-notes  in  full,  as  taken  from  the  record  of  the  public  surveys 
now  on  file  in  this  office,  and  from  which  the  above  is  compiled,  is  duly  certified  as 
being  correct  by  the  surveyor-general  of  the  Territory. 

OFFICE  SUPERINTENDENT  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

Olympia,  Wash.,  December  10,  1863. 

The  within  and  foregoing  boundaries,  as  described  in  the  notes  and  accompanying 
diagram  of  the  proposed  Chehalis  Indian  Reservation,  are  approved  by  me  as  correct, 


WASHINGTON  TER. NISQUALLY  AND  s'KOKOMISH  AGENCY.       639 

and  being  in  accordance  with  instructions  given  by  me,  the  same  being  subject  to  the 
approval  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 

C.  H.  HALE, 
Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs,  Washington  Territory. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  July  8, 1864. 

SIR:  I  return  herewith  the  papers  submitted  with  your  report  of  the  17th  May  last 
in  relation  to  a  proposed  reservation  for  the  Chehalis  Indians  in  Washington  Territory. 
I  approve  the  suggestion  made  in  relation  to  the  subject,  and  you  are  hereby  author 
ized  and  instructed  to  purchase  the  improvements  of  D.  Mounts,  which  are  on  the 
lands  selected  for  the  reservation,  if  it  can  now  be  done  for  the  price  named  fon  them, 
viz,  $3,500,  including  the  crops  grown  or  growing  this  season  upon  the  premises. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

J.  P.  USHER, 

Secretary. 

WILLIAM  P.  DOLE,  Esq., 
Commissioner  of  Indian 


NOTE.— D.  Mounts  was  paid  for  his  improvements  by  Superintendent  Waterman, 
January  6,  1865. 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  October  1,  1886. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  tract  of  country  in  Washington  Territory, 
reserved  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  Chehalis  Indians,  by  order  of  the  Secretary 
of  the  Interior,  dated  July  8,  1864,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored  to  the  public 
domain : 

Beginning  at  the  post-corner  to  sections  1  and  2,  35  and  36,  on  the  township  line  be 
tween  townships  Nos.  15  and  16  north,  of  range  4  west  of  the  Willamette  meridian, 
being  the  north-east  corner  of  the  reservation;  thence  west  along  the  township  line 
240  chains  to  the  post-corner  to  sections  4,  5;  32,  and  33 ;  thence  north  on  lino  between 
sections  32  and  33,  26.64  chains,  to  the  south-east  corner  of  James  H.  Roundtree's  do 
nation  claim;  thence  west  along  the  south  boundary  of  said  claim  71.50  chains  to  its 
south-west  corner  ;  thence  north  on  west  boundary  of  the  claim  13.10  chains  ;  thence 
west  8.50  chains  to  the  quarter-section  post  on  line  of  (sections  31  and  32  ;  tbeuce  north 
along  said  section  line  40.00  chains  to  the  post-corner  to  sections  29,  30,  31,  and  32  ; 
thence  west  on  line  between  sections  30  and  31,  25  and  36,  101.24  chains  to  the  Che 
halis  River ;  thence  up  the  Chehalis  River  with  its  uieanderiugs,  keeping  to  the  south 
of  Sand  Island,  to  the  post  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  being  the  corner  to  frac 
tional  sections  1  and  2 ;  thence  north  on  the  line  between  sections  1  and  2,  73.94  chains 
to  the  place  of  beginning. 

It  is  further  ordered  that  the  south  half  of  section  3  and  the  north-west  quarter  of 
section  10,  township  No.  15  north,  of  range  4  west  of  the  Willamette  meridian,  Wash 
ington  Territory,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  withdrawn  from  sale  or  other  disposi 
tion,  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  Chehalis  Indians. 

GROVER  CLEVELAND. 

S7KOKOMISH,  OR  TWANA,  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  Point-no-Poiot,  January  26, 1855,1  and 
Executive  order,  February  25,  1874. 

1  United  StateslStatutes,  Vol.  XII,  p.  933. 


640  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  4,987  acres,1  of  which  800  are  classed  as 
tillable.2  Surveyed.1 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  under  cultivation  267  acres.2 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Klallam,  S'Ko- 
koniish,  and  Twana.  Total  population,  248.3 

Location. — This  reservation  is  situated  uear  the  mouth  of  the  S'Koko- 
mish  Kiver,  and  borders  on  it  and  the  waters  of  Hood's  Canal.  It  is  a 
small  reservation,  and  contains  much  waste  land.4 

No  agency  statistics.  The  people  are  self-supporting.  The  school 
population  is  included  in  that  given  for  the  agency. 

•*- .'  ? 
School  attendance  and  support. 

Boarding  school:6 

Accommodation 40 

Average  attendance 40 

Session  (months) 10 

Cost $6,067.38 

Jamestown  day  school  :6 

Accommodation 30 

Average  attendance 14 

Session  (months) 11 

Cost .*. $660.00 

Missionary  work. — The  Congregational  Church  has  charge  of  the  mis 
sionary  work. 

Treaty  ivith  the  S'Elallams,  containing  the  following  bands  or  villages :  Kdh~tai,  Squah- 
quaihtl,  Teh-queen,  Stetehtlum,  Tsohkw,  Tennis,  El-hwa,  Pishlst,  Hun-nint,  Klat-la- 
wash,  Oke-no,  and  also  of  the  Sko-ko-mish,  Too-an-hcoch,  and  Chem-a-kum,  made  at 
Point-no-Point,  Washington  Territory,  January  26,  1855. 

The  tribe  cedes  the  following  land  :  Commencing  at  the  mouth  of  the  Okeho  River, 
on  the  Straits  of  Fuca;  thence  south-eastwardly  along  the  westerly  line  of  territory 
claimed  by  the  Makah  tribe  of  Indians  to  the  summit  of  the  Cascade  Range ;  thence 
still  south-eastwardly  and  southerly  along  said  summit  to  the  head  of  the  west  branch 
of  the  Satsop  River;  down  that  branch  to  the  main  fork;  thence  eastwardly  and  fol 
lowing  the  line  of  lands  heretofore  ceded  to  the  the  United  States  by  the  Nisqually  and 
other  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians,  to  the  summit  of  the  Black  Hills,  and  northeast 
wardly  to  the  portage  known  as  Wilkes's  Portage ;  thence  north-eastwardly,  and  fol 
lowing  the  line  of  lands  heretofore  ceded  to  the  United  States  by  the  Dwamish, 
Suquamish,  and  other  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians  to  Suquamish  Head  ;  thence  north 
erly  through  Admiralty  Inlet  to  the  Straits  of  Fuca ;  thence  westwardly  through  said 
straits  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.)  Six  sections  or  3,840  acres  situated  at  the 
head  of  Hood's  Canal  were  reserved  ;  no  whites  permitted  to  reside  on  same ;  if  neces 
sary  roads  may  be  run  through ;  compensation  made  for  damage  done ;  United  States 
can  place  other  friendly  tribe  or  band  upon  the  reservation.  (Art.  2.)  Tribes  agree 
to  remove  and  settle  on  reservation  within  one  year.  (Art  3.)  The  right  to  fish  at 
usual  and  accustomed  grounds  and  stations  is  secured  to  said  Indians  in  common  with 
all  citizens  of  the  United  States  and  of  erecting  temporary  houses  for  curing.  Also 
the  privilege  to  hunt,  gather  roots  and  berries  on  open  unclaimed  lands,  nor  shall 

.a  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  390.  2  IUd.t  p.  436.  3Il)id,,  p.  408. 
*Ibid-,  lb'85,  p.  194. 


WASHINGTON  TER. — NISQUALLY  AND  s'KOKOMISH  AGENCY.       641 

fish  be  taken  from  beds  staked  or  cultivated  by  citizens.  (Art.  4.)  United  States  to 
p&y  said  bauds  and  tribes  $60,000  in  twenty  annual  payments  in  diminishing  instal 
ments  of  the  capital,  tho  money  to  be  applied  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Indians 
under  the  direction  of  the  President.  (Art.  5.)  The  sum  of  $6,000  to  be  expended 
under  the  direction  of  the  President  for  the  removal  and  the  settlement  of  the  Indians 
on  the  reservation.  (Art.  6.)  The  President  may  when  in  his  opinion  the  interest  of 
tho  Territory  shall  require  and  the  welfare  of  the  Indian  be  promoted,  remove  them 
to  such  other  suitable  places  within  the  Territory  as  ho  may  see  fit  on  remunerating 
them  for  their  improvements  and  the  expense  of  their  removal.  The  President  at  his 
discretion  may  cause  the  whole  or  any  portion  of  the  reservation,  or  of  such  other  lands 
as  may  be  selected  in  lieu  thereof,  to  be  surveyed  into  lots  and  assign  tho  same  to  in 
dividuals  or  families  subject  to  the  same  regulations  as  provided  in  article  6,  treaty 
with  Omahas  of  1885.  (Art.  7.) 

Annuities  not  to  be  taken  to  pay  the  debts  of  individuals.     (Art.  8.) 
Indians  acknowledge  their  dependence  on  the  Government  and  pledge  themselves 
to  friendliness,  and  not  to  make  war  on  other  Indians  but  in  self-defence;  and  to  pay 
for  any  depredation  committed  by  their  number,  and  to  surrender  offenders  to  the 
United  States  for  punishment.     (Art.  9.) 

Annuities  to  be  withheld  from  those  drinking  ardent  spirits.  (Art.  10.) 
United  States  to  establish  a  general  agency  for  Puget  Sound  within  one  year,  and 
provide  a  blacksmith  and  carpenter  shop,  and  a  blacksmith,  carpenter,  and  farmer  for 
twenty  years  to  instruct  the  Indians,  and  also  a  physician;  also  the  United  States 
agree  to  support  for  twenty  years  an  agricultural  and  industrial  school  free  to  all 
children  of  said  Indian  tribes  and  bauds.  (Art.  11.) 

The  said  Indians  agree  to  free  their  slaves  and  not  obtain  others.     (Art.  12,)    Not 
to  trade  outside  the  dominion  of  the  United  States  nor  permit  foreign  Indians  to 
reside  in  their  midst  without  consent  of  the  superintendent  or  agent.     (Art.  13.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.     (Art.  14.) 
Proclaimed  April  29,  1859. l 

Skokomish  lleserve. 2 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  February  25,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  there  be  withdrawn  from  sale  or  other  disposition  and  set 
apart  for  the  use  of  the  S'Klallam  Indians  tho  following  tract  of  country  on  Hood's 
Canal,  in  Washington  Territory,  inclusive  of  the  six  sections  situated  at  the  head  of 
Hood's  Canal,  reserved  by  treaty  with  said  Indians  January  26,  1855  (Stats,  at  Large, 
Vol.  XII,  p.  934),  described  and  bounded  as  follows:  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Skokoniish  River;  thence  up  said  river  to  a  point  intersected  by  the  section  line  be 
tween  sections  15  and  16  of  township  21  north,  in  range  4  west;  thence  north  on  sard 
line  to  a  corner  common  to  sections  27, 28, 33,  and  34  of  township  22  north,  range  4  west  ; 
thence  due  east  to  the  south-west  corner  of  the  south-east  quarter  of  the  south-east 
quarter  of  section  27,  the  same  being  the  south-west  corner  of  A.  D.  Fisher's  claim; 
thence  with  said  claim  north  to  the  north-west  corner  of  the  north-east  quarter  of  the 
south-east  quarter  of  said  section  27;  thence  east  to  the  section  line  between  sections 
26  and  27;  thence  north  on  said  line  to  corner  common  to  sections  22,  23,  26,  and  27 ; 
thence  east  to  Hood's  Canal ;  thence  southerly  and  easterly  along  said  Hood's  Canal 
to  the  place  of  beginning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p.  933.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  376. 

S.  Ex.  96 41 


642  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

QUINAIELT  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Damon,  Chehalis  County,  Wash.  Ter.] 
QfUINAIELT  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  Olympia,  July  1,  1855,  and  January 
25,  1856, l  and  Executive  order,  .November  4,  1873. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  224,000  acres,  of  which  1,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.2  Not  surveyed. 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  had  42  acres  under  cultivation  in 
1886.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Hoh,  61 5 
Queet,  85 ;  and  Quinaielt,  107.  Total  population,  253.4 

Location. — The  reservation  lies  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  about  90  miles 
south  of  Cape  Flattery.  The  agency  is  30  miles  north  of  Gray's  Harbor, 
at  the  mouth  of  Quinaielt  River,  where  a  landing  can  be  effected  in 
smooth  water.5  The  land  is  mostly  drift,  composed  of  sand,  gravel, 
and  bowlders,  and  only  scattering  small  strips  along  the  streams  can 
be  used  for  agricultural  purposes.6 

Government  rations. — Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1886.7 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — No  mills;  no  Indian  employe's. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  established. 

School  population ,  attendance,  and  support.8 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 e 97 

Boarding  school : 

Accommodation - 30 

Average  attendance <  27 

Session  (months) 10 

Cost.... $2,716.82 

Queet's  day  school :  « 

Accommodation •- »-  40 

Average  attendance 19 

Session  (months) 12 

Cost $536.84 

Missionary  work. — No  mission  work.      • 

SYNOPSIS  OF  TREATY. 

Treaty  with  the  Quinaielt  and  Quillehute  Indians,  made  on  the  Quinaielt  Elver,  Washington 
Territory,  July  1,  1855,  and  at  the  city  of  Olympia,  January  25,  1856. 

The  tribes  cede  the  following  lands :  Commencing  at  a  point  on  the  Pacific  Coast, 
which  is  the  south-west  corner  of  the  lands  lately  ceded  by  the  Makah  tribe  of  Indians 


1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p  .971.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  390.  3 Ibid.,  p.  434.  *IMd.,  p.  408.  5lbid.,  1860,  p.  196.  6/^1873, 
p.  302.  ''Ibid.,  1886,  p.  422.  slbid.,  p.  xcviii. 


WASHINGTON    TERRITORY QUINAIELT   AGENCY.  643 

to  the  United  States,  and  running  easterly  with  and  along  the  southern  boundary  of 
the  said  Makah  tribe  to  the  middle  of  the  Coast  Range  of  mountains;  thence  southerly 
with  said  range  of  mountains  to  their  intersection  with  the  dividing  ridge  between 
the  Chehalis  and  Quiuiatl  Rivers;  thence  westerly  with  said  ri'dge  to  the  Pacific  Coast ; 
thence  northerly  along  said  coast  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.)  President  to 
reserve  tracts  for  use  of  these  Indians  in  the  Territory  of  Washington,  and  hereafter 
surveyed;  no  whites  allowed  to  reside  thereon  without  permission  of  the  tribe  or 
of  the  Indian  agent.  Indians  agree  to  remove  to  reservation  within  one  year.  Roads 
may  be  run  through  reservation  ;  compensation  to  be  made  for  damage  sustained 
thereby.  (Art.  2.$'  Right  to  take  fish  in  accustomed  grounds  secured,  and  to  erect 
temporary  houses  for  curing  the  same;  together  with  privilege  of  hunting,  gather 
ing  roota  and  berries,  etc.,  on  unclaimed  lands,  and  not  to  take  shell-fish  from  beds 
staked  by  citizens.  (Art.  3.)  United  States  to  pay  $25,000  in  following  manner: 
First  year  after  ratification,  $2,500 ;  next  two  years,  $2,000  each ;  next  three  years, 
$1,600 each;  next  four  years,  $1,300  each;  next  five  years,  $1,000  each,  and  for  next 
five  years,  $700  each  year.  (Art.  4.)  United  States  to  pay  $2,500  for  removal.  (Art.  5.) 
The  President  reserves  the  right  to  remove  these  Indians,  whenever  their  own  or 
the  interests  of  the  Territory  require  it,  to  other  suitable  localities  within  the  Ter 
ritory,  011  remunerating  them  for  their  improvements  and  defraying  expense  of  re 
moval,  or  to  consolidate  them  with  friendly  Indians,  in  which  case  the  annuities  of 
all  the  tribes  to  be  consolidated.  (Art.  6. )  Annuities  not  to  be  taken  for  individual 
debts.  (Art.  7. )  Indians  agree  to  be  friendly  with  citizens  of  United  States,  to  pay 
for  depredations,  not  to  make  war,  and  to  surrender  offenders  against  United  States 
laws  to  proper  authorities.  (Art.  8.)  Annuities  to  be  withheld  from  any  Indian 
bringing  liquor  into  reservation,  or  any  one  drinking  ardent  spirits.  (Art.  9.) 
United  States  agrees  to  establish  the  general  agency  for  district  of  Puget  Sound,  within 
one  year  from  ratification,  and  to  support  for  twenty  years  an  agricultural  and  in 
dustrial  school  for  Indians,  and  to  provide  suitable  instructors ,  also  to  provide  a 
smithy  and  carpenter's  shop,  furnished  with  necessary  tools,  and  to  employ  black 
smith,  carpenter,  and  farmer  for  twenty  years  to  instruct  the  Indians;  to  furnish, 
also,  a  physician,  who  shall  furnish  medicine  and  advice  free;  expenses  of  said  school, 
shops,  employe's,  and  medical  attendance  to  be  defrayed  by  the  United  States  and 
riot  deducted  from  their  annuities.  (Art.  10.)  Tribes  to  free  all  slaves  and  not  pur 
chase  others.  (Art.  11.)  Indians  not  to  trade  outside  of  the  United  States,  nor  allow 
foreign  Indians  to  reside  on  their  reservation  without  consent  of  agent.  (Art.  12.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  13.) 
Proclaimed  April  11,  1859.1 

Executive  order.2 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  November  4, 1873. 

In  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  treaty  with  the  Quinaielt  and  Quillehute 
Indians,  concluded  July  1, 1855,  and  January  25, 1856  (Stats,  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  971), 
and  to  provide  for  other  Indians  in  that  locality,  it  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  follow 
ing  tract  of  country  in  Washington  Territory  (which  tract  includes  the  reserve  se 
lected  by  W.  W.  Miller,  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  for  Washington  Territory, 
and  surveyed  by  A.  C.  Smith,  under  contract  of  September  16,  1861)  be  withdrawn 
from  sale  and  set  apart  for  the  use  of  the  Quinaielt,  Quillehute,  Hoh,  (£uit,  and  other 
tribes  of  fish-eating  Indians  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  viz:  Commencing  on  the  Pacific 
Coast  at  the  south-west  corner  of  the  present  reservation,  as  established  by  Mr.  Smith 
in  his  survey  under  contract  with  Superintendent  Miller,  dated  September  16,  1861 ; 
thence  due  east,  and  with  the  line  of  said  survey,  5  miles  to  the  south-east  corner  of 
said  reserve  thus  established;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  the  most  southerly  end  of 
Quinaielt  Lake ;  thence  northerly  around  the  east  shore  of  said  lake  to  the  north-west 


1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p.  971.        2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  375. 


644  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

point  thereof;  thence  in  a  direct  line  to  a  point  a  half  mile  north  of  the  Queetshee 
River  and  3  miles  above  its  mouth ;  thence  with  the  course  of  said  river  to  a  point  on 
the  Pacific  Coast,  at  low- water  mark,  a  half  mile  above  the  mouth'  of  said  river; 
thence  southerly,  at  low-water  mark,  along  the  Pacific  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

SHOALWATER  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  Executive  order,  September  22.J866. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  335  acres.    Surveyed.1 

Acres  cultivated. — Not  reported. 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Shoalwater  and 
Tsihalis.  Total  population  not  reported. 

Location. — This  reservation  is  situated  on  the  Shoalwater  Bay.  The 
people  find  plenty  of  work  during  the  oyster  season  on  the  bay,  and  in 
the  fishing  season  on  the  Columbia  River,  and  command  as  good  wages 
as  the  whites  engaged  in  the  same  occupations.2 

Executive  orders 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  September  22, 1866. 

Let  the  tract  of  land  as  indicated  on  the  within  diagram  be  reserved  from  sale  and 
set  apart  for  Indian  purposes,  as  recommended  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  in  his 
letter  of  the  18th  instant,  said  tract  embracing  portions  of  sections  2  and  3  in  town 
ship  14  north,  range  11  west,  Washington  Territory. 

ANDREW  JOHNSON. 

TULALIP  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Tulalip,  Snohomish  County,  Wash.  Ter.] 
SNOHOMISH  (OR  TULALIP)  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  Point  Elliott,  January  22,  1855,4  and 
Executive  order,  December  23,  1873. 

Area  and  sitrwi/.— Contains  22,490  acres,5  2,000  of  winch  are  classed 
as  tillable.6  Surveyed.5  -  V 

Acres  cultivated. — Two  hundred  and  twenty-five  acres  cultivated  by 
the  Indians.6 

Tribes  and  population. — Dwamish,  Etakinur,  Lummi,  Snohomish, 
Sukwamish,  and  Swiwamish.  Total  population,  475.7 

Location. — The  Tulalip  Keservation  is  situated  on  the  north  eastern 
shore  of  Part  Gardner  and  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Snohomish  Eiver. 

Including  Tulalip  Bay  and  Quiltsehda  Creek,  nine-tenths  of  the  lands 
thus  described  are  covered  with  a  heavy  growth  of  fir  and  cedar  tim 
ber,  except  where  it  has  been  logged  in  former  years.  The  remaining 
one-tenth  is  mostly  under  cultivation.8 


1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  390.        2Ibid.,  1880,  p.  162;  .1882,  p.  100. 
.,  1886,  p.  376.        "United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p.,  927.        s  Report  of  In 


dian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  390.       6J&id.,p.43G.      7J&zd.,p.408.       s  IMd.,  1884,  p.  169 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY TULALIP  AGENCY.       (145 

Government  rations. — Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1886.1 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — A  mill  reported,  with  Indian  employe's. 
Indian  police. — Established. 
Indian  court  of  offences. — Established. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.2 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 

Boarding  school  (contract) : 

Accommodation ., - 112 

Average  attendance . . .' 112 

Session  (months)  .  ./• 

Cost $10,395 

Missionary  ivork. — The  Boman  Catholic  Church  is  in  charge. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATY. 

Treaty  with  Dwdmish,  Snqudmish,  Sk-tdhl-miuh,  Sam-dhmish,  Srnalh-kahmish,  Skope- 
dhmish,  St-kdh-mish,  Snoqudlmoo,  Skai-wha-mish,  N'Quentl-md-mish,  Sk-tdh-le-jum,  Stoluck- 
wha-mish,  Sno-ho-mish,  Skdgit,  Kik-i-dllus,  Swin-d-mish,  Squirt -dh-mish,  Sah-ku-mehu,  Noo- 
whd-hd,  Nook-wa-chdh-mish ,  Mee-see-qua-guilch,  Cho-bah-dh-bish,  and  other  allied  and  sub 
ordinate  tribes  of  Indians  in  Washington  Territory,  made  at  Point  Elliott,  Washington  Ter 
ritory,  January  22,  1855. 

Indians  cede  following  lands,  commencing  at  a  point  on  the  eastern  side  of  Admi 
ralty  Inlet,  known  as  Point  Pulley,  about  midway  between  Commencement  and 
Elliott  Bays;  thence  east wardly,  running  along  the  north  line  of  lands  heretofore 
ceded  to  the  United  States  by  the  Nisqually,  Puyallup,  and  other  Indians,  to  the  sum 
mit  of  the  Cascade  range  of  mountains  ;  thence,  northwardly,  following  the  summit 
of  said  range  to  the  forty-ninth  parallel  of  north  latitude ;  thence  west,  along  said 
parallel  to  the  middle  of  the  Gulf  of  Georgia ;  thence  through  the  middle  of  said  gulf 
and  the  main  channel  through  the  Canal  de  Arro  to  the  Straits  of  Fuca,  and  crossing 
the  same  through  the  middle  of  Admiralty  Inlet  to  Suquamish  Head  ;  thence  south 
westerly,  through  the  peninsula,  and  following  the  divide  between  Hood's  Canal  and 
Admiralty  Inlet  to  the  portage  know  as  Wilkes  Portage ;  thence  north-eastwardly,  and 
following  the  line  of  lands  heretofore  ceded  as  aforesaid,  to  Point  Southworth,  on  the 
western  side  of  Admiralty  Inlet,  and  thence  round  the  foot  of  Vashon's  Island  east- 
wardly  and  south-ea  stwardly  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1. ) 

ludians  reserved  the  following  tract:  Two  sections,  or  1,280  acres,  surrounding  the 
small  bight  at  the  head  of  Port  Madison;  the  amount  of  two  sections,  or  1,280  acres 
on  the  north  side  of  Hwhomish  Bay  and  the  creek  emptying  into  the  same  called 
K wilt- seli-da,  the  peninsula  at  the  south-eastern  end  of  Perry's  Island  called  Shais- 
quihl,  and  the  island  Chah-choo-sen,  situated  in  the  Lurmni  River  at  the  point  of  sepa 
ration  of  the  mouths  emptying  respectively  into  Bellingham  Bay  and  the  Gulf  of  Geor 
gia.  Said  tract  to  be  surveyed  ;  no  whites  allowed  to  reside  upon  the  same  without 
permission  of  the  said  tribes;  roads  may  be  run  through  ;  Indians  to  be  compensated 
for  any-damage  done  thereby.  (Art.  2. )  One  township  of  laud  on  north-eastern  shore 
of  Port  Gardner,  and  north  of  the  mouth  of  Suohomish  River,  including  Tulalip 
Bay  and  Kwilt-seh-da  Creek,  reserved  for  an  agricultural  and  industrial  school.  (Art. 
3.)  Tribes  agree  to  move  to  reservation  within  one  year.  (Art.  4.)  Rights  to  take 
fish  at  accustomed  grounds  secured,  and  to  erect  temporary  houses  for  curing  fish  ; 
also  privilege  to  hunt,  gather  berries  on  unclaimed  lands.  (Art.  5.)  United  States 
agrees  to  pay  $150,000  j  first  year  after  ratification,  $15,000  j  next  two  years,  $12,000 

Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  422.        2  Ibid.,  p.  xcviii. 


646  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND   CIVILIZATION. 

each  ;  next  three  years,  $10,000  each  ;  next  four  years,  $7,500  each ;  next  five  years, 
$6,000  each  ;  and  for  last  five  years  $4,250  each  year.  (Art.  6.)  President  may  re 
move  Indians,  pay  expenses  of  removal,  remunerate  them  for  improvements  made ; 
cause  lauds  to  be  surveyed  and  assign  them  to  individuals  according  to  article  6  of 
Omaha  treaty  of  1855.  (Art.  7.)  Annuities  not  to  be  taken  for  debts  of  individuals. 
(Art.  8.)  Tribes  to  preserve  friendly  relations;  pay  for  depredations,  not  to  make 
war  except  in  self-defence,  agree  not  to  conceal  offenders  against  laws  of  United 
States.  (Art.  9.)  Annuities  to  be  withheld  from  those  using  ardent  spirits.  (Art. 
10.)  Agree  to  free  slaves  and  purchase  none  in  future.  (Art.  11.)  Agree  not  to 
trade  outside  the  dominions  of  the  United  States,  nor  permit  foreign  Indians  to  reside 
on  their  reservation.  (Art.  12.)  United  States  to  pay  $15,000  for  expenses  of  re 
moval  and  settlement.  (Art.  13.)  United  States  to  establish  and  maintain  for 
twenty  years  at  general  agency  for  district  of  Puget  Sound  an  agricultural  and  in 
dustrial  school,  and  provide  instructors;  also  smithy  and  carpenter's  shop,  furnish 
necessary  tools,  employ  blacksmith,  carpenter,  and  farmer  for  twenty  years ;  also  to 
employ  physician,  furnish  medicines  and  advice  free;  expenses  of  school,  shops,  per 
sons  employed,  and  medical  attendance  to  be  furnished  by  United  States.  (Art.  14.) 
Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  15.) 
Proclaimed  April  11, 1859.1 

Executive  order.12 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  December  23,  1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  boundaries  of  the  Snohoinish  or  Tulalip  Indian  Reser 
vation,  in^the  Territory  of  Washington,  provided  for  in  the  third  article  of  the  treaty 
with  the*wamish  and  other  allied  tribes  of  Indians,  concluded  at  Point  Elliott,  Jan 
uary  22, 1855  (Stats,  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  928),  shall  be  as  follows,  to  wit :  Beginning 
at  low-water  mark  on  the  north  shore  of  Steamboat  Slough  at  a  point  where  the  sec 
tion  line  between  sections  32  and  33  of  township  30  north,  range  5  east,  intersects  the 
same  ;  thence  north  on  the  line  between  sections  32  and  33,  28  and  29,  20  and  21,  16 
and  17,  8  and  9,  and  4  and  5,  to  the  township  line  between  townships  30  and  31 ; 
thence  west  on  said  township  line  to  low-water  mark  on  the  shore  of  Port  Susan  ; 
thence  south-easterly  with  the  line  of  low-watermark  along  said  shore  and  the  shores 
of  Tulalip  Bay  and.  Port  Gardner,  with  all  the  meanders  thereof,  and  across  the 
mouth  of  Ebey's  Slough  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

LUMMI  (CHAH-CHOO-SEN)  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  Point  Elliott,  January  22,  1855,3  and 
Executive  order,  November  22, 1873. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  12,312  acres,3  7,000  of  which  are  classed 
as  tillable.4 

Acres  cultivated. — Three  hundred  acres  cultivated  by  the  Indians.5 

Tribes. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Dwanrish,  Etakinur,  Lumrni, 
Snohomish,  Sukwamish,  and  Swiwamish.6 

Location. — This  reservation  is  situated  75  miles  north  of  Tulalip. 
Three-fourths  of  it  is  excellent  agricultural  land,  and  the  people  give 
their  attention  entirely  to  farming.7 

Government  rations. — Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by  Gov 
ernment  rations  in  1886.8  No  separate  agency  statistics  given  for  these 
Indians. 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p.  927.  2  Report  of  Indian  Coramissioner, 
1886,  p.  376.  3  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p.  927.  4  Report  of  Indian 
Commissioner,  1886,  p.  390.  5  Ibid.,  p.  436.  6  Ibid.,  p.  408.  7  Ibid.,  1884,  p. 
169.  »  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  424. 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY — TULA  LIP  AGENCY.       647 

School  population. — No  school  population,  nor  accommodation,  nor  any 
special  mission  work  reported  for  this  reservation  in  1886. 

Executive  order.1 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  November  22,  1873. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  tract  of  country  in  Washington  Territory  be 
withdrawn  from  sale  and  set  apart  for  the  use  and  occupation  of  the  Dwaniish  and 
.other  allied  tribes  of  Indians,  viz :  Commencing  at  the  eastern  mouth  of  Lunimi 
River ;  thence  up  said  river  to  the  point  where  it  is  intersected  by  the  line  between 
sections  7  and  8  of  township  38  north,  range  2  east  of  the  Willamette  meridan  ;  thence 
due  north  on  said  section  lino  to  the  township  line  between  townships  38  and  39 ; 
thence  west  along  said  township  line  to  low-water  mark  on  the  shore  of  the  Gulf  of 
Georgia;  thence  southerly  and  easterly  along  the  said  shore,  with  the  meanders 
thereof,  across  the  western  mouth  of  Lurumi  River,  and  around  Point  Francis; 
thence  north-easterly  to  the  place  of  beginning  ;  so  much  thereof  as  lies  south  of  the 
west  fork  of  the  Luruini  River  being  a  part  of  the  island  already  set  apart  by  the 
second  article  of  the  treaty  with  the  Dwamish  and  other  allied  tribes  of  Indians, 
made  and  concluded  January  22,  1857.  (Stats,  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  928.) 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

For  treaty  see  Snohomish,  orTulalip,  Eeservation. 

MUCKLESHOOT  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— .By  Executive  orders,  January  20,  1857,  and  April 
9,  1874. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  3,367  acres2  of  which  2,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.  Surveyed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — Two  hundred  and  twenty-five  acres  cultivated  by 
the  Indians.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Muckleshoot. 

Location. — This  reservation,  situated  on  White  River,  70  miles  south 
of  Tulalip,  contains  very  good  farming  and  grazing  land.  The  Muckle 
shoot  Indians  are  well  advanced  in  civilization,  and  many  speak  English 
understandingly ;  they  all  wear  citizen's  dress,  and  several  of  them 
have  good  homes  and  plenty  of  stock.4 

Government  rations. — Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1886.5  No  separate  agency  statistics  given  for 
these  Indians. 

School  population. — No  school  population,  nor  accommodation,  nor 
any  special  mission  work  reported  for  this  reservation  in  1886. 

Executive  order.6 

(For  Executive  order  of  January  20, 1857,  relative  to  Muckleshoot  Reserve,  see  N"is- 
qually.  Reserve.) 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  April  9,  1874. 

It  is  hereby  ordered  that  the  following  tracts  of  land  in  Washington  Territory,  viz : 
sections  2  and  12  of  township  20  north,  range  5  east,  and  sections  20,  28,  and  34  of 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  371.  -  Ibid.,  p.  390.  3  Ibid.,  p.  436. 
4  Ibid.,  1884,  p.  169.  5  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  424.  b  Ibid.,  p.  372. 


648  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

township  21  north,  range  5  east,  Willamette  meridian,  be  withdrawn  from  sale  or 
other  disposition,  and  set  apart  as  the  Muckleshoot.  Indian  Reservation,  for  the  ex- 
elusive  use  of  the  Indians  in  that  locality,  the  same  being  supplemental  to  the  action 
of  the  Department  approved  by  the  President  January  20,  1857. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 
POET  MADISON  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  Point. Elliott,  January  22,  1855,1  and 
order  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  October  21,  1864. 

Area  and  survey.— Contains  7,284  acres,2  of  which  135  are  classed  as 
tillable.3  Surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated.— Twenty-five  acres  cultivated  by  the  Indians.3 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Dwamish,Etak. 
mur,  Lummi,  Snohomish,  Sukwamish,  and  Swiwamish.  Total  popula 
tion,  156.4 

Location. — This  reservation,  situated  50  miles  south  of  Tulalip,  at 
Madison  Head,  is  covered  with  a  heavy  growth  of  fir  and  cedar  timber, 
which  makes  it  very  difficult  to  clear  for  agricultural  purposes.  The 
people  support  themselves  by  working  in  the  mills  and  logging  camps; 
also  by  fishing,  hunting,  and  gathering  berries,  which  they  dry  for  win 
ter  use.5 

Government  rations. — Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by  Gov 
ernment  rations  in  1886.6  No  separate  agency  statistics  given  for  these 
Indians. 

School  population. — No  school  population,  nor  accommodations,  nor 
any  special  mission  work  reported  for  this  reservation  in  1886. 

For  treaty  see  Snohomish,  or  Tulalip,  Reservation. 

Executive  order. 7 

OFFICE  SUPERINTENDENT  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

"  •        Olympia,  Wash..  July  13.  1864. 

SIR:  In  the  absence  of  the  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs,  who  is  now  at  Fort 
Colville,  or  in  that  neighborhood,  in  the  discharge  of  his  official  duty,  at  the  request 
of  Hon.  A.  A.  Denny,  register  of  the  land  office  in  this  place,  I  would  respectfully 
call  your  attention  to  the  condition  of  the  Indian  reservation  near  Port  Madison,  con 
cerning  the  enlargement  of  which  the  superintendent  addressed  you  about  a  year 
ago,  forwarding  at  the  same  time  a  plat  of  the  proposed  reserve. 

By  reference  to  the  treaty  of  Point  Elliott  made  with  the  Dwamish  and  other  allied 
tribes  of  Indians  January  22,  1855,  it  will  be  seen  that  article  2  provides  for  them  a 
reservation  at  this  point.  This  was  soon  found  to  be  too  limited,  and  w^hilst  Gov 
ernor  Stevens  was  yet  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  the  Indians  were  promised  an 
enlargement.  That  promise  seems  to  have  been  renewed  subsequently,  but  nothing 
definite  agreed  upon. 

Last  July  Seattle,  the  principal  chief  of  the  Seattle  band,  with  a  number  of  sub- 
chiefs  and  others  directly  interested,  visited  the  superintendency  upon  this  subject. 
At  their  request  a  thorough  examination  was  had,  the  result  of  which  was  in  favor 
of  submitting  their  request  to  you,  and  recommending  that  it  be  granted.  By  refer- 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p  927.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  390.  3  nid.,  p.  436.  *  Ibid.,  p.  408.  5  IUd.,  1884,  p.  169.  6  IUd.,  1886, 
p.  424.  7  xiidt}  p.  373. 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY — TULALIP  AGENCY.       641) 

ence  to  report  of  Agent  Howe,  which  accompanies  the  last  annual  report  of  the  su 
perintendent  for  the  year  ending  June  30,  1863,  it  will  be  seen  that  ho  is  well  satisfied 
of  the  absolute  necessity  of  its  enlargement. 

The  accompanying  plat  shows  what  is  proposed  to  be  reserved,  which  is  satisfac 
tory  to  the  Indians.  As  there  were  no  instructions  from  the  Commissioner  of  the 
General  Land  Office,  these  lands  could  not  be  reserved,  but  were  necessarily  offered 
for  sale.  There  being  no  bidders  the  lands  are  still  vacant. 

Immediately  after  the  public  sale  the  superintendent  gave  notice  of  the  intention 
of  the  Department  to  retain  these  lauds  for  the  Indian  reservation,  and  the  public 
have  so  far  acquiesced  as  not  to  disturb  these  proposed  boundaries.  Still,  as  the 
lands  were  offered  at  public  sale  under  the  proclamation  of  the  President,  they  are 
now,  agreeably  to  law,  subject  to  private  entry.  Should,  therefore,  application  be 
made  to  the  register  for  the  entry  of  any  of  these  lands,  he  would,  as  matters  now 
stand,  be  powerless  to  prevent  it. 

The  register  has  just  addressed  the  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land  Office  on 
this  subject.  Hence  the  reason  of  my  addressing  you  without  awaiting  the  return  of 
the  superintendent,  who  may  be  absent  for  a  month,  and  respectfully  asking  that 
such  steps  may  at  once  be  taken  as  to  prevent  any  lauds  within  the  proposed  bound 
aries  being  sold  by  the  register  until  he  bo  farther  advised. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

GEO.  F.  WHITWORTH, 

Chief  Clerk. 
Hon.  WILLIAM  P.  DOLE, 

Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  Washington. 

• 
DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

September  12,  18G4. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  inclose  herewith  for  your  consideration- a  letter  from.  C. 
H.  Hale,  late  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  for  Washington  Territory,  by  his  clerk, 
calling  attention  to  the  necessity  for  immediate  action  in  order  to  secure  certain 
lauds  to  the  Indians  therein  mentioned,  near  Port  Madison  for  an  enlargement  of 
their  reservation. 

It  appears  from  the  report  of  Agent  Howe,  made  to  this  office  last  year,  that  the 
proposed  enlargement  of  the  reservation  is  deemed  to  be  advisable,  and  I  have  to  re 
quest  that  you  will  direct  that  the  tracts  of  land  described  in  the  plat  inclosed  in 
the  letter  of  Mr.  Whit  worth  may  be  reserved  from  sale,  so  that  they  may  be  set  apart 
for  the  Indians  for  whom  they  are  intended. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

W.  P.  DOLE,  Commissioner. 
Hon.  W.  T.  OTTO, 

Acting  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  October  21, 1864. 

SIR:  I  transmit  herewith  a  letter  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  of  the 
12th  ultimo,  covering  a  communication  from  the  chief  clerk  of  the  office  of  superin 
tendent  of  Indian  affairs  for  Washington  Territory,  respecting  the  enlargement  of 
the  Port  Madison  Indian  Reservation. 

Concurring  with  the  Commissioner  in  his  recommendation  that  the  reserve  be  in 
creased  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians  referred  to  in  the  papers  inclosed,  you  are  re 
quested  to  have  reserved  from  sale  the  tracts  of  laud  indicated  upon  the  plat  herein 
inclosed. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

J.  P.  USHER,  Secretary. 
JAMES  M.  EDMUNDS,  Esq., 

Commissioner  General  Land  Office. 


650  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

SWINOMISH  (PERRY'S  ISLAND)  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty  of  Point  Elliott,  January  22,  1855,1  and 
Executive  order,  September  9, 1873. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  7,170  acres,2  of  which  2,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.  Surveyed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — Two  hundred  and  twenty-five  acres  cultivated  by 
the  Indians.3 

Tribes. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Dwamish,  Etakmur,  Lurami, 
Snohomish,  Sukwamish,  and  Swiwamish.3 

Location.— This  reservation  is  situated  about  25  miles  north  of  Tulalip 
Keservation,  and  occupies  the  peninsula  on  the  northeast  of  Fidalgo 
Island.  This  reservation  is  about  two- thirds  timber-land ;  the  remain 
ing  one-third  is  excellent  farming  land,  especially  the  tide  land  on  Swi- 
nomish  Slough;  300  acres  of  this  is  diked. 

Government  rations.— Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1886.4  No  separate  agency  statistics  given  for 
these  Indians. 

School  population.— No  school  population,  nor  accommodation,  nor 

any  special  mission  work  reported  for  this  reservation  in  1886. 

• 
Executive  order.5 

EXECUTIVE  MANSION,  September  9,  1873. 

Agreeable  to  the  within  request  of  the  Acting  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  it  is  hereby 
ordered  that  the  northern  boundary  of  the  Swinomish  Reservation,  in  the  Territory 
of  Washington,  shall  be  as  follows,  to  wit :  Beginning  at  low-water  mark  on  the  shore 
of  Sim-ilk  Bay  at  a  point  where  the  same  is  intersected  by  the  north  and  south  line 
bounding  the  east  side  of  the  surveyed  fraction  of  9.30  acres,  or  lot  No.  1,  in  the  north 
west  corner  of  section  10  in  township  34  north,  range  2  east ;  thence  north  on  said 
line  to  a  point  where  the  same  intersects  the  section  line  between  sections  3  and  10 
in  said  township  and  range;  thence  east  on  said  section  line  to  the  south-east  corner 
of  said  section  3 ;  thence  north  on  east  line  of  said  section  3  to  a  point  where  the  same 
intersects  low-water  mark  on  the  western  shore  of  Padilla  Bay. 

U.    S.    GltANT. 

For  treaty  see  Snohomish,  or  Tulalip,  Eeservation. 
YAK  AM  A  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Fort  Simcoe,  Yakima  County,  Wash.  Ter.] 
YAKAMA  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  Walla  Walla,  June  9,  1855.6 
Area  and  survey. — Eight  hundred  thousand  acres,7  of  which  250,000 
are  classed  as  tillable.    Partly  surveyed.8 

Acres  cultivated. — Eleven  thousand  eight  hundred  acres  under  culti 
vation.8 

1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XII,  p.  927.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  390.  ?  Ibid.,  p.  436.  <  Ibid.,  p.  4S>4.  5  IUd.,  p.  376.  6United  States  Stat 
utes  at  Large,  Vol.  XII,  p.  951.  7  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  390. 
8  Ibid.,  1885,  p.  378. 


WASHINGTON  TERRITORY — YAKAMA  AGENCY.       651 

Tribes  and  population.— The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Bannack,  Kam- 
ilbpah,  Klikatat,  Klinquit,  Kowassayee,  Ochechole,  Palouse,  Pi-utes, 
Seap-cat,  Si-ay  wa,  Shyick,  Skin-pah,  Wenatsphain,  and  Yakama.  Total 
population,  3,3r2.L 

Location. — The  reservation  lies  in  the  southern  part  of  the  Territory, 
the  mountains  forming  a  half  circle  on  the  west  and  south,  their  sides 
covered  with  timber.  The  Ahtanum,  Simcoe,  Topnish,  Sattas,  and 
other  streams  unite  in  the  main  valley.  All  the  valleys  of  the  streams 
are  fertile,  and  the  hills,  covered  with  grass,  converge  towards  Yakama 
Eiver  to  the  north-east,  and  form  the  lower  Topnish  range.  From  the 
junction  of  the  Simcoe  and  Topnish  the  land  stretches  east  and  north 
for  more  than  25  miles.  The  reservation  is  adapted  to  farming  and 
grazing,  and  irrigation  is  needful  to  successful  crops.2 

Government  rations. — None  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by  Government 
rations,  as  reported  in  1885.3 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Mill  burned  in  1885. 

Indian  police. — Established. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Established. 

School  population,  attendance  and  support.* 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 250 

Boarding  school : 

Accommodation •' "  150 

Average  attendance : 110 

Session  (months; =.  - . 10 

Cost $11,343.44 

Missionary  worlc. — Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  in  charge. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATY. 

Treaty  with  the  YaTcama  Nation,  made  at  Camp  Stevens,  Walla  Walla  Valley,  Washington 

Territory,  June  9,  1855. 

The  following  tribes  and  bands  of  Indians,  the  Yakama,  Palouse,  Pisquouse,  Wenat- 
shapam,  Klikatat,  Klinquit,  Kow-was-say-ee,  Li-ay-was,  Skin-pah,  Wish-ham,  Shyiks, 
Oche-chotes,  Kah-milt-pah,  and  Se-ap-cat,  occupying  lands  lying  in  Washington  Ter 
ritory,  are  to  be  considered  as  one  nation,  under  the  name  of  the  Yakama  Nation. 
They  cede  the  following  tract :  Commencing  at  Mount  Rauier,  thence  northerly  along 
the  main  ridge  of  the  Cascade  Mountains  to  the  point  where  the  northern  tributaries 
of  Lake  Che-Ian  and  the  southern  tributaries  of  the  Methow  River  have  their  rise ; 
thence  south-easterly  on  the  divide  between  the  waters  of  Lake  Che-Ian  and  the  Me 
thow  River  to  the  Columbia  River ;  thence,  crossing  the  Columbia  on  a  true  east  course, 
to  a  point  whose  longitude  is  119°  10',  which  two  latter  lines  separate  the  above  con 
federated  tribes  and  bands  from  the  Oakinakane  tribe  of  Indians  ;  thence,  in  a  true 
south  course  to  the  forty-seventh  parallel  of  latitude  ;  thence  east  on  said  parallel  to 
the  main  Palouse  River,  which  two  latter  lines  of  boundary  separate  the  above  confed 
erated  tribes  and  bauds  from  the  Spokanes ;  thence  down  the  Palouse  River  to  its 
junction  with  the  Moh-hah-ne-she,  or  southern  tributary  of  the  same;  thence,  in  a 
southesteiiy  direction,  to  the  Snake  River,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tucannon  River,  sep 
arating  the  above  confederated  tribes  from  the  Nez  Perce"  tribe  of  Indians ;  thence 
down  the  Snake  River  to  its  junction  with  the  Columbia  River  ;  thence  up  the  Co 
lumbia  River  to  the  "  White  Banks,"  below  the  Priest's  Rapids;  thence  westerly  to  a 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  188G,  p.  408.  2  Ibid.,  1882,  p.  168.  3  Ibid.,  1885, 
p.  366.  4  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  xcviii. 


652  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

lake  called  "  La  Lac"  ;  tlience  southerly  to  a  point  on  the  Yakama  River  called  Toh- 
mah-luke;  thence,  in  a  south-westerly  direction,  to  the  Columbia  River,  at  the  western 
extremity  of  the  "  Big  Island/'  between  the  mouths  of  the  Umatilla  River  and  But 
ler  Creek;  all  which  latter  boundaries  separate  the  above  confederated  tribes  and 
bands  from  the  Walla  Walla,  Cayuse,  and  Umatilla  tribes  and  bauds  of  Indians ;  thence 
down  the  Columbia  River  to  midway  between  the  mouths  of  White  Salmon  and  Wind 
Rivers;  thence  along  the  divide  between  said  rivers  to  the  main  ridge  of  the  Cascade 
Mountains  ;  and  thence  along  said  ridge  to  the  place  of  beginning.  (Art.  1.) 

They  reserve  the  following  tract  of  land  :  Commencing  on  the  Yakama  River,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Attah-nam  River;  thence  westerly  along  said  Attah-nani  River  to  the 
forks;  thence  along  the  southern  tributary  to  the  Cascade  Mountains;  thence  south 
erly  along  the  main  ridge  of  said  mountains,  passing  south  and  east  of  Mount  Adams, 
to  the  spur  whence  Hows  the  waters  of  the  Klickatat  and  Pisco  Rivers;  thence  down 
said  spur  to  the  divide  between  the  waters  of  said  rivers;  thence  along  said  divide 
to  the  divide  separating  the  waters  of  the  Satass  River  from  those  flowing  into  the 
Columbia  River;  thence  along  said  divide  to  the  main  Yakama,  8  miles  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Satass  River ;  and  thence  up  the  Yakama  River  to  the  place  of  begin 
ning.  No  white  men  to  be  permitted  to  reside  upon  the  reservation.  Indian  houses 
an£  lands  which  may  have  been  erected  and  improved  and  which  may  have  to  be  aban 
doned  in  consequence  of  treaty  shall  be  paid  for  by  the  United  States,  or  equal  im 
provements  made  upon  the  reservation  for  the  persons  who  relinquish  them.  No  In- 
dian  to  be  compelled  to  vacate  lands  ruitil  such  payment  or  improvements  have  been 
made.  (Art.  2.) 

The  right  of  way  granted  for  public  roads  through  the  reservation  and  travel  thereon 
and  other  highways  secured  to  the  Indians  in  common  with  citizens  of  the  United 
States.  Right  to  fish  at  all  accustomed  places  and  to  erect  temporary  buildings  for 
curing  the  same,  and  to  hunt,  gather  berries,  roots,  etc.,  and  pasture  horses  on  un 
claimed  land,  reserved  to  Indians.  (Art.  3.) 

United  States  agrees  to  pay  $200,000  in  diminishing  payments  of  the  capital  for 
twenty  years;  the  first  $60,000  to  be  expended  for  their  removal  to  the  reservation 
and  improvements  thereon.  President  to  determine  expenditure  of  the  money.  (Art. 
4.)  All  expenses  of  transporting  goods  for  the  annuity  payments  shall  be  defrayed 
by  the  United  States.  Agency  buildings,  shops,  and  mills  to  be  erected  and  furnished, 
and  United  States  to  keep  the  same  in  necessary  repair,  and  to  provide  persons  to  in 
struct  the  Indians  in  tlie  trades  ;  also  to  furnish  a  hospital,  keep  the  same  in  repair 
and  provide  the  necessary  physician,  medicines,  etc.,  for  twenty  years.  United  States 
also  agrees  to  establish  within  a  year  after  the  ratification  of  this  treaty  two  schools 
with  necessary  buildings,  books,  etc.,  one  to  be  an  agricultural  and  industrial  school, 
to  keep  the  same  in  repair,  and  to  employ  three  teachers  for  the  same  term  of  .years. 
Kamaiakun,  the  head  chief,  to  receive  $500  per  year  for  twenty  years,  for  services  to 
the  United  States  and  to  furnish  him  a  house  and  prepare  10  acres  of  land  for  a  farm. 
(Art.  5.) 

President  may  cause  reservation  to  be  surveyed  and  assigned  to  individuals  in  ac 
cordance  with  the  sixth  article  of  the  treaty  with  the  Omahas.  (Art.  6.) 

Tribes  pledge  themselves  to  be  friendly  to  United  States  ;  not  to  commit  depreda 
tions,  or  to  make  war  upon  other  tribes  except  in  self-defence.  To  deliver  up  offenders 
for  trial  by  United  States.  Should  this  pledge  be  violated  by  any  one  the  property 
taken  shall  be  returned,  or  compensation  for  depredations  may  be  made  out  of  the 
annuities.  (Art.  8.)  No  Indian  to  drink  liquor  or  to  bring  the  same  upon  reserva 
tion  under  penalty  of  suspension  of  treaty  benefits.  (Art.  9.) 

A  tract  of  laud  6  miles  square,  known  as  Wenatshapam  Fishery,  shall  be  reserved 
when  the  President  shall  so  direct.  (Art.  10.) 

Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 

Proclaimed  April  18,  1859.1  » 

1  See  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  951. 


CHAPTER  XXL 
INDIAN  EESEEVATIONS— WISCONSIN  AND  WYOMING. 

WISCONSIN. 

Organized  as  a  Territory  April  20,  1836,1  and  admitted  as  a  State 
May  29,  1848.2  The  Sac  and  Fox,  Sioux,  and  a  portion  of  the  Wiiine- 
bago  tribe  that  formerly  inhabited  this  region,  have  been  removed  to 
Indian  Territory,  Dakota,  and  Nebraska,  respectively.  Only  the  Chip- 
pewa  and  Meuomonee  Indians  represent  the  former  Indian  population. 
The  Stockbridge  tribe  came  from  western  New  England  and  the  Onei- 
das  from  New  York. 

There  are  seven  reservations,  containing  an  aggregate  area  of  586,309 
acres.  The  Indian  population  on  reservations  is  8,069 ;  not  on  reserva 
tions,  1,110;  total  population,  9,179. 

There  are  two  agencies:  The  Green  Bay  Agency,  having  in  charge 
the  Meuomonee,  the  Oneida,  and  the  Stockbridge  Eeservations ;  the 
La  Pointe  Agency,  having  in  charge  Lac  Court  d'Oreilles  and  Lac  du 
Flambeau  Eeservations ;  La  Pointe  and  Bed  Cliff  Eeservatious ;  also 
Boise  Fort,  Deer  Creek,  Fond  du  Lac,  Grand  Portage,  and  Vermillion 
Lake  Eeservatious,  in  Minnesota. 

GREEN  BAY  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address :  Keslieua,  Shawauo  County,  Wis.] 
MENOMONEE  RESERVATION. 

Sow  established.— By  treaties  of  October  18,  1848,3  of  May  12,  1854,4 
and  February  11,  1856.5 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  231,680  acres;6  1,025  acres  classed  as 
tillable ; 7  surveyed.6 

Acres  cultivated. — Six  hundred  and  eighty-five  acres  reported  as  cul 
tivated  in  1886.7 

Tribe  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Menomonee.  Total 
population,  1,981. 8 

Location. — Is  situated  on  the  Meuomonee  Eeservatiou,  in  Shawano 
County,  Wisconsin,  7J  miles  north  of  the  city  of  Shawauo,  and  46J 
miles  north-west  of  the  city  of  Green  Bay.  The  most  of  the  reservation 


i  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  V,  p.  10.         2 Ibid.,  Vol.  IX,  p.  233.         3  Ibid.,  p.  952. 
4  Ibid.,  Vol.  X,  p.  1064.          5  Ibid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  679.  c  Report  of  Indian  Commis 

sioner,  1836,  p.  391.        Ubid.,  p.  436.        *Ibid.,  p.  408. 

653 


654  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

is  covered  with  a  dense  forest  of  pine,  hemlock,  maple,  basswood,  elm, 
oak,  and  other  timber  indigenous  to  this  latitude.  The  soil,  with  the 
exception  of  two  townships,  which  are  sandy,  is  fertile,  and  well  watered 
by  numerous  branches  of  the  Wolf  and  Oconto  Eivers,  both  of  which 
streams  flow  through  the  reservation.  The  soil  is  capable  of  producing, 
when  properly  cultivated,  large  crops  of  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  corn, 
potatoes,  and  other  crops  grown  in  this  latitude.1 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Mills  reported  ;  Indian  employe's  not  re 
ported. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.* 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 353 

Agency  boarding  school :      j 

Accommodation 100 

Average  attendance „ 82 

Session  (months) 10 

Cost $7,974.82 

St.  Joseph  boarding  school  (contract) : 

Accommodation 150 

Average  attendance - 126 

Session  (months) , 12 

Cost $10,800.00 

Missionary  work. — The  Eoman  Catholic  Church  is  in  charge. 

SYNOPSIS   OT  TREATIES   WIT1I   THE   MENOMONEE   INDIANS. 

Treaty  ivith  the  Menomonee  Indians,  made  at  St.  Louis,  March  30,  1817. 

Injuries  forgiven.  (Art.  1.)  Friendship  established.  (Art.  2.)  Cessions  and  trea 
ties  with  British,  French,  and  Spanish  confirmed.  (Art.  3.)  Prisoners  delivered  up. 
(Art.  4.)  Protection  of  United  States  acknowledged.  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  December  26, 1817.3 

Treaty  ivith  the  Menomonee,  Sioux,  Chippewa,  Sac  and  Fox,  Iowa,  Winnebago,  Ottawa, 
Chippewa,  and  Pottawatomie  Indians,  made  at  Prairie  des  Chiens,  August  19,  1825. 

See  Sioux  treaty  of  same  date — Dakota  Territory.4 

Treaty  ivith  the  Menomonee,  Chippewa,  and  Winnebago  Indians,  made  at  Buttes  des  Morts, 

August  11,  1827. 

• 

See  Chippewa  treaty  of  same  date — Michigan.6 

Treaty  ivith  the  Menomonee  Indians,  made  at  Washington,  February  8,  1831. 

Boundary  of  Menomonee  country  east  of  Green  Bay  as  follows :  Beginning  at  the 
south  end  of  Winnebago  Lake,  south-easterly  to  Milwaukee  River,  down  to  its  mouth; 
thence  along  the  shore  of  Lake  Michigan  to  the  mouth  of  Green  Bay ;  thence  up 
Green  Bay,  Fox  River,  and  WinnBbago  Lake  to  place  of  beginning. 

Boundary  west  of  Fox  River  as  follows :  Beginning  at  the  mouth  of  Fox  River, 
down  the  east  shore  of  Green  Bay  across  its  mouth,  including  all  the  islands  of  Grand 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  249.  zlbid.,  p.  xcviii.  3  United  States 
Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  153.  <  Ibid.,  p.  272.  5  Ibid.,  p.  303. 


WISCONSIN — GREEN  BAY  AGENCY.  655 

Traverse,  westerly  on  the  highlands  between  Lake  Superior  and  Green  Bay  to  the 
Upper  Forks  of  the  Menomonee ;  thence  to  Plover  Portage,  on  the  Wisconsin  River; 
thence  up  the  Wisconsin  River  to  Soft  Maple  River  and  up  to  its  source  ;  thence  west 
to  Plum  River  and  down  to  its  mouth  ;  thence  down  the  Chippewa  River  30  miles; 
thence  easterly  to  the  forks  of  the  Manoy  River,  down  to  its  mouth  ;  thence  down  the 
Wisconsin  River  to  the  Portage ;  thence  across  to  the  Fox  River,  down  said  river  to 
its  mouth  at  Green  Bay.  Said  tract  to  be  exclusively  the  property  of  this  tribe. 

The  following  tract  ceded  to  the  United  States  for  the  benefit  of  the  New  York  In 
dians,  who  may  remove  within  three  years :  Beginning  on  the  west  side  of  Fox 
River  at  the  Old  Mill  Dam,  thence  north-west  40  miles ;  thence  north-east  to  Oconto 
Creek,  down  said  creek  to  Green  Bay;  thence  up  and  along  said  bay  and  Fox  River 
to  the  place  of  beginning,  excluding  therefrom  all  private  land  claims  confirmed  and 
military  reservations.  Tract  contains  in  all  about  500,000  acres,  and  includes  all  im 
provements  made  by  New  York  Indians  on  the  west  side  of  Fox  River.  This  reserva 
tion  to  be  for  the  home  of  all  those  New  York  Indians  residing  on  the  land  at  the 
expiration  of  three  years  from  this  date  and  for  none  others. 

President  to  apportion  the  lands  so  as  to  assign  equally  100  acres  for  each  soul. 
Unoccupied  lands  to  revert  to  the  United  States.  Land  to  be  held  by  New  York 
Indians  by  same  tenure  as  the  Menomonee  Indians.  (Art.  1.)  Sum  of  $20,000  paid, 
$5,000  annually.  (Art.  2.)  Menomonees  cede  their  tract  on  the  south-east  side 
Winnebago  Lake,  Fox  River,  and  Green  Bay  as  described  (Art.  1),  comprising  about 
2,500,000  acres.  (Art.  3.)  The  following  tract  at  present  occupied  by  Menompuee 
Indians  set  apart  for  their  future  home:  Beginning  on  the  west  of  Fox  River  at  the 
Old  Mill  Dam  and  running  up  to  Lake  Winuebago ;  thence  along-  the  lake  to  the 
rnouth  of  Fox  River,  up  to  Wolf  River ;  thence  up  said  river  to  a  point  south-west 
of  the  west  corner  of  the  tract  designated  for  the  New  York  Indians,  north-east  to 
said  west  corner:  thence  south-east  to  place  of  beginning.  Five  farmers  at  $500  each, 
for  ten  years ;  five  women  at  $300  each,  to  teach  useful  housewifery  ;  $10,000  for  the 
erection  of  houses ;  $3,000  for  houses  of  farmers.  When  Menomonees  settle  they  shall 
be  supplied  with  stock,  farming  implements,  and  other  articles  to  value  of  $6,000,  to 
be  under  control  of  farmers;  $6,000  for  grist  and  saw  mill  on  Fox  River  and  house  of 
miller;  millers  $600  salary  for  ten  years;  $8,000  worth  of  clothing;  $1,000  in  pro 
visions  ;  $1,000  in  specie  paid  down  ;  $6,000  for  twelve  years;  blacksmith's  shop  at  dis 
cretion  of  the  President,  and  house  for  interpreter.  (Art.  4.)  Sum  of  $500  added 
to  the  appropriation  of  $1.500  by  treaty  of  August  11,  1827,  for  the  support  of  schools 
for  ten  years.  (Art.  5.)  Privilege  of  hunting  and  fishing  on  ceded  lands,  until  sur 
veyed  and  sold.  New  York  Indians  to  immediately  remove  from  the  Menomonee 
country  to  the  land  set  apart  for  them.  Tract  west  of  Fox  River  belonging  to  Meno 
monees  to  remain  as  a  hunting  ground  until  the  United  States  exchanges  title. 
Right  to  establish  roads  and  military  posts  granted.  Expenses  of  delegation  paid 
and  suit  of  clothes  for  each  provided.  Also  $4,000  for  guns  and  ammunition  ;  $1,000 
in  goods  and  provisions  for  four  years.  (Art.  6.)1 

Amendment  of  February  17,  1831. 

Time  of  removal  of  New  York  Indians  upon  lands  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  Presi 
dent.  For  the  establishing  of  the  rights  of  New  York  Indians  on  a  permanent  and 
just  footing,  it  is  expressly  understood  that  two  townships  on  the  east  side  of  Win 
uebago  Lake,  equal  to  40,080  acres,  shall  be  laid  off  for  the  use  of  the  Stockbridge 
and  Muusee  tribes;  and  their  improvements  on  lands  on  the  east  side  of  Fox  River, 
which  lands  are  to  be  relinquished,  shall  be  valued  by  a  commissioner  and  paid  for 
by  the  United  States,  said  valuation  not  to  exceed  $25, 000.  One  township  adjoining 
the  foregoing,  equal  to  23,040  acres,  to  be  laid  off  and  granted  for  the  use  of  the  Broth- 
ertown  Indians;  $1,600  paid  by  the  United  States  for  their  improvements  on  the  east 


1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  VII,  p.  342. 


656  INDIAN    EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

side  of  Fox  River,  which  lands  they  are  to  relinquish.  Also  that  a  new  line  shall  be 
run  parallel  to  the  south-west  boundary  of  the  tract  of  500,000  acres  described  in  arti 
cle  1,  and  set  apart  for  the  New  York  Indians,  to  commence  on  the  west  side  of  Fox 
River,  »1  mile  above  the  Grand  Shute,  at  a  sufficient  distance  from  said  bouodary  line 
as  shall  comprehend  the  additional  quantity  of  200,000  acres  on  and  along  the  west 
side  of  Fox  River  without  including  private  land  claims.  Said  tract  to  be  a  part  of 
the  500,000  acres  intended  to  be  set  apart  for  the  Six  Nations  of  New  York  and  the 
St.  Regis  tribe,  and  an  equal  quantity  to  that  which  is  added  on  the  south-western 
side  to  be  taken  off  from  the  north-eastern  side  of  said  tract  on  the  Oconto  Creek,  to  be 
determined  by  the  commissioner  appointed  by  the  President;  the  whole  number  of 
acres  granted  to  the  Six  Nations  and  St.  Regis  shall  not  exceed  the  quantity  origin 
ally  stipulated  by  the  treaty. 
Proclaimed  July  9,  1832. l 

Treaty  with  the  Menomonees,  made  at  Washington,  October  27,  1832. 

The  Menomonee  Indians,  failing  to  agree  to  the  treaty  and  amendments  of  February 
8  and  17,  1831,  make  the  following  agreement:  They  grant  three  townships  of  land 
on  the  east  side  of  Winnebago  Lake  to  Stockbridge,  Munsee,  and  Brothertown  tribes, 
and  accede  to  the  payment  and  valuation  of  improvements  as  provided  in  previous 
treaties.  (Art.  1.)  Cede  for  New  York  Indians  the  following  tract:  Beginning  on 
the  said  treaty  line  at  the  Old  Mill  Dam  on  Fox  River,  and  thence  extending  up  along 
Fox  River  to  the  Little  Rapid  Croche;  from  thence  running  a  north-west  course  3 
miles;  thence  on  a  line  running  parallel  with  the  several  courses  of  Fox  River,  and 
3  miles  distant  from  the  river,  until  it  will  intersect  a  line  running  on  a  north-west 
course,  commencing  at  a  point  1  mile  above  the  Grand  Shute;  thence  on  a  line  run 
ning  north-west  so  far  as  will  be  necessary  to  include  between  the  said  last  line  and 
the  line  described  as  the  south-western  boundary  line  of  the  500,000  acres  in  the  treaty 
aforesaid,  the  quantity  of  200,000  acres;  and  thence  running  north-east  until  it  will 
intersect  the  line  forming  the  south-western  boundary  line  aforesaid,  and  from  thence 
along  the  said  line  to  the  Old  Mill  Dam  or  place  of  beginning,  containing  200,000  acres, 
preserving  therefrom  certain  mill  on  Apple  Creek  and  private  land  claims  on  Fox 
River.  Lines  of  said  tract  of  laud  to  be  run  without  delay,  and,  in  exchange  for  the 
above,  a  quantity  of  land  equal  to  that  which  is  added  to  the  south-western  side  to 
be  taken  off  from  north-eastern  side  on  the  Oconto  Creek,  lines  to  be  run  by  a  com 
missioner  appointed  by  the  President,  so  that  the  whole  number  of  acres  for  the  Six 
Nations  and  St.  Regis  tribe  shall  not  exceed  500,000  acres.  (Art.  2.)  Treaty  to  be 
binding  when  ratified,  and  Menomonees  to  receive  ,$1,000  in  clothing  and  provisions 
paid  down.  (Art.  3.) 

Appendix  October  27,  1832,  made  at  agency  house,  Green  Bay,  Wis.  The  Stock- 
bridge,  Munsee,  Brothertown,  and  Six  Nations,  and  St.  Regis  tribe  of  New  York 
Indians  at  Green  Bay  accept,  on  their  part,  this  agreement  with  the  Menomonee  In 
dians. 

Proclaimed  March  13, 1833.2  '.  * 

Treaty  with  the  Menomonees,  made  at  Cedar  Point,  Fox  River,  Wisconsin,  September  3, 1836. 

Menomonees  cede  land  on  Wolf  and  Menomonee  Rivers,  the  west  side  of  Green  Bay, 
Fox  River,  and  Winnebago  Lake,  being  estimated  at  4,000,000  acres;  also  land  on 
the  Wisconsin  River  containing  184,320  acres  (Art.  1) ;  $23,750  annually,  besides  $3,000 
worth  of  provisions,  2,COO  pounds  of  tobacco,  30  barrels  of  salt,  and  $500  for  stock 
and  implements,  to  be  expended  by  the  agent ;  also  two  blacksmiths,  and  maintain 
shops  for  twenty  years.  Upon  approval  of  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs,  United 
States  to  pay  $99,710.50  for  debts ;  also  $80,000  to  be  divided  among  mixed-blood  rela 
tives.  Only  such  members  of  tribe  as  reside  on  reservation  entitled  to  said  fund. 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  346.    *    3  lUd. ,  pp.  405, 409. 


WISCONSIN GREEN  BAY  AGENCY.  657 

(Art.  2.)  The  Meuomouees  release  the  United  States  from  provisions  of  treaties  of 
1831  and  1832  for  blacksmiths,  farmers,  millers,  for  education,  and  for  improvements 
on  reservations,  stock,  and  implements.  (Art.  3.)  In  consideration  of  release,  United 
States  to  pay  $76,000,  said  sum  to  be  invested  and  interest  applied  by  President  for 
benefit  of  the  tribe.  (Art.  3.)  Annuities  to  be  paid  yearly  ;  Menomonees  to  remove 
from  ceded  country  within  one  year.  (Art.  4.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 
Proclaimed  February  15,  1837.1 

Treaty  with  the  Menomonee  tribe,  made  at  Lake  Pow-atv-hay-kon-nay,  Wisconsin,  October 

18,  1848. 

Friendship  established.  (Art.  1.)  Menomonee  tribe  cede  all  their  lands  in  Wiscon 
sin.  (Art.  2.)  United  States,  in  consideration,  gives  said  Indians  as  a  home,  to  be 
held  as  all  Indian  lands  are  held,  the  tract  ceded  by  Chippewa  Indians  by  treaties  of 
August  2,  1847,  and  August  21,  1847,  not  assigned  to  Wiunebago  Indians  by  treaty  of 
October  13,  1846.  Tract  to  contain  not  less  than  600,000  acres  (Art.  3),  and  United 
States  to  pay  $350,000  ;  to  the  chiefs  to  prepare  for  removal,  $30,000 ;  to  mixed-bloods 
designated  by  chiefs  and  special  commissioner,  $40,000.  As  Indians  remove  without 
expense  to  United  States,  President,  at.  his  discretion,  to  pay  $20,000  ,  also  for  one 
year's  subsistence  after  removal,  $20,000 ;  for  a  manual  labor  school,  erection  of  grist 
and  saw  mill,  $15,000;  miller  for  fifteen  years,  $9,000;  for  blacksmith  and  shop  for 
twelve  years,  $11,000 ;  for  individual  improvements  on  ceded  land,  $5,000 ;  balance  of 
$200,000  to  be  paid  in  ten  equal  annual  instalments,  beginning  with  the  year  1857, 
when  annuities  under  treaty  of  1836  shall  have  ceased.  (Art.  4.)  Such  portion 
of  the  interest  on  sum  now  invested  under  treaty  of  1836  to  be  applied  as  President 
and  chiefs  may  direct  to  manual  labor  school,  and  the  balance  to  be  paid  annually 
with  the  regular  annuities.  (Art.  5.)  United  States  to  pay  delegates  to  explore  the 
new  country  herein  ceded  to  the  tribe.  (Art.  6.)  Deficiency  in  annuity  of  1837  to 
be  investigated  and  any  loss  made  good.  (Art.  7.)  Indians  to  remain  on  land  ceded 
by  them  for  two  years.  (Art.  8.)  Owner  of  saw-mill  on  Wolf  River  to  have  160 
acres,  covering  his  improvements.  (Art.  9.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  10.) 

Proclaimed  January  23,  1849,2 

Treaty  with  the  Menomonee  tribe,  made  at  the  Falls  of  Wolf  Biver,  Wisconsin,  May  12,  1854. 

Tribe  cedes  all  land  assigned  it  under  treaty  of  October  18, 1848.  (Art.  1.)  United 
States  gives  said  tribe  the  following  tract :  Beginning  at  the  south-east  corner  of 
township  28  north,  range  16  east,  of  fourth  principal  meridian,  running  west  24  miles ; 
thence  north  18  miles;  thence  east  24  miles;  thence  south  18  miles  to  place  of  begin 
ning,  the  same  being  townships  28,  29,  and  30  of  ranges  13,  14,  15,  and  16,  according 
to  the  public  survey.  (Art.  2.)  United  States  to  establish  a  manual  labor  school  and 
erect  a  saw  and  grist  mill  at  cost  of  $15,000  ;  for  a  miller,  fifteen  years,  $9,000  ;  black 
smith  shop,  maintained  twelve  years,  beginning  1857,  $1 1,000 ;  also  $40,000,  stipulated 
in  former  treaty,  to  assist  their  removal  west  of  Mississippi,  and  all  other  beneficial 
stipulations  of  treaty  of  1848  to  be  fulfilled  as  therein  provided.  (Art.  3.)  As  pay 
ment  for  the  land  herein  ceded,  $242, 686  in  fifteen  annual  instalments,  beginning  1867. 
Each  instalment  expended  under  direction  of  the  President.  (Art.  4.)  United  States 
to  pay  expenses  of  this  treaty.  (Art.  5.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified  and  assented 
to  by  chiefs.  (Art.  6.) 

Amended  August  2,  1854  ;  assented  to  August  22,  1854 ;  proclaimed  August  2, 1854.3 

Treaty  with  the  Menomonee  tribe,  made  at  Keshena,  Wis.,  February  11,  1856. 

Tribe  cedes  to  the  United  States  a  tract  not  exceeding  two  townships  in  extent  on 
the  south  line  and  western  part  of  its  reservation  and  not  containing  any  permanent 


1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  506.  2  Ibid.,  Vol.  IX,  p.  952. 

3 Ibid.,  Vol.X,p.  1064. 

S.  Ex.  95 42 


658 


INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 


settlements  marie  by  any  of  the  tribe,  for  the  Stockbridge  and  Munsee  Indians  and 
such  other  New  York  Indians  as  the  United  States  may  remove  within  two  years. 
(Art.  1.)  If  the  New  York  Indians  locate  on  said  land,  United  States  to  pay  at  the 
rate  of  60  cents  per  acre  ;  said  money  to  be  expended  as  stipulated  for  expenditure  of 
$40,000,  in  article  3,  treaty  May  12,  1854.  (Art.  2.)  President,  with  the  Senate,  may 
provide  laws  to  manage  the  affairs  of  the  Menomonees.  Use  of  ardent  spirits  to  be 
suppressed.  President  may  cause  annuity  to  be  paid  in  semi-annual  or  quarterly  in 
stalments.  Right  to  construct  roads  granted  on  same  terms  as  provided  for  citizens. 
(Art.  3.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified.  (Art.  4») 
Proclaimed  April  24,  1856. l 

ONEIDA  RESERVATION. 

How  established.— By  treaty  of  February  3,  1838.2 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  65,540  acres  ;3  45,000  acres  classed  as 
tillable. 4  Out-boundaries  surveyed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — Three  thousand  eight  hundred  and  thirty-three  acres 
cultivated  by  the  Indians  in  1886.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Oneida.  Total 
population,  2,000.5 

Location. — Is  located  in  Brown  County,  46  miles  from  the  agency. 
The  land  is  susceptible  of  being  cultivated.  The  tribe  now  numbers 
about  16,000  persons,  and  is  well  advanced  in  civilization.  As  a  gen 
eral  thing  the  members  have  good  houses,  and  obtain  their  living  by 
farming,  cutting  stave-butts,  hoop-poles,  cord- wood,  etc.,  which  they 
dispose  of  in  neighboring  towns.  Many  of  them  have  large  and  well- 
tilled  farms,  and  are  as  well  off  as  the  average  farmer  among  their 
white  neighbors.  This  tribe  receives  an  annuity  of  $1,000  from  the 
Government.6 

There  are  no  agency  statistics  for  these  Indians. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support."* 
School  population  estimated  in  1886  at  445. 


School. 

Accommo 
dation. 

Average 
attend 
ance. 

Session. 

Cost. 

Hobert  day  school            .          .                    

60 

33 

Months. 
10 

$400.  00 

40 

17 

10 

299.  99 

45 

12 

10 

358.  69 

30 

8 

10 

299.  99 

40 

10 

10 

299.  99 

Cornelius  day  school              

56 

7 

10 

300.  00 

Many  children  are  sent  to  schools  off  the  reservation.8 

Missionary  work. — The  Protestant  Episcopal  and  the  Methodist 
Churches  have  charge.8 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI,  p.  679.  *  Ibid.,  Vol.  VII,  p.  566. 
3Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  391.  <Ibid.,  p.  436.  5  Hid.,  p.  408. 
filbid.,  p.  251.  ilbid.,  p.  xcviii.  8 Ibid.,  18SS,  p.  20  . 


WISCONSIN — GREEN  BAY  AGENCY.  659 

For  treaty  of  December  2, 1794,  see  Stockbridge  treaty  of  same  date — 
Wisconsin. 

Treaty  with  the  First  Christian  and  Orchard  lands  of  Oneida  Indians,  made  at  Washing 
ton,  D.  C.,  February  3,  1838. 

Said  bands  cede  the  lands  set  apart  for  them  in  article  1,  treaty  with  the  Menom- 
ouees,  February  8, 1831,  and  article  2  of  treaty  with  same  tribe,  October  27, 1832.  (Art. 
1.)  From  foregoing  cession,  a  tract  reserved,  to  be  held  as  other  Indian  lands,  to  con 
tain  100  acres  for  each  individual  of  said  bands;  lines  to  be  run  so  as  to  include  all  their 
settlements  and  improvements  in  vicinity  of  Green  Bay.  (Art.  2.)  United  States  to 
pay  to  Orchard  band,  $3,000 ;  to  First  Christian  band,  $30,500 ;  of  this  last  sum  $3,000 
to  be  used  for  the  erection  of  a  church  and  parsonage ;  the  residue  to  be  apportioned 
by  the  President  among  persons  having  just  claims  thereto.  The  said  sum  of  $33,500 
is  to  reimburse  said  bands  for  the  purchase  and  securing  of  title  to  land  ceded  in  ar 
ticle  1.  TJnited  States  to  survey  tract  reserved  in  article  2.  CArt.  3.)  Interpreter 
relinquishes  his  title  and  interest  in  reserve  tract  for  sum  of  $500.  (Art.  4.)  Ex 
penses  of  treaty  paid  by  United  States.  (Art.  5.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 
(Art.  6.) 

Proclaimed  May  17,  1883. l 

STOCKBRIDGE  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaties  of  November  24,  1848  j2  February  5, 
1856  5 3  and  of  February  11,  1856  5 4  act  of  Congress  approved  February 
6, 1871.5  For  area  see  act  of  Congress  approved  June  22,  1874.6 

Ar^a  and  survey. — Contains  11,803  acres;7  307  classed  as  tillable;8 
surveyed.7 

Acres  cultivated. — Two  hundred  acres  reported  cultivated  by  the  In 
dians  in  1886.8 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribe  living  here  is  the  Stockbridge. 
Total  population,  268.9 

Location. — This  reservation  contains  a  little  over  a  half  township  of 
land,  and  joins  the  Menomonee  Reservation  on  the  west  and  south, 
about  7  miles  from  the  agency.  The  Indians  are  all  civilized,  read  and 
write  the  English  language,  are  fully  capable  of  becoming  citizens,  in 
fact,  under  the  Constitution  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin,  are  voters,  and 
exercise  that  privilege  at  all  general  elections.  They  are  engaged  in 
farming,  lumbering,  and  working  for  the  white  settlers  of  Shawano 
County.  This  tribe  receives  an  annuity  of  about  $3,500  a  year,  derived 
principally  from  the  interest  on  the  amount  received  from  the  sale  of 
their  pine  in  1872.  The  heads  of  families  have  been  allotted  lands  in 
several ty,  and  some  of  the  allotments  are  occupied.  This  tribe  governs 
itself,  and  requires  but  little  attention  from  the  agent.10 

There  are  no  agency  statistics  connected  with  these  Indians. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population  esti 
mated  in  1886  at  54.  One  day  school  supported  out  of  the  tribal  annuity, 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  566.  27&tU,  Vol.  IX,  p.  955. 
:?  Ibid.,  Vol.  XI,  p.  663.  4 Ibid.,  p.  679-x  6  J&id.,  Vol.  XVI,  p.  404.  6  Ibid.,  Vol. 
XVIII,  p.  174.  7  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  391.  8  Ibid.,  p.  436. 
-'  IUd.,  p.  408.  10  Ibid.,  p.  250. 


660  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

at  a  cost  of  S400.1    Accommodation,  30  5  average  attendance,  13 ;  and 
ten  months'  session.2 

Mission  work. — A  native  church  belonging  to  the  Presbyterian  de 
nomination.1 

SYNOPSIS   OF   TREATIES   WITH  THE   STOCKBRIDGE   INDIANS. 

Treaty  with  the  Stockbridge,  Oneida,  and  Tuscarora  Indians,  made  at  Oneida,  New  York, 

December  2,  1794. 

Whereas  in  the  late  war  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  a  body  of 
the  Oneida  and  Tuscarora  and  Stockbridge  Indians  adhered  faithfully  to  the  United 
States  and  suffered  in  consequence,  being  driven  from  home,  their  houses  burned  and 
property  destroyed,  the  United  States  acknowledges  its  obligations  to  these  faith 
ful  friends.  Sum  of  $5,000  to  be  distributed  to  individuals  among  the  three  tribes. 
(Art.  1.)  Grist  and  saw  mill  to  be  erected;  two, if  necessary.  (Art. 2.)  Two  per 
sons  employed  for  three  years  to  instruct  in  the  arts  of  the  miller  and  sawer,  and  to 
provide  utensils  for  the  work  of  the  mills.  (Art.  3. )  Sum  of  $1,000  to  rebuild  church 
burned  in  the  war.  (Art.  4.)  Nations  relinquish  all  claims  against  the  United 
States,  except  arrears  due  commissioned  officers.  .  (Art.  5.) 

Proclaimed  January  21,  1795.3 

Treaty  with  the  Stockbridge  Indians,  made  at  Washington  February  8,  1831. 

See  Menomonee  treaty  of  same  date.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII, 
p.  342.) 

Treaty  with  the  Stockbridge  Indians,  made  at  Washington  October  27,  1832. 

See  Menomonee  treaty  of  same  date.  (United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII, 
p.  405.) 

Treaty  with  the  Stockbridge  and  Munsee  Indians  who  reside  on  Lake  Winnebago,  Wis., 
made  at  Stockbridge,  Wis.,  September  3,  1839. 

These  tribes,  formerly  of  New  York,  cede  the  east  half  of  the  tract  set  apart  for 
them  by  the  treaty  of  October  27,  1832,  cession  to  contain  23,040  acres  in  compact 
body.  United  States  to  pay  $1  per  acre.  (Art.  1.)  According  to  the  census  the  pro 
portion  of  laud  belonging  to  those  members  of  the  tribe  about  to  move  west  is  8,767f 
acres.  United  States  to  pay  said  emigrating  Indians  $8,767.75  for  their  lands.  (Art. 
2.)  Their  improvements  being  on  the  part  reserved  by  those  tribes  who  remain  in 
Wisconsin  are  valued  at  $3,879.30,  which  the  United  States  agrees  to  distribute  among 
the  heads  of  families  according  to  schedule  annexed,  the  whole  amount  to  be  paid 
to  the  emigrating  party  being  $12,647.05,  (Art.  3.)  Deducting  the  consideration 
money  in  articles  2  and  3,  the  remainder  of  purchase  money,  $10,392.95,  to  be  invested 
for  the  benefit  of  members  of  the  Stockbridge  and  Munsee  tribes,  numbering  three 
hundred  and  forty-two  souls,  who  remain  in  Wisconsin ;  $6,000  at  5  per  cent,  as  a  per 
manent  school  fund  to  be  paid  to  persons  appointed  by  the  tribe,  and  the  balance  of 
$4,392.95  to  be  paid  the  sachem  and  counsellors.  (Act.  4.)  Money  to  be  paid  as  soon 
as  practicable.  (Art.  5.)  Exploring  party  of  three  to  visit  country  west  of  the  Mis 
sissippi,  and  the  United  States  to  defray  expenses  of  those  moving  west  and  subsist 
them  for  one  year.  (Art.  6.)  Certain  claims  to  be  submitted  to  agent  appointed  to 
make  payments  under  this  treaty.  (Art.  7.) 

Proclaimed  May  16,  1840.4 


1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1885,  p.  205.        2  Ibid. ,  1886,  p.  xcviii.        3  United 
States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  VII,  p.  47.        4  Ibid.,  p.  580. 


WISCONSIN GREEN  BAY  AGENCY.  661 

Act  for  the  relief  of  the  Stockbridge  tribe  of  Indians  in  the  Territory  of  Wisconsin,  March 

3, 1843. ! 

The  township  east  of  Lake  Winnebago,  containing  23,040  acres,  which  by  the 
treaty  of  February  17,  1831,  was  reserved  to  the  Stockbridge  Indians,  and  further  se 
cured  by  the  treaty  of  October  27, 1832,  may  be  divided  among  the  individuals  of  said 
tribe  and  held  in  fee-simple.  (Sec.  1.)  Commission  of  five,  composed  of  the  head 
men  of  said  tribe,  to  make  a  just  and  fair  partition  and  division  of  said  lands  among 
members,  in  accordance  with  the  laws,  customs,  and  usages  of  said  tribe.  (Sec.  2.) 
Commissioners  to  be  elected.  All  male  members  of  tribe  over  twenty-one  to  vote  for 
said  commissioners  on  the  first  Monday  in  April,  1843.  The  judge  of  district,  the 
registrar  of  the  land  office  at  Green  Bay,  or  the  commander  at  Fort  Howard  to  super 
intend  said  election  and  certify  thereto.  (Sec.  3.)  In  the  division  of  land  no  person 
to  be  dispossessed  of  his  own  improvements.  (Sec.  4.)  Commissioners  to  make  full 
report  of  division  of  land  with  map,  and  provisions  made  for  adjusting  unsatisfactory 
divisions.  (Art.  5.)  Three  copies  to  be  made;  one  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior, 
one  to  the  clerk  of  the  county,  and  one  sent  to  President  of  the  United  States,  where 
upon  patents  in  fee-simple  to  be  issued.  (Sec.  6.)  Report  to  be  filed  before  January 
1,  1844,  after  which  the  Stockbridge  Indians  shall  be  citizens,  entitled  to  all  rights, 
privileges,  and  immunities  of  such,  and  subject  to  the  laws  of  the  United  States  and 
of  Wisconsin.  Jurisdiction  of  the  United  States  and  of  Wisconsin  to  be  extended 
over  land  held  by  them,  and  their  rights  as  a  tribe,  executing  their  own  laws,  usages, 
and  customs,  shall  cease.  Nothing  in  this  act  to  deprive  them  of  annuities  now  due 
from  State  of  New  York  or  the  United  States.  (Sec.  7.) 

An  act  to  repeal  the  act  of  March  3, 1843.2 

Stockbridge  tribe  restored  to  their  ancient  form  of  government,  with  all  powers, 
rights,  and  privileges  held  and  exercised  by  them  under  their  customs  and  usages. 
(Sec.  1.)  Subagent  at  Green  Bay,  under  the  direction  of  Governor  of  Wisconsin,  to 
enroll  the  names  of  such  members  as  desire  to  become  and  remain  citizens.  Applica 
tion  to  be  made  within  three  months  after  passage  of  law.  At  the  expiration  of  said 
time  the  township  held  by  the  Stockbridges  divided  into  two  districts ;  one  to  be 
Indian  district,  the  other  citizen  district,  according  to  numbers  of  the  respective 
parties.  Indian  district  to  be  held  in  common,  citizen  district  to  be  divided  by 
metes  and  bounds,  each  person  receiving  his  ratable  proportion.  Three  copies  of 
said  division  to  be  made  out  and  filed  in  land  office  at  Green  Bay,  with  clerk  of  dis 
trict  court  and  Secretary  of  War.  Patents  to  be  issued  in  fee-simple.  Upon  the  re 
ceipt  Indians  to  become  citizens.  Citizen  Indians  to  forfeit  their  share  of  annuities 
due.  (Sec.  2.)  Sum  of  $5,000  to  be  paid  from  the  Treasury  to  the  Stockbridge  In 
dians  in  lieu  of  claims  and  moneys  paid  by  them  to  Winnebagoes  and  Menonionees  in 
1821  and  1822.  Any  claim  upon  the  Delaware  Indians  to  a  share  of  lands  west  of  the 
Missouri  River  not  affected  by  this  act.  (Sec.  3.) 

Treaty  with  the  Stockbridge  Indians,  made  at  Stockbridge,  Wis.,  November  24,  1848. 

Whereas  it  has  been  found  impracticable  to  carry  out  the  provisions  of  the  act  of 
August,  1846,  without  infringing  upon  private  rights  acquired  in  good  faith  under  the 
act  of  1843,  the  following  agreement  and  compromise  is  entered  into  : 

The  tribe  renounces  all  participation  in  the  benefits  of  the  act  of  March  3,  1843, 
and  acknowledges  itself  under  the  guardianship  of  the  United  States  as  other  Indian 
tribes.  (Art.  1.)  Census  of  tribe  to  be  taken  annually.  Anyone  separating  from 
the  tribe  and  abandoning  the  country  shall  forfeit  membership.  (Art.  2.)  Tribes 
cede  to  the  United  States  the  towjship  on  east  side  of  Lake  Winnebago  secured  by 
Menomonee  treaty  of  February  8,  1831.  (Art.  3.)  Township  to  be  surveyed  into  lots 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  V,  p.  645.        2  Ibid.,  Vol.  IX,  p.  55. 


662  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

by  commissioners  s'elected  under  the  act  of  March  3,  1843,  and  lands  allotted  to  mem 
bers  who  have  become  citizens  to  be  confirmed  to  them  respectively  by  patents. 
Residue  to  be  appraised  and  sold. .  (Art.  4.)  Sum  of  $16,500  to  be  paid  said  tribe  to 
enable  it  to  settle  its  affairs  and  make  provision  and  establish  itself  in  its  new  home. 
(Art.  5.)  Said  sum  to  be  invested  at  5  per  cent,  interest,  paid  annually.  (Art.  9.) 
Also  within  six  months  $14,504.85  appraised  value  of  improvements  on  ceded  land  to 
be  paid  to  individuals  claiming  the  same.  (Art.  6.)  Tribe  to  remain  one  year  after 
ratification  of  agreement  and  then  remove  west  of  Mississippi.  (Art.  7.)  United 
States  to  defray  expenses  and  subsist  it  for  one  year.  (Art.  8.)  Nothing  to  prevent 
the  survey  of  land  ceded.  (Art.  10.)  Sum  of  $3,000  paid  to  sachem  and  headmen 
for  attending  to  business  since  1843.  (Art.  11.)  Agreement  binding  when  ratified. 
(Art.  12.)  Census  and  classification  of  Indians  annexed. 

Amendment:  Whereas  the  Stockbridge  and  Munsee  Indians  have  a  claim  against 
the  United  States  for  lands  in  Indiana  and  Wisconsin,  said  lands  being  ceded  without 
their  consent  under  treaties  made  with  the  Mianris  and  Delawares  of  Indiana  and 
the  Meuomonees  and  Winnebagoes  of  Wisconsin,  and  said  Stockbridge  and  Munsee 
Indians  have  prosecuted  said  claims  for  thirty  years  at  their  own  expense,  except 
$3,000  paid  in  1821:  in  order  to  remove  discontent  the  United  States  agrees  to  pay 
them  for  relinquishing  said  claims,  $5, 000  down  and  $20,000  in  ten  annual  instalments 
on  their  arrival  at  their  new  home.  President  to  secure  within  two  years  from  the 
ratification  of  this  treaty  seventy-two  sections  for  the  use  of  said  Stockbridge  Indians 
west  of  the  Mississippi  River  to.be  held  by  the  same  tenure  as  other  Indian  lauds. 

Amended  and  proclaimed  March  1,  1849.1 

Treaty  ivith  the  Stockbridge  Indians,  made  at  Stockbridge,  February  5,  1856. 

Whereas  many  of  the  tribes  refuse  to  remove  to  the  location  selected  in  Minnesota 
according  to  the  treaty  of  1848,  and  the  majority  prefer  a  new  location  in  Wisconsin, 
and  others  desire  to  sever  their  tribal  relations  and  receive  patents  for  their  lands, 
the  following  agreement  was  made  : 

The  Stockbridge  and  Munsee  Indians  cede  all  their  lauds  in  the  town  of  Stock- 
bridge,  Wis.,  and  the  seventy-two  sections  in  Minnesota,  and  discharge  the 
United  States  from  the  $20,000  stipulated  to  be  paid  them,  and  the  $16,500  invested 
by  the  United  States  in  stock,  and  all  claims  set  up  by  and  for  them,  together  or 
singly,  or  by  individuals  deprived  of  annuities.  (Art.  1.)  In  consideration  thereof 
the  United  States  to  give  them  a  tract  of  laud  south  of  the  Menomonee  Reservation 
sufficient  to  provide  heads  of  families  and  others  with  80  or  40  acres  as  hereafter 
provided,  every  lot  to  contain  one-half  arable  land,  sum  of  $41,100  for  improve 
ments,  and  $20,550  to  enable  them  to  remove.  (Art.  2.)  Of  these  moneys,  one-fourth 
to  be  applied  to  building  roads  leading  to  and  through  said  lands,  to  erection  of 
school-houses,  and  improvements  of  a  public  character.  The  residue  to  be  expended 
for  improvements  to  be  made  by  different  members  and  families  under  direction  of 
superintendent  of  northern  superinteudency  and  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 
(Art.  4.)  Land  to  be  surveyed  ;  head  of  family,  80  acres;  if  exceeding  four  members, 
80  acres  additional.  Single  male  over  eighteen  and  orphan  children,  40  acres.  Cer 
tificates  of  allotment  to  be  issued.  After  ten  years,  if  it  shall  appear  prudent,  the 
President  may  issue  patents.  In  case  of  death  without  heirs,  laud  may  be  re-assigned 
upon  the  surrender  of  certificate.  (Art.  3.)  Only  actual  members  of  tribe  enrolled 
as  entitled  to  land  and  money.  (Art.  5.)  Absent  members  of  tribes  to  have  benefit 
of  land  if  they  return  within  two  years,  (Art.  6.)  Stockbridge  and  Munsee  Indians 
set  aside  their  portion  of  annuities  under  treaty  of  November  11,  1794,  August  11, 
1827,  and  September  3.  1839,  for  education.  (Art.  7.)  One  hundred  and  fifty  dollars 
valuation  of  school-house  at  Stockbridge  to  be  expended  in  the  erection  of  a  school- 
house.  (Art.  8.)  Seven  and  two-fifths  acres  herein  described  set  apart  for  a  cerne- 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  IX,  p.  955. 


WISCONSIN GREEN  BAY  AGENCY.  663 

tery.  (Art.  9.)  Authorized  roads  to  have  right  of  way  on  usual  terms.  (Art.  10.) 
President  and  Senate  to  adopt  policy  beneficial  to  said  Indians.  (Art.  11.)  Use  of  in 
toxicating  liquors  to  be  suppressed.  (Art.  12.)  Sales  of  allotments  made  under  act 
of  1843  to  be  examined.  (Art.  13.)  Sale  of  sundry  lots  provided  for.  (Art.  14.)  Pay 
ments  by  United  States  not  to  exceed  an  aggregate  of  $5,000,  to  be  made  for  ceded  im 
provements  within  one  year.  (Art.  15.)  Persons  herein  named  to  have  patents  in 
fee  of  certain  lands  in  full  of  all  claims.  (Art.  16.)  So  much  of  treaties  of  Septem 
ber  3,  1839,  and  November  24,  1848,  as  in  conflict  with  stipulation  of  this  treaty 
hereby  abrogated  and  annulled.  (Art.  17.)  Agreement  binding  when  ratified.  (Art. 
18.)  The  further  sum  of  $12,000  for  Stockbridge,  and  $6,000  for  Mnnsee,  Indians,  to 
be  expended  by  Secretary  of  the  Interior  for  stock,  if  necessary,  and  to  discharge 
tribal  debts. 

Amended  April  18,  1856;  proclaimed  September  8,  IS.^.1 

For  treaty  of  February  11,  1856,  see  Menomonee  treaty  of  same  date — Wisconsin. 

An  act  for  the  relief  of  the  Stockbridge  and  Munsee  tribes  of  Indians  in  Wisconsin,  Feb 
ruary  6,  Iri71.2 

The  two  townships  situated  in  the  Shawanaw  County,  Wis.,  set  apart  for  the 
Stockbridge  and  Munsee  Indians,  to  be  examined  and  appraised  by  three  appraisers 
selected  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  Lands  to  be  subject  to  public  inspection 
thirty  days.  Copy  of  appraisement  returned  to  land  office  of  district  and  Secretary  of 
the  Interior  within  six  months.  (Sec.  1.)  The  land  advertised  by  sale  at  public  auc 
tion,  and  to  be  sold  for  cash  only.  Secretary  of  the  Interior  authorized  to  reserve  from 
sale  a  tract  not  exceeding  eighteen  contiguous  sections  embracing  such  as  are  now 
actually  occupied  and  improved  and  best  adapted  to  agriculture,  subject  to  allotment 
to  members  of  the  Indian  party  of  said  tribe.  (Sec.  2.)  From  proceeds  of  sale  the 
expenses  of  the  same  to  be  paid ;  amount  due  individuals  for  appraiser  improve 
ments  ;  debts  contracted  by  sachem  and  counsellors  amounting  to  $11,000,  according 
to  certified  schedule.  (Sec.  3.)  After  these  payments  a  statement  to  be  made  up  of 
the  whole  amount  due  from  the  United  States  to  the  Stockbridge  and  Munsee  In 
dians.  (Sec,  4.)  This  amount  to  be  divided  among  the  citizen  and  Indian  parties  of 
said  tribe  according  to  the  rolls.  Citizen  party  to  receive  their  share  per  capita. 
Indian  party  to  have  their  claim  held  by  the  United  States  at  5  per  cent,  interest, 
the  interest  to  be  expended  for  them  under  direction  of  the  President.  Sum  of 
$30, 000  of  their  money  may  be  expended  in  securing  anew  location  and  moving  thereto. 
If  said  Indian  party  so  remove,  the  eighteen  sections  herein  reserved  to  be  sold 
and  proceeds  placed  to  their  credit.  (Sec.  5.)  Two  rolls  to  be  prepared,  one  to  con 
tain  names  of  all  who  desire  to  become"  citizens,  the  other  to  embrace  all  who  desire 
to  retain  their  tribal  relations.  No  one  of  full  age  to  be  placed  on  citizen  roll  with 
out  his  or  her  full  consent  personally  given  to  superintendent  of  enrolment.  Nor 
shall  any  person,  or  his  or  her  descendants,  be  entered  upon  either  of  said  rolls 
who  may  have  heretofore  separated  from  said  tribe  and  received  allotments  of  land 
under  the  acts  of  Congress  of  March  3,  .1843,  and  August  6,  1846,  or  the  treaty  of  Feb 
ruary  5,  1856,  or  who  shall  not  be  of  Stockbridge  or  Munsee  descent.  Said  rolls  to  be 
signed  by  sachem  and  counsellors  of  said  tribe,  certified  to  by  the  person  superintend 
ing  the  same  and  returned  to  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs.  After  said  rolls  shall 
be  made  and  returned,  the  same  shall  be  held  as  a  full  surrender  and  relinquishment 
on  the  part  of  th3  citizen  party,  each  and  every  one  of  them,  of  all  claims  to  be 
thereafter  known  or  considered  as  members  of  said  tribe,  or  in  any  manner  interested 
in  any  treaty  or  law  made  for  its  benefit,  and  said  persons  shall  thenceforth  be  ad 
mitted  to  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  citizens  of  the  United  States.  (Sec.  6.) 
The  Indian  party  to  be  known  as  the  "Stockbridge  tribe  of  Indians,"  to  be  located 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XI,  pp.  663-678.         -Ibid.,  Vol.  XVI,  p.  404. 


664  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

on  reservation  set  apart  in  section  2  of  this  act,  or  other  lands  with  the  consent  of 
their  counsel ;  their  adoption  of  any  one  not  of  Indian  descent  null  and  void.  (Sec. 
7.)  Eeservation  to  be  surveyed  and  allotted.  Family  of  four  person's,  80  acres;  if 
numbering  more,  counsel  may  permit  80  additional  acres  to  be  allotted ;  each  male 
over  eighteen,  not  member  of  a  family,  80  acres ;  orphans,  40  acres ;  land  to  be  in 
alienable;  heirs  to  inherit ;  in  case  of  no  heirs  land  to  revert  to  tribe ;  40  acres  held 
in  common  for  church,  parsonage,  and  school ;  a  woman  marrying  out  of  tribe  to  for 
feit  right  to  land.  (Sec.  8.)  Allotments  to  be  made  within  one  year,  title  to  be  in 
the  United  States  in  trust.  Surplus  land  to  be  sold  for  benefit  of  tribe.  No  change 
in  allotments  unless  approved  by  Secretary  of  the  Interior.  (Sec.  9.) 

Indian  appropriation  act,  June  22,  1874. 1 

To  enable  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  to  carry  out  the  provisions  of  section  4  of 
act  of  February  6,  1871,  by  causing  to  be  credited  to  said  tribe  (Stockbridge  and 
Munsee)  the  estimated  value  at  60  cents  an  acre  of  11,803  acres  of  land  remaining 
unsold  of  the  two  townships  referred  to  in  said  act,  the  expenses  of  enrolment,  and 
payment  of  expenses  required  by  the  provisions  of  said  act,  shall  be  defrayed  from 
the  amount  herein  appropriated,  $7,081.80. 


LA  POINTE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address:  Ashland,  Ashland  County,  Wis.] 

There  are  nine  reservations  under  the  care  of  this  agency,  as  follows: 
Lac  Court  Oreilles,  Lac  du  Flambeau,  La  Pointe,  Bed  Cliff,  in  Wis 
consin  ;  Boise  Fort,  Deer  Creek,  Fond  du  Lac,  Grand  Portage,  Ver- 
raillion  Lake,  in  Minnesota, 

LA  POINTE  AGENCY. 
LAC  COURT  OREILLES  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  September  30, 1854  f  lands  withdrawn 
by  General  Land  Office,  November  22, 1860  5  April  4,  1869.3 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  69,136  acres.     Surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — Five  hundred  acres  cultivated  by  the  Indians.5 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Lac  Court 
d'Oreille  band  of  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  Population,  1,170.° 

Location. — It  is  situated  in  Sawyer  County,  and  is  heavily  timbered 
with  hard  wood.7 

Government  rations. — Five  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.8 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Not  reported.    A  white  farmer  reported. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

i  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  174.  2  Hid.,  Vol.  X,  p.  1109. 
3  See  report  by  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  March  1,  1873  j  act  of  Congress  approved 
May  29,  1872,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  190.  4  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  390. 
5IMd.,  p.  436.  6/fcid.,  p.  255.  •'Ibid.,  1885,  p.  209.  8  LUd.,  1886,  p.  424. 


WISCONSIN — LA   POINTE    AGENCY.  665 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 125 

Day  school : 

Accommodation 24 

Average  attendance 31 

Session  (months) 12 

Cost* $750 

Missionary  work. — The  Presbyterians  and  Roman  Catholics  have  mis 
sions  among  these  Indians.1 

For  treaties  see  Chippewa  treaties — Michigan.  For  act  of  May  29, 
1872,  see  Fond  du  Lac  Reservation — Minnesota. 

Lao  Court  d'Oreilles  Reserve.2 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  February  17,  1873. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  inclose  herewith,  in  accordance  with  your  instructions 
dated  December  18,  1872,  a  list  of  the  lands  selected  as  a  permanent  reservation  for 
the  Lac  Court  Oreille  bauds,  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior,  after  consultation  with 
the  chiefs  and  head-men. 

It  is  believed  that  the  above-mentioned  selection,  while  satisfactory  to  the  Indians 
and  fulfilling  the  spirit  of  the  treaty  under  which  it  is  made,  fully  secures  the  interests 
of  the  General  Government,  as  well  as  those  of  the  State  of  Wisconsin. 

It  is  of  the  greatest  importance  that  a  survey  of  the  exterior  boundaries  of  the  res 
ervation  be  made  at  the  earliest  practicable  period.  The  boundary  marks  of  the  first 
survey  are  generally  indistinct,  and,  besides,  do  not  conform  to  the  boundaries  as 
now  proposed. 

Persons  may  trespass  with  little  danger  of  discovery  or  hindrance  now,  but  would  be 
prevented  if  the  boundaries  of  the  reservation  were  distinctly  defined  and  marked  so 
that  the  Indians  themselves  could  understand  them. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

S.  N.  CLARK, 
United  States  Indian  Agent. 
Hon.  H.  R.  CLUM, 

Acting  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  Washington,  D.  C. 

DEPARTMENT  OP  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

February  24,  1873. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  herewith  the  following  selections  of  land  for  a  per 
manent  reservation  for  the  Lac  Court  Oreilles  bands  of  Chippewas,  of  Lake  Superior, 
as  recommended  in  a  report  to  this  office  from  Agent  S.  N.  Clark,  under  date  of  the 
17th  instant,  pursuant  to  instructions  of  December  18,  1872,  amounting  in  the  aggre 
gate  to  69,136.41  acres.  *  *  * 

I  now  respectfully  recommend  that  the  remainder  of  lands  withdrawn  from  market 
by  orders  from  the  General  Land  Office,  of  November  22, 1859,  and  April  4,  1865,  from 
which  to  select  a  permanent  reservation  for  said  Indians,  be  restored  to  market. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

H.  R.  CLUM, 

Acting  Commissioner. 
The  Hon.  SECRETARY  OF  THE  INTERIOR. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  March  1,  1873. 

SIR  :  I  transmit  herewith  copy  of  a  letter  from,  the  Acting  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs,  dated  the  24th  ultimo,  submitting  selections  of  land  for  a  permanent  reserva- 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  ]886,  p.  xcviii.          2  Ibid.,  p.  378. 


666  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

tion  for  the  Lac  Court  Oreilles  bands  of  Chippewa  Indians  of  Lake  Superior,  amount 
ing  in  the  aggregate  to  69,136.41  acres. 

The  recommendation  of  the  Acting  Commissioner  that  the  remainder  of  lands  with 
drawn  from  market  by  orders  from  the  General  Land  Office  of  November  22,  1859,  and 
April  4,  1865,  from  which  to  select  a  permanent  reservation  for  said  Indians,  be  re 
stored  to  market,  is  hereby  approved,  and  you  will  be  pleased  to  carry  the  same  into 
effect. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

C.  DELANO,  Secretary. 

The  COMMISSIONER  OF  THE  GENERAL  LAND  OFFICE. 


LAC  DE   FLAMBEAU  RESERVATION. 

Hoiv  established. — By  treaty  of  September  30,  LW54  ;l  lands  selected 
by  Indians;2  and  act  of  Congress  approved  May  29, 1S72.3 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  69,824  acres,4  of  which  30  acres  are  tilla 
ble.5  Surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — Twenty  acres  under  cultivation  by  these  Indians.5 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Lac  de  Flam 
beau  band  of  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  Total  population,  484.6 

Location. — At  the  end  waters  of  the  Flambeau  Eiver  and  Flambeau 
Lake,  Lincoln  County,  and  is  heavily  timbered  with  pine.7 

Government  rations. — Fi^e  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations,  as  reported  in  1886.8 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — None  reported. 

Indian  police. — None  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.'* 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 137 

Day  school : 

Accommodation 25 

Average  attendance 9 

Session  (months) 8 

Cost $800 

Missionary  work. — No  missionary  work  reported. 

For  treaties,  see  Chippewa  treaties — Michigan,  Mackinac  Agency. 
For  act  of  Congress  May  29,  1872,  see  Fond  du  Lac  Eeservatiou,  Min 
nesota. 

1  .United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  X,  p.  1109.  2  See  report  of  Superintendent 
^Thompson,  November  14,  1863,  and  report  to  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  June  22, 1866. 
3  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  190.  4  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  391.  6/&MZ.,  p.  436.  «Ibid.,  p.  408.  7  Ibid.,  1885,  p.  209.  8  IMd.,  1886, 
p.  424.  *Ibld.,  p.  xcviii. 


WISCONSIN LA    POINTS    AGENCY.  667 

LA  POINTE   (BAD   RIVER)   RESERVATION. 

Row  established. — By  treaty  of  September  30,  1854.1 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  124,333  acres,2  of  which  1,000  are  classed 
as  tillable.3  Surveyed.4 

Acres  cultivated. — One  thousand  acres  under  cultivation  by  the  In 
dians.3 

Tribes  and  population. — Tribes  living  here  are  the  La  Pointe  band  of 
Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  Total  population,  693. 5 

Location. — Situated  on  Lake  Superior,  and  is  watered  by  three  rivers — 
the  Bad,  White,  and  Kakagon.  It  is  heavily  timbered,  and  the  soil  is 
very  rich.6 

Government  rations. — Three  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  as  reported  in  1886.7 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Not  reported. 

Indian  police. — Not  reported. 

Indian  court  of  offences. — Not  reported. 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support. — School  population  as  es 
timated  in  1886,  118.8  No  Government  school  reported,  but  there  are 
mission  day  schools  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Roman  Catholic  Churches. 
Accommodation,  attendance,  etc.,  not  reported.9 

Missionary  work. — Mission  work  under  Presbyterian  and  Roman  Cath 
olic  Churches. 

For  treaties,  see  Chippewa  treaties — Michigan,  Mackinac  Agency. 

Bad  River  Reserve  (Fishery).10 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

October  26,  1857. 

SIR  :  I  inclose  herewith  a  diagram  of  Madeline  Island,  as  the  same  is  laid  down  in 
plats  of  townships  50  and  51  north,  range  2  west,  fourth  principal  meridian,  lately  re 
ceived  at  the  General  Land  Office  from  the  surveyor-general,  in  order  that  you  may  in 
dicate  thereon  by  legal  subdivision  the  200  acres  of  land  reserved  for  the  La  Point  band 
and  other  Indians  on  the  northern  extremity  of  Madeline  Island  for  a  fishing-ground, 
under  the  second  clause  of  the  treaty  (second  article)  of  September  30,  1854. 

You  will  be  particular  to  specify  the  quantity  embraced  in  each  legal  subdivision  se 
lected,  whether  by  lots  or  otherwise,  to  make  up  this  quantity ;  and,  also,  to  transmit  a 
description  of  each  tract  to  accompany  the  diagram.  When  so  marked,  you  are  re 
quested  to  return  the  diagram  and  the  required  description  to  this  office  at  as  early  a 
day  as  possible. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

J.  W.  DENVER, 

Commissioner. 
A.  M.  FITCH,  Esq., 

Indian  Agent,  Detroit,  Mich. 

In  respect  to  the  above,  I  have  the  honor  to  report  that  I  have  visited  Madeline 
Island  and  there  held  a  council  with  the  head  chief  of  the  La  Point  bands  of  Indians, 


1  United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  X,  p.  1109.  2  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886, 
p.  391.  *Ibid.,  p.  436.  *Ibid.,  p.  391.  *  Ibid.,  p.  408.  «Ibid.,  1885,  p.  208. 
->Ibid.,  1886,  p.  424.  *Ibid.,  p.  255.  9 Ibid.,  1885,  p.  208.  10 Ibid.,  1886,  p.  377. 


668  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

Chay-che-que-oh  (Little  Buffalo),  wlio,  in  concert  with  others  of  his  band,  have  se 
lected  the  following-described  land,  to  be  used  by  them  as  a  fishing-ground  under  the 
second  clause  of  the  second  article  of  the  treaty  of  the  30th  September,  1854,  reference 
being  had  to  the  diagrams  accompanying  the  report  and  to  the  minutes  of  the  pro 
ceedings  in  council  as  certified  by  me : 

Acres. 

Lot  No.  1,  section  36,  containing 1.28 

Lot  No.  1,  section  35,  containing 35. 15 

Lot  No.  2,  section  35,  containing 42. 48 

Lot  No.  3,  section  35,  containing 57. 10 

Lot  No.  5,  section  35,  contain  ing 52.  68 

Lot  No.  1,  section  26,  containing 7. 02 

Total 195.71 

The  diagram  referred  to  in  the  letter  of  instructions  I  return  herewith,  and  also  one 
that  I  had  made  when  the  lots  were  selected. 

I  am,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

C.  K.  DREW, 

United  States  Indian  Agent. 
Hon.  W.  J.  CULLEN, 

Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

OFFICE  OF  THE  NORTHERN  SUPERINTENDENT, 

St.  Paul,  August  16,  1859. 

SIR:  I  herewith  inclose  the  accompanying  report  of  Agent  Drew,  upon  the  instruc 
tions  of  J.  W,  Denver,  Commissioner  of  Indian  Aifairs,  to  Agent  Fitch,  dated  October 
26,  1857,  in  regard  to  the  selection  of  the  200  acres  reserved  for  the  La  Point  bands  for 
a  fishing-ground  on  Madeline  Island,  together  with  a  diagram  and  a  schedule  signed 
by  the  chiefs  and  headmen  of  the  lots  selected  by  them. 
Respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

W.  J.  CULLEN, 

Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs. 
Hon.  A.  B.  GREENWOOD, 

Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  Washington,  D.  C. 

(Selections  reported  to  General  Land  Office  September  17,  1859.) 
RED  CLIFF  RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  September  30,  1854,1  and  Executive 
order,  February  21,  1856.2  Lands  withdrawn  by  General  Land  Office 
May  8  and  June  3.  1863. 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  13,993  acres;3  300  acres  classed  as  till 
able.4  Surveyed.3 

Acres  cultivated. — Two  hundred  acres  cultivated  by  the  Indians  in 
1886.4 

Tribes  and  population. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  La  Pointe  band 
(Buffalo,  chief)  of  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior.  Total  population, 
337.5 

United  States  Statutes,  Vol.  X,  p.  1109.  2  Report  of  Superintendent  Thompson, 
May  7,  1863.  3  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  391.  4IMd.,  p.  436 


WISCONSIN LA    TOINTE    AGENCY.  669 

Location. — Situated  upon  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior,  in  Bayfield 
County.  The  lands  of  these  Indians  have  been  patented  to  them  in 
severalty.  The  people  support  themselves  by  fishing  and  cultivating 
the  soil.1 

There  are  no  Government  employes  upon  this  reservation.1 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.—  School  population  esti 
mated  in  1886  at  68.  A  mission  day  school ;  attendance  reported  at  20.2 

Missionary  work. — The  Eoman  Catholic  Church  has  charge. 

For  treaties,  see  Chippewa  treaties — Michigan,  Mackinac  Agency. 

Bed  Cliff  Reserve* 

GENERAL  LAND  OFFICE, 

September  6,  1855. 

SIR  :  Inclosed  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  an  abstract  from  the  Acting  Commissioner 
of  Indian  Affairs'  letter  of  the  5th  instant,  requesting  the  withdrawal  of  certain  lands 
for  the  Chippewa  Indians  in  Wisconsin,  under  the  treaty  of  September  30,  1854,  re 
ferred  by  the  Department  to  this  office  on  the  5th  instant,  with  orders  to  take  imme 
diate  steps  for  the  withdrawal  of  the  lands  from  -sale. 

In  obedience  to  the  above  order,  I  herewith  inclose  a  map,  marked  A,  showing  by 
the  blue  shades  thereon  the  townships  and  parts  of  townships  desiring  to  be  reserved, 
no  portion  of  which  are  yet  in  market,  to  wit :  Township  51  north,  of  range  3  west, 
fourth  principal  meridian,  Wisconsin;  north-east  quarter  of  township  51  north,  of 
range  4  west,  fourth  principal  meridian,  Wisconsin  ;  township  52  north,  of  ranges  3 
and  4  west,  fourth  principal  meridian,  Wisconsin.  For  the  preservation  of  which, 
until  the  contemplated  selections  under  the  sixth  clause  of  the  Chippewa  treaty  of 
30th  September,  1854,  can  be  made,  I  respectfully  recommend  that  the  order  of  the 
President  may  be  obtained. 

The  requisite  reports  on  the  subject  of  the  new  surveys,  and  respecting  pre-emption 
claims,  referred  to  in  the  same  order,  will  be  prepared  and  communicated  at  an  early 
day. 

I  am,  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

THOMAS  A.  HENDRICKS, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  R.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

TEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR, 

February  20,  1856. 

This  plat  represents  by  the  blue  shade  certain  land  to  be  withdrawn  with  a  view  to 
a  reservation  under  Chippewa  treaty  of  30th  September,  1854,  and  as  more  particularly 
described  in  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land  Office's  letter  of  6th  September,  1855. 
The  subject  was  referred  to  the  President  for  his  sanction  of  the  recommendation  made 
in  Secretary's  letter  of  8th  September,  1855,  and  the  original  papers  can  not  now  be 
found.  This  plat  is  a  duplicate  of  the  original  received  in  letter  of  Commissioner  of 
the  General  Laud  Office  of  this  date,  and  is  recommended  to  the  President  for  his 
sanction  of  the  withdrawal  desired. 

R.  MCCLELLAND, 

Secretary. 

FEBRUARY  21,  1856. 
Let  the  withdrawal  be  made  as  recommended. 

FRANKLIN  PIERCE. 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1885,  p.  209.  *lUd.,  1886,  p.  257.  3Ibid., 
1886,  p.  378. 


670  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

September  3,  1858. 

SIR  :  My  attention  has  just  been  called  to  the  subject  of  your  communication  of  the 
31st  of  May  last,  together  with  the  papers  inclosed  therewith,  pertaining  to  the  selec 
tion  of  the  four  sections  of  laud  reserved  for  that  subdivision  of  the  La  Pointe  band  of 
which  Buffalo  was  chief,  under  the  sixth  clause  of  the  second  article  of  the  Chippewa 
treaty  of  September  30,  1854. 

This  matter  formed  the  subject  of  a  communication  from  this  office  to  the  Secretary 
of  the  Interior  on  the  5th  of  September,  1855,  a  copy  of  which  is  herewith  inclosed, 
in  which  it  was  recommended  that  the  necessary  means  should  be  taken  to  cause 
township  51  north,  range  3  west,  the  north-east  quarter  of  township  51  north,  range 
4  west,  and  township  52  north,  range  3  and  4  west,  to  be  reserved  from  sale  until  the 
selections  were  made,  under  the  provisions  of  the  aforesaid  treaty,  for  the  bands  of 
Indians  of  which  Buffalo  was  then  chief. 

Agreeably  to  the  suggestions  of  this  Bureau,  your  office  was  directed  by  the  Secre 
tary  of  the  Interior,  some  time  in  the  month  of  September,  1855,  to  adopt  appropriate 
steps  to  have  said  tracts  reserved  from  pre-emption  and  sale  until  the  selections  for 
the  Indians  had  been  made. 

I  find  by  an  examination  of  a  letter  from  Col.  G.  W.  Manypenny,  dated  at  La 
Pointe,  Wis.,  August  24,  1855,  that  he  (by  mistake)  designated  the  north-east  quarter 
of  township  51  north,  of  range  4  west,  to  be  withheld  from  sale;  whereas  it  should 
have  been  the  south-east  quarter  of  the  same  township  and  range ;  and  I  have  now  to 
request  that  you  will  direct  the  register  and  receiver  of  the  proper  local  land  office 
to  withhold  from  pre-emption  or  sale  sections  25  and  36  in  the  south-east  quarter  of 
the  aforesaid  township,  the  same  being  a  portion  of  the  lands  selected  by  the  chief 
Ge-gi-qui-on,  and  that  said  sections  should  be  respected  upon  the  records  of  their 
office. 

In  view  of  these  facts,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  no  pre-emption  claims  presented 
subsequent  to  the  selection  of  the  laud  for  Indian  purposes  in  1855  should  be  admitted 
to  the  prejudice  of  the  rights  of  the  Indians  under  the  treaty. 

The  treaty  evidently  contemplated  the  selection  of  the  laud  on  or  near  the  lake 
shore,  arid  therefore  it  is  not  deemed  requisite  that  the  location  should  embrace  four 
full  sections,  as  such  a  construction,  in  view  of  the  meanders  of  the  lake,  would  pre 
vent  the  location  at  that  point;  and  as  the  legal  subdivisions  selected  by  Ge-gi-qui-on 
are  in  as  compact  a  form  as  practicable,  although  the  aggregate  exceeds  by  32.61 
acres  the  area  of  four  full  sections  of  one  square  mile  each,  yet  as  the  selections  con 
form  to  thB  requirements  of  the  treaty  as  nearly  as  possible,  I  hereby  approve  the 
location  of  the  following  tracts,  and  have  to  request  th  at  the  same  may  be  respected 
upon  the  books  of  your  office,  and  that  the  proper  local  land  office  be  notified  of  the 
same,  to  wit : 

In  T.  51,  R.  3  west  of  the  fourth  meridian  : 

Acres. 

Lot  No.  3  in  the  north-west  fractional  quarter  of  section  20,  containing.. .  55. 35 
Lot  No.  4  in  the  south-west  fractional  quarter  of  section  20,  containing. ..  56. 70 
Lot  No.  5  in  the  south-west  fractional  quarter  of  section  20,  containing.. .  60.  72 
Lot  No.  1  in  the  north-west  fractional  quarter  of  section  29,  containing.. .  54.  38 
Lot  No.  2  in  the  north-west  fractional  quarter  of  section  29,  containing.. .  39.  43 
Lot  No.  3  in  the  south-west  fractional  quarter  of  section  29,  containing.. .  22.  88 
Lot  No.  1  in  the  south-east  fractional  quarter  of  section  30,  containing.. .  37. 62 
The  north-east  quarter  of  the  south-east  fractional  quarter  of  section  30,  con 
taining  40. 00 

The  west  half  of  the  south-east  fractional  quarter  of  section  30,  containing.  80.  00 

The  north-east  quarter  of  section  30,  containing 160.  00 

The  west  half  of  section  30,  containing 320. 00 


WISCONSIN — LA   POINTE   AGENCY.  671 

Lot  No.  1  in  the  north-east  fractional  quarter  of  section  31,  containing 37. 70 

Lot  No.  2  in  the  north-east  fractional  quarter  north-west  fractional  quarter 

of  section  31,  containing 61. 58 

The  north-east  quarter  of  the  north-west  quarter  of  section  31,  containing. .  40.  00 

The  west  half  of  the  northwest  quarter  of  section  31,  containing 80. 00 

Lot  No.  3  in  the  south-west  fractional  quarter  of  section  31,  containing  . .  42. 15 

Lot  No.  4  in  the  south-west  fractional  quarter  of  section  31,  containing. ..  44. 10 

The  west  half  of  the  south-west  fractional  quarter  of  section  31,  containing  80. 00 

In  T.  51,  K.  4  west  of  the  fourth  meridian  : 

The  whole  of  section25,  containing 640.00 

The  whole  of  section  36,  containing 640.00 


Total 2,592.61 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

CHARLES  E.  Mix, 

Commissioner. 
JOSEPH  S.  WILSON,  Esq., 

Acting  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land  Office. 


DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  INTERIOR,  OFFICE  OF  INDIAN  AFFAIRS, 

May  25,  1863. 

SIR:  I  herewith  transmit  a  plat  showing  a  proposed  enlargement  of  the  Red  Cliff 
Indian  Reservation,  in  Wisconsin,  it  being  that  portion  bounded  by  Lake  Superior 
and  the  yellow  lines  upon  the  plat,  and  would  respectfully  ask  that  you  cause  the 
lands  embraced  therein  to  be  withheld  from  sale  until  definite  action  can  be  had  upon 
the  proposed  enlargement. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

W.  P.  DOLE, 

Commissioner. 
Hon.  JOSEPH  S.  WILSON, 

Acting  Commissioner  of  the  General  Land  Office. 

NOTE.— By  letter  of  the  General  Land  Office,  dated  May  27,  1863,  to  the  local  land 
officers  at  Bayfield,  Wis.,  said  officers  were  instructed  to  "  withhold  from  sale  or  loca 
tion  until  further  orders  all  the  lands  in  townships  51  and  52,  3  west,  sections  2  and  6,  in 
township  51,  4  west,  and  township  52,  4  west,  sections  1,  2,  3,  and  4,  township  51,  5 
west,  and  township  52,  5  west." 

Subsequently,  by  letter  of  September  11,  1863,  the  General  Land  Office  advised  said 
local  officers  at  Bayfield,  Wis.,  that  the  islands  in  the  above-named  sections  and  town 
ships  were  excluded  from  the  operations  of  said  order  of  withdrawal. 

The  plats  in  the  General  Land  Office  show  the  following  lots  and  parcels  of  laud  to 
have  been  withheld  from  sale  in  consequence  of  said  order : 

Sections  6,  7,  8,  16,  17,  18,  19,  20,  21,  29,  30,  and  31,  township  51,  range  3  west. 

Lot  1,  section  31,  township  52,  range  3  west. 

Sections  1,  2,  and  6,  township  51,  range  4  west. 

Lot  1,  sectk  n  21,  lot  1,  section  22,  and  sections  26,  27,  28,  31,  32,  33,  34,  35,  and 
36,  township  52,  range  4  west. 

Sections  1,  2,  3,  and  4,  township  51,  range  5  west. 

Sections  34,  35,  and  36,  township  52,  range  5  west. 


672  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

WYOMING. 

Organized  as  a  Territory  July  25, 1868.1 

No  changes  Lave  been  made  with  the  Indians  residing  here,  except 
to  limit  their  roving  over  the  country,  and  to  place  other  Indians  from 
the  east,  west,  and  south  upon  reservation,  and  prevent  their  war  and 
hunting  parties  traversing  this  region. 

There  is  one  reservation,  containing  an  aggregate  area  of  2,342,400 
acres.  Total  Indian  population,  1,816. 

There  is  one  agency,  the  Shoshone  Agency,  having  in  charge  the 
Wind  Kiver  Eeservation. 

SHOSHONE  AGENCY. 

[Post-office  address  :  Shoshone  Agency,  Fremont  County,  Wyoming.  ] 
WIND  KIVER   RESERVATION. 

How  established. — By  treaty  of  July  3,  1868,2  and  acts  of  Congress 
approved  June  22,  1874,3  and  December  15,  1874.4 

Area  and  survey. — Contains  2,342,400  acres.    Partly  surveyed.5 

Acres  cultivated. — The  Indians  have  114  acres  under  cultivation.6 

Tribes. — The  tribes  living  here  are  the  Northern  Arapaho  and  East 
ern  band  of  Shoshone.  Total  population,  1,816.7 

Location. — The  reservation  lies  between  latitude  43°  and  44°  north, 
and  longitude  108°  and  109°  west.  A  considerable  portion  is  moun 
tainous  and  well  timbered.  The  Wind  River  valleys  are  level  and  from 
one-half  to  5  miles  wide ;  irrigation  can  here  be  easily  applied.  The 
principal  obstacles  to  successful  farming  are  the  short  season,  owing  to 
both  late  and  early  frosts,  and  the  ravages  of  the  locusts.  Portions  of 
the  reservation  are  well  adapted  to  grazing.8  The  agency  is  located  on 
Trout  Creek,  within  10  miles  of  the  southern  line  of  the  reservation.9 

Government  rations. — Fifty  per  cent,  of  these  Indians  subsisted  by 
Government  rations  in  1886.10 

Mills  and  Indian  employes. — Mill  erected  in  1872.  No  Indian  em 
ployes  reported. 

Indian  police. — Established  in  3 878.11 

Indian  court  of  offences. — None.    Supplemented  by  council.12 

School  population,  attendance,  and  support.™ 

School  population,  as  estimated  in  1886 391 

Boarding  school: 

Accommodation 80 

Average  attendance -. 86 

Session  (months) 10 

Cost $13,042.10 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  178.  2  Ibid.,  p.  673.  *  Ibid., 
Vol.  XVIII,  p.  166.  4  IUd.,  p.  291.  5  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1884,  p.  264. 
«  JWd.,  1886,  p.  436.  7 Ibid.,  1883,  p.  300.  *Ibid.,  1878,  p.  148.  9 Ibid.,  p.  150. 
10 Ibid.,  1886,  p.  424.  u  Ibid.,  1878,  p.  152.  12  Ibid.,  1886,  p.  260.  13  Ibid., 
p.  xcviii. 


WYOMING SHOSHONE    AGENCY.  673 

Missionary  work. — The  Protestant  Episcopal  and  Roman  Catholic 
Churches  have  missions  among  these  Indians.1 

SYNOPSIS  OF   TREATIES. 

Treaty  between  theUnited  States  and  the  Eastern  band  of  Shoshonee  Indians,  made  at  Fort 
Bridger,  Utah,  July  2,  1863. 

The  Shoshonees  agree  to  a  perpetual  peace.  (Art.  t.)  Routes  of  travel  through 
the  Shoshouee  country  shall  be  and  remain  forever  free  and  safe.  Military  posts  and 
settlements  may  be  established  along  said  routes,  ferries  maintained,  houses  erected, 
and  settlements  formed  at  such  points  as  may  be  necessary  for  the  convenience  of 
travel.  Any  Indians  committing  depredations  shall  be  delivered  up  to  the  United 
States  authorities.  (Art.  2. )  Telegraph  and  overland  stage  lines  shall  be  conducted 
without  molestation  or  injury.  The  railroad  to  the  Pacific,  or  its  branches  may  be 
located,  constructed,  and  operated  without  molestation  through  the  Shoshonee 
country.  (Art.  3.) 

The  following  is  the  boundary  of  the  Shoshonee  country :  "  On  the  north  by  the 
mountains  on  the  north  side  of  the  valley  of  the  Shoshonee,  or  Snake,  River ;  on  the 
east  by  the  Wind  River  Mountains,  Peeuapah  River,  the  north  fork  of  Platte,  or 
Koochinagah,  and  the  north  park  or  Buffalo  House ;  and  on  the  south  by  Yampah 
River  and  the  Uintah  Mountains.  The  western  boundary  is  left  undefined,  there  be 
ing  no  Shoshonees  from  that  district  of  country  present;  but  the  bands  now  present 
claim  that  their  own  country  is  bounded  on  the  west  by  Salt  Lake."  (Art  4.) 

In  consequence  of  the  destruction  and  driving  away  of  game  along  the  routes  of 
travel  and  settlements,  the  United  States  agrees  to  pay  to  the  Shoshonees  annually 
for  twenty  years,  $10,000  in  such  articles  as  the  President  shall  deem  proper.  (Art.  5.) 

"  Nothing  herein  contained  shall  be  construed  or  taken  to  admit  any  other  or  greater 
title  or  interest  in  the  lands  embraced  within  territories  described  in  said  treaty  in 
said  tribes  or  bands  of  Indians  than  existed  in  them  upon  the  acquisition  of  said  ter 
ritories  from  Mexico  by  the  laws  thereof."  (Amendment  to  Art.  5.) 

Sum  of  $6,000  in  presents  acknowledged  to  have  been  received  at  the  conclusion  of 
this  treaty.  (Art.  6.) 

Amended  March  7,  1864  ;  ratified  June  7,  1669.2 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  North-western  bands  of  Shoshonee  Indians,  made 
at  Box  Eldtr,  Utah  Territory,  July  30,  1863. 

Peace  and  friendship  re-established.     (Art.  1.) 

The  Indians  agree  to  the  treaty  concluded  on  July  2,  1863,  and  give  their  full  as 
sent  to  all  its  provisions.  (Art.  2. ) 

The  United  States  is  to  increase  their  annuity  by  $5,000  to  be  paid  in  the  manner 
provided  for  in  the  treaty,  and  the  bands  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  $2,000  in  pres. 
euts.  (Art.  3.) 

The  country  claimed  by  the  North-western  Shoshonee  Indians  is  bounded  on  the 
west  by  Raft  River  and  on  the  Porte-neuf  Mountains.  (Art.  4.) 

Amended  in  the  same  manner  as  Art.  5  in  the  treaty  of  July  2,  1863,  with  the  East 
ern  Shoshouees. 

Proclaimed  January  17,  1865.3 

Treaty  between  the  United  States  and  the  Eastern  Shoshonee  and  Bannack  Indians,  made  at 
Fort  Bridger,  Utah  Territory,  July  3,  1868. 

Indians  agree  to  a  continued  peace.  Cases  of  wrong  or  injury  committed  towards 
the  Indians  the  United  States  agrees,  upon  suitable  proof,  to  punish  the  offender  and 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1886,  p.  261.        3  United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
Vol.  XVIII,  p.  685.        *Ibid.,  Vol.  XIII,  p.  663. 
S.  Ex.  95 -43 


674  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

reimburse  the  injured  person.  ludians  to  deliver  up  all  offenders  to  Government  au 
thority  for'punishment.  (Art.  1.) 

For  the  Bannacks  the  President  shall  select  a  suitable  reservation  in  their  present 
country  which  shall  embrace  reasonable  portions  of  the  Port  Neuf  and  "Kansas 
Prairie  "  countries,  and  they  shall  have  the  same  rights  and  privileges  and  same  ex 
penditures  in  proportion  to  numbers,  excepting  agency  house  and  residence,  as  pro 
vided  for  Shoshones.  The  following  reservation  set  apart  for  the  Shoshones:  Com 
mencing  at  the  mouth  of  Owl  Creek  and  running  due  south  to  the  crest  of  the  divide 
between  the  Sweetwater  and  Papoagie  Rivers ;  thence  along  the  crest  of  said  divide 
and  the  summit  of  Wind  River  Mountains  to  the  longitude  of  North  Fork  of  Wind 
River;  thence  due  north  to  mouth  of  said  North  Fork  and  up  its  channel  to  a  point 
20  miles  above  its  mouth  ;  thence  in  a  straight  line  to  headwaters  of  Owl  Creek  and 
along  middle  of  channel  of  Owl  Creek  to  place  of  beginning.  Other  Indians  may  be 
admitted  if  Shoshones  are  willing,  and  Government  agrees  that  no  persons  except 
Government  officers  shall  be  permitted  to  pass  over  or  settle  upon  said  territory,  and 
relinquishes  all  claim  or  title  to  said  lands.  (Art.  2.)  United  States  agrees  to  con 
struct  agency  buildings,  shops,  mill,  and  school-house.  (Art.  3.)  Indians  agree  to 
make  the  reservation  their  permanent  home.  (Art.  4.) 

Agent  to  reside  on  reservation.  Evidence  in  depredation  cases  to  be  taken  in  writing 
and  transmitted  to  the  Indian  Commissioner,  whose  decision  shall  be  binding. 
(Art.  5.) 

An  Indian  head  of  a  family  desiring  to  farm  may  choose  within  the  reservation  not 
more  than  320  acres,  which  selection  shall  be  recorded,  and  land  shall  belong  to  him 
and  his  heirs  forever.  Any  person  over  eighteen  years  old,  not  the  head  of  a  family, 
may  select  80  acres,  which  shall  be  recorded,  and  remain  in  his  exclusive  possession. 
President  may  order  a  survey  and  Congress  to  fix  title.  (Art.  6.)  • 

Indians  are  to  compel  their  children  of  both  sexes  between  the  ages  of  six  and  six 
teen  to  attend  school,  and  the  Government  agrees  that  for  every  thirty  children  be 
tween  said  ages,  a  school-house  and  teacher  shall  be  provided.  This  provision  to  run 
twenty  years.  (Art.  7.) 

After  the  head  of  a  family  shall  have  selected  land  he  shall  be  entitled  to  $100  worth 
of  seeds  and  implements  for  the  first  year,  and  for  the  next  three  years  succeeding, 
which  he  shall  continue  to  farm,  $25  per  year.  All  persons  to  receive  instruction,  and 
when  one  hundred  persons  have  begun  to  farm,  a  second  blacksmith  shall  be  provided, 
together  with  iron,  steel,  etc.  (Art.  8.) 

In  lieu  of  all  other  moneys  or  annuities  provided  for  under  any  or  all  treaties  hith 
erto  made,  the  United  States  agrees,  on  the  1st  of  September  of  each  year,  for  thirty 
years,  to  furnish  to  each  nlan,  woman,  and  child  clothes  as  herein  described  in  ac 
cordance  with  the  census  taken  by  the  agent  each  year.  Also  $10  to  each  roaming 
Indian,  and  $20  to  each  Indian  engaged  in  agriculture,  to  be  expended  as  the  Secre 
tary  of  the  Interior  may  deem  proper  for  a  term  often  years.  Congress  may  by  law 
permit  money  used  for  clothing  to  be  expended  for  other  purposes.  President  to  de 
tail  an  army  officer  to  be  present  at  delivery  of  goods.  (Art.  9.)  United  States  to 
furnish  teacher,  physician,  and  employe's.  (Art.  10.) 

To  the  validity  of  any  treaty  ceding  lands  the  consent  of  a  majority  of  adult  males 
shall  be  necessary.  No  cession  by  the  tribe  shall  deprive  any  individual  member, 
without  his  consent,  of  the  tract  of  land  selected  by  him.  (Art.  11.)  For  three  years 
a  prize  of  $50  shall  be  expended  for  the  benefit  of  ten  persons  growing  the  best  crops 
each  year.  (Art.  12.)  Until  agency  established  agent  to  reside  at  Fort  Bridger. 
(Art.  13.) 

Treaty  ratified  in  1869  - 

By  act  of  June  1,  1882,  the  President  was  authorized  to  negotiate  with  the  Sho- 
shone  and  Bannock  tribes  for  the  relinquishment  of  a  portion  of  their  reservation.2 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  673.        2  Ibid.,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  214. 


WYOMING SHOSHONE    AGENCY.  675 

Agreement  ivith  Eastern  Band  of  Shoshones,  made  at  Shoshone  and  Bannock  Agency  Sep 
tember  26,  1872.  i 

Whereas  previous  to  and  since  the  treaty  of  July  3,  1868,  mines  have  been  discovered 
and  citizens  of  the  United  States  have  made  improvements  within  the  limits  of  the 
reservation  set  apart  by  act,  and  it  is  deemed  advisable  for  the  settlement  of  all  diffi 
culties  between  the  parties  arising  in  consequence  of  said  occupancy  to  change  the 
southern  limit  of  said  reservation. 

The  Indians  cede  the  land  lying  south  of  a  line  beginning  at  a  point  on  the  eastern 
boundary  of  the  Shoshone  and  Bannock  Reservation  due  east  of  the  mouth  of  the 
Little  Popoagie  at  its  junction  with  the  Popoagie,  and  running  from  said  point  west 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Little  Popoagie ;  thence  up  the  Popoagie  to  the  North  Fork,  and 
up  the  North  Fork  to  the  mouth  of  the  canon;  thence  west  to  the  western  boundary 
of  the  reservation .  ( Art.  1 . ) 

United  States  to  pay  $25,000,  to  be  expended  by  the  President  as  follows  on  or  before 
August  10  each  year  for  five  years:  $5,000  worth  of  stock  cattle;  $500  for  five  years 
as  salary  to  Chief  Wash-a-kie.  (Art.  2.) 

Southern  line  of  reservation  to  be  surveyed  by  United  States.  Until  then  no  white 
person  to  intrude  on  ceded  country.  (Art.  3.)  Treaty  binding  when  ratified. 

By  act  of  Congress,  June  22,  1874,  the  agreement  of  September  26,  1872,  ratified  and 
the  money  appropriated  to  purchase  stock  and  pay  the  salary  of  chief,  as  agreed.2 

By  act  of  December  15, 1874,  the  agreement  of  September  26,  1872,  confirmed  by 
special  act.  The  cattle  to  be  furnished  under  this  agreement  "shall  be  good,  young 
American  cattle  suitable  for  breeding  purposes."3 

The  Northern  Cheyennes  and  Northern  Arapahoes  entered  into  a  treaty  at  Fort 
Laramie,  Dakota,  May  10,  1868.  The  tribes  agree  to  peace.  Offenders  to  be  deliv 
ered  over  to  the  United  States  for  punishment,  the  Government  to  reimburse  the  in 
jured  person  on  the  event  of  refusing  to  deliver  the  offender,  the  reimbursement  to  be 
made  from  the  moneys  due  the  tribe.  (Art.  1.) 

The  two  tribes  relinquished  all  rights,  claim,  and  interest  to  all  territory  outside 
that  set  apart  as  a  reservation  for  the  Southern  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  Indians  by 
treaty  of  October,  1867,  or  some  portion  of  the  country  and  reservation  set  apart  and 
designated  as  a  permanent  home  for  the  Broul6  and  other  bands  of  Sioux  by  treaty  of 
1868,  except  the  right  to  roam  and  hunt  while  game  shall  be  in  sufficient  quantities  to 
justify  the  chase.  The  tribes  agree  not  to  build  any  permanent  houses  outside  of  said 
reservation,  and  that  within  one  year  they  will  attach  themselves  permanently  to  the 
agency  provided  near  the  mouth  of  Medicine  Lodge  Creek,  or  to  the  agency  near 
Fort  Randall,  Missouri  River,  or  to  the  Crow  Agency.  (Art.  2.) 

A  head  of  a  family  desiring  to  begin  farming  shall  be  allotted  not  more  than  320 
acres;  single  persons  over  eighteen  years,  not  exceeding  80  acres.  President  may  order 
a  survey  of  the  reservation,  and  Congress  shall  provide  for  protecting  the  rights  of  set 
tlers  in  their  improvements  and  fix  the  character  of  the  title  held.  United  States  to  pass 
such  laws  concerning  property  and  government  of  Indians  as  maybe  thought  proper. 
(Art.  3.)  The  United  States  agrees  to  provide  a  school-house  and  teacher  for  every 
thirty  children  who  will  attend  school,  the  Indian  agent  to  compel  all  children  between 
six  and  sixteen  years  to  attend  school.  This  provision  to  continue  for  twenty  years. 
(Art.  4.)  When  the  head  of  a  family  shall  have  selected  lands  and  the  agent  shall 
be  satisfied  that  the  Indian  intends  in  good  faith  to  cultivate  the  soil  for  a  living,  he 
shall  receive  seeds  and  agricultural  implements  for  the  first  year  in  value  $100,  and 
for  three  succeeding  years  in  value  of  $25  per  annum.  When  more  than  one  hundred 
persons  shall  enter  upon  cultivation  of  the  soil  a  second  blacksmith  and  material  shall 
be  provided.  (Art.  5.)  In  lieu  of  all  money  payments  hitherto  provided  by  treaties, 
each  man,  woman,  and  child  to  receive  clothes,  as  herein  described,  for  thirty  years, 

1  Report  of  Indian  Commissioner,  1872,  p.  127.  2  United  States  Statutes,  Vol. 
XVIII,  p.  166.  3  IMd.,  p.  291. 


676  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

$10  to  each  roaming  Indian,  and  $20  to  each  engaged  in  agriculture,  for  ten  years,  the 
sum  to  be  expended  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  for  such  articles  as  deemed  need 
ful.  All  Indians  who  shall  move  on  the  reservation  and  are  unable  to  subsist  them 
selves,  the  United  States  shall  issue  to  them  for  four  years  1  pound  of  meat,  1  pound 
of  flour  per  diem ;  and  to  each  family  coming  on  the  reservation  and  beginning  to  farmr 
one  cow  and  one  pair  of  oxen.  (Art.  6).  A  physician,  carpenter,  miller,  engineer, 
farmer,  and  blacksmith  shall  be  provided.  (Art.  7.)  No  cession  of  any  portion  of  the 
reservation  herein  described  will  be  valid  unless  executed  and  signed  by  all  adult 
male  Indians  occupying  or  interested  in  the  same,  and  no  individual  member  shall  be 
deprived,  without  his  consent,  of  the  land  selected  by  him,  as  herein  provided  for. 
(Art.  8.)  Five  hundred  dollars  shall  be  expended  annually  for  five  years  in  presents 
to  be  given  to  the  ten  best  farmers.  (Art.  9.) 
Proclaimed  August  25, 1868. 1 

1  United  States  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  XV,  p.  655. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 
MISSIONAEY  WORK  DUEING  THE  NINETEENTH  CENTUEY. 

The  following  is  but  a  brief  and  imperfect  summary  of  a  great  and 
important  work.1  To  fully  set  forth  all  that  has  been  undertaken  and 
accomplished  for  the  Indians  by  the  various  religious  bodies  during  the 
present  century  would  require  a  volume  in  itself.  The  facts  given  be 
low  are  taken  from  letters  furnished  by  the  secretaries  of  the  boards 
connected  with  the  different  churches  and  their  published  reports.  The 
difficulty  of  obtaining  details  and  condensed  statistics  will  be  readily 
appreciated,  as  these  require  time  and  laborious  research  among  the 
archives  of  the  societies,  and  this  additional  labor  was  impossible  in 
the  midst  of  the  pressing  duties  of  the  hour.  The  missionary  labors 
among  the  Indians  have  been  as  largely  educational  as  strictly  per 
taining  to  the  church  work.  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  until 
within  a  score  or  so  of  years  all  Government  aid  to  Indian  education 
passed  through  the  hands  of  the  various  missionaries.  To  these  work 
ers,  many  of  whom  represent  more  than  one  generation,  the  children 
succeeding  the  fathers  in  the  labor  of  humanity,  the  Indians  owe  much 
of  their  present  ameliorated  condition.  The  Christian  sentiment  of  the 
country  has  now  all  that  has  been  gained  in  the  slow  process  of  up 
lifting  a  race. 

AMERICAN  BOARD   OF  COMMISSIONERS  FOR  FOREIGN   MISSIONS. 

This  board,  the  oldest  missionary  society  in  the  United  States,  was 
organized  June  29,  1810,  at  Bradford,  Mass.  The  first  annual  meeting 
was  held  at  Farmiugton,  Conn.,  on  the  5th  of  September,  in  the  same 
year,  at  which  five  persons  were  present.  The  receipts  for  the  first 
year  were  $999.52. 

From  these  small  beginnings  the  board  has  increased  till  its  annual 
receipts  have  risen  in  some  years  to  over  $500,000.  It  has  had  under 
its  care  48  different  missions,  with  which  have  been  connected  over 
1,600  missionaries,  of  whom  512  have  gone  to  the  North  American  In 
dians.  The  board  was  originated  by  the  Congregational  Church,  but 
soon  became  the  organ  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Eeformed  Dutch 
Churches,  who  shared  in  its  management. 

In  1837,  upon  the  division  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Old  School 
branch  formed  a  separate  organization  for  missionary  labor.  The  Ee- 


churches  omitted  could  not  be  heard  from,  although  application  was  made 
by  letter  for  a  statement  of  their  work. 

677 


678  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

formed  Dutch  withdrew,  to  act  through  a  separate  board,  in  1857. 
From  this  time  the  board  represented  mainly  the  Congregational  and 
New  School  Presbyterian  Churches  of  the  United  States  until  1870, 
when,  upon  the  union  of  the  twa  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
the  New  School  Churches  withdrew,  leaving  the  board  to  the  Congre 
gational  Church  having  in  charge  foreign  missions. 

The  following  missions  among  the  Indians,  which  were  founded  under 
the  auspices  of  this  board,  have  been  closed  or  transferred  to  other  soci 
eties  : 

To  the  Cherokees  (1816-60),  113  missionaries.  In  1860,  12  churches 
and  248  members. 

To  the  Choctaws  (1818-59),  153  missionaries.  In  1859,  12  churches 
and  1,362  members. 

To  the  Osages  (1826-37),  26  missionaries,  2  churches  of  48  mem 
bers.  Large  schools  of  354  scholars. 

To  the  Maumees  (1826-35),  6  missionaries.    A  church  of  35  members. 

To  the  Mackinaws  (1826-36),  17  missionaries.  A  church  of  35  mem 
bers. 

To  the  CMckasaws  (1827-35),  10  missionaries.  A  church  of  100  mem 
bers  and  school  of  300  pupils. 

To  the  Stockbridges  (1828-48),  8  missionaries.  A  church  of  50  mem 
bers. 

To  the  Creeks  (1832-37),  6  missionaries  and  80  church  members. 

To  the  Pawnees  (1834-44),  10  missionaries. 

To  the  Oregons  (1835-47),  13  missionaries.  Broken  up  by  the  mas 
sacre  of  1847. 

To  the  Senecas  (1826-70),  47  missionaries  and  600  church  members 
Transferred  to  the  Presbyterian  Board  in  1870. 

To  the  Tuscaroras  (1826-60),  10  missionaries. 

To  the  Ojibways  (1831-70),  28  missionaries.  Transferred  to  Presby 
terian  Board  in  1870. 

To  the  Dakotas  (1835-7D),  40  missionaries  and  1,000  church  members. 
Transferred  in  part  to  Presbyterian  Board  in  1870. 

To  the  Abenaquis  (1835-56),!  Indian  missionary  and  75  church  mem 
bers. 

Summary  of  Indian  missions. 

Twelve  missions  closed ;  2J  in  part  transferred ;  498  missionaries ;  45 
churches ;  3,700  members.  The  whole  number  of  Indians  reached  by 
these  missions  was  not  far  from  100,000. 

In  1873  the  Choctaw  mission  resumed.  Missionaries,  2  j  churches,  3  j 
members,  123.1 

1  Brief  sketch  and  statistics  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign. 
Missions,  1876. 


AMERICAN    MISSIONARY    ASSOCIATION.  679 

AMERICAN  MISSIONARY  ASSOCIATION   (CONGREGATIONAL). 

This  association  was  formed  in  September,  1846,  l>y  the  consolidation 
of  the  Union  Missionary  Society,  the  West  India  Missionary  Commit 
tee,  and  the  Western  Evangelical  Missionary  Society.  The  principal 
mission  work  among  the  Indians  was  at  Bed  Lake  and  Leech  Lake, 
established  in  1843.  The  Ohippewa  bands  have  had  the  care  of  this 
association  from  that  time  until  the  present  day. 

Upon  the  inauguration  of  President  Grant's  peace  policy  in  1809,  the 
Green  Bay  and  La  Pointe  Agencies  in  Wisconsin,  the  Sasseton  and  Fort 
Berthold  Agencies  in  Dakota,  and  S'Kokomish  Agency  in  Washington 
Territory  were  assigned  to  this  association. 

The  aggregate  amount  expended  by  this  society  for  missions  among 
the  Indians,  from  the  year  1847  to  1875,  was  $64,959.56. 

In  1877  the  church  at  Bed  Lake  was  transferred  to  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church.  At  the  other  agencies  the  association  had  3  mis 
sionaries,  2  churches,  37  church  members,  7  teachers.  5  schools,  and 
287  pupils. 

lu  1879  the  association  contributed  $1,500  toward  the  Indian  depart 
ment  recently  established  at  the  Hampton  Institute,  Hampton,  Va.,  and 
has  been  interested  there  ever  since. 

In  1880  the  church  at  S'Kokomish  numbered  36  members.  These 
Christian  Indians  contributed  for  benevolent  purposes  $265.62,  and  for 
their  pastor's  support  and  the  Sunday-school  $230.25,  making  a  total 
of  $495.77. 

In  1882  a  boarding-school  was  opened  at  Leech  Lake,  and  the  mis 
sion  at  Spokane  Falls,  Washington  Territory,  assisted. 

In  1883  the  Indian  missions  formerly  under  the  American  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  were  transferred  to  the  American  Missionary  Asso 
ciation.  This  threw  upon  the  society  the  work  at  Fort  Berthold,  at 
Fort  Sully  with  its  out-stations,  and  the  normal  school  at  Sautee  Agency. 
The  school  work  at  Sisseton  Agency  was  soon  transferred  to  the  Pres 
byterian  body  under  whose  care  the  church  work  had  been  conducted. 
Thus  there  passed  directly  to  the  association  5  stations,  and  the  work 
at  Devil's  Lake,  4  ordained  missionaries,  21  assistant  missionaries,  2 
churches,  3  native  preachers,  5  native  teachers,  and  194  church  mem 
bers. 

The  formal  Training  School  at  Santee,  under  the  management  of 
Mr.  Alfred  L.  Eiggs,  has  recently  been  enlarged.  At  this  school  indus 
tries  are  taught,  technical  training  given,  and  teachers  prepared.  The 
school  is  the  centre  of  a  wide  influence  and  work.  In  1886  there  were 
210  pupils,  20  of  them  students  in  theology.  The  report  of  the  asso 
ciation  for  1886  gives  as  under  its  charge  5  churches,  348  church  mem 
bers,  15  schools,  685  pupils,  56  missionaries  and  teachers,  and  an  expen 
diture  of  about  $40,000.L 

1  Statement  given  by  Rev.  Dr.  Strieby,  and  the  Fortieth  Auaual  Report  of  the 
American  Missionary  Association;  lfc'85. 


680  INDIAN    EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

AMERICAN  UNITARIAN  ASSOCIATION. 

The  Ouray  Agency  was  assigned  to  this  denomination  during  the 
peace  policy  of  President  Grant. 

The  mission  work  of  this  association  was  entered  upon  January  1, 
1886.  Eev.  Henry  F.  Bond,  who  had  been  agent  of  the  Ouray  Utes  in 
1874,  accepted  the  appointment  of  the  association  to  take  charge  of  the 
proposed  school  among  the  Utes.  He,  with  his  wife,  left  Boston  April 
9,  1886.  Finding  it  impossible  to  begin  a  school  among  these  Indians, 
they  proceeded  a£  once  to  the  Crow  Reservation,  in  Montana,  where  a 
more  hopeful  state  of  affairs  was  found.  A  site  was  chosen  on  Big 
Horn  Eiver,  and  202  acres  assigned  to  the  school.  A  substantial  build 
ing  has  been  erected,  and  the  school  opened  with  promises  of  success. 
The  expenses  of  maintaining  the  school,  above  the  contract  with  the 
Government,  will  be  about  $5,000  per  annum. 

BAPTIST   CHURCH  MISSIONS. 

The  Baptist  Church  began  its  work  for  the  Indians  by  establishing 
in  1807  a  mission  among  the  Tuscaroras  and  other  tribes  in  north-west 
ern  New  York.  In  1818  a  missionary  was  sent  to  the  Indians  of  Indi 
ana  and  Michigan  and  to  the  Cherokees  in  North  Carolina.  The  Ham 
ilton  (N.  Y.)  Baptist  Missionary  Society  sent  delegates  in  1819  to  in 
quire  into  the  needs  of  the  Oiieida  and  Stockbridge  Indians.  A  mis 
sion  was  established  at  Fort  Wayne  in  1820,  and  a  school  was  main 
tained  for  over  two  years.  Then  the  mission  was  permanently  located 
on  the  St.  Joseph's  River,  in  Michigan,  25  miles  from  its  mouth,  where 
a  school  was  begun  and  buildings  erected  in  1822. 

A  mission  was  supported  among  the  Creeks  from  1823  until  1839; 
from  1824  to  1850  among  the  Oneida,  Tuscarora,  and  Tonawanda  In 
dians  of  New  York  ;  from  1826  to  1844  among  the  Choctaws  ;  from  1828 
to  1857  among  the  Chippewas  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  Michigan  ;  from  1833 
to  1843  among  the  Otoes  and  Oinahas;  and  from  1833  to  1864  among 
the  Delawares  and  Stockbridges. 

The  missions  of  this  church  were  almost  obliterated  by  the  hostili 
ties  of  the  border  contests  during  the  Civil  War,  but  after  the  war  mis 
sionaries  resumed  their  labors.  The  Home  Mission  Society  sent  its 
fivst  missionary  in  1865.  Others  followed  until  in  1877  there  were  thir 
teen  in  the  field. 

The  Union  Agency,  comprising  the  five  civilized  tribes  of  the  Indian 
Territory  and  the  Nevada  Agency,  Nevada,  were  assigned  to  this  de 
nomination  under  the  peace  policy  of  1869.  The  Report  of  1882  states 
that  nine  native  and  three  other  missionaries  engaged  in  Indian  mis 
sion  work,  a  church  membership  of  896;  and  a  Sunday-school  attend 
ance  of  1,148. 

The  Baptist  denomination  has  aided  Indian  education  by  establishing 
not  only  day  schools,  but  also  boarding  and  manual  labor  schools.  These 


EPISCOPAL   CHURCH   MISSIONS.  681 

include  the  Levering  Mission  School  at  Wetumka,  and  the  Indian  Uni 
versity  at  Tahlequah,  Indian  Territory.  The  number  of  pupils  at  the 
university  in  1882-83  was  95,  of  whom  75  were  Cherokees.1 

In  1885  this  church  had  among  the  Indians  fourteen  missionaries, 
and  expended  $3,010.42.2 

EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  MISSIONS. 

Schoolcraft,  in  his  History  of  the  Indian  Tribes  in  the  United  States, 
gives  1815  as  the  date  of  the  organization  of  Protestant  Episcopal  mis 
sions  among  the  Indians.  This  mission  was  among  the  Oneidas  of  New 
York.  In  1825  a  mission  was  established  at  Green  Bay,  Wis.,  for  the 
Menomonees,  and  later,  among  the  Oneidas  at  Duck  Creek,  Wis.,  the 
Ojibwas  in  Minnesota,  and  the  Indians  in  Michigan. 

The  following  agencies  were  assigned  in  1869  to  this  denomination  : 
White  Earth,  in  Minnesota;  Crow  Creek,  Lower  Brule,  Cheyenne  Eiver, 
Yankton,  Eose  Bud,  and  Pine  Ridge,  in  Dakota  Territory  ;  Shoshone, 
in  Wyoming. 

The  annual  report  for  1885  of  the  Foreign  and  Domestic  Missionary 
Society  of  this  church  contains  the  following  statement: 

Twelve  Indian  clergymen  and  more  than  1,000  communicants.  There  is  no  report 
of  the  important  Avork  at  the  White  Earth  Reservation,  in  charge  of  the  Rev.  J.  A. 
Giltilian,  under  Bishop  Whipple.  The  mission  to  the  Oneidas,  under  Bishop  Brown, 
that  at  the  Shoshone  Agency  in  Wyoming,  that  in  the  Indian  Territory,  and  that  in 
Washington  Territory  ought  each  to  be  reported  as  being  conducted  under  appropria 
tions  from  the  Board.  Bishop  Hare's  painstaking  report  of  his  large  work  in  the 
Niobrara  deanery  must  suffice  for  an  account  of  Indian  missions. 

Bishop  Hare,  in  his  report  for  1885-86,  gives  an  account  of  the  work  in 
the  Niobrara  deanery,  which  includes  all  the  Indian  reservations  within 
the  jurisdiction  of  South  Dakota.  The  growth  of  this  mission  will 
appear  when  it  is  remembered  that  in  1872  none  of  the  missions  had 
any  existence  except  those  under  the  Santee  and  Yankton  missions. 

There  are  now  (1880)  four  churches  in  the  Sautee  mission,  four  in  the 
Yankton  mission,  three  in  the  Yauktonuai  mission,  three  in  the  Lower 
Brule  mission,  six  in  the  Cheyenne  River  mission,  ten  in  the  Eosebud 
mission,  one  in  Standing  Eock  mission,  seven  in  the  Ogalala  mission, 
four  in  the  Sisseton  mission  ;  there  are  also  four  boarding-schools  in 
successful  operation.  At  St.  Paul's  boarding  school  (boys),  Yaukton 
Eeserve,  the  average  attendance  is  36  ;  at  St.  Mary's  (boys  and  girls), 
Eosebud  Eeserve,  35;  at  St.  John's  (girls),  Cheyenne  Eiver  Eeserve,  30; 
at  the  Hope  School  (girls  and  boys),  Springfield,  Dak.,  30.  There 
are  in  the  vast  and  once  desolate  region  twenty-five  churches  and 
chapels  and  eighteen  mission  residences.  All  this  has  been  clone  with 
out  Government  aid.  Thirty-six  congregations  have  been  gathered  ; 
seven  faithful  Indians  are  serving  in  the  ministry;  the  offerings  of  the 
native  Christians  amount  to  about  $2,000  per  annum. 


Report  of  Baptist  Home  Missions,  and  Catalogue  of  Tahlequah  University, 
p.  21.        2  Fifty-third  Annual  Report  of  A.  B.  H.  M;  Society. 


682  INDIAN   EDUCATION   ANP   CIVILIZATION. 

All  of  these  churches  and  chapels  are  free  from  debt  or  encumbrance 
of  any  Jcind,  except  one  of  the  Santee  chapels.1 

FRIENDS   (HICKSITE). 

The  missionary  labors  of  the  Society  of  Friends  among  the  Indians, 
through  commissioned  officers  of  the  United  States,  were  founded  upon 
the  invitation  contained  in  the  following  letter  addressed  to  the  secre 
tary  of  Friends'  committee  on  Indian  affairs  and  read  at  its  meeting  in. 
the  spring  of  i860: 

HEADQUARTERS  ARMY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

Washington,  D.  C.,  February  15,  1869. 

SIR:  General  Grant,  the  President  elect,  desirous  of  inaugurating  some  policy  to 
protect  the  Indians  in  their  just  rights  and  enforce  integrity  in  the  administration  of 
their  affairs,  as  well  as  to  improve  their  general  condition,  and  appreciating  fully  the 
friendship  and  interest  which  your  society  has  ever  maintained  in  their  behalf,  di 
rects  me  to  request  that  you  will  send  him  a  list  of  names,  members  of  your  society, 
whom  your  society  will  indorse  as  suitable  persons  for  Indian  agents. 

Also,  to  assure  you  that  any  attempt  which  may  or  can  be  made  by  your  society  for 
the  improvement,  education,  and  Christianization  of  the  Indians  under  such  agencies 
will  receive  from  him,  as  President,  all  the  encouragement  and  protection  which  the 
laws  of  the  United  States  will  warrant  him  in  giving. 
Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

E.  S.  PARKER, 

Brev.  Brig.  Gen,,  U.  S.  A.  and  A.  D.  C. 
BENJAMIN  HALLOWELL, 

Sandy  Spring,  Md. 

After  due  deliberation  and  consultation  Friends  concluded  to  accept 
the  important  trust,  and  in  a  circular  addressed  to  members  of  the 
Society  the  qualifications  desired  and  needed  in  Indian  agents  were 
thus  described : 

First.  A  prayerful  heart  and  a  firm  trust  in  the  power  and  wisdom  of  God,  and  not 
in  man  or  military  force,  for  guidance  and  protection. 

Second.  Industry,  economy,  firmness,  vigilance,  mildness,  and  practical  kindness 
and  love. 

Third.  A  knowledge  of  farming  and  gardening,  ability  to  superintend  the  construc 
tion  of  buildings,  and  see  that  schools  are  properly  conducted. 

Fourth.  Tact  in  managing  or  influencing  persons,  so  as  gradually  to  induce  the 
Indians  of  his  agency  voluntarily  to  join  in  the  various  employments  of  farming  and 
gardening  and  in  mechanical  operations. 

Fifth.  And  high  in  the  scale  of  qualifications,  to  be  possessed  of  strict  integrity, 
and  to  be  perfectly  reliable  in  financial  matters,  and  know  how  to  employ  with  econ 
omy  and  to  the  best  advantage  the  funds  entrusted  to  him  by  the  Government  for 
the  use  of  the  agency. 

The  Northern  Superintendency  was  assigned  to  Friends,  comprising 
six  agencies  in  the  State  of  Nebraska,  namely  :  The  Santee  Sioux,  the 
Winnebago,  the  Omaha,  the  Pawnee,  the  Utoe,  and  the  Great  Nemaba; 
the  latter  agency  comprised  the  Iowa  and  Sac  and  Fox  of  Missouri 
tribes. 

1  From  the  report  of  Bishop  Hare,  18eSt>. 


MISSIONS    OF    THE    FRIENDS.  683 

Friends  nominated  a  superintendent  and  six  agents,  who  were 
promptly  appointed  by  the  President  and  confirmed  by  the  United  States 
Senate.  They  proceeded  to  their  several  fields  of  labor  in  the  spring  and 
summer  of  186!}.  The  superintendent's  home  and  office  were  in  the  city  of 
Omaha.  Each  agent  was  required  to  reside  upon  the  tribal  reservation 
over  which  he  had  charge. 

The  first  visiting  committee  of  Friends  went  to  all  of  the  agencies  in 
the  summer  of  1869,  and  reported  the  condition  of  the  Indians. 

The  following  measures  were  adopted  by  Friends  to  promote  civiliza 
tion  : 

(1)  Care  to  recommend  for  appointment  in  all  grades  of  agency  service  such  per 
sons  only  as  seemed  to  be  properly  qualified  for  the  position  and  whose  moral  influ 
ence  would  promote  the  growth  of  virtue,  giving  preference  to  married  persons  who 
were  willing  to  remove  their  families  to  the  reservations ;  each  agency  employe*  was 
appointed  for  practical  missionary  work,  and  expected  to  be  a  missionary  for  goodf 
in  precept  and  example. 

(2)  The  establishment  of  schools  and  improvement  of  those  already  existing,  with 
the  intent  of  placing  as  soon  as  possible  all  children  of  suitable  ages  in  schools 
taught  by  Christian  teachers.     Sabbath  schools  were  held  at  all  the  agencies  in  which 
Scripture  lessons,  blended  with  religious  instruction,  were  given  to  the  children  and 
such  of  the  adults  as  were  willing  to  attend. 

(3)  The  allotment  of  lands  in  severalty  to  members  of  the  tribes  willing  to  accept 
them,  and  urging  the  passage  by  Congress  of  such  statute  laws  as  would  secure  title 
in  homestead  farms  to  heads  of  families  and  educated  Indians. 

(4)  The  instruction  of  Indians  in  agriculture,  raising  and  care  of  domesticated 
animals,  in  mechanical  employments,  and  household  pursuits. 

(5)  The  distribution  of  agricultural  implements,  live-stock,  and  seeds. 

(6)  The  building  of  dwelling-houses  and  planting  of  fruit  trees  on  their  allotments 
of  land. 

(7)  The  employment  of  matrons  to  instruct  the  Indian  women  in  household  duties 
and  care  of  the  sick. 

(8)  The  use  of  all  proper  means  at  command  to  speedily  advance  the  condition  of 
the  Indians  under  their  care  to  the  status  of  Christian,  educated,  self-supporting 
American  citizens,  living  in  comfortable  houses  on  lands  held  by  them  in  fee-simple. 

The  office  of  superintendent  in  the  Northern  Superintendency  was 
closed  sixth  month  30,  1876,  under  an  act  of  Congress.  Friends  have 
since  withdrawn  from  their  Government  services  at  Indian  agencies,  as 
follows  :  the  Pawnee,  1878 ;  the  Omaha  and  Winuebago  (consolidated), 
1880  ;  the  Otoe,  1880  ;  the  Great  Neharua,  1882  5  and  the  Santee  Sioux, 
1885. 

The  Society  has  returned  to  the  Government,  upon  retirement  from 
its  official  service  in  the  care  and  management  of  Indians,  four  tribes, 
namely,  the  Santee  Sioux,  the  Wiuuebago,  the  Omaha,  and  the  Iowa, 
in  such  a  status  of  civilization,  education,  and  self-support  as  qualified 
them  for  the  duties  and  responsibilities  of  American  citizenship. 

FRIENDS   (ORTHODOX). 

Systematic  labors  did  not  begin  until  1795,  when  a  standing  committee 
was  appointed  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends  of  Philadelphia.  The 


€84  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVCLIZATION. 

committee  entered  upon  its  duties  and  has  continued  to  the  present 
time  to  labor  for  the  civilization  and  education  of  the  Indians. 

As  soon  as  the  formation  of  the  committee  became  known,  contribu 
tions  were  received  from  Friends  residing  in  England  and  America. 
Measures  were  taken  to  ascertain  the  condition  of  different  tribes. 
From  information  received  it  became  evident  that  gifts  of  tools  and 
seeds  would  be  of  little  benefit  to  the  Indians,  "  for  the  want  of  instruc 
tion  in  their  use  from  some  skilled  hands,  who  should  reside  among 
them." 

Efforts  were  promptly  made  to  obtain  such  persons,  and  the  consent 
of  the  United  States  Government  for  their  residing  among  the  Indians 
applied  for  and  cheerfully  granted;  and  Timothy  Pickering,  then  Sec 
retary  of  State,  addressed  a  letter  of  introduction  to  the  natives  in 
which  he  says : 

Brothers!  I  have  the  great  pleasure  to  inform  you  that  your  good  friends,  the 
^Quakers,  have  formed  a  wise  plan  to  show  your  young  men  and  boys  the  most  useful 
practices  of  the  white  people.  They  will  choose  some  prudent  good  men  to  instruct 
them.  These  good  men  will  do  this  only  from  the  love  they  bear  to  you,  their  fellow- 
men  and  children  of  the  Great  Spirit,  whom  they  desire  to  please,  and  who  will  be 
pleased  with  the  good  they  do  to  you. 

The  Quakers  and  the  good  men  they  employ  will  ask  nothing  from  you;  neither 
land,  nor  money,  nor  skins,  nor  furs,  for  all  the  good  they  will  render  you.  They  will 
request  only  your  consent  and  the  attention  of  the  young  men  and  boys  to  learn  what 
will  be  so  useful. 

Brothers !  If  this  attempt  succeed,  the  way  will  be  open  in  which  your  young  peo 
ple  may  learn  other  useful  practices  of  the  white  people,  so  as  to  enable  them  to 
supply  all  their"  own  wants,  and  such  as  choose  it  may  learn  to  read  and  write. 

Having  thus  explained  to  you  the  plan  of  your  friends,  the  Quakers,  I  conclude  with 
heartily  recommending  it  to  your  adoption,  as  better  calculated  to  procure  lasting  and 
essential  benefits  to  your  nation  than  any  plan  ever  before  attempted. 

In  1796  three  young  men  from  the  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting  began 
work  among  the  Stockbridge  and  Oneida  Indians.  The  work  was  trans 
ferred  to  the  New  York  Yearly  Meeting  three  years  later. 

In  1798  three  young  Friends  went  to  Cornplanter's  Reservation  and 
began  farming,  the  Indians  gradually  following  the  example  of  industry 
set  them.  u  Believing  it  not  best  to  occupy  the  land  of  the  Indians,"  a 
tract  was  purchased  near  the  Allegheny  Reservation,  a  mill  erected, 
and  a  school  established,  which  continues  to  the  present  time. 

The  following  account  of  work  among  the  Shawuees  was  written  by 
Esther  Pugh : 

Less  than  twenty  years  from  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  War  a  deputation  of 
Friends  from  Baltimore  visited  the  Ohio  settlements  of  Indians  to  investigate  their 
situation  and  institute  measures  for  their  benefit.  In  1806  Friends  of  England  sent 
above  £11,000  for  the  use  of  Friends  in  this  country  in  their  missionary  efforts  among 
the  aborigines.  I  have  not  been  able  to  learn  just  how  it  was  that  the  Shawnee 
ribe  was  the  one  selected  as  the  object  of  special  attention.  They  had  been  as  far 
back  as  1676  a  singularly  restless  tribe,  even  among  the  nomads  of  America.  They 
had  wandered  from  Georgia  into  Pennsylvania  and  taking  up  their  abode  on  the  Schuyl- 
kill,  were  present  at  the  famous  Shackarnaxon  treaty.  In  the  next  century  we  find 
them  in  Ohio,  on  the  lands  of  the  Wyandottes,  in  what  is  now  Auglaize  County  ;  and 


WORK   OF   FRIENDS   AMONG   THE    SHAWNEES.  685 

to  these  villages  the  efforts  of  Friends  were  permanently  directed.  With  others, 
Friends  came  on  the  westward  wave,  and  the  care  of  the  Indians,  which  had  de 
volved  on  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting,  became  that  of  eastern  Ohio,  and  in  1821  that 
of  the  far  western  Yearly  Meeting  of  Indiana,  Friends  of  Baltimore  acting  as  treas 
urers  of  the  English  funds,  and  Ohio  and  Indiana  Friends  performing  the  labor.  At 
the  first  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  held  at  Richmond  in  1821,  and  composed  of  members 
in  western  Ohio  and  eastern  Indiana,  the  work  was  fairly  assumed  by  that  body,  and 
has  ever  since  been  under  its  management  in  a  mission  among  the  Shawnees,  till 
President  Grant's  "  Indian  policy"  somewhat  modified  the  line  of  operations. 

The  pioneers  of  that  day  did  not  regard  wind  or  weather,  storm,  and  the  absence 
of  roads,  and  we  can  scarcely  appreciate  the  sacrifice  of  comfort,  time,  and  money 
at  which  the  work  at  Wapakonetta  was  carried  forward.  The  first  report  in  1822 
states  that  a  deputation  of  Friends  had  an  interview  with  the  chiefs,  which  resulted 
in  the  purchase  by  them  of  a  tract  adjoining  the  Indian  reserve,  the  erection  of  a 
dwelling  and  school-house,  and  all  the  concomitants  of  pioneer  clearing.  Four  Friends 
in  charge  gave  the  infant  enterprise  its  first  impulse,  and  the  little  school  resulted 
satisfactorily  to  all  parties.  The  first  year  was  full  of  encouragement ;  many  Indians 
opened  farms,  made  considerable  progress  in  agriculture,  and  improved  decidedly  in 
habits  of  sobriety.  The  boys  in  the  school  were  instructed  in  farming,  and  surpassed 
expectation  in  their  readiness  to  perform  the  required  duties.  Mills  were  erected 
very  early,  and  the  Indians  taught  to  grind  their  grain,  thus  relieving  the  women  of 
pounding  hominy,  in  lieu  whereof  they  were  taught  to  bake  bread.  At  the  risk  of 
his  life,  one  of  the  Friends,  employed  as  miller,  interfered  to  save  an  Indian  woman 
who  was  condemned  to  be  executed  as  a  witch  ;  his  firmness,  presence  of  mind,  and 
earnest  appeals  and  teaching  not  only  saved  her  life,  but  effectually  obliterated  their 
heathenish  practice  of  burning  witches.  Said  Colonel  Johnston  (Indian  agent) :  "  If 
you  never  did  any  other  good,  this  one  incident  would  repay  you  for  all  your  care  here." 
The  school  continued  with  short  intermissions,  and  very  satisfactorily,  and  the  Indians 
steadily  improved  in  farm  and  household  arts,  in  steady  habits  and  morality  till  1826, 
when  began  a  long  period  of  unsettlemeut  and  unhappiness,  consequent  upon  the  re 
moval  of  part  of  the  tribe  to  the  west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  the  uncertainty  of  the 
fate  of  the  remainder,  designing  white  men  constantly  infusing  into  their  minds  the 
idea  that  so  soon  as  their  lands  were  improved,  the  Government  would  remove  them, 
and  the  Quakers  would  take  the  farms. 

Spite  of  all  these  discouragements  the  work  went  bravely  on,  with  improvements 
suggested  by  experience.  Thus  far  only  boys  had  been  instructed  in  manual  labor,  but 
wheels  and  wool  rolls  were  sent  for  the  girls,  and  they  became  quite  proficient  in 
spinning.  Boys  were  sent  into  Friends'  families  at  a  distance,  to  have  the  full  benefit 
of  Christian  homes  apart  from  the  association  of  their  own  people.  The  school  farm 
was  now  in  a  measure  self-sustaining,  and  it  was  well,  for,  owing  to  a  secession  in 
Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting  the  person  to  whom  the  English  fund  had  been  intrusted 
declined  to  pay  anything  more,  and  the  whole  charge  was  left  upon  the  new  colonies 
of  Ohio  and  Indiana.  Neither  disheartened  nor  dismayed,  they  fell  back  on  their  own 
resources;  the  work  might  be  crippled  by  the  sudden  loss  of  income,  but  it  must  be 
prosecuted,  and  so  it  was,  under  all  the  adverse  circumstances.  In  1831  the  treaty 
was  concluded,  ceding  the  Wapakonetta  lands,  and  it  is  but  one  more  in  the  long 
chain  of  those  obtained  by  fraud  and  misrepresentation.  The  Indians  soon  discovered 
they  had  been  duped,  and  a  deputation  of  chiefs,  accompanied  by  Friends,  prepared  to 
substantiate  their  claims,  went  to  Washington  to  seek  redress.  None  could  be  ob 
tained  from  the  Executive,  but  owing  to  the  extreme  efforts  of  General  Vance,  inem.- 
ber  of  Congress  from  Ohio,  who  became  apprised  of  the  true  state  of  affairs,  Congress 
gave  some  relief. 

After  the  visit  of  Friends  to  Washington  the  chiefs  delivered  an  address  expressive 
of  their  thanks  and  appreciation  for  their  many  services,  and  especially  for  this,  and 
were  very  determined  to  have  a  school  west  of  the  Mississippi.  But  much  suffering 


686  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

remained  before  them ;  they  had  been  deceived  as  to  the  time  of  the  removal,  had  no 
supplies,  and  were  reduced  to  the  verge  of  starvation.  Finally  under  this  cloud  they 
bid  tearful  farewell  to  the  happy  hunting  ground  of  Ohio,  more  like  the  galled  slave 
than  the  cheerful,  willing  emigrant.  Friends  applied  to  the  Secretary  of  War  for  per 
mission  to  visit  them,  presenting  their  plan;  it  was  fully  indorsed  and  permission 
granted  for  them  to  carry  it  out. 

Every  effort  was  to  be  made  to  bring  them  under  Christian  influences,  and  to  this  end 
it  was  proposed  that  the  mechanics  required  to  be  kept  at  the  agency  by  the  Govern 
ment  be  Friends.  Year  by  year  the  scope  of  religious  instruction  had  extended  with 
the  Bible  as  the  foundation,  but  there  had  been  no  effort  to  proselyte  them,  although 
the  public  worship  to  which  they  were  invited  and  which  they  frequently  attended 
was  in  unison  w  ith  their  own  crude  views  of  the  Great  Spirit.  At  this  time  Frienda 
of  England  sent  £300,  as  the  whole  previous  endowment  of  £11,000  had  been  turned 
from  its  original  channel  by  the  defection  of  the  treasurer  from  Friends.  In  sending 
it  they  were  most  zealous  and  careful  in  impressing  upon  those  in  charge  the  im 
portance  of  religious  training  paramount  to  everything  else.  The  Indians  gave  the 
nse  of  a  farm  and  consent  for  Friends  to  build  thereon  for  their  benefit.  They  were 
building  good  houses  for  themselves,  had  procured  some  hogs  and  cattle,  and  were  in 
a  fair  way  to  comfort.  The  school  was  not  re-opened  till  1837,  but  the  time  was  not 
lost.  They  were  improving  in  agriculture  and  becoming  more  fixed  and  steady  in 
their  habits.  They  were  much  gratified  at  the  resumption  of  the  school  in  a  good 
school-house  and  now  bid  fair  to  surpass  their  white  neighbors.  The  school  was  sus 
tained  till  1861  with  but  short  intermissions,  through  many  vicissitudes,  but  the 
whole  progress  was  cheering,  and  the  gains  steady  and  in  the  aggregate  large.  The 
whole  tribe  showed  its  influence,  and  the  homes  of  the  women  who  had  been  educated 
there  bore  its  impress  in  an  unmistakable  manner.  Both  boys  and  girls  were  oc 
casionally  sent  to  Ohio  to  be  educated  away  from  their  own  home  influences  and  in 
Christian  homes,  remaining  till  they  attained  their  majority.  The  most  careful  ap 
proximation  will  average  the  school  from  1821  to  1854  at  twenty-five  scholars,  taught 
all  the  ordinary  English  branches,  and  with  an  annual  expenditure  of  $1,000,  ex 
clusive  of  the  farm  products  and  large  amounts  of  clothing  and  supplies  donated,  the 
children  being  clothed  as  well  as  fed,  and  specially  instructed  in  the  Scriptures  daily 
and  also  in  Sabbath  schools. 

In  1854,  in  consequence  of  changing  their  relations  to  the  Government  in  some  partic 
ulars,  and  the  Kansas  troubles  of  border  ruffianism,  affairs  were  again  unsettled  and 
the  school  suspended  for  a  short  time.  There  was  much  effort  to  sow  dissension  and 
disaffection  between  the  Friends  and  the  Indians,  but  it  was  only  in  a  small  de 
gree  successful.  With  doubled  expenditure  the  school,  being  resumed,  continued  till 
1861,  having  gradually  assumed  the  character  of  a  home  for  orphans  without  regard 
to  tribe.  It  was  then  discontinued  for  a  year  or  more,  and  re-opened  at  the  request 
of  the  chiefs,  they  agreeing  to  pay  the  expense  from  their  ample  school  fund.  It 
was  thus  sustained  till  nearly  the  time  of  General  Grant's  change  in  the  administra 
tion  of  Indian  affairs,  with  an  average  attendance  of  fifty  pupils  and  an  average  ex 
penditure  of  $100  per  capita. 

The  forty-eight  years  of  the  care  of  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting  may  be  summed  up  as 
having  cost  in  cash  $55,000,  beside  clothing,  produce,  and  supplies,  of  which  there  is 
no  means  of  ascertaining  the  value. 

The  following  account  of  the  mission  of  the  Society  of  Friends  of 
Western  Yearly  Meeting  among  the  East  Cherokees  in  North  Carolina, 
Is  by  B.  C.  Hobbs,  educational  agent : 

During  Jackson's  administration  the  Cherokee  lands  in  North  Carolina,  South  Car 
olina,  Georgia,  Alabama,  and  Tennessee  were  coveted  by  the  whites.  The  Cherokees 
were  organized  into  two  distinct  bands,  since  known  as  the  East  and  the  West  Chero 
kees.  The  West  band  was  much  the  more  numerous.  It  may  have  numbered  six 


WORK   OF   FRIENDS    AMONG   THE    EAST    CHEROKEES.         687 

times  the  East  band,  and  was  the  more  powerful.  Each  baud  had  distinct  possessions. 
The  lands  of  the  East  band  were  in  south'- west  North  Carolina,  extending  west  into 
Tennessee  and  south  into  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  containing  about  10,000,000 
acres  of  mountainous  lands,  with  fertile  valleys,  rich  copper,  iron,  lead,  and  mica 
mines,  and  abounding  in  beautiful  streams  and  rich  forests. 

In  1835  the  West  Cherokees  were  induced  to  enter  into  treaty  with  the  United 
States  by  which  all  their  lands  were  sold  for  possessions  in  the  Indian  Territory  and 
obligations  for  commutation  and  subsistence,  for  education,  etc. 

The  East  Cherokees  declined  to  unite  their  fortunes  with  their  brethren  in  the  sale, 
but  the  Government  accepted  the  consent  of  the  Western  band  and  the  signatures  of 
their  chiefs  and  head-men  as  sufficient  evidence  of  sale  to  convey  the  title  to  both 
domains.  In  this  way  the  East  Cherokees  lost  their  entire  possessions,  and  their 
fatherland  was  made  the  home  of  the  white  man. 

The  West  Cherokees  were  forced  west  by  an  army,  virtually  driven  to  their  new 
homes.  Many  perished  by  the  way.  The  East  Cherokees  refused  to  go,  and  seeking 
impenetrable  hiding-places  among  the  mountains,  their  capture  was  abandoned.  A 
supplementary  treaty  was  entered  into,  and  they  were  permitted  to  remain.  About 
f  100,000  was  assured  them  for  commutation  and  subsistence.  They  purchased  about 
60,000  acres  of  their  lost  lands,  and  eked  out  a  support  from  the  soil,  under  humiliating 
disadvantages.  Their  laud  purchase,  agricultural  implements,  and  attorneys  in  time 
reduced  their  funds  more  than  one-half,  and  about  the  year  1878  the  remainder  was 
converted  by  Congress  into  a  trust  fund,  drawing  5  per  cent.,  for  educational  pur 
poses;  $6,000  could  be  expended  annually  for  this  purpose,  which  would  make  an  an 
nual  reduction  of  the  principal  of  $4,000. 

The  Society  of  Friends  of  Western  Yearly  Meeting  in  Indiana,  in  conjunction  with 
the  Friends  in  North  Carolina,  seeing  that  in  ten  years  the  Cherokees  would  be  im 
poverished  by  expenditures  made  under  the  law,  offered  their  services  to  conduct 
at  least  four  schools  seven  months  in  the  year  with  the  interest  of  their  funds,  they 
supplementing  the  Government  appropriation  by  an  annual  payment  of  $600. 

Five  schools  have  been  kept  up  since  the  year  1881,  averaging  each  about  twenty 
scholars.  Five  school-houses  have  been  furnished  with  good  desks  and  other  fur 
niture.  Four  school-houses  have  been  built,  a  boarding-house,  and  teacher's  resi 
dence,  and  a  system  of  instruction  inaugurated  creditable  to  the  band  and  the  State. 
The  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  has  given  aid  in  building  when  the  necessities 
of  the  case  have  required  a  greater  expenditure  than  we  could  well  make. 

Application  was  made,  in  1883,  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  for  twenty  girls  as 
boarders,  under  the  provision  for  educating  Indian  children  in  schools  within  the 
States,  and  he  made  the  assignment  desired.  For  two  years  these  children,  ranging 
from  an  age  of  six  to  eighteen  years,  have  had  a  cheerful  and  happy  home  under 
warm-hearted  Christian  instructors,  and  have  been  carefully  trained  in  needle- work 
and  domestic  arts,  in  which  they  have  shown  much  skill  and  proficiency. 

One  year  ago  twenty  boys  wers  added  to  this  number,  who,  in  addition  to  a  careful 
training  in  the  English  language  and  the  elementary  branches  of  a  common  school 
course,  have  been  practically  taught  gardening  and  field  work.  They  are  ready  and 
cheerful  in  all  forms  of  labor  assigned  them.  They  are  easily  controlled  and  kind 
and  affectionate  towards  each  other  and  their  instructors.  *  *  * 

An  appropriation  was  made  during  last  Congress  of  $4,000  for  additional  buildings. 
A  large  building  is  now  completed  and  used  as  a  training  school  home,  and  a  carpen 
ter  and  smith  shop,  a  shoe  shop,  and  farming,  gardening,  smith,  carpenter,  and  other 
tools  will  equip  the  training  home  for  girls  and  boys  and  enable  us  to  instruct  them 
in  industrial  pursuits  and  the  use  of  tools. 

It  is  our  expectation  to  add  a  nursery  to  our  line  of  work  during  another  year. 
Their  country  is  well  adapted  to  fruits— much  better  than  the  low-lands  of  the  South — 
and  this  may  yet  be  a  source  of  much  profit  to  them.  jOsjfenQTOft  JLJtX'^rV 

These  people  have  had  a  hard  life-struggle,  and  as  a  new  railroad  has  woiind  its 
way  down  the  mountain  valleys  to  the  south-west,  from  Asheville  to  a  well-watered, 


688  INDIAN   EDUCATION   AND    CIVILIZATION. 

well- timbered  country  and  to  the  rich  mines  of  iron,  copper,  lead,  mica,  and  even 
silver  and  gold,  their  future  success  must  depend  on  their  culture  and  their  ability 
to  command  the  English  language.  While  a  majority  of  them  within  their  bounda 
ries  have  an  imperfect  acquaintance  with  English,  they  are  intensely  anxious  for 
their  children  to  learn  it.  They  advance  in  writing  and  speaking  it  rapidly ;  they 
spell  and  write  with  surprising  excellence  in  a  twelvemonth. 

Their  young  hearts  easily  yield  to  Christian  influences  when  lovingly  taught.  Dur 
ing  the  first  year  in  our  training  school  work  nineteen  out  of  the  twenty  girls  were 
evidently  brought  into  a  satisfactory  Christian  experience,  and  the  boys,  during  the 
past  year,  have  indicated,  by  their  attentive  and  cheerful  obedience,  hopeful  indica 
tions  for  the  future.  The  adults  have  a  representation  equal  to  that  of  the  whites 
in  the  Methodist  and  Baptist  Churches.  *  *  * 

The  agencies  assigned  in  1869  to  this  branch  of  the  Friends'  Society 
were  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe,  Kiowa,  Comaiiche  and  Wichita, 
Osage,  and  Sac  and  Fox,  Indian  Territory. 

In  1883,  these  Friends  had  missions  at  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe? 
Osage, Quapaw,  and  Sac  and  Fox  agencies;  had  charge  of  Tunesassa 
boarding-school,  Allegauy  Reservation.  New  York;  paid  the  expenses 
of  pupils  at  White's  manual  labor  school  (Indian)  in  excess  of  the  amount 
paid  by  the  Government,  and  also  the  schools  among  the  East  Cherokees, 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH   (NORTH)  MISSIONS. 

As  early  as  1816  this  church  began  missionary  work  among  the  Del- 
a wares  and  Wyandottesin  Ohio.  In  1822  it  inaugurated  missions  among 
the  Creeks  and  Cherokees  of  Georgia  and  Alabama. 

The  missions  suffered  considerably  from  the  enforced  removal  of  these 
tribes  to  the  Indian  Territory  in  1826,  1827,  and  1830.  In  1822  the 
society  started  missions  among  the  Chippewas  cf  Michigan  and  Wyan- 
dottes  on  the  Huron  River,  in  the  Canadas,  and  also  among  the  Potta- 
watomies  of  Illinois. 

In  1828  work  was  begun  among  the  Choctaws  between  the  Tombigbee 
and  Mississippi  Rivers.  In  1830  they  had  schools  and  used  the  English 
language.  The  work  was  interrupted  by  their  removal  beyond  the  Mis 
sissippi. 

At  a  very  early  period  this  society  established  missions  among  the 
Oneidas  and  Onondagas,  in  New  York  State.  The  great  body  of  the 
former  were  removed  later  to  Green  Bay,  Wis.  The  mission  was  con 
tinued  and  still  exists  at  Green  Bay. 

In  1830  a  very  successful  wort  was  started  among  the  Shawnees. 
In  1832  among  the  Hurons  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie.  In  1834  a  mission  was 
established  among  the  Indians  of  Oregon  in  the  Willamette  Valley. 

In  1869  the  following  agencies  were  assigned  this  denomination : 
Hoopa  Valley,  Round  Valley,  Tule  River  in  California ;  Yakarna,  Neah 
Bay,  Quinaielt  in  Washington  Territory;  Klamath,  Siletz  in  Oregon; 
Blackfeet,  Crow,  Fort  Peck  in  Montana;  Fort  Hall,  Lemhi  in  Idaho; 
and  Mackinac  in  Michigan. 


METHODIST   EPISCOPAL    CHURCH   MISSIONS.  689 

This  society  had  in  1878  missions  in  California,  central  New  York, 
northern  New  York,  Columbia  Eiver,  Michigan,  and  south  Kansas, 
Wisconsin.1 

In  1884  there  were  four  missions  in  New  York,  fourteen  in  Michigan, 
one  in  Montana,  one  in  Wisconsin,  one  in  Oregon,  and  two  in  Washing 
ton  Territory.  These  missions  report  chiefly  to  the  conferences,  so  that 
their  condition  and  statistics  must  of  necessity  be  imperfectly  repre 
sented  here.2 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  (SOUTH)  MISSIONS. 

At  the  division  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  1844  arrange 
ments  were  made  to  place  the  Indian  tribes  in  the  South-west  in  the 
charge  of  the  southern  branch.  Missionary  operations  were  undertaken 
by  it  among  the  Pottawatomies,  Chippewas,  Peorias,  Weas,  Wyandottesr 
Shawnees,  Delawares,  Kickapoos,  Quapaws,  Cherokees,  Chickasaws, 
Choctaws,  and  Creeks.  The  church  employed,  when  its  work  was  fully 
established,  thirty-one  missionaries,  white  and  Indian,  in  this  field.  The 
following  schools  were  under  the  control  of  the  denomination,  viz  : 
Indian  Mission  Manual  Labor  School  in  Kansas  Territory  ;  Fort  Coffee 
Academy  and  New  Hope  Seminary  among  the  Choctaws;  and  Chicka- 
saw  Academy  and  Morris  Seminary  among  the  Chickasaws.  Mission 
ary  enterprises  were  stopped  by  the  War,  but  were  resumed  as  soon 
after  its  close  as  practicable. 

Two  schools  were  revived  by  1870,  the  Asbury  Manual  Labor  School 
for  males  in  the  Creek  Nation,3  and  the  New  Hope  for  girls  in  the  Choc- 
taw  Nation.4  The  female  academy,  Semiuole  Nation,  Indian  Territory, 
had  in  1883  an  attendance  of  thirty  pupils.5 

MORAVIAN  CHURCH  MISSIONS. 

The  remarkable  labors  of  this  church  among  the  Indians  during  the 
eighteenth  century  are  too  well  known  to  need  more  than  mention. 
The  work  then  begun  has  never  ceased.  A  remnant  of  the  Christian 
Indians  who  were  driven  to  Canada  are  still  under  the  care  of  this  soci 
ety  upon  a  reservation  there.  The  following  shows  the  present  mission 
ary  work  : 

Among  the  Delawares  we  have  one  mission  station  in  Kansas,  at  New  Westtield. 
Ottawa  post-office,  Franklin  County,  begun  in  the  year  1866.  It  Ks  in  charge  of  the 
Rev.  C.  Steinford,  and  numhers  about  seventy-five  members,  I  believe.  (We  have  no 
recent  statistics.)  Among  the  Cherokees  in  Indian  Territory  we  have  two  stations, 
Spring  Place  and  Woodinount,  in  charge  of  the  Rev.  T.  M.  Rights,  whose  address  is 
New  Spring  Place,  Tahlequah  post-office,  Indian  Territory,  and  the  Rev.  J.  B.  Line- 
back,  Oaks,  Cherokee  Nation,  Indian  Territory.  The  memberships  of  these  two  sta- 


the  Sixtieth  Annual  Report  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  for  1878. 
2  From  Sixty-sixth  Annual  Report,  1884.        3  School-house  burnt  and  school  suspended 
for  a  year;  re-opened  October  15,  1883.          4Dr.  McFefrin's  report.          5  Report  of 
Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  1883,  p.  244. 
S.  Ex.  95  --  44 


690  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

tionsis  probably  from  one  hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred.     Sunday  schools  are  at 
all  these  stations.     Our  Cherokee  mission  dates  from  the  year  1801. l 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  (NORTH)  MISSION. 

The  first  organized  effort  to  establish  Presbyterian  missions  among 
the  North  American  Indians  was  made  in  November,  1833,  by  the  West 
ern  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  The  annual  report  of  1834  of  this 
society  mentioned  the  fact  that  a  4t  mission  to  the  western  Indians"  had 
been  established;  that  the  Eev.  William  D.  Smith  had  passed  the  pre 
vious  summer  in  conferring  with  the  Shawnees,  Delawares,  Kickapoos, 
Kansas,  Ottawas,  Weas,  lowas,  and  Omahas,  and  that  his  investiga 
tions  had  been  approved  by  the  executive  committee.  In  1833  two  mis 
sionaries,  accompanied  by  their  wives  and  several  other  ladies,  were 
sent  to  the  Weas.  The  annual  report  of  May,  1835,  mentions  the  fact 
that  the  Weas  exhibited  a  disposition  to  receive  the  missionaries  with 
respect;  that  a  school  was  in  successful  operation,  and  the  Indians  had 
built  themselves  log  dwellings.  In  1837  a  mission  was  established 
among  the  lowas  and  Sacs.  In  the  winter  of  1838-39  two  missionaries 
began  their  labors  at  Mackinac  in  behalf  of  the  Chippewas  and  Ottawas. 
In  1841  Eev.  Eobert  M.  Loughridge  was  sent  to  the  Greek  Indians  west 
of  Arkansas,  and  finally  succeeded  in  establishing  a  mission  among 
them.  Early  in  1845  a  boarding-school  was  opened  at  the  Creek  Station, 
which  was  well  attended.  In  1844  the  Spencer  Academy  in  the  Choc- 
taw  Nation,  which  had  been  transferred  to  the  care  of  the  board,  was 
opened  with  sixty  pupils.  A  boarding-school  was  opened  among  the 
lowas  in  the  summer  of  1846.  This  same  year  a  mission  was  established 
among  the  Omaha  and  Otoe  Indians  at  the  forks  of  the  Missouri  and 
Papion  Eivers. 

In  December,  1848,  the  Indian  Department  offered  to  place  under  the 
directions  of  the  board,  a  boarding-school  for  girls  in  the  Chickasaw 
Nation,  to  contain  eighty  or  one  hundred  pupils.  The  offer  was  ac 
cepted,  and  the  Eev.  Mr.  Eamsey  was  sent  out  to  select  a  site. 

In  June,  1848,  a  school  was  begun  at  the  Creek  Agency.  In  July, 
1848,  a  boarding-school  house  was  erected  for  the  Otoes  and  Omahas. 

In  1851  a  female  boarding-school  among  the  Chickasaws  was  built. 
At  this  time  there  were  two  missionaries  among  the  Creeks,  one  at 
Tallahassee  and  the  other  at  Kowetah.  The  boarding-school  at  Talla 
hassee  had  eighty  pupils.  There  were,  beside,  three  other  boarding- 
schools  ;  temperance  societies  had  been  formed,  churches  organized,  the 
law  against  the  Christian  religion  had  been  abolished,  and  the  desire 
for  schools  was  almost  universal. 

In  December,  1856,  a  mission  was  established  among  the  Kickapoos, 
a  school  with  twenty  boys  was  opened,  and  buildings  for  the  accommo 
dation  of  fifty  pupils  had  been  erected. 

1  Letter  from  J.  Taylor  Hamilton,  secretary  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel. 


MISSIONS  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.        691 

MISSIONS  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  (SOUTH)  AMONG  THE  CHOC- 
TAWS,  CHICKASAWS,  AND  CHEROKEES. 

The  Indian  Presbytery  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  South,  reports  12 
churches,  beside  24  stations  which  are  visited  by  missionaries.  There 
are  29  elders  and  9  deacons  ;  85  persons  were  added  to  the  church  dur 
ing  the  year. 

The  total  number  of  communicants  is  639.  In  the  Sunday  schools 
there  are  25  teachers  and  334  scholars.  In  the  orphan  school  there  are 
46  pupils.1 

This  work  is  chiefly  among  the  Choctaws,  of  whom  there  are  18,000, 
and  Cherokees,  of  whom  there  are  22,000.2 

In  1857  the  Rev.  E.  D.  Mackey  was  sent  out  to  investigate  the  condi 
tion  of  the  Blackfeet  Indians,  at  the  headwaters  of  the  Missouri.  He 
recommended  the  establishment  of  a  permanent  mission  among  them, 
and  the  board  appealed  to  the  Government  to  aid  in  the  establishment 
of  such  a  mission. 

The  agencies'assigned  this  denomination  in  1869  were  :  Navajo  ;  Mes- 
calero  Apache;  Pueblo  in  New  Mexico  ;  Kez  Percys  in  Idaho;  Uintah 
in  Utah. 

In  1875  the  Presbyterian  Church  had  schools  and  missions  among  the 
following  tribes:  TheChippewas,  Omahas,  Creeks,  Seminoles,  Senecas, 
Dakotas,  Nez  Perces,  and  Indians  in  New  Mexico.  The  Forty-eighth 
Annual  Eeport  of  the  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  states  that 
there  are  prosperous  missions  among  the  Senecas,  Chippewas,  Dakotas, 
Omahas,  Winuebagoes,  lowas,  and  Sacs,  Creeks,  Seminoles,  Choctaws, 
and  Nez  Percys. 


THE  WOMAN'S  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE  OF  HOME  MISSIONS. 

The  Board  of  Home  Missions  some  years  since  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  the  progress  of  its  work  in  Indian  countries  would  be  facili 
tated  by  the  establishment  of  schools  prior  to  the  planting  of  churches. 
It  was  not  within  the  province  of  the  board  to  do  this,  and  the  General 
Assembly  called  upon  the  women  of  the  church  to  undertake  this  school 
work.  Their  response  was  prompt  and  the  work  was  begun.  The 
Woman's  Executive  Committee  of  Home  Missions  was  formally  organ 
ized  December  12,  1878. 

The  work  among  the  Indians  in  New  Mexico  and  Alaska  was  begun  a 
short  time  previous.  Schools  were  started  among  the  Jemez  Indians 
in  1878.  Albuquerque,  a  central  industrial  boarding-school  for  all 
the  Pueblos,  was  opened  in  1880;  the  Choctaw  orphan  school  in  1882; 
and  also  a  school  at  Muscogee  among  the  Creeks.  A  school  at  Fort 
Gibson  for  the  Cherokees  was  opened  in  1883.  In  1833  the  boarding- 
school  among  the  Sioux  at  Sisseton  Agency  came  under  the  care  of  the 

1  Annual  Report  of  Executive  Committee  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  April  1,  1887.  *  The  Missionary  for  July,  1837. 


692  INDIAN   EDUCATION    AND    CIVILIZATION. 

committee;  since  that  time  buildings  costing  over  $4,000  have  been 
erected.  In  Alaska  the  mission  at  Fort  Wrangell  was  begun  in  July, 
1877,  and  at  Sitka  in  1878.  In  the  summer  of  1880  a  school  was  estab 
lished  among  the  Chilcat  Indians.  Both  a  day-school  and  a  refuge  for 
girls  have  been  opened,  and  two  good  buildings  erected,  together  with 
a  branch  school  30  miles  up  the  Chilcat  Eiver.  Shortly  after,  a  mis 
sion  was  started  at  Hoonyah. 

On  the  Prince  of  Wales  Island,  in  the  southern  part  of  Alaska,  a 
school  was  opened  in  August,  1881.1 

In  1886  the  Woman's  Executive  Committee  had  in  the  field  seventy- 
seven  teachers  and  twenty-seven  schools  in  successful  operation. 

ROMAN   CATHOLIC   CHURCH  MISSIONS. 

The  Eoman  Catholic  missions  within  the  limits  of  the  United  States 
closed,  for  the  most  part,  before  the  Revolutionary  War ;  a  few  stations 
were  kept  up  until  far  into  the  present  century.  Three  missions  have 
been  inaugurated  since  the  present  form  of  government;  the  first  mis 
sion  was  established  in  Michigan,  the  second  in  Kansas  and  the  Indian 
Territory,  and  the  third  in  Oregon  Territory. 

The  work  among  the  Ottawas  of  Michigan  resulted  from  the  visit  of 
Gabriel  Eichard  to  the  principal  town  of  the  Ottawas  of  Mackinaw  in 
1799,  and  again  in  1821,  but  a  priest  was  not  permanently  located  among 
these  Indians  until  1829.  Within  a  year  a  prayer  book  had  been  com 
piled  and  printed,  and  schools  for  boys  and  girls  established.2  Other 
missionaries  were  located  among  neighboring  tribes.  A  permanent 
mission  among  the  Menomonees  and  Pottawatomies  was  begun  about 
1843. 

The  scattered  missionaries  among  the  tribes  of  Kansas  and  the  Indian 
Territory  were  at  first  dependent  on  the  diocese  of  St.  Louis,  but  later 
a  vicariate  was  established  with  headquarters  at  the  Pottawatomie 
mission. 

The  purchase  of  Louisiana  enabled  the  Jesuits  to  resume  their  labors 
in  the  Territory. 

The  missions  in  Oregon  were  begun  in  1!837  and  1838,  by  two  Cana 
dian  priests,  Blanchet  and  Deiners,  and  in  the  present  limits  of  Montana 
in  1810,  by  De  Smet. 

In  1869  the  following  agencies  were  assigned  this  denomination: 
Tulalip  and  Colville,  in  Washington  Territory ;  Giand  Honde  and  Um- 
atilla,  in  Oregon;  Flathead,  in  Montana;  Standing  Eock  and  DeviPs 
Lake,  in  Dakota. 

The  existing  missions  are  given  by  the  Bureau  of  Catholic  Indian 
Missions,  in  its  statistics  of  July  1,  1884,  to  June  30,  1885,  as  follows : 

They  have  schools  at  Turtle  Mountain  Indian  Eeservatiou,  Dakota ; 
DeviPs  Lake  Indian  Agency,  Dakota ;  Yankton,  Dakota;  Standing 

Statement  of  Mr.  Oscar  E.  Boyd,  recording  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Home  Mis 
sions.  2  Shea :  American  Catholic  Missions,  p.  388. 


UNITED    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH    MISSIONS.  693 

Eock  Agency,  Dakota ;  Flathead  Indian  Agency,  Montana ;  Umatilla 
Indian  Agency.  Oregon ;  Grand  Eonde  Agency,  Oregon ;  Colville  In 
dian  Agency,  Washington  Territory ;  Tulalip  Indian  Agency,  Wash 
ington  Territory ;  also  at  Coaur.  d'Aleiie  Indian  Eeservatiou,  Idaho  5 
Menoinonee  Indian  Eeservation,  Wisconsin;  Feehanville,  Illinois ;  Clon- 
tarf,  Minnesota ;  Avoca,  Minnesota ;  Collegeville,  Minnesota ;  White 
Earth  Indian  Agency,  Minnesota. 

UNITED  PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH  MISSION. 

In  1869  the  Warm  Springs  Agency,  Oregon,  was  assigned  to  this 
denomination. 

The  following  statement  is  furnished  by  their  board  of  home  mis 
sions  i1 

Our  work  is  among  the  Warm  Springs  and  other  tribes,  or  parts  of  tribes,  collected 
upon  the  Warm  Springs  Reservation  in  eastern  Oregon.  The  Rev.  R.  W.  McBride 
and  wife  are  the  missionaries.  Our  church  has  erected  a  home  for  them  at  the  agency, 
where  we  have  a  congregation  of  seventy-seven  members,  made  up  almost  entirely 
of  Indian  Christians.  At  Sinemasho,  20  miles  north  of  the  agency,  a  Sabbath-school 
is  regularly  maintained,  with  the  help  of  white  people,  on  or  near  the  reservation, 
and  Mr.  McBride  frequently  visits  and  preaches  to  the  Indians  in  that  vicinity,  but 
as  yet  we  have  no  regular  church  organized.  The  progress  made,  though  slow,  is 
encouraging.  The  Indians  generally  show  an  earnest  desire  to  be  taught  the  Gospel, 
attending  services  well,  and  sending  their  children  to  the  Sabbath-schools.  Besides 
the  building  of  the  home  for  our  missionary,  which  cost  over  $1,600,  we  have  spent 
upon  the  mission  work  in  the  last  seven  years  $6,450. 


Furnished  June  2$,  1887,  by  William  S.  Owens,  D.  D.,  corresponding  secretary. 

0 


